Erasing The Future by Moxterminator



Summary: Harry goes back in time to redo his Hogwarts years after losing the war, his family, and his wife, Ginny Potter, to Voldemort. Changes need to be made, but can all changes be good? Years 1-4
Rating: PG-13 starstarstarstarhalf-star
Categories: Alternate Universe, Post-HBP
Characters: None
Genres: None
Warnings: None
Challenges: None
Series: None
Published: 2006.08.22
Updated: 2017.02.13


Index

Chapter 1: All My Dreams, Torn Asunder. A Little Problem and The Rat Revealed
Chapter 2: Secrets Told
Chapter 3: Return To Diagon Alley
Chapter 4: Birthday Surprise.
Chapter 5: The Wand Maker
Chapter 6: Back On The Hogwarts Express
Chapter 7: The Sorting And Exploring
Chapter 8: First Lessons
Chapter 9: Halloween Take Two
Chapter 10: Gryffindor Versus Slytherin
Chapter 11: Changes At Chrstmas
Chapter 12: Finding Nicolas
Chapter 13: Norbert The Icle Baby Dragon
Chapter 14: Into The Forest We Go
Chapter 15: Stopping Quirell
Chapter 16: Quidditch Cup Final
Chapter 17: Midnight Flights
Chapter 18: A Visit From Dobby
Chapter 19: The Two Alleys
Chapter 20: Journey to School
Chapter 21: The Fake Professor
Chapter 22: Hearing Voices
Chapter 23: Hallow Eve.
Chapter 24: Rogue Bludger
Chapter 25: Painful Regrets
Chapter 26: Getting the Diary
Chapter 27: The Duelling Club
Chapter 28: Home To The Burrow
Chapter 29: A Relaxing Christmas
Chapter 30: Lessons With Ginny
Chapter 31: Ghost Of The Marauders Strike Again
Chapter 32: Valentines Day
Chapter 33: April Fools Day
Chapter 34: Talking to Hagrid
Chapter 35: Chamber of Secrets
Chapter 36: Tom's Nightly Torments
Chapter 37: The Grand Prize Galleon Draw
Chapter 38: The Weasley And the Kneazle
Chapter 39: A Trip To Diagon Alley
Chapter 40: The Dementors of Azkaban
Chapter 41: A Hippogriff's Mistake
Chapter 42: The Truth Sweet
Chapter 43: A Near Miss
Chapter 44: A Savage Attack
Chapter 45: Harry's Worst Memory
Chapter 46: Sneaking Out
Chapter 47: Christmas Break
Chapter 48: Patronus Lessons
Chapter 49: Ginny Weasley Quidditch Star
Chapter 50: The Fall of Hogwarts
Chapter 51: Picnic By The Lake
Chapter 52: Easter Break
Chapter 53: Guerrilla Warfare
Chapter 54: Repercussions of an Obsessed Mind
Chapter 55: Memories of a Lost Soul
Chapter 56: Homeward Bound
Chapter 57: Summer Training
Chapter 58: The Quidditch World Cup
Chapter 59: The Dark Mark
Chapter 60: Aboard The Hogwarts Express
Chapter 61: The Triwizard Tournament
Chapter 62: The Amazing Bouncing Ferret
Chapter 63: The Three Unforgivables


Chapter 1: All My Dreams, Torn Asunder. A Little Problem and The Rat Revealed

Author's Notes: If you Havent Noticed, Yes its been Updated.

Harry sat in front of the fire in silence, pain cursing through his heart as he thought of what this war had cost him; his friends, his family… All the people that he had ever loved, all the people he would have happily sacrificed his own life for.

The war had been, to put it lightly, a complete disaster. Years of suffering, of trials and losses had been for naught: Darkness had won and Voldemort was triumphant. The fact that Harry’s body was alive, his heart beating and his lungs breathing did not matter in the slightest, as what made him Harry was more than dead.

Reflected on his glasses, the fire sizzled and crackled; its warmth the lone comfort Harry had. The spark of life and hope had been extinguished from his eyes, the green orbs turning duller and darker as his mind went over the spiral of events that cost him everything he had held dear.

The Weasley clan, his family in all but blood, had been killed a year after the death of Dumbledore, with the exceptions of Ron and Ginny. And that had just been the beginning of a very mentally-tortuous, downhill slope. Months and years passed in a blur of battles, death and inconsolable years until Harry, Ron, Hermione, Ginny, Luna and Neville were the sole ones left to fight against Voldemort. They were too young to be the veteran soldiers they were, too young to have been condemned by Voldemort personally to die at his hands. They were too young to have forgotten about their dreams and hopes. But they had. Oh, they had.

In the blink of an eye, it then soon dwindled to only Harry and Ginny. Despite the bloodbath and incorporeal scars, they somehow managed to stick together, and perhaps the horrors of the war brought them closer than the most fabled of lovers. It was no surprise that they had married shortly after the deaths of the others.


With only the two of them left, they had decided to pursue one last desperate plan, but the plan had failed. Ginny had died only a week ago and had left Harry on his own. Perhaps the most tragic thing was that Harry had found a very rare spell book in the Potters’ library just three days after the death of his wife. In it were spells that Harry was sure could have been used to help them defeat Voldemort and, perhaps, escape with their lives.


It was in this book Harry noticed a spell to change the past. To put right what once went wrong. It would send Harry back in time, not as Time-Turners did, but actually allow him to relive his life and, hopefully, correct the wrongs.


Harry had decided to go back to his eleventh birthday. Where it had all started. So that was why on Harry’s twenty-first birthday he found himself in his basement reciting a ritual which would send him back in time in order to stop Voldemort, before he had toppled the Ministry of Magic, before he had caused Dumbledore’s death, before his friends had died, and before Ginny had died.


On Harry’s twenty-first birthday he decided to cast the spell. He had to recite the spell’s incantation constantly for four hours before he felt the spell react. All of a sudden, he felt a pull in the vicinity of his navel and he was dragged backwards in time, images of past time around him, hazy and distorted

He closed his eyes, and hoped to arrive to a time where it was not too late to change the future. To erase what had been done and start over.

-oOoOoO-

The first thing that Harry noticed was that he was not on the floor of the cabin on the rock in the middle of the storm. He was in the cupboard under the stairs. Worrying a little, he pushed himself off the poor excuse for a mattress and opened up the cupboard door, pulling off a spider from his shoulder. Spiders were constant companions inside the cupboard.


He closed the cupboard door quietly and walked down the hallway and into the living room. It was the same abnormally neat and tidy living room he had known for many unhappy years. His concern decreased; he had at least made it to near the right when, if not the right place. Harry wandered over to the mantle and examined the pictures. Dudley was everywhere: Dudley playing on his computer, Dudley riding a bicycle, Dudley playing on a merry-go-round with his father.


There was something wrong with the pictures though. With a jolt he realised that they were too high. Even at the age of eleven he had not needed to stand on his toes to see these pictures. His sense of wrongness increased.


Getting anxious he went into the kitchen, which was very clean. Aunt Petunia demanded that everything in the kitchen from the tiles to the cupboards always be immaculate, if it anything was not up to her specifications then she always would make him scrub it for at least three hours straight. After three hours, she would then inspect it and usually make him clean it again until it was up to her exacting standard.


Harry stopped in the kitchen’s entryway. There sat Mr. and Mrs. Dursley and their son Dudley. His aunt and Uncle did not really look any different, but Dudley was much smaller than he should have been. By Harry’s guess, Dudley was no more than seven. This would make him, Harry, six.


A chill went down Harry’s spine, he had gone further back in time then he originally intended to go. Nervously, he sat down and started to eat breakfast.


“You boy” spoke uncle Vernon, he hardly ever spoke to Harry using his proper name, it was always, “You boy” or “Tramp”.


“You never listening to me, do you? I said, go get your hair cut.” This was one of Uncle Vernon’s favourite subjects; his other favourites were how scruffy Harry looked, how Harry always got in trouble at school, or how Harry always did things that annoyed his uncle so much.


“Now, today is a very important day. This day I could be promoted to start running the company.” Vernon puffed out his chest. Grunnings, the company Vernon worked for, made drills. Uncle Vernon seemed to enjoy his job, but Harry thought, it had to be one of the most boring jobs in the world.


“And I will not have you mess it up. So you’re going to sit in your cupboard and not make a sound. And God help you if you do,” threatened Vernon.


Harry’s heartbeat increased and his palms began sweating. He now remembered this day. He had been in his cupboard under the stairs when there had been an enormous crash from upstairs. He had gone out of his cupboard to investigate the noise when Uncle Vernon had emerged from the living room with a baseball bat. Seeing Harry at the base of the stairs, he had jumped to the conclusion that Harry was responsible. He had given Harry one of his worse beatings that night.


It would not happen this time, Harry decided. Of course, his magical reserves were not great at this age, but he stilled believed he could use the little magic available to him to hold off Uncle Vernon’s attack until help arrived. Harry had decided he would call the police. When Uncle Vernon, Aunt Petunia, and Dudley went out for the day, Harry left the house as well. He went to the local police station and made an anonymous tip.

So when the loud crash came at five minutes to seven, Harry set his plan in motion and left his cupboard to see what had happened. Just as he remembered, Uncle Vernon emerged with the baseball bat.


The plan did not go how he had hoped. The police were late. Harry had only been able to fend Uncle Vernon off for five minutes and by the time the police arrived he had been beaten for almost 20 minutes. After hearing Harry’s screams, they had broken down the door and had arrested both Mr. and Mrs. Dursley for neglect and Actual Bodily Harm. Harry was taken to the hospital where the doctor informed the police that Harry had probably suffered beatings like this for most of his life.


After the Dursley incident, Harry was taken to an orphanage near Ottery St. Catchpole. Where he was taken care of and well treated. And this is how he found himself six months later on a grassy hill playing with his friend, Ben.


Ben Sliver was the same age as Harry and they both lived at the orphanage. Ben was slightly taller than Harry and had yellow eyes with brown hair. He was wearing a red hooded top with black trousers too long for him and a white t-shirt underneath the hooded top.


“Look over there, that house looks weird!” Ben exclaimed. Harry looked over to where Ben was pointing. There in the distance was the Burrow, Harry’s favourite house. Harry had completely forgotten that the Burrow was even near Ottery St. Catchpole. He had never associated the Burrow with the town as he had never visited the town whilst staying there. Harry’s breath quickened as he realised he was probably only a mile away from were his future wife was sitting.


“The Burrow,” Harry whispered to himself. It was all he could do not to become completely overwhelmed with all his feelings for his future wife. He missed her, he really missed her and knowing that he was only about a five minute walk away from her was torturing.


“And how would you know that?” Ben said.


Thinking quickly, Harry said, “Read about it in the library downtown.” He had to be careful not to let anything slip. He was not meant to know anything about this town.


“Guys it’s time to go,” shouted the voice of Mr. Saunders. Mr. Saunders ran the orphange Harry was staying at, Catchpole Orphanage. This was another thing Harry did not plan for. He had not expected to be literately dropped of on the Weasley’s front door step.


Harry and Ben walked back to the van, climbed in, and did there seat belts up. Harry kept his eyes locked on the Burrow until it disappeared below the horizon.


“You know Harry, I hope tomorrow will bring us both good parents.” Ben said after they had been travelling for five minutes in the van.


“So do I, Ben, so do I.”


After the thirty minute drive from the grassy hill to the orphanage, Ben and Harry went upstairs to wash and change. Completing their nightly chores, they went into the living room where they sat down to watch television.


Around eight thirty Mr Saunders came in and said it was time for bed. It was later than Harry had thought. No wander he felt tired. He was only six years old after all.


Slowly rising off the sofa, he and Ben walked out of the room into the hallway and then up the stairs. Slowly, they brushed their teeth and went to the bedroom he and Ben shared.


“So Harry, what kind of parents are you wishing for tomorrow?” Ben asked as they prepared for bed.


“I don’t really now. I suppose someone who’ll love me for who I am. But I don’t really mind if I’m not picked. It’s just the luck of the draw I guess.”


Harry and Ben climbed into their beds and Harry sat down his and began to meditate.


“Why do you do that? It’s weird.” Ben said as he pulled the covers over.


“It’s something I've always done really,” Harry replied .“It helps me sleep and organise my thoughts.”


Ben drifted off to a deep sleep, yet Harry stayed awake meditating. His thoughts slowly wandered to his current life. It was better now than it ever had been at the Dursleys, yet he felt alone. Slowly, Harry slipped off the bed, dressed quietly, and slowly walked along the hall and down the stairs. Carefully not to wake anyone, he put on his shoes, pulled on his coat, and opened the front door.


Harry had not decided where to walk, so he just walked aimlessly, allowing his feet to take him wherever they wished. He followed the road around the block and saw a footpath going into the trees. Not caring about thieves, he walked along the track for ten minutes before he noticed that he was getting ever closer to the Burrow. He had not intended to walk this far, but his curiosity drew him nearer.

What was the Burrow like now? What was Ron like? What was Ginny like? Slowly, he reached the outskirts of the Weasley home. He walked around the edge of paddock that held the Quidditch posts and sat down near the gate. A sense of calm overtook him. Finally, he felt like he was home.


The sound of a door slamming drew Harry’s attention. Ginny had slammed the backdoor and started to walk towards the paddock. Panicking Harry looked around trying to find somewhere to hide but found nowhere. Ginny walked to within about ten meters and sat down crying. Harry had only seen her cry like this twice before. The first was at Dumbledore’s funeral. The second was when they broke up in his sixth year. Careful not to startle her, he shuffled himself over to her. Ginny looked up slightly taken aback that a six year old stranger was in her garden.


“What’s wrong?” Harry asked in a caring voice.


“Who are you? Why are you in my garden?” answered Ginny.


“Sorry, my name is Harry.” Deciding that revealing himself as Harry Potter was not the best idea since she probably had a massive crush on him “Harry Evans,” Harry said, glad that he had thought to use his mother’s maiden name before Ginny spotted the hesitation.


“I went for a walk and got lost. Are you okay? You look like you’ve been crying.”


Ginny looked up into his face, and sniffed a little before mumbling a couple of words that Harry could hardly hear.


“Sorry, I couldn’t hear you. You don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to. What’s your name by the way?”


“Ginny, Ginny Weasley and my brothers are the most horrible brothers in the world.”


“I’m sure they’re not that bad.” Although, if he had to live with Fred and George all year round then maybe he would feel like Ginny.


“You don’t know my brothers. Fred and George are tricksters, playing pranks nearly everyday; figures that their birthday is on the first of April. They’re twins.”


Harry put a comforting hand on her shoulder. “Look, it’s late Ginny. Why don’t we head back inside? I’m sure your parents are wondering where you got to.”


“I want to stay out here! They don’t care. All they care about is whether Percy is going to Hogwarts. They don’t love me. No one does,” Ginny said stubbornly.


“Ginny, if you want a friend, maybe we could be friends? I live in the orphanage downtown.”


“But that is a couple of miles away, at least a twenty minute walk. Why are you all the way out here?”


“I needed to think. I can’t at the orphanage. It feels too lonely there.”


“You don’t have any friends?” asked Ginny her voice laden with concern.


“Well I got a friend, but I don’t really know him.”


“You could be my friend if you want.” Ginny said looking up hopefully into Harry’s face.


“Of course Ginny, I would love too.” Harry replied putting his arm around Ginny and hugging her. “I will always be your friend.”


“GINEVRA MOLLY WEASLEY”


A plump, kind-faced woman marched over to where Ginny and Harry were sitting, hands or her hips waiting for an answer.


“WHAT ARE YOU DOING? DO YOU REALISE I’VE BEEN WORRIED FOR THE PAST THIRTY MINUTES!”


“Sorry mum, I was just talking to Harry. I was upset after what Fred and George did.”


Molly Weasley looked down at her daughter then across to the boy sitting next to her. She slowly looked him up and down and remarked how he looked a lot like. . .


Ginny, seeing who her mum was looking at, told her his name. “Mum, this is Harry Evans; he is from the orphanage from town.”


Molly looked at Harry up and down with her piercing eyes. Her eyes slowly studied his forehead, where Harry hastily pulled down his fringe to hide his scar; he did not want Mrs. Weasley recognising him.


“Well, why don’t you both come in? It’s very late you should be in bed.”


“Sorry Mrs. Weasley, I didn’t mean to do any harm. I’ll just walk back to the orphanage.”


“You will do no such thing, young man. You will come in now before you catch a cold.”


Harry and Ginny walked into the Burrow where Mr. Weasley and all of Ginny brothers were sitting at the kitchen table.


“Ginny!” shouted Ron.


Harry slowly looked around the kitchen and noticed that it did not look much different than it would in a couple of years’ time. Ron walked over to Ginny and hugged her. Ginny smiled at Ron then introduced Harry


“Ron, this is my friend Harry”


Harry stuck out his hand and shook Ron’s. “Please to meet you.” For the next ten minutes Harry was introduced to all of the Weasley family including Bill and Charlie.


Harry slowly looked around the kitchen and noticed that not one bit of magic was in sight. Obviously, the Weasley’s thought he was a Muggle. Harry slowly sat down at the table and listened to Mrs. Weasley, who was now screaming at the twins. Evidently, Ginny had told her why she had fled outside.


After a while, she calmed down and went to the cupboard to get some drinks. Whilst Mrs. Weasley was doing this, Harry looked in the doorway to look straight into the eyes of none other Albus Dumbledore.


“Good evening, maybe I can ask who you are, my young gentleman.”


“My name is Harry.” Harry did not say his last name, knowing Dumbledore would either figure it out or at least see his scar in the time the were looking at each other. Dumbledore’s eyes travelled up to his forehead and set upon his scar.


He asked gently, “May I be inclined to know your last name as well?”


Harry now felt trapped: not thirty minutes ago he told Ginny and Mrs. Weasley that his surname was Evans. He knew that this would not fool Dumbledore. Dumbledore knew Evans was his mother’s maiden name and, even if he did not, the man’s legilimency would let him know that Harry was lying.


Silently looking around the table, his gaze falling lastly on Ginny, he silently asked forgiveness. His eyes remained locked with Ginny’s and he said, “Potter”


Shock passed over Ginny’s face and she remained in confused silence. Mrs Weasley had dropped the mugs she was bringing over; they dropped to the floor and smashed to bits, whilst Dumbledore continue to stare at him.


Molly thought that she had recognised him; now the image of James swam before her eyes and suddenly she wondered why she had not made the connection immediately.


“And my I require why you are here Mr. Potter?” asked Dumbledore.


“You may, but I want to do it in private. I’m sorry Ginny, but I will explain it later.”


“All right, everyone upstairs now!” ordered Mrs. Weasley.


Slowly the Weasleys all walked up the stairs, Ginny looked back at Harry one last time.


“I promise I will explain everything. Maybe not straight away, Gin, but one day you will know.”


Harry turned his gaze towards Dumbledore and started to explain.


“I live in the orphanage downtown and decided to go for a walk; I just walked somewhere random and ended up here.”


“How did you come to live at the orphanage?” Dumbledore prodded.


The question infuriated Harry.. Dumbledore did not he even check up on him. “My aunt and uncle were arrested for ABH and neglect. If you ever had decided to look up on me, you would have known this. I guess with your knowledge of me and Dudley you can guess who the infant was. However, as you don’t care I wouldn’t expect anything less. So, naturally, I didn’t have any other family. Therefore, I was sent to the orphanage. It’s quite nice. Maybe you should go have a look.”


Harry stared defiantly into Dumbledore’s eyes waiting for the man’s reaction to his words.


“Harry, if I had found a hint of them mistreating you…” Dumbledore started but was interrupted by Harry.


“But how would you find out a hint? Like I said, it’s not like you ever checked up on me.”


“I am very truly sorry Harry, I hope in time that you will forgive me.”


Harry slowly calmed down and looked at Dumbledore’s face. “Albus, my friend, fortunately for you, I forgave you when I learnt why you sent me there. Just trust me when I say anywhere would have been better.”


“You truly are a remarkable boy Harry.” Albus said, his face now with a smile. “But forgive me for asking but how do you know why I sent you there?”


“That is a story for another time I feel. I don’t hold grudges, I got over it a long time ago and now we must move on. The question now is, what is going to happen to me? I don’t really want stay at the orphanage and, although I love it here very much and it is my home as much as Hogwarts, I don’t want to be a bother to Mr. and Mrs. Weasley. I suggest my godfather.”


Dumbledore looked up at Harry and, asked with some confusion in his voice, “Sirius Black?”


“Indeed, my innocent godfather.”


“Innocent? I think you are mistaken Harry. How do you even know about Sirius?”


“I have my sources. But, I assure you, he is innocent.”


“And exactly how do know about Sirius Black and what proof do you have of his innocence?”


Harry ignored the first part of the question; the twinkle in Dumbledore’s eyes had returned in force and Harry thought the old man might have an idea of how he knew of Sirius’ innocence. “By giving the ministry Peter Pettigrew, of course.”


This time Dumbledore did look surprised. “He is alive?”


Harry smiled crookedly. “If memory serves, Peter is in this very house.”


Both Mr. and Mrs. Weasley started at the statement and looked at Harry with their mouths hanging open.


“How. . .” Mrs Weasley was flabbergasted that someone could be in her house without her knowledge.


“Maybe I should explain, Pettigrew was and is an Animagus. Sirius and my father are as well. It is a remarkable story, Albus, but alas not mine to tell. What needs to be said is that Peter Pettigrew was the traitor, not Sirius, and his Animagus form is a rat.”


Mr. Weasley inhaled sharply and Mrs. Weasley looked ghostly white and muttered one word. “Scabbers.”


“Indeed Mrs. Weasley, Scabbers is Peter. I believe at this time he is Percy’s pet.”


Albus Dumbledore leaned forward on the kitchen table they were using for the discussion. “Well Harry, it sounds like you have a very interesting story to tell.”


“I do, but now is not the time. May I suggest we summon an official from the Ministry as well as Remus Lupin? They should both be here for Peter’s unmasking.. Someone from the Ministry for legal matters and, I believe, Remus will want to know what really happened that night he lost his best friends.”


Dumbledore nodded. “Of course, I’ll have them here first thing in the morning. Am I correct in thinking that you would want to witness the event as well?”


“Of course, he betrayed my parents. He is the reason they’re dead. Why would I not want to be here?” Harry said with disgust in his voice.

“Maybe you should stay here for the night, it’s a bit late to go back to the orphanage,” Dumbledore said. “Don’t worry about Mr Saunders, I will sort out everything.”


“As long as Mr. and Mrs. Weasley don’t mind.”


“Of course we don’t mind,” Mrs. Weasley said.


“Then I will stay,” concluded Harry.


Albus Dumbledore stood. “Harry, tomorrow you must explain how you know all of this and why I feel like believing you is the right thing.”


“Because Albus, you always do the right thing,” Harry said answering the second question. “If the time should come when you have to make a choice between what is right and what is easy remember the boy who did what was right, the boy who was brave because he came face to face with Voldemort. If you are wondering, yes that boy died at the hands of Voldemort.”


Dumbledore furrowed his brow and said “You are very interesting Harry. I hope you will explain everything soon.”


“I will, but I’m very tired now and would like to sleep.”


“Harry, you can share Ginny’s room as you two have become good friends,” Mrs. Weasley said surprising everyone.


“Thank you Mrs Weasley. Which room is that?”


“Up the stairs, third door on the left.”


Harry trudged tiredly upstairs to bed.






The next morning Harry woke up to a scream. It seemed Ginny was not expecting Harry to be in her room.


“Sorry, Ginny, I didn’t mean to scare you. I just spent the night here because it was late and your parents suggested your room as we are friends and I don’t really know your brothers.”


“It’s all right I just wasn’t expecting you to be here,” Ginny said calming down.


“I am sorry about everything Gin. I will tell you soon, but right now I just hope we can still be friends. You’re the only true friend I feel that I have got at the moment.”


“Why did you lie to me Harry?” asked Ginny, hurt evident in her voice.


“Like I said, I will explain, but not today and I’m not totally sure when, but one day when you’re old enough to understand I will tell you.”


“You just like my parents and brothers: ‘You’re too young Ginny, you’ll understand when you’re older, blah blah blah!’ Do I need to remind you that I’m only one year younger than you.”


“You’re terribly smart for a five year old .”


“Flattery will get you nowhere, Mr. Potter,” Ginny retorted and emphasized his last name.


“Nah it won’t.” Then he suddenly remembered something about Ginny he had found out in sixth year.


“But, if I am right then tickles might do the trick.” With that he jumped on Ginny and started tickling her like mad. She laughed so loud that Mrs. Weasley came upstairs to see what the fuss was about.


“My, my, I see that you two have made up quickly. You two can get dressed and then come downstairs for breakfast. Harry, Dumbledore said that he will be here this morning at eleven and it is already nine-thirty. I hope this gets sorted soon, I couldn’t really sleep last night knowing. . .” She broke off and patted Ginny’s head.


“Of course Mrs. Weasley, it will be done soon. I just have to win this tickle match.” Harry smiled then went back to tickling Ginny.


“Fine, but I must warn you, she is a very good tickler.”


After ten minutes and Harry finding out just how good Ginny was at tickling, for some reason he never knew that about his wife, he and Ginny walked downstairs fully dressed. They walked down into the kitchen were the rest of the Weasleys were. They were all looking at him as he walked in.


“He isn’t a monkey in the zoo you know.” Ginny stated looking around at her brothers.


“Thanks Ginny.” Harry said as the rest of the Weasleys went back to their breakfast. Harry sat in the seat next to Ginny and started to eat breakfast. He never managed to eat as much as he wanted at the Dursley’s and, although the orphanage did not starve him, there was no better cooking than Mrs Weasley’s. So Harry dug in hungrily.


“Harry!” exclaimed Mrs Weasley. “Don’t they feed you at that orphanage?”


“Of course, but your food tastes so much better. Best ever I've tasted.”


“That is very flattering, dear, but you might want to eat a bit slower.”


Soon they had finished their breakfast and Mrs. Weasley announced that they were going to Diagon Ally, but Harry would stay with Mr. Weasley as he needed to go back to orphanage. Little did the seven Weasley children know that Harry would probably be here when they returned.


“Ah, but mum can’t I stay here with Harry,” Ginny protested.


“No, dear, you’re coming with me,” replied Mrs. Weasley and then gathered her children so that they flooed one by one to Diagon Ally. Meanwhile, Harry finished his breakfast and waited for Dumbledore to arrive.


At about ten to eleven, there was a knock on the door and Albus walked in, followed by a confused looking Remus Lupin and two Ministry officials.


Dumbledore nodded to him. “Harry, are you ready?”


“Yes, I’ll just go get Peter.” The two ministry officials looked towards one another obviously contemplating something.


“He’s not mad.” Harry heard Albus say. Quietly walking into Percy’s room, he found Peter in his cage asleep. Harry picked up the whole cage and walked downstairs to the waiting men.


“So what is this all about Albus? You said that you got news on a murder and supporter of You Know Who,” stated one of the ministry officials.


“Patience, Jordon,” replied Dumbledore. “All will be revealed in a minute, but Remus please tell me, do you recognise that rat.”


Remus Lupin gingerly lifted the cage and peered into it. He looked at the rat for several seconds before recognition lit in his eyes.


“How is this possible? He’s supposed to be dead! Sirius killed him.” Remus’ eyes remained locked on the rat.


“He was set up,” Harry explained. “Sirius wasn’t my parents’ Secret Keeper, Peter was. As soon as Sirius and Peter swapped, Peter went to Lord Voldemort and betrayed them. Betrayed me. Then when Sirius finally caught up with him, wanting revenge for my parents’ deaths, Peter screamed that Sirius had betrayed them, blew up the street killing the Muggles, chopped of his finger, and then transformed into his Animagus form.”


Utter shock settled onto Remus’s face. .


“My parents didn’t tell you because they thought you were the spy. The reason that they swapped was because Sirius and my parents didn’t think that Voldemort would ever think that Peter would be their Secret Keeper. It was a bluff. I suppose it was Peter’s greatest day when he handed Voldemort my parents. I would kill him right now if I didn’t have to keep him alive so that we can free Sirius.”


“How do you know all of this Harry?” asked Dumbledore


“That is another story for another day. You will find it absolutely fascinating, but it isn’t the right time at the moment to go into it. But I will tell you everything I can at this time. I promise you that.”


“Very well. I suppose it is time for Peter to reveal himself. Remus if you wish,” said Dumbledore gesturing to the cage and trapped rat.


Remus took Peter out of the cage, threw him to the floor, and pointed his wand at Peter whilst muttering an incantation.


Within seconds, Peter stood before the whole group. Looking scared out of his wits.


“Ah, Wormtail,” greeted Harry. “It is so god damn jolly to see you old chap, how have you been my friend?”


Wormtail just stood there speechless whilst Dumbledore, Remus, and the two Ministry officials were shocked at Harry’s politeness.


“Come now Wormtail, you know it is impolite to greet someone who said hello to you first. Didn’t Voldemort teach you any manners? Tut tut and his Death Eaters say he is a great leader for the pure bloods, shame they don’t know he is half blood. I’m sure they think he’s pure blood. Come on now, speak up! If you don’t, I might have to curse you and, I assure you, you don’t want that.


“Harry, you’re alive! Remus, my old friend, it’s so great to see you,” Wormtail said and started to walk over to them. With a flick of his hand, Harry threw Wormtail across the room and into the opposite wall.


“So sorry, seem to have lost control of myself there. I just didn’t want your hands on me. After all, you did betray my parents. What I want to know is why?”


Wormtail slowly looked up at Harry. “Me. . .Betray Lily and James? You’re mistaken Harry. I would never…” But he was interrupted by Harry.


“Don’t play games with me, fool. I know everything! The best you could do now is start telling the truth.”


Wormtail continued to plea his innocence. “Harry. . .I am innocent! Sirius tried to kill me.”


“Alas, he did, but why? I can tell you why! Because you betrayed my parents and he wanted revenge. I’m not surprised that he felt it was his fault when he discovered his best friend had just been killed by Voldemort. He had convinced them to make you the Secret Keeper.”


“Harry, please…”


Harry slowly lifted his hand towards Peter and he screamed out in pain.


Harry lowered his hand. “Now, the hurting will stop Wormtail once you start telling us the truth.” The pain Wormtail was in looked to lesson and he started gasping from the aftermath of the curse.


“You have to understand Harry I never meant it! You Know Who has very strong powers that you could not comprehend. If I disobeyed him then he would have killed me.”


“THEN YOU SHOULD HAVE DIED” shouted Remus. Harry looked at Remus, he had forgotten the man was there. “AS WE WOULD HAVE DONE FOR YOU.”


“I’m sorry. I really am. I never meant it! I didn’t want them to die.”


“Of course you meant it, Wormtail.” Said Harry. “You meant every bit of it; you were just unlucky that you got caught. Albus, that bit of magic has greatly weakened me and I’m very tired. I trust that you can take it from here.”


“Of course Harry, but we will talk about this.”


“Of course, Albus, of course. I suppose now that we know the truth, Sirius will be set free?”


“He should be free by the end of the day,” assured Dumbledore.


“Thank you, Albus.”


And with that Harry walked out of the kitchen and up to his and Ginny’s room, laid down on his bed, and drifted of to dreamless sleep.


Back to index

Chapter 2: Secrets Told

Author's Notes: Hey Guys like i said i have this updated on fanfic and im puttign it up here soo. at the moment im just puttign up all the chapters i have at the moment

Harry woke up to a loud crash and a scream. He slowly got of his bed and walked down to the kitchen in which he found Mrs Weasley and all of the Weasley children all looking at the door were Sirius Black stood.


“Err who screamed?” asked Harry


Ginny turned towards Harry and said simply, “Ron.” This caused Harry to burst out laughing and it was a full five minutes before he finally stopped.


“My Ron what a scream you got,” said Harry before asking, “Sirius, are you alright?”


“Harry” Said Sirius in a croaky voice. “I got to say thank you for setting me free. And might I ask though how you knew all that information, not that I won’t be eternally grateful mind you.”


“Ah…erm that’s kind of hard to explain,” Harry muttered looking around the kitchen “maybe we can discuss it later?”


“Mr Potter. You said you would explain to me how you knew all this information, and just between you and me I’m kind of suspicious,” Explained Dumbledore, who had had followed Sirius into the room.


“Of me Albus old friend, why would you be suspicious of me? I’m just a 6 year old boy,” replied Harry innocently.


“Firstly, you’re talking to me as if I were old friends even though we only met one another yesterday. Secondly you know my first name although I am not aware that I had informed you of it.”


Harry kicked himself in the arse for letting something so simple as that slip, thought Harry thought that he might be able to cover up his mistake with some well placed replies.


“But who hasn’t heard of the great Albus Dumbledore, greatest headmaster Hogwarts has ever seen, the only wizard who Voldemort feared,” A shiver went around the Weasley's as Harry spoke his name. “The great wizard whose defeat of the dark wizard Grindlewald is the stuff of legend. Why you’re at least as, if not more, famous then I am, surely I would have heard of you.”


“Not when you’ve been living with muggles, and I’m pretty convinced that your aunt and uncle wouldn’t have that knowledge, I have even come to think that they didn’t even tell you you’re a wizard. Which begs the question how do you know you’re a wizard plus how did you know that the Weasley's were a wizarding family. I don’t think that you turning up here last night was a coincidence of you just happening to stumble across them.”


“There was no way of getting around you was there?” he asked in defeat, “I knew that this might happen.” Said Harry sighing. “Although I might add that me ending up in that orphanage was just luck, nothing to do with me.”


“So are you going you tell me the whole story?” asked Dumbledore.


“I suppose I have to now, however I will only tell you and Sirius. Sorry but that’s the only people that I want to know my secret. For now,” For now he added as an afterthought.


“That request I will grant you, for now, if the Weasley’s don’t mind.” Replied Dumbledore.


“Great, so err were do we go to do this, I kind of kicked them out of there kitchen this morning and so I don’t really want to do it again this evening.” Harry explained


“For a walk maybe?” suggested Sirius, “now being out of Azkaban I really would love to go for a long walk and I have a felling your story is going to be a long one.”


“A walk is an excellent idea,” Stated Dumbledore, “Harry if you wish to come with us”


“Its not like I have a choice now is it.” With that Harry, Albus and Sirius walked out of the kitchen door passed the chickens onto the road that headed into town. They walked for 5 minutes before anyone started to talk.


“So Harry” started Dumbledore. “I think I can safely say your not six years old.”


“Nah your right on that account, I’m twenty one.”


“Time travel? But I thought that when you go back in time you don’t go back to your body you just go back as a sort of spectator and watch yourself,” Exclaimed Sirius.


“Unless you know certain spell books which are currently residing in Potter Manor,” Harry explained, “then, you can re-live time.”


“And why may I ask Harry, would you want to start re-living your life from the age of six?” Asked Dumbledore with a slight knowing twinkle in his eye.


Harry laughed at that “I wouldn’t really, I was planning to come back on my 11th birthday I think I might have messed up a just a little.”


“I would say so,” Said Sirius with a chuckle, “So what happens in the future do I get a wife, children, have fun playing pranks?”


Harry again laughed at that but instantly stopped when he thought of what he would tell Sirius. “What do you want to know?” asked Harry in a voce with a deep, solemn voice, that gave away his depression on that though.


“That bad was it?” asked Sirius, “Everything Harry, if I know what happened maybe I could avoid it by the sound of your voice it sounds as though things don’t go as I would have liked them to.”


“I only found out about you when you broke out of Azkaban in my 3rd year at Hogwarts.”


“Me, break out of Azkaban!” interrupted Sirius with surprise evident in his voice


“Harry, how did Sirius manage to break out of Azkaban? It’s never been done before, well at least not in this timeline,” asked Dumbledore looking almost as surprised as Sirius himself.


“Well Albus, you see Sirius here knew he was innocent. This somehow managed to keep Sirius sane as this thought wasn’t a happy thought but just a sort of fact so the Dementors couldn’t suck it out of him. Because of this he was still able to perform magic. Most valuable, still be able to transform into his animagus form. He managed to escape buy transforming into his dog form and slipping through the bars he then swam across the North Sea to solid land. A real sizeable feat wouldn’t you say Professor.”


“Of course but this information is vital, if any prisoners in there are un-registered animagus then they could possibly escape.” Dumbledore said in a worried voice.


“That is possible but as the Dementors suck out all your powers, the only reason it didn’t with Sirius is like I said, cause Sirius was innocent. So if an animagus did escape then they are probably be innocent” Said Harry


Dumbledore looked down onto Harry with admire in his eyes. “You really are full of answers aren’t you?”


“Well knowledge of the future helps. Plus I had the best mentor in the magical world,” he replied with a very familiar twinkle to his eyes


“And may I ask who that was?” asked Dumbledore.


“You of course.” Harry said cheerfully.


“So how or when does Voldemort come back?” Asked Sirius


“In my 4th year at Hogwarts. I won’t go into massive detail now. But the basic line is that he takes me to the grave yard in which his father is buried, does some spells, has is body back. This is when I plan to kill him, if we have destroyed all his Horcrux’s that is. That of course assuming that things run true to my knowledge”


“So if you plan to kill him in your 4th year why come back to your 11th birthday?” asked Dumbledore.


“Cause there is stuff that happens before then I wanted to change. Like freeing Sirius and other stuff as well that I would like to keep privet for now. Plus I need the years to kill all of his Horcrux’s.”


“Interesting Harry, he has more than one?” Dumbledore asked clearly horrified at the very idea..


“Yeah, I’m not sure if he’s made his 6th Horcrux yet or not but by the time I meet him in the graveyard he will of have.”


“So what do you plan to do first?” asked Sirius


“Live a normal happy childhood. I won’t forget about Voldemort but I want a happy childhood with friends before I have to go and kill Voldemort. Just like any other child.”


“Maybe we should be getting back indoors, its getting late and its not exactly warm in February neither am I as young as I once was.” Said Dumbledore.


With that Dumbledore, Sirius and Harry began making the short journey back towards the Burrow.


“I do hope that this secret will just stay between us?” asked Harry


“Of course Harry,” Replied Dumbledore


“Err Harry… I was wandering… I know that you like it at the Weasley's… but after… you know… I got everything sorted out… it won’t take long time to do… I was wandering…” Sirius said stumbling over his words.



“Yes Sirius I would love to live with you. You are my god father after all; it would be like a dream come true,” answered Harry truthfully.


Sirius just beamed like he had just won the lottery. “Oh just you wait, I’m going teach you loads of pranks ready for Hogwarts, it will be brilliant, teaching you to fly, teaching you spells….”


“Sirius, I think, being in the moment of you been very happy that I wanted to live with you that you forgot that I already know these things therefore you don’t have to teach me, just be there for me like my father would have wanted himself to. Don’t try to be my father, be yourself and love me for who I am, and we will get along just right.”


“Righty ho, firewhiskys all around then,” Sirius shouted


Harry laughed again “I think that Mrs Weasley might have something to say about that remember she will think I am only six. I think I will stick with butter beer, it tastes way better anyhow.


Sirius looked gobbed smacked. “James’s son not liking firewhisky. Dumbledore, are you sure we haven’t made a mistake? This is the right Harry Potter?”


They all laughed as they walked up to the door of the burrow, they walked in to find that the Weasley’s had gone to bed. Harry slowly walked up the stairs and into his and Ginny’s room. He laid down on his blow up bed and slowly looked over to where Ginny was sleeping. Harry had only been up for an hour and a half so he didn’t feel like sleeping. He just looked at Ginny sleeping peacefully. Harry didn’t know how long he stayed there like that. He could look at her sleeping forever and not really care. He was just glad that he was here, Ginny was here, he would be living with Sirius soon, and everything looked like it would be just as he dreamed it could have been minus his parents. His life at the precise moment, Harry told himself, was just perfect.

Back to index

Chapter 3: Return To Diagon Alley

Author's Notes: Heres aNother chapter. i have fourteen i want to put up today so :) anyway enough of this go read the chapter

Several years had passed since that evening where he let Sirius and Dumbledore into his secret and Harry was now 10 years old with his birthday coming up soon. And the long awaited letter to tell him he had been accepted into Hogwarts. Harry was secretly glad he didn’t have the burden of his secret just on himself. It was useful for Sirius to cover up for him when ever he made a mistake. He remembered one time when he was at the Weasley’s Harry had been talking to Ginny when Ron had bumped into her and caused her to fall to the ground whilst hitting her head on the way down. Harry quickly ran to Ginny and wandlessly repaired her injury with Ron in full view. Sirius finally managed to convince the Weasleys that it was out of shock that Harry had done accidental magic to repair Ginny’s wound. They finally believed him and went back to there daily routine however Ginny continued to keep a close watch on him afterwards.


Harry slowly walked out of his bedroom and downstairs to the kitchen to have breakfast. Sirius was already up which surprised Harry as Sirius never got up before eleven and it was currently only half past eight in the morning.


“I think I must be dreaming Sirius, either that or I am hallucinating, I have never seen you once up before 10:30 and the only reason you got up then was for the fact that you heard a lady salesman at the door.”


Sirius laughed at this and said quite proudly, “It’s your birthday soon, 11 years old an all that. You should be getting your Hogwarts letter any day now.”


“You do know that it isn’t really that exciting, after all I've like already had seven of them.”


“Don’t spoil the fun Harry this might not be new to you but I sure as hell am excited for you, after all this is your first letter from Hogwarts from my point of veiw, even if it isn’t the first time for you. That’s why I’m going to buy you your birthday present early. What pet would you like; I mean what pet was yours from before?”


“An owl called Hedwig, it would be nice to see her again, she was the second friend I ever had then.”


“That’s settled then, we’ll be going to Diagon Ally after breakfast.”


“Sirius it isn’t my birthday for another two weeks, and I wont be getting my letter until then either so why are you so excited about going to Diagon Alley today?”


“Harry, why does your godfather have to have a reason to spoil you?”


“Cause you’ve never spoiled me before that’s why,” Harry said with smile across his face. “Plus I know legilimency and I know when you’re lying to me.”


“Harry that’s unfair.”


“Not really Sirius, it’s just hard for you to surprise me. Living with one of the famous marauders, it’s very useful.”


“No wonder I can never prank you.”


Harry sat silently before Sirius finally got around to answering his earlier question..


“Molly wanted us to meet with them there.”


Harry laughed at Mrs Weasley’s endeavour to involve him in everything the Weasley children did.


“Well In that case I don’t suppose we can argue really can we, I mean who would want to get into her bad books. I for one has been there many of times in my previous life and this one, it really isn’t a pleasant experience.”


“I just feel lucky I haven’t had the pleasure of feeling that yet,” Said Sirius


“Don’t worry, knowing your difference in personality I don’t think that it will be long before you do. Just do me a favour and warn me so I can leave the room before she starts.”


“That bad,” Sirius said with an anxious look gracing his face.


“Well the secret, so I’ve heard, is not to let her get into her stride. I learnt that from Fred and George.”


“Thanks for the warning mate.”


“Didn’t do it for you,” Harry said casually, “like I said I just don’t want to be in the room when she gets going.”


“Well at least I now know how much you care,” Sirius said smiling down at Harry as he got up from the table and put his plate in the sink.


“I care; I would just prefer watching her shouting at you. It’s very fun to watch.” Harry smiled getting up from the table and heading out of the door and up the stairs.


“I give you food and shelter and look what I get in return, I don’t know,” responded Sirius with a sigh.


“Well I got to say you do pay for the food but I would like to remind you this is the Potters Manor and as such is therefore actually my house.”


“You are not legally owner of this house…..” started Sirius


“Until I am seventeen. But I am technically 25 years old, 26 in a couple of weeks, therefore legally I am the owner of this house.”


“Care to tell the Wizengamot that piece of information.”


Sirius smirked at Harry when he figured out he had won.


“Okay okay upstairs get ready we need to leave soon.”


Harry grudgingly left the room and walked up the stairs to the landing were he turned right and headed to the far end of the hallway and enter the small door that was on the right. Harry’s bedroom was very big and had golden wallpaper with red curtains hanging buy the windows. Harry’s bed was pushed up against the left wall with the TV and entertainment systems on the left wall. On the wall behind him which had the door built into was a picture. This picture was of Godric Gryffindor.


“Hello Harry,” the portrait said, “how’s my favourite Great great great great….”


“Save it Godric, there’s too many greats in there to say it all out before you get to grandson.”


Godric smiled at Harry, “How’s my favourite Heir? Is there anything new going on in the world?”


Harry looked over to Godric with a longing look in his face, “Nothing really I’m just waiting for Hogwarts to begin. Pretty boring really. Not that I don’t mind this life I have now, Sirius looking after me., being friends with the Weasley's….


“Knowing Ginny sooner,” Godric added with a sly smirk gracing his painted features.


“My god not with Ginny again you know were destined for each other. You know we’re husband and wife. Why can’t you just leave it for once?”


“Cause I can tell that you being without her for this long is hurting you.”


“And what exactly, Godric, am I meant to do? Go up to a 10 year old and tell her were married. Yeah I can tell that that’s going to go down really well. Don’t forget Mrs Weasley’s temper and the fact that she has 6 brothers all who would line up to kill me over and over again.”


“I agree but I also feel like she should know the truth. If you keep it from her for to long she might not forgive you.”


“I’m think maybe before my 4th year or after Voldemort comes back I’m not quite sure.”


“I think Harry that’s too long to wait. Are you really able to wait that long to date her?”


“Well….”


“I think Harry that as soon as you start dating her you should tell her,”


“How do you even know that we’ll end up dating, I mean she might not actually like me this time around. She doesn’t have the crush on me because she’s known me for so long. She sees me as her brother now. Maybe… I don’t know, maybe I can convince her to give us a shot. But I got to do some thinking and telling a ten year old that we are married although we’ve had no wedding is not going to help much. Just give me some time to figure some things through.”


“It is of course your decision, so are you coming in?”


“No time, going to Diagon ally to meet the Weasleys.”


“Ah, the Weasleys, would Ginny be there any chance?”


“You never give up do you?”


“When it’s as important as your wife then no I don’t. Where’s your Gryffindor bravery?”


“When it comes to Ginny’s bat bogey hex, out of the window and running away over the hill,” harry answered with a wry grin.


“Well I do suppose it is your choice, but I must warn you. The longer you wait the harder it will be and the more she’ll hate you for keeping it away from her.”


“I know Godric, I know,” Harry let out a sigh before continuing, “I just want to be careful I don’t want to lose her before she has a chance to hate me.”


“I completely understand and my lips are sealed.”


“I got to go; Sirius wants to buy me a birthday present even though it isn’t for a couple of weeks. Plus he’s jumping about waiting for my first letter from Hogwarts. It really is annoying.”


“Well surely you can see were he’s coming from, he will never replace James but he loves you like you’re his own son. And Hogwarts was home to him. He just wants you to be really happy. You have this massive burden on your shoulders and he doesn’t really know how to help. He just wants to give you a normal happy life as much as he can.”


“I guess. Thanks for the talk Godric I’ll see you later. I better get back down before Sirius begins wondering what I’m up to.”


“See you later Harry.”


With a final wave Harry slowly walked out of his room, back down the stairs and into the kitchen where Sirius was waiting impatiently for him.


“Finally Harry, what took you so long?”


“Nothing really, you know, just stuff.”


Sirius never went into Harry’s room. Harry had forbidden it. So he didn’t know what was in there. He hadn’t told anyone about him being Godric’s heir, not even Dumbledore and he planned to keep it like that. If word got to Voldemort that he was the heir of Gryffindor then he would be in a whole new set of danger.


“Alright floo to the Leaky Cauldron. The Weasley's should be already there.”


“Now why can’t I just apparate? It will be just as quick and a hell a lot easier,” complained Harry. Although he had used it many of times he still didn’t like using the floo network.


“Cause you are not old enough, and don’t give me that malarkey about you being 20 blah blah blah, according to the ministry you are only 10 nearly 11 so not old enough to apparate.”


Harry dropped his shoulders in defeat, grabbed the floo powder stepped into the fire whilst shouting. “DIAGON ALLEY” with a great pull he was twisting and turning through fireplaces glimpsing lots of rooms with lots of different furniture and colouring on the walls. Harry was just starting to feel really sick and wishing that ride would finally stop when there was a horrific crash which entailed Harry toppled out of the fire place and into none other the Ginny causing them both to fall onto the floor. Sirius burst out laughing after watching everything from where he stood across the room, having left just before Harry.


“You never get the hang of the landings do you?” Sirius struggled to say in between burst of laughter.


Harry ignoring Sirius’s comments stood up lending a helping hand to Ginny helping her of the floor.


“Are you okay Gin?”


“Err yeah thanks Harry” Ginny said looking down at her feet and barley whispering.


“Ginny what’s the matter?” Harry asked concerned. Ginny never acted like this before. Well Harry now remembering, she acted like this when they first meet in Harry’s other timeline, but that was because… Harry slowly, like the minute hand going round a clock, realised it was because she had started to have a crush on him. Or actually he hoped that was the reason. He had heard it was around this time before. Although she was fine only 2 weeks ago when he had last seen her.


“Nothing, Nothing.” Ginny said looking down at her shoes.


Harry looked over to the twins who he saw had massive grins on there faces. He could tell that they knew that Ginny had a crush on Harry and was ready to tease her to bits. Harry obviously not wanting this to happen decided to distract them from Ginny. “So guys had fun doing any pranks lately.”


“Oh yes,” said Fred, or was it George. Harry always had trouble distinguishing the two even though they were this young, “You should have seen the prank we pulled on Ginny yesterday.”


This was not were Harry wanted the conversation to go. Harry looked at Ginny who could tell that she was thinking the same thing has him.


“Got her good we did. And you never guess who we found out she has a crush on?” Said the other twin.


Ginny looked horrified that her brothers were just about to reveal her secret. She looked desperately between the twins. Harry could see in her eyes that she didn’t want Harry to know. Harry thought that it was sweet but his heart went out to Ginny. After all he did love her even if she was still so young, if she didn’t want Harry to know at the moment then she should have peace of mind.


“I don’t want to know. Ginny is my best friend and she will tell me when she is ready. I suspect the only reason you two know is that you forced it out of her when pranking her.”


The twins looked a little disappointed but Harry could see Ginny sigh in relief. Harry hated the fact that the twins picked on her. Of course they never did it in front of Mrs Weasley. The amount of trouble they would get in would be outstanding. Even the twins were afraid of Mrs Weasley. But then again, Harry thought, he hadn’t met anyone who wasn’t afraid of her temper.


The group slowly left the pub and walked out into the backyard were Sirius got out his wand and tap the bricks that would reveal Diagon Ally. The shops were exactly as Harry remembered them from when he had first entered the alley all those years ago. Then it had been Hagrid as his guide now though he had his family. Though he hoped that Ginny would once again become his family in more than just his dreams.


They had to go to Gringots first which Harry wasn’t looking forward to. He didn’t want them to see how much gold he had. He knew that the Weasley’s was very sensitive about money. Slowly they walked to the end of Diagon Ally were the tall white building of Gringots stood imposing over that end of the alley. They all walked into the tall building and Ginny gasped.


Harry frowning at her asked. “Haven’t you been in Gringots before?”


“No I haven’t but you have?” Asked Ginny confused.


Harry instantly went quite for the moment. Truthfully in this lifetime he hadn’t been in Gringots before. He had completely forgotten to act shocked and now every Weasley was looking at him strangely.


“I brought him in when he was younger,” interjected Sirius. “I need to buy some stuff and Harry was two young to be left on his own at the time.”


Harry smiled and sighed with relieve. That was a close one he needed to be careful not to let things slip. The goblin name Bilblous served them and Harry instantly remembered that this was the goblin that served Harry the first time he came into Gringots.


“Hello” said Bilblous “What can I do for you”


“Me and Harry here would like to take some money out of our vaults.” Explained Sirius


“Of course and do you have your’s and Mr. Potters keys?” Asked Bilblous


“Right here,” said Sirius. He pulled two golden keys out of his right pocket and handed them over.


“Right you are. Vaults 687 and 711, I’ll have someone take you down straight away.”


Harry had to snuffle a gasp from his mouth. Sirius vault was just 2 vaults away from where the philosopher’s stone sat at vault 713. Harry wondered if Dumbledore had made Hagrid pick it up yet. Bilblous called over Griphook to take them to there vaults.


Harry looked over to the Weasleys and saw that they too were with a goblin and heading down to there vault. Harry and Sirius followed Griphook to the same door, and saw an empty cart ready for them to get in. Harry and Sirius climbed into the cart waiting for Griphook to get in too. As soon as they were in they zoomed of along the tracks twisting right and left and zooming around long bends. After what Harry thought had to be one of the best rollercoaster rides in the world the stopped at Harry’s vault, though Harry’s head didn’t stop spinning till a couple of hours later.


Griphook took Harry’s key from him and put it in the lock. Harry could hear the mechanism of the lock undoing before the door slowly opening to reveal lots of piles of gold. Harry turned to Sirius who didn’t look shocked at the gold so Harry thought that his parents must have told him about it before they died. Harry thoughts went to his parents and he wondered what they would think of him now and what he was doing. Would they be scared for him or proud of what he was doing, maybe both. Harry didn’t really know. Harry thought of his parent’s portraits in his family vault waiting for him to come and see him. Alas he didn’t have access to that till he would be 17 and hopefully all of this would be over by then. Harry filled up his money bag and put it back in his pocket. Finally he stepped out of the vault and followed by Sirius made his way back into the cart for another great Rollercoaster ride to Sirius’s vault. They didn’t spend so much time in Sirius he just quickly filled his money bag up ever so quickly and jumped back into the cart he wasn’t even in there for more then 30 seconds. Harry looked oddly at Sirius strange behaviour.


“I never like it in vaults,” Sirius explained, “I always feel that the door is going to close and trap me in there.”


Harry laughed all the way in cart ride back to where they were to meet the Weasley’s.


“Good day to you both,” Griphook said waving goodbye, “and Mr. Black you need not worry about being shut in vaults we are currently going through our longest patch of that not happening. 32 days to be exact. Have a nice day now,” and with that Griphook turned leaving Sirius and Harry to walk over to the Weasley’s. Harry shot a glance to see how Sirius was coping with that information and saw his face had turned ghostly white.

“Err…Harry maybe…err…you could retrieve my money from my fault from now on there’s a good boy,” Sirius said with his face ghostly white.


Harry laughed at Sirius and started to walk over to the Weasley’s were they stood waiting for them.


“What’s up with you Sirius?” George asked looking Sirius’s ghostly face.


“He’s scared of being locked up in a vault,.” Harry explained. Harry saw the looks on the twin’s faces and knew that Sirius wasn’t going to live this one down. “You do know Sirius that Griphook was joking?”


Sirius turned to look at Harry before he smiled at them all. “Oh thank god for that.”


Harry and the Weasley’s all laughed as they moved out of Gringots and into the hustle and bustle of the alley. As Mrs. Weasley explained to her children where she wanted to go. Harry saw that Ginny looked sad and so to cheer her up Harry suggested that she could come with Sirius and Harry to the pet shop. So Harry, Ginny and Sirius headed up the street to Magical Menagerie. The pet shop sold every single living creature you could think of for a pet yet no owls. Harry looked at Sirus and Ginny and could see that Ginny was thinking the same thing. “Err Sirius I thought you said you were going to get me an owl.”


“I am” stated Sirius as he walked down the isles.


“Then why are we in here?” Ginny asked, “they sell owls in Eeylops Owl Emporium not here.”


“Err…well I need to look for something for Hagrid. He wanted me to buy him something. Stay together you two,” Sirius said has he walked away. Harry and Ginny slowly walked around the shops looking at the creatures. Harry could see Ginny getting nervous as they spent more time alone together. Harry was just about to talk to her when he heard some people arguing over.

“You always were pathetic” said a voice that sounded very much like hissing.


“I… I…” said another hissing voice it sounded scarred to Harry.


“Why don’t you just leave, go away, your meant to supported what he did, he is a speaker after all.”


Harry turned around and saw that there was a couple of snakes in a glass container 4 of the snakes were ganging up on one small green snake.


“STOP,” Harry shouted at the snakes, “leave him alone.”


“What’s it to you boy”


“If he doesn’t support Voldemort then fine leave him alone.”


“But he speaks our language you should support the people who speak our language.”


Harry smiled at the trap that the snake just fell into “therefore you should also support me? I am not a speaker as well.”


The snake, that Harry thought must have been the leader, thought for a moment before saying “It is of course our duty to serve the ones that speak our language what is your name my I ask?”


“Harry Potter” Harry watched as most of the snakes looked on but some of them and slowly started to slither away from fear.


“You traitor. You speak our language yet you nearly kill our leader. You’re just as bad as Simon,” screamed the leader snake. Harry looked over to the small green snake now hovering in the corner. Without thinking Harry put his hand inside the glass cage picked up the frighten green snake and let him slowly wrap himself around his arm.


“Better now?” Asked Harry, “both of us will be leaving.”


“This day couldn’t get any better,” laughed the large snake that Harry called the leader. Harry turned with the snake still wound tightly up his arm and looked straight into Ginny’s shocked and frightened face.


“Hey Gin.” Harry paused for a moment before continuing. “I… err… would appreciate it if you didn’t tell anyone I could talk to snakes?”


Ginny slowly nodded her head. her eyes not leaving his. Harry looked into Ginny’s eyes and felt himself get lost in there brown interior.


Harry slowly shook himself from his gaze and slowly walked with Ginny to the back of the store to find Sirius.


“Thank you Harry Potter. I would just like to say that I disagree with them whole heartedly,” Simon hissed at Harry.


You don’t have to explain yourself don’t worry everything will be okay.”


Harry looked over to Ginny who was looking around trying not to look at Harry.


“I’m sorry Gin I’ll try and not to talk to much parseltongue when you’re around.”


“No its okay just hard getting used too I suppose. How long have you known?”


“Not that long,” Harry lied


Ginny smiled and said, “Your secret is safe with me.”


Harry and Ginny walked to the back of the store and into another room which was awfully dark.


“Sirius,” Harry called out. No answer. Harry slowly looked around the room and started to walk by the empty cages when all of a sudden he tripped over an abandon stall and fell down cracking his arm against a clear plain of glass that was leant against the wall.


“HARRY!” Ginny shouted as she rushed over to him and grabbed his arm.


“I’m f-f-fine Ginny never bet-t-ter.” Harry stumbled.


“DO NOT LIE TO ME HARRY POTTER!” Ginny screamed. Ginny turned his arm around to see a massive cut all the way down his arm and it was oozing out blood.


“We need to get you to the hospital now.” Ginny started to try and pick up Harry but he was too heavy for her and they slumped back down.


“Ginny. I’m all right…..”


“Stop being like that. You know you are not fine. We need help. SOMEONE HELP!” screamed Ginny


All of a sudden there was a flap of wings and a massive white, red and gold bird flew over Ginny’s shoulder and towards Harry, It’s long tail feathers splayed out behind it. It glided to Harry’s arm put its head close to the cut and started to cry. Its tears fell onto Harry’s wound and Harry felt his wound healing. Sudden realisation hit him. This bird was a phoenix. After a couple of seconds Harry could feel the cut close and he could move his arm. Harry looked at Ginny who still had tears coming down her cheeks.


“It’s okay Gin, look I’m healed. Everything is okay.”


Ginny just sat there in shock “How… What…”


“Ginny we were very lucky in the fact that this bird is a phoenix. Its tears have healing powers. So it healed my wound. Everything is okay I’m better now. You can stop crying.”


“A… p-p-phoenix. T-t-there meant to be very rare.” Stuttered Ginny through her sobs.


Harry took his hand and gently wiped a tear from Ginny’s left cheek with his right thumb. Harry felt Ginny shudder slightly at the closeness of them.


“Don’t cry Ginny, I’m okay. The phoenix healed me and I’m no longer hurt. Please stop crying.”


Ginny sniffed a bit and slowly the silent tears that were strolling down her face slowed down and eventually ceased.


“I guess I don’t have to wonder who you have feelings for anymore,” Harry bravely said. Harry could see look shocked then a worried expression come over her face. “No Gin don’t worry I see no reason for you to keep this from me. After all we are best friends are we not?”


Harry could see her sigh at the words. “Of course Harry. Best friends for ever,” Ginny replied.


Harry didn’t like the forever part. After all he did love her. But she was too young. And she didn’t love him. Not yet anyway. Just wait Harry said to himself. Wait till you third year then you could go out with her. Just wait till you third year. Harry slowly stood up pulling Ginny up with him and walked out of the room completely forgetting the phoenix on his shoulder.


“Harry are you alright my friend?” asked Simon who was still wrapped around the arm that didn’t get injured. Harry just nodded and slowly walked up to Sirius who was at the counter holding a package that Harry didn’t know.


“What’s in the bag Sirius?” asked Harry


“Never you mind, were have you been? I've been looking all around the shop for you two. Molly would have killed me if I lost Ginny. Mind you she properly would kill me if I lost you as well. Err what’s with the bird?”


Harry startled, remembering the phoenix on his shoulder. “Err..” But before Harry could explain the shop keeper came up from the door behind to counter.


“Ah so you’re buying some pets are we. That would be 14 galleons for the snake and 60 galleons for the phoenix.”


Harry looked at the shop keeper and then up to the phoenix. “Excuse me sir but the owner’s of phoenix’s are chosen buy the phoenix, not buy the owner. I see no reason to pay you for it. Coincidently I had completely forgotten that it was on my shoulder. I see no reason to pay so much for something I didn’t ask for.”


The shopkeeper looked shocked at the smartness of Harry and the fact that it was he who was paying and not Sirius. “Very well then” The shop keeper said “just kindly it her back were you found her.


Harry sighed and walked back out to the room he found her and then back to the counter. “Just the snake then.” Harry said.


“20 galleons then please.” The shop keeper said as he ran up the new total for Harry.


“20... you said 14 a second ago.” Harry complained


“20 or you won’t be getting the snake either.” The shop keeper said not even bothering to hide the smile. Harry reluctantly forked over the 20 galleons and left the shop the snake still wound up his arm.


Harry silently dragged Sirius and Ginny over to the closest alleyway in between the shops and waited.


“Harry…” Sirius started but a look from Harry made him shut up.


“Harry what are we doing down here.” Asked Ginny with a tremble in her voice it was obvious that she didn’t like it down there.


The answer came in a flash of fire just above Harry’s shoulder and a second later the phoenix had landing on it.


“Like I said to the shop keeper, the phoenix chooses its master not the other way around.”


“You knew that would happen, didn’t you.” Ginny said.


Harry slightly shocked that it was Ginny who bravely said this and not Sirius nodded his head. “Yes I knew it would do this. And I must ask you two not to tell a soul I own either the snake or the phoenix. If word got around Hogwarts that I own either….” Harry trailed off hopping that they would get the picture.


“We understand and I’m sure Ginny does too.” Said Sirius. Harry looked over to Ginny who simply nodded.


“Thanks guys. I knew I could trust you two. Right, where to next.”


“Well,” Sirius started, “as I can’t officially call these your presents as A) I didn’t pay for them and B) you officially don’t have them. I’ll buy you that owl we talked about this morning.”


Harry smiled at Sirius and thanked him. Then a thought occurred to him. How to carry around the phoenix and the snake without people noticing. Harry turned to the phoenix. “Mm I haven’t got a name for you yet but is there any chance you could figure out were I live and take Simon with you back to my room?” The phoenix looked into Harry’s eyes for a moment before nodding her head. She flew to the cage that Simon was in and disappeared in a burst of flames.


Sirius coughed to get Harry’s and Ginny’s attention. “Well then after that I believe we need to go to the owl Emporium.” Harry and Ginny slowly followed Sirius out of the alleyway and down Diagon Ally to the next shop.

Back to index

Chapter 4: Birthday Surprise.

Author's Notes: Another chapter :)

Harry woke up on the morning of his birthday happy. He was going to go to the Weasley’s and have a massive party, Mrs Weasley had insisted on it. Of course not everyone would be there as Bill and Charlie were abroad taking care of dragons and breaking into cursed tombs. Harry slowly got dressed and went downstairs to have breakfast and for wait for Sirius to wake and before long Harry had bacon and egg frying for breakfast. “Well,” Harry thought, “it was his birthday so what if he had a fry up. At least Mrs Weasley would think it was okay,” But then she always thought a fry up was okay. Harry waited for Sirius to wake but come 11:30 Harry had still yet to see his godfather.


Harry walked up to stairs and into Sirius bedroom yet he wasn’t there. Confused Harry walked all around the big house and he still couldn’t see Sirius anywhere. Harry started to get worried. Figuring that he might need the Weasleys help he apperated outside the kitchen door. Harry walked into kitchen to see all the Weasleys, Bill and Charlie included, and Sirius all gathered around the fireplace there backs to Harry.


“When is he going to get here,” complained Ron. “you got me up, just to stand here and do nothing.”


“Ron, its eleven in the morning surely you should be wide awake now, plus its Harry birthday. Surely you don’t mind getting up early for that,” Ginny said


Harry smiled at Ginny’s attempts to explain why he hadn’t got there yet. She always was defending him. No matter what it was about.


“I’m getting a drink, be right back.” Ginny turned around and came face to face with Harry. Harry quickly lifted his fingers to his lips to notify Ginny not to say anything and then pointed to the door of the kitchen that led out to the yard. Ginny slowly followed Harry with a very confused look.


When they got away from the backdoor further enough so that the Weasley’s wouldn’t see Harry turned back around to face Ginny’s shocked face.


“How did you get here?” Ginny inquired, “And way to spoil the surprise birthday party.”


“Surprise birthday party?” Harry asked, “Whose idea was that? I thought my party was tonight.”


Ginny blushed a little before telling him it was hers. “But now you gone and spoiled it.”


“Hey I just woke up and Sirius was missing so I thought I’d come here and see if anyone knew were he was,” Harry explained.


“And again I ask how did you get here?” Ginny asked again.


Harry was quite for a moment. He didn’t want to tell Ginny about apperating. She would get very suspicious and maybe tell her parents. Then a sudden thought occurred to him.


“Estelle,” Harry said a little too quickly, “Estelle brought me here.”


Ginny looked Harry over for the moment and the looked up into Harry’s eyes and just stood there starring at him.


Ginny stood there just looking into Harry’s eyes for about 5 minutes with Harry returning the gaze. He could stand there forever and get lost in her. Remembering the Weasley’s in the kitchen waiting for him he slightly shook his head trying to get out of his trance.


“Yeah Estelle brought be here,” Harry said shaking Ginny from her gaze.


“Oh right well maybe you should call her and get her to take you back to the Potter Manor in order for you to floo here,” Ginny suggested, “ I didn’t set up this surprise for you to spoil it.


“ESTELLE!” Harry called out. There was a flash of fire and the phoenix appeared. “Take me back home. Ginny has set up a Surprise for me and I don’t want to spoil it after she put so much work into it.”


Harry looked at Ginny smiling. “Thank you Harry,” Ginny said, “just remember to act surprised when you come out of the fireplace.”


“Hey what do you take me for?” Harry said acting hurt but they both know he didn’t mean it.


“A big fat troll who does not know anything, so go act surprise but not dumb. Oh wait no, that isn’t an act is it,” Ginny said insulting Harry, a smile across her face. This was the Ginny Harry knew and loved not the shy putting elbow in the soap dish Ginny.


“Huh what happened to the shy ‘oh my god I’ve got a crush on my best friend’ gone?” Harry said trying to tease her but not wanting to cross the line between playful and hurtful
“Just don’t go all shy on me and do something funny like putting your elbow in the butter dish whilst I’m around.”


Ginny blushed and said, “I've haven’t done that once Harry Potter. And I don’t attend to.”


“Yeah you keep saying that, just get Fred and George to take pictures when you do it. I want to remember that for ever.” Harry said whilst sticking her tongue out at her. Before Ginny could react he nodded his head towards Estelle and they arrived in the kitchen of Potter Manor in London. He quickly got himself a drink. And waited for five minutes for Ginny to get back in the kitchen of The Borrow before flooing to the party.


“SURPRISE!” everyone shouted as Harry stepped out of the fireplace. Harry put on his best act of looking surprised and not one person suspected him of knowing. After the pat on the backs he got from the Weasley brothers they all went into the living which was decorated with balloons and a massive buffet. It also had a banner hanging from the ceiling saying “Happy Birthday Harry”


Even though Harry knew it was coming he was still gob smacked that they had all done this. Even Bill and Charlie had come over from Egypt and Romania to celebrate his birthday. “What about your work with Gringots?” Harry asked Bill


“I can have a day of once in a while can’t I. I always take the birthdays of my siblings off. You’re just as much of a member of this family as everyone else.” Bill answered. Harry took this to heart as even though he counted the Weasley’s as his family he wasn’t sure if they counted him as part of there family. After greeting everyone there including Lupin and Dumbledore who had shown up halfway through Harry sat down to open up his presents.


He grabbed the first present and ripped it open noticing it was from Mr and Mrs Weasley. It contain his very own hand for there clock in the kitchen. He looked up with tears in his eyes.


“Wow, I’m speechless. Thank you I now know I belong somewhere. I know I live with Sirius and that but I always thought you lot as family. I know you feel the same way now and it means a lot to me,” said Harry.


With a flick of Mr. Weasley wand the hand whisked it way over to the clock in the kitchen. Harry got up and went in just at it settled itself in between Ron’s and Ginny's. After a second of it landing on the clock it moved to were all the other hands were pointing, currently at ‘home’.


“It will point at home whether you here or at Potter Manor,” Mrs Weasley explained, “We didn’t want you to feel that were taken you away from Sirius or replacing or parents. We just wanted you to know we all love you like we were family.”


“I love it,” Harry said hugging Mrs Weasley before returning to the living room. Sirius just smiled at him knowing to well what he was feeling. Harry often told him about how the Weasley’s always treated him as family and Sirius was forever thankful for that Harry had had someone when he wasn’t there for him because he was on the run or stuck in Azkaban. Sirius also then knew how the deaths of each of them must have affected him yet here he was without a care in the world. He might be 26 but the deaths of people you call family so close to you must of hurt yet Harry hadn’t showed it. After listening to Harry, Sirius had worked out that it was only a week after Ginny’s death that he came back in time. He hadn’t slept between her death and when he did the spell. Sirius reckoned that you couldn’t get over someone’s death so close to you, especially your wife’s, in that time. And he knew that he hadn’t grieved yet because he had been with him most of the time. Sure he had spent six months in the orphanage but reports suggested he was happy and never complained or cried once. He was happy sure but he hadn’t grieved yet. They might be alive now but watching them die he hadn’t dealt with yet. Sirius was sure of this. And he wasn’t looking forward to the time that he did. Sirius turned back to the present time to see hat Harry was opening up his last 3 gifts. One from the twins. The other from Ginny. The other from someone he didn’t know.


Harry slowly picked up the gift from the twins rather cautiously. Harry knew what the twins were like and was scared of what they might have bought him.


“Don’t worry,” George said.


“It wont bite or anything,” Fred continued.


“Trust us,” George finished.


Harry took one look at the twins obviously not agreeing with them. He knew the twins and what they were like so he carefully unwrapped the present. It was awfully thin Harry thought as the wrapping came off and out fell a piece of parchment. Harry couldn’t believe it. He wasn’t expecting this. Not yet anyway. He looked up to Fred and George lost for words. “Don’t you need this anymore?”


“It’s just some bit of parchment,” Fred said obviously shocked at Harry’s question.


“Yeah,” George agreed, “we thought it would be funny to give you something you might need for next year at Hogwarts. That what mum told us to give you.”


“FRED AND GEORGE WEASLEY HOW DARE YOU DO SOMETHING LIKE THIS…” Mrs Weasly started screaming and then suddenly stopped as Harry raised his hand to tell her to stop.


“I appreciate the concern Mrs Weasley but I think me and the twins both know that this isn’t just a bit of old parchment,” Harry explained Harry turned back to Fred and George who had confusion written over there faces, “This will come in the useful at Hogwarts thank you.”


“How do you know…” George started


“What it is,” Fred finished.


Harry looked around the room and saw grinning faces on both Sirius and Remus face’s and simply said. “I’ll introduce you to some marauders later this evening.”


The look on Fred and Georges face was priceless.


“You know the marauders?” Fred asked


“Who are they?” George asked


“How did you meet them?” Fred countered


“Oh my god too many questions at once. Yes, tell you later, tell you later in answer to all three of your questions,” Harry replied before anyone else could say anything.


The confused look on there faces was priceless but Harry turned to the next present. He didn’t know who it was from but he wanted to leave Ginny's till last. He carefully unwrapped the present and out fell a silvery cloak. His dad’s invisibility cloak.


“Woah!” both Sirius and Remus said as soon as they saw it.


“Haven’t seen that in a long time, have we Remus?” Sirius explained


“No. last time we saw that Sirius and your father were sneaking into the kitchen to grab some food after your mother specifically told them not too,” Remus answered, “one of my best memories is of me walking into the kitchen to see both your father and Sirius stuck on ceiling with cake flying at them. Two of the marauders getting pranked. Priceless. They never lived that down, neither Sirius or your father.


Harry looked up to see Sirius grinning ear to ear. “What, we were hungry and who would have thought that Evans would do that to us. Sorry I mean Potter as she was then. Sorry Harry didn’t mean to mix that up. As I was saying she was such a goody two shoes at school. It surprised us both that she had done it.


Harry just shook his head and went to open his last present from Ginny before the twins interrupted.


“MARUDERS!!” they both shouted together. Harry looked over to Remus who had let that information slip.


“Well done Moony, spoil the surprise I had for them. Maybe both you and Padfoot over there should just get pointed signs over your head saying Padfoot and Moony with Arrows pointing at you.”


“You’re the marauders?” asked Fred


“Purveyors of Aids to Magical Mischief —Makers?” asked George


“Yup that’s us,” Sirius said proudly before looking at the glare he was getting from Mrs Weasley.


“YOU MADE MY BOYS PULL PRANKS. YOU’RE THE ONES WHO DECIDED TO GET MY BOYS INTO TROUBLE. YOU’RE THE ONES THAT MADE FRED AND GEORGE CHOOSE TO BECOME PRANKSTERS!” Mrs Weasly screamed


Both Sirius and Remus started to back away very slowly from Mrs Weasley.


“You know Sirius,” Harry said “I told you, you would get on the wrong side of her sooner or later.”


“DON’T THINK YOUR GETTING AWAY FROM THIS TWO YOUNG MAN!” Mrs Weasly shouted at Harry “YOU KNEW ABOUT THIS, YOU KNEW ABOUT THE MARAUDERS!”


“Hey, that’s unfair it’s my birthday. I’m not meant to be able to get in trouble on my birthday,” Harry complained, “anyway how was I meant to know Fred and George had the marauders map.”


Mrs Weasley turned to look at Harry and then calmed down a little. “Harry I’m sorry I’m just displeased with these four over here.” She said jerking her thumb over too the twins, Remus and Sirius.


“Molly” started Remus “how were we supposed to know that Fred and George had it?”


“Don’t think that as an excuse Remus. You made it, therefore its your responsible, both you and Sirius. Now Harry hand it over here please?” asked Mrs Weasly holding out her hand.


Harry didn’t know what to do should he hand it over? He didn’t want to; it would be very useful to have this map in his hands. How ever before he succumbed to her waving her hand at him Sirius spoke up.


“Molly obviously you are mad at us cause it was in the hands of Fred and George for that we sorry. However it was a birthday present to Harry and therefore I think wrong to confiscate it from him. Secondly all it is a map of Hogwarts. It shows the classrooms and the hallways and the shortcuts and secret passageways around the school therefore it will make Harry s job easier to get to class quicker without getting lost,” Sirius explained, he conveniently forgot to mention the secret passageways out of the school as well as being able to avoid teachers if he was up to something.


Mrs Weasley was lost for words. “Well then, if you put it like that, I suppose then it might be alright.” She slowly walked back over to Mr Weasley who simply chuckled and put his arm around her and pulled her in a hug. Harry looked over to Ginny and wished that he could do the same with her. He missed the hugs and the kisses from her. It was lonely without his wife. Sure they were best friends now, but he missed the closeness you get from being husband and wife. Or just boyfriend and girlfriend. But Harry reminded himself that that couldn’t happen yet. Just a couple of more years to go. Just wait till he knew for definite that she had fallen in love with him. He didn’t want to start dating her now and find that she didn’t fall in love with him. Plus at the precise age they were too young anyhow. She was only ten for goodness sake.


Harry slowly picked up the last present that was from Ginny and opened it. Inside the small package was a necklace with a square which opened up to show a picture of both him and Ginny playing around on the field laughing and enjoying themselves. Harry didn’t know what to think. All he wanted to do was walk straight up to Ginny and kiss her. He knew he couldn’t do that so instead he just settled for a hug. He wrapped his arms around her and hugged her tightly smelling her hair that he always got caught up in whenever he was close.


“I love it” he whispered in her ear. He pulled back to see Ginny’s face all red from embarrassment from being hugged like that but smiling anyway. He put the golden necklace around his neck and then down his clothes so it wasn’t very noticeable.


He looked around to see shocked faces from her brothers, a smiling face from Sirius, a calculating look from Remus, a twinkle in his eye from Dumbledore and a knowing smile from Mrs Weasley.


“Right cake time?” Ron said shaking everyone out of there thoughts.


“Yeah I’m hungry,” Harry agreed. So everyone got up of the floor and headed into the kitchen, where a massive cake stood. “That wasn’t there when I flooed here,” Harry said.


“Well no, it wouldn’t be a surprise if you saw it first,” Sirius said. Harry laughed at this and sat down ready to cut the cake.


2 hours later and a with a very full stomach, Harry went over to Dumbledore. “Hello sir, how are you?”


“Not bad Harry, not bad,” Dumbledore replied.


“I must thank you for returning the invisibility cloak.”


“No need to thank me, your father left it in my possession before he died I thought it best that it was returned to you. It may come handy at Hogwarts. I’m very intrigued about this map from the twins also. What exactly does it do?”


“The Marauders map? One of my best tools for mischief making. Along with the cloak. It show’s every single passage way inside the castle normal and secret. As well as the ones leading out of the castle. All Seven of them.”


“Seven you say? I’m sure Argus only knows four.”


“That would be correct,” Harry said smiling ear to ear, “Another reason why this is so good. It has passage ways that no one apart from the twins, Sirius and Remus know, about. Like I said it will become very useful for sneaking around at night.” Harry suddenly realising what he just said to the headmaster of said school looked up to see Albus smiling.


“It has just occurred to me Harry,” Albus stated, “that I have temporarily gone death and haven’t heard a word of what you just said.”


“You should have that looked into. You might go blind soon too if this keeps up,” Harry suggested


“Well maybe, depends on what I see. If said thing isn’t really doing any harm to the student’s education…” Dumbledore trailed of. “Oh look Bertie Botts Every Flavour Beans. I had an unfortunate incident where I came across a vomit flavoured one in my earlier days. I should be able to settle for a nice toffee flavour one.” He popped it in his mouth and his face became an expression of disgust.


“Earwax?” Harry asked knowing far too well what that flavour was before Dumbledore put it in his mouth.


“Maybe next time a warning might be nice?” asked Dumbledore


“What? And miss the expression on your face. Its priceless.” Harry smiled up at the headmaster.


“Well I shouldn’t have expected any less from you,” Dumbledore said, swallowing the sweet.


Harry moved of back into the living room when 2 owls came through the open window. Harry was expecting this and really he was quite excited. One owl flew to Harry whilst the other flew to Ron. He took the letter from the owl and ripped it open to read the letter.


HOGWARTS SCHOOL OF WITCHCRAFT AND WIZARDRY


Headmaster: Albus Dumbledore
(Order of Merlin, First Class, Grand Sorc, Chf. Warlock
Supreme Mugwump, International Confed. of Wizards


Dear Mr Potter,
We are please to inform you that you have a place at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Please find enclosed a list of all necessary books and equipment.
Term begins on 1 September. We await your owl no later than 31 August.


Yours sincerely,




Minerva McGonagall
Deputy Headmistress


Harry grinned from ear to ear and slowly took out the other piece of parchment in his letter as he read his book list and equipment list.


HOGWARTS SCHOOL OF WITCHCRAFT AND WIZARDRY


Uniform:
First year students require:
1. Three sets of plain work robes (black)
2. One plain pointed hat (black)
3. One pair of protective gloves (dragon hide or similar)
4. One winter cloak (black, silver fastenings)
Please note all pupils’ clothes should carry name tags




Set Books:
All students should have a copy of each of the following:
The Standard Book of Spells (Grade 1) by Miranda Goshhawk
A History of Magic by Mathilda Bagshot
A Beginners Guide to Transfiguration by Emeric Switch
One Thousand Magical Herbs and Fungi by Phyllida Spore
Magical Drafts and Potions by Arsenius Jigger
Fantastic Beast and Where to Find Them by Newt Scamander
The Dark Forces: A Guide to Self-Protection by Quentin Trimble




Other Equipment:
1 wand
1 cauldron (pewter, standard size 2)
1 set glass or crystal phials
1 telescope
1 set brass scales



Students may also bring an owl OR a cat OR a toad


PARENTS ARE REMINDED THAT FIRST-YEARS ARE NOT ALLOWED THEIR OWN BROOMSTICKS


Harry looked up to see Ron happy a smile across his face. “MUM, MUM, I GOT IN, I GOT IN” Ron shouted above everyone.


“Oh my, another son of to Hogwarts,” Mrs Weasly said hugging Ron, “I’m so proud of you.”


“I got in too,” Harry said. Mrs Weasly just turned around and beamed at Harry before pulling him into a hug too.


“Congratulations Harry. I hope you have a wonderful time there,” Mrs Weasly said.


After the commotion of both Harry and Ron getting into Hogwarts Harry moved of towards Ginny who was looking a little lost.


“Hey Ginny, Why are you so upset?” Harry asked


Ginny looked up and looked at Harry. “Oh never mind that Harry I’m just being silly.” She looked backed down clearly not wanting to look at Harry and said “I’m going to miss you.” Harry heart sank. His was going to miss Ginny too. He’d gotten used to having Ginny around all these years. To go to Hogwarts for the whole year without seeing her was going to be hard.


“I’m going to miss you too Ginny,” Harry said looking into her eyes, “Who am I going to prank the twins with.” This made Ginny chuckle as Harry pulled her into a hug. “You will be coming to Hogwarts next year.”


“I know but that’s a whole year away,” Ginny said sadness in her voice. Harry looked around and noticed the headmaster looking around as if he was bored. A sudden idea struck him.


“Ginny, I need to do something I’ll be back in a couple of minutes okay” Harry said. Ginny nodded as Harry starting to walk over to Dumbledore. “Sir I was wandering if I could have a word?” Harry asked Dumbledore. Dumbledore nodded his head and the two went into the hallway as not to be over heard.


“Harry what is wrong?” asked Dumbledore concern in his voice.


“Well you see. It’s Ginny.” Dumbledore’s face grew slightly disappointed.


“I am sorry Harry for I know what you are going to ask and the answer is sadly no. Ginny cannot come to Hogwarts this year. She is not old enough.” Dumbledore said before Harry could even get his question out.


“But you’re the headmaster surely you can…” but was cut of from Dumbledore.


“My hands are tied Harry. It’s the board of governors that decide the age you have to be in order to start Hogwarts. I’m sorry Harry but I can’t let Ginny join this year.” Dumbledore explained


Rather disappointed Harry made his way back into the living room and towards Ginny. The rest of the day went of without much interference. Harry and the Weasly brothers played quidditch in the paddock whilst Ginny went up to her room. Harry had asked her whether she wanted to play too but Ron said she couldn’t fly and dragged Harry out of the room before either Harry or Ginny could reply.


All to soon and much to the bother of Harry who was having fun playing quidditch the sun was setting on his birthday and Sirius had called up to tell him it was time to return home. Slowly the Weasley’s brothers and Harry grudge back down to the kitchen were everyone else was for Harry to say goodbye. He gave a quick smile over in Ginny’s direction which she returned before he stepped into the flames to return to Potter Manor. He and Sirius sat talking for a while in the kitchen before it was time for Harry to go up to bed. He grudgingly walked up the flight of steps and into his bedroom. He never even registered Godric asking if his birthday went well as in slipped into bed and drifted of into the realms of dreams.

Back to index

Chapter 5: The Wand Maker

Author's Notes: Another One :)

Harry slowly dragged himself awake as he heard a pounding on his bedroom door. “GET UP HARRY.” Sirius called through the door. “YOU GO TO HOGWARTS TOMMROW AND YOU STILL NEED TO BUY YOUR SCHOOL STUFF.” Harry heard the footsteps walk away from his bedroom door and down the stairs until he couldn’t hear them anymore.


“What the hell was that?” Godric said tiredly, having obviously just been woken up from the knocking.


Harry slowly rubbed his eyes, trying to get the sleep away from them and then pondered what had just happened. “Godric, get a notebook and pen.” Harry told Godric.


“Why may I ask?” Godric replied.


“Easy, this is probably the first and last time Sirius gets up before me. A historic moment one shouldn’t forget, don’t you agree?” Harry said now opening the door in his dressing gown and PJ’s and heading to the shower.


Godric chuckled. “Quite right there Harry, an historic moment I quite agree. Although as this is my only portrait and I don’t have a pen and paper here with me I can not write it down.”


“Damn. I’ll just have to try and remember it.” With that Harry walked out of his bedroom and towards the bathroom to get washed and showered before the busy morning ahead of him.


After a nice hot shower that awoke Harry much better than Sirius pounding on the door, he went down to breakfast where on the plate waiting for him were sausages and eggs.


“Since when did you learn to cook Sirius?” Harry said.


“Oh what’s this, be sarcastic to Sirius day?” Sirius complained.


“No, I do that everyday so to actually call a full day in the year Sarcastic to Sirius Day, although that would be fun and a great idea, it would be illogic as you could probably call every day by that name. And I’ve only been sarcastic to you once. It’s my way of a morning greeting. How long have you known me now…?” Harry rattled off, not really paying attention to what Sirius was doing.


Sirius just shook his head. “Just shut up and eat. We’ve got to go to Diagon Alley to get your school stuff before we go to the Burrow. We’re going to King’s Cross with the Weasleys tomorrow so we’re staying the night at their house.”


“Ah Mrs Weasley’s continuing endeavour to make sure I’m not alone in the world.” Harry said sarcastically before he realised what had come out of his mouth. Sirius’s face went from annoyed from Harry’s remarks to angry.


“HOW DARE YOU. SHE TOOK YOU IN HER HOUSE, SHE TREATED YOU LIKE FAMILLY. SHE’S LOVED YOU LIKE ONE OF HER OWN IN BOTH TIMELINES. I WILL NOT HAVE YOU MOCK HER WITH YOUR SARCASTIC NATURE. NOW FINISH UP, GET UPSTAIRS AND GET READY. WE WILL BE LEAVING IN 10 MINUTES NOW GO.” Sirius roared, losing his temper at Harry.


Harry just sat there dumbfounded at Sirius’s outburst. He knew Sirius was right. He had taken it a bit over the top. If he continued like this the sorting hat might actually put him Slytherin, which Harry decided if it did then he would walk right out of Hogwarts.


“I am sorry Sirius, I think I took it a little over the top.” Harry apologised.


Sirius slowly calmed down enough so he wasn’t shouting but Harry could still tell he was angry by the comments which, Harry thought, he had every right to be.


“Very well but move it, we don’t have all day, we need to go to Diagon Alley before we go to the Burrow. And before you say we have all day we’re meeting them for lunch at one and Diagon Alley will be bound to be busy with last minute shopping from students like us who completely forgot about how close September was.” Sirius stated before turning around.


Harry just nodded and chucking the last bit of sausage in his mouth went upstairs to pack his trunk so all he had to do was add his new school books in it. He of course would carry his wand with him at all times. Harry slowly threw all his clothes in the trunk before slamming it shut. Harry’s trunk was rather a special trunk. It had several compartments. Four in fact. One he would use to put all his clothes in for the upcoming year at Hogwarts, one he would use to put his school stuff in. Another he would use for keeping items hidden, like the marauders map and his invisibility cloak. And the fourth one is where he would keep his notes on the future, what he would change, how that could affect the timeline etc. He kept the last two compartments locked and passworded. Harry left the trunk on his bed, grabbed the sack of gold coins he had left over from his last trip to Diagon Alley and headed back downstairs. However before he got to his door he was interrupted by Simon.


“Harry, how exactly have you decided to get me to Hogwarts too? I would die in that by the lack of oxygen.” Simon hissed, rather annoyed Harry hadn’t said anything sooner, indicating the trunk on his bed.


“Sorry Simon. I will get Estelle to take you to Hogwarts like the same way she bought you here. I will meet you in Gryffindor common room at midnight tomorrow night.”


“And if you don’t get into Gryffindor?” Simon asked.


“What Simon, is that meant to mean?” Harry asked slightly angry.


“Nothing, nothing Harry. Why are you so bothered this morning? First Sirius had to shout at you, and then you jump down my throat. I was only wandering how I would get to Hogwarts. What’s up with you?” Simon enquired.


“Never mind Simon, I’m just a bit agitated. After all these years I’m finally going back to Hogwarts. Honestly I don’t know what’s up with me.” Harry said wondering.


“Well you’d better sort it out if you want any chance to get back into Gryffindor. Anyway I’ll see you tomorrow in your common room.” Simon concluded.


Harry slowly turned around and saw that Godric was looking at him. “DON’T YOU DARE START TOO GODRIC.” Harry said his temper slowly reaching boiling point but still not completely knowing what was going wrong.


“Harry,” started Godric. “First off, I do not appreciate your attempt to start a shouting match with me. Secondly, I know exactly why you’re acting like this.”


“Yeah, really, please enlighten me.” Harry said, his sarcastic hurtful comments coming back to the front. He really needed to stop doing that, it would truly hurt someone soon, if he said in front of people he didn’t really want to hurt. Like Ginny.


“THAT’S ENOUGH.” Godric shouted. “The reason you’re feeling like this is Ginny.” Harry gaped open mouth at his ancestor, trying to say something but nothing coming out to correct him. “I know you’re going to miss her this year but there is Christmas and she’ll join you next year.”


Harry didn’t want to admit it but Godric had hit it right on the head. He truly was going to miss Ginny and thinking about it just made him sadder about leaving her alone.


“You’re right Godric, as usual.” Harry said now smiling. “I guess I needed someone to give me a bit of a shock to wake me up. Hey it’s only a couple of months before the Christmas holidays; I might be able to see her then. I suppose it won’t be that bad. Again my apologies Godric.


“Not at all, not at all. What kind of person would I be not to pick you up on these things? Now hopefully we have sorted you out, go down and be yourself, have fun. And I’ll see you next year or maybe like you said, at Christmas.”


Harry smiled and walked out of his bedroom, trunk in hand and headed back down to the kitchen, ready to floo to the Burrow. He would drop his trunk off first at the Burrow before heading to Diagon Alley.


Sirius looked a little calmer as Harry walked back into the kitchen. He gave a look at Harry and then handed the tub of floo powder for Harry to take some. He took some out, walked over to the fireplace and screamed “THE BURROW.” In a whirl of fire Harry whizzed past fireplaces until he felt himself slowing down. He suddenly outstretched his arms as Sirius told him to do to stop him falling over as he came to a complete stop at the Burrow’s fireplace. Unfortunately, he hadn’t had his feet in the right position and he, like always, tumbled out of the fireplace.


“ARGH” Harry grunted out loud. “I will get this right, even if it’s the death of me. I will get this right.” Harry heard a chuckle and he saw Ginny on the other side of the room trying to stop herself from bursting out loud. “Oh, you think that’s funny do you Ginny?”


Ginny, still trying to stop herself from laughing but failing miserably slowly nodded her head and said “It’s good to know you’re not perfect all the time.” Ginny suddenly stopped laughing and blushed crimson at what she just said.


Harry seeing this decided to tease her even more and gave her a wink. Just so that she could see it of course. Ginny turned even more reddish and turned around and headed upstairs muttering something about leaving a book in her room. Harry turned around chuckling to himself and saw Sirius talking to Mrs Weasley. “Is it time to go Sirius?”


“Sure you know what to do.” Sirius replied. Harry grabbed some floo powder hanging near the fireplace and stepped in the fire. Harry shouted “DIAGON ALLEY” and got whisked away between loads of fire grates before landing at the Leaky Cauldron. Harry only had to wait a couple of seconds before Sirius apparated right next to him. They headed out of the backdoor that led to Diagon Alley and soon found themselves in the hustle and bustle of the famous alley.


Harry already had money in his pocket which was left over from their last visit so they headed straight to Madam Malkin’s Robes for all occasions. Sirius and Harry walked through the door and joined the queue that was building up. It was at least 20 minutes before he even got to Madam Malkin to fit the robes. Madam Malkin spent 10 minutes fiddling around with the robes, getting measurements and sorting out the material before announcing to Harry that he was done.


Harry and Sirius then headed next door into Flourish and Blott’s to buy his school books. As well as the required books Harry needed for this school term Harry decided to buy some books on animagi and another on phoenixes. Harry wasn’t very sure whether he wanted to train to become an animagus but it was worth getting the book just in case.


Harry and Sirius then went to buy him the pewter cauldron and Sirius, like Hagrid the first time around, refused to let Harry buy a gold one. They then went and bought Harry some potions from the apothecary. After filling up his stock of potion ingredients he would need for the year and some other potion ingredients he might need for things other than for the school curriculum there was only one more thing Harry needed to buy. That was his wand.


Harry and Sirius walked through the door to Ollivander’s and Harry could sense the magic that was in the room.


“Hello Mr Potter. That wasn’t a question just a statement of fact, you have you mother’s eyes you know.” Mr Ollivander said, startling Harry and Sirius out of their wits. “I was getting a bit worried that you weren’t going to turn up. Never mind now never mind you’re here now. Now what type of wand is right for you? Your mother had had a nice wand for charm work. Ten and a quarter inches, swishy, made of willow, your mother just loved it. Your father on the other hand favoured a mahogany wand. Eleven inches. Pliable. A little more power and excellent for transfiguration. You father really like that wand, however it’s the wand that chooses the wizard of course. And Mr Black, excellent to see you. Oak ten and a half inches dragon heart string, excellent for transfiguration too I believe.”


“Yes Sir.” Sirius replied wondering how the old coot could remember all the wands he ever sold. It was rather remarkable.


“Well Harry hold out your wand arm then please.” Mr Ollivander requested as the tape measure magically measured his arm and then the rest of his body from head to toe. As he went off to look for wands Mr Ollivander gave a speech on the wands he makes. “Every Ollivander wand has a core of a magical substance, Mr Potter. We use unicorn hairs, phoenix tail feathers and the heartstrings of dragons. No two Ollivander wands are the same, just as no two unicorns, dragons or phoenixes are quite the same. And of course you will never get such good results with another wizard’s wand. That will do,” Mr Ollivander said to the tape measure and it fell to the floor lifeless. Right then Mr Potter try this one.” Mr Ollivander came out of the stacks holding a wand. “Beechwood and dragon heartstring. Nine inches. Just take it and give it a wave.”


Half heartedly Harry waved it around rather bored, hoping it wouldn’t take as long as last time for him to find his wand. Mr Ollivander snatched it out of his hand, obviously upset and gave him the next wand.


“Maple and phoenix feather. Seven inches. Quite whippy. Try…” Mr Ollivander explained. But before Harry even lifted it Mr Olivander screamed out that it wasn’t for him and took it off him. This lasted for a good hour before Sirius was starting to get restless.


“Its 1:15, we should have been at the Burrow a quarter of an hour ago.” Sirius complained “Molly’s gona kill me for us being late.”


“It’s not my fault Sirius.” Harry replied. “Mr Ollivander just hasn’t given me the right wand yet.” Mr Ollivander return with another wand and yet that too didn’t work.


“Tricky customer heh, not to worry I’ll find the perfect match for you.” Mr Ollivander said after another wand tried and failed. Mr Ollivander took the wand away and went back further into the store. 10 minutes later Mr Ollivander returned muttering incoherently. Harry only managed to hear a view phrases of what he said. “I wander…. Why ever not… unusual combination but might work.” Mr Ollivander stopped in front of Harry and handed him a wand. Harry instantly recognised the wand as his own and smiled over to Sirius.


“Err I really don’t like that smile. Mate, smile like at Mr Ollivander not me.” Sirius complained backing up.


“Well… give it a wave then.” Mr Ollivander said. Harry smiled an even bigger grin and waved his wand at Sirius. All of a sudden Sirius’s backside caught on fire.


“AHH HELP I’M ON FIRE.” Sirius screamed.


“Err maybe not the right wand then….” Mr Ollivander started before Harry spoke.


“Sirius stay still please.” Sirius stopped running around and Harry flicked his wand at him. A gush of water appeared above Sirius head before crashing down on him, soaking him through to the skin.


“THAT WAS NOT FUNNY.” Sirius said. Mr Ollivander was trying very desperately not to laugh. “AND NOW I’M ALL WET.”


“Oh I’m sorry Sirius.” Harry said pretending to just realise this and waved the wand at Sirius again. All of a sudden there was a strong wind flowing around pushing him around one way then the other. Sirius had a lot of difficulty standing up. Harry let the wind subside and looked at his masterpiece. Sirius’s hair was all over the place and Sirius himself could barely walk in a straight line. His clothes were damp but not dripping wet and he looked murderous. His backside was still letting off a little bit of smoke from when the water put out of the fire.


Mr Ollivander looked at Harry and smiled a delightful smile. “Well I think we can say we have found you your wand. Curious though very curious.”


“What is curious about the wand?” asked Sirius who was still eyeing Harry like he was the most dangerous animal in the whole world.


“I remember every single wand I sold Mr Black. It is very curious that Mr Potter here is destined to have this wand when its brother…… why its brother gave him that scar.” Mr Ollivander replied.


Shock took over Sirius’s features as he looked at Harry and then at the wand he was holding. “Harry’s wand is brother to Voldemort’s wand?” Sirius asked, wanting confirmation


“Yes” was the simple reply from Mr Ollivander. “Now if you don’t mind too much I’m extremely busy so good day to you.” And with that Mr Ollivander walked away to the back of the store.


Harry and Sirius walked out of the store and towards the Leaky Cauldron. They both waited in the queue to the fireplace. They had to wait at least 15 minutes before they got a chance to floo to the Burrow. Sirius said he would apparate with the luggage. So Sirius disapparated with the shopping whilst Harry had to endure another bumpy ride from the floo system, arriving at the Burrow just in time to see a very annoyed Mrs Weasley shouting at Sirius to explain why they were so late.

Back to index

Chapter 6: Back On The Hogwarts Express

Author's Notes: Heya.. Yet again another chapter :)

Harry groggily woke up on the morning of the 1st September and rolled over on his bed to look at the clock. The clock read 5:15am. Harry looked over to the window and noticed that the sun hadn’t even risen yet. Knowing far too well that he wouldn’t be able to go back to sleep he carefully got up and dressed, hoping to not wake Ron who was sleeping in the other bed in the room and walked out of the door.


Harry carefully tiptoed past Ginny’s room in order not to wake her and headed downstairs and towards the kitchen. He walked into the kitchen to see Ginny and Sirius already sitting at the kitchen table talking.


“You know guys,” Harry started trying to stifle a yawn. “It would have been better to not sit in the darkness.” Harry nodded towards the other side of the room indicating the candles. “And Ginny is already up. Typical, I try very hard to walk past her bedroom door not to wake her and she’s already down here talking to my godfather. Who in turn is up before me TWO days in a row now? I think I've gone into an alternate universe.”


“I was too excited.” Sirius responded. “You’re off to Hogwarts.”


“Isn’t it normally the child’s role to be excited?” Harry asked Sirius.


“True but you don’t sound ecstatic so I thought that I would make it up.” Sirius said. “Plus I’m having nightmares of someone pointing a wand at me and setting fire to my buttocks. You have no clue why do you Harry?


“Moi, what is that meant to indicate?” Harry turned to look at the red headed figure which had a hot chocolate in her hands. “What is your excuse Ginny?”


“Couldn’t sleep.” Ginny said. “I was sent early to bed last night as you should recall. Therefore I woke up early. Honestly, my mother thinks I’m still 5 or something.”


Harry went to the cupboard and put out a mug and started to get himself some hot chocolate like Ginny. After he poured himself some he went to the table and sat down next to Ginny.


“So what were you two talking about?” Harry inquired.


“Sirius was telling me tales of his experiences at Hogwarts.” Ginny said.


“You got to the 3rd year Easter break prank?” Harry asked.


“Yes, Sirius was just about to tell me about it.” Ginny said.


“Ahh Ginny, Ginny, you need to round him off before he gets to the 3rd year otherwise there’s no stopping him and you’ll be here for hours.” Harry said smiling over to Sirius who in turn stuck out his tongue at Harry. “Now that isn’t very adultish Sirius, you’re going to make a bad example on Gin Gin over here.” Harry finished, risking one of Ginny’s nicknames that he knew she hated.


“NEVER call me that name.” Ginny said with malice in her voice. “You ever call me that again and I swear I’ll curse you. Bill taught me the bat bogey hex a couple of years ago okay. Ask my brothers about it.”


Harry look over to Ginny knowing far too well the bat bogey hex. He had been on the unfortunate end of it a couple of times. He didn’t want to repeat the experience.


“You’re scary Ginny. You know that right, really scary at times. I don’t like it. I don’t know what Ginny I’m getting; the blushing one or the oh my god Ginny’s mad run for the hills.”


Ginny put an innocent smile on her face. “What on earth do you mean Harry?” Ginny said acting all innocent.


“Exactly that.” Harry said in return. Indicating the way Ginny was now acting.


Harry and Ginny then spent the next few hours waiting for the rest of the Weasleys to wake up. It wasn’t ‘til seven that Mrs Weasley hurried down to the kitchen and noticed all three of them laughing.


“Oh good you three are already up.” Mrs Weasley “I can’t believe I slept in, we’ve got a lot to do before we leave. Harry are you all packed?”


“Yup, all packed and ready to go, all I need to do is shower and get dressed. Oh and I’m hungry so I might want to get myself some breakfast as well.” Harry answered


“Well get going then. You don’t have all day.” Mrs Weasley said rushing Harry up the stairs. Harry had a shower and got dressed and went back down to get breakfast where he met the rest of the Weasleys dressed but sleepy. Harry sat down and force-fed himself bacon and eggs. He wasn’t really hungry. He was nervous. He was finally going back to Hogwarts. To his first proper home. Of course the Potter Manor and The Burrow were home to him. But Hogwarts is where he felt like home first. Plus he couldn’t wait to try out his new ‘authority’ at Hogwarts. He had a conversation with Godric a week ago about what being the heir of Gryffindor meant at Hogwarts.


“You” Godric had started “Now knowing that you are an heir of one of the four founders have a slight power over Hogwarts. Not much but slight. You of course can command Hogwarts to open locked doors, lock open doors, command the ghosts…


“Command the ghosts…?” Harry had replied in awe. “You mean I get to tell Peeves what to do and what not to do. This is going to be brilliant!” Harry had already started to think up the pranks he could get the poltergeist to do.


“You MUST not be seen.” Godric said “Otherwise your cover will be blown and I don’t thing you want to add the publicity that you are my ancestor to the media’s repertoire.”


Harry had understood perfectly and started to wonder what exactly he could do. “This is why my dad managed to find so much about Hogwarts wasn’t it? The castle recognised him as your heir and allowed him to find the secret passageways easier.” Godric had just nodded and allowed Harry to mull things over. Now Harry had another reason to look forward to going back to the first place he called home. These next few years at Hogwarts was going to be fun.


Before Harry knew it the Weasleys, Sirius and Harry were gathered by the blue Ford Anglia waiting to ride of towards King’s Cross station and the Hogwarts express to take them to school. It had been a tight fit but thanks to Mr Weasley’s special features he had added they all sat quite comfortable in it. The ride had taken them a while to get from the Burrow to King’s Cross station. When they arrived it was 10:20am. Mr Weasley unloaded the boot and Mrs Weasley walked them all into the station. Mr Weasley was going to stay with the car. The trouble he could get into if the car was stolen by a muggle with its ‘added features’ was too much of a risk. Harry, Sirius and the Weasleys walked through the crowded muggle section of King’s Cross before getting to the barrier between platform nine and ten.


“Right Percy you first.” Mrs Weasley indicated and Percy walked straight at the wall between platforms nine and ten and then seemingly disappeared. Harry looked around to notice if any muggles noticed but was glad to find that not one of them battered an eye lid. He turned around just to see the twins run one after the other through the barrier. “Right Ron you next.” Mrs Weasley said as Ron started to run at the barrier then disappear through the secret entrance to the platform. “All right there Harry, go on you next.” Harry walked straight at the wall with Sirius following right behind and both of them went straight threw the wall and appeared on the platform. Harry looked over to see the Hogwarts Express patiently waiting for them to get on it and whisk them away to Hogwarts.


Harry suddenly felt dread cover his body as he remembered the last time he had seen the train. It was Harry’s 7th year. Although Harry hadn’t gone to Hogwarts that year he remembered the attack that happened to the Hogwarts express halfway through its journey. So many people had been killed or injured during that attack. Half of the students that decided to return to Hogwarts after Dumbledore’s death had been killed in the attack. Most of the other half had ended up in St. Mungo’s hospital, including Ginny. Ginny was on life support for a good 3 months before she awoke from her coma. Harry had never left her side during those 3 months. Sleeping and eating in the very cubical that she was staying, his hunt for Voldemort’s Horcruxes pushed aside, until Harry knew she was alright. It was another month after that the hospital deemed her fit to leave. Four months of not looking for Voldemort’s Horcruxes but Harry hadn’t cared. He stayed with her all the way through her rehabilitation of getting her to eat properly and getting her to be able to walk again. It was this experience that made Harry come to his senses about Ginny and him. He proposed to Ginny, promising to never leave her again and if she still wanted that she could come along with him, Ron and Hermione on the Horcrux hunt. She of course agreed and after 3 months of rehabilitation the four of them left to destroy Voldemort.


But the price was dear. It was barely 2 months after Ginny had joined them that Voldemort struck his horrible blow to them. He had attacked the Burrow that June month. Killing all of Ginny’s and Ron siblings. And their parents. To say that Ginny and Ron was devastated was an understatement. It had literately torn Harry apart to see Ginny go through that. Losing ones family, especially one such as the Weasleys would be hard for anyone to go through. But the Weasleys weren’t the only family that was attacked that night. The Lovegoods and the Longbottoms had been attacked as well. Luna’s father was found murdered in his own home. It was just luck that Luna had been staying with her then current boyfriend Neville Longbottom. Or so she thought until the Death Eaters had attacked him as well. Neville’s Gran had died in the attack but not before she had rushed Neville and Luna into the fire and they had flooed to safety. It was then that Harry decided that Neville and Luna should join them. It actually appeared to be safer with Harry then to be out there alone. Or so he thought. The end of what should have been Harry’s 7th year at Hogwarts was a ray of hope for Harry. It was then that they had finally destroyed one of Voldemort’s Horcruxes. The famous Slytherin locket.


“Harry?” Harry heard Sirius voice which jerked him back into the present. “You alright?”


Harry looked over to Sirius and notice that the platform was less crowded then before. But the Weasleys were still there. He walked over to the carriage that the Weasleys were loading their luggage. Just then Percy piped up.


“I’ve got to go mum. I’m up the front. The prefects have got two compartments to themselves.” Percy explained.


“Oh you’re a PREFECT are you Percy.” Said Fred, enhancing the word prefect. “You should have said something, we had no idea.”


“Hang on I think I remember him mentioning something about it over the summer,” George added. “Once maybe…”


“Or twice,” Fred added.


“A Minute,” George continued.


“All Summer.” Fred ended.


“Oh shut up you two.” Percy said. He sounded rather annoyed. Although Harry hadn’t got a clue why, he thought the conversation was quite funny. Mrs Weasley turned to Percy and gave him a hug. Percy then walked away up to the prefect carriage leaving Harry with the rest of the Weasleys.


“Alright you two,” Mrs Weasley said turning her attention towards the twins. “Behave yourselves this year please. You’ve got Ron and Harry joining so I want you to set a good example. Although I suppose the sky would fall down before either of you two do that. If I hear that either of you has gone and done something stupid like blown up a toilet or…”


“Blown up a toilet?” interrupted George “We’ve never blown up a toilet.”


“Great idea though, thanks mum.” Added Fred. And they jumped on board before Mrs Weasley could say anything.


Mrs Weasley turned her attention to Ron. She gave him a big hug before saying goodbye and Ron jumped into the carriage.


“I’ll see you Harry, you really are a good boy aren’t you. And don’t let those twins get you into trouble.” Mrs Weasley said to Harry.


Harry smiled an innocent smile and simply said. “I wouldn’t do anything against the rules Mrs Weasley.” Sirius and Ginny had problems stifling a laugh. He hugged Mrs Weasley before turning to Sirius. “See ya you old dog.” Harry said hugging Sirius.


“Who are you calling old?” Sirius responded. Harry laughed before turning to Ginny.


Ginny looked down but Harry put his hand under her chin to get her face to look at him. A tear slowly rolled down her cheek. “Why are you crying Ginny?” Harry asked. But before he could get a reply she had thrown herself at Harry and hugged him, holding on for dear life. Harry simply chuckled and hugged her back. They broke apart and Harry saw that Ginny’s face had gone all red from embarrassment but Harry neither cared or worried about it.


“I’ll miss you.” Ginny whispered.


Harry wasn’t too sure if he was meant to hear it or not but he still looked down at Ginny and replied. “I’m going to miss you too.” Harry then heard the whistle of the train and the train started to move. Harry quickly ran to the open door and jumped onto the train just as it started to pick up steam. He turned around to see Ginny running to keep up and waving them goodbye.


“Don’t cry Ginny, we’ll send you loads of owls.” Fred called out.


“Yeah, we’ll send you a Hogwarts toilet seat.” George said, adding to what Fred and just said.


“GEORGE!” Shouted Mrs Weasley.


“Only joking mum.” Fred said.


Harry saw Ginny keep running and waving goodbye before the train turned a corner and Ginny and Mrs Weasley disappeared from sight. Harry walked to the empty compartment that Ron was in, put his trunk age in the holdings for it and sat down opposite Ron.


The train slowly left London whilst Ron and Harry played Exploding Snap and wizard chess. Even though Harry had years of practice Ron still trounced him. Around half past twelve the witch that pushed the lunch trolley along the train arrived asking if either of them would like to buy something. Harry immediately jumped of the chair and grabbed his sack of galleons. It was getting really low after the two trips to Diagon Alley. Although Harry thought, it wasn’t like he needed the money at Hogwarts; it wasn’t ‘til his 3rd year that he would be allowed to visit the village. He bought everything off the trolley and chucked it down on the seat next to him.


“Hungry are you?” Ron asked.


“Just a bit, I didn’t eat much at breakfast. I’m surprised your mum didn’t get mad at me for not eating so much.” Harry said.


“Yeah.” Ron agreed.


Harry reached out for a chocolate frog and opened it. The frog suddenly jumped out of his hand and onto the window. The chocolate frog climbed up the window and jumped out of the gap caused by the top window being open.


“Ah rotten luck mate,” Ron said “They only have 1 good jump in them to begin with.”


Harry looked at the card to find out that just his luck, the first card he pulled out was Albus Dumbledore. He turned the card over and read aloud the description that came on the back of the card:



Albus Dumbledore, currently Headmaster of Hogwarts.
Considered by many the greatest wizard of modern times,
Professor Dumbledore is practically famous for his defeat
of the dark wizard Grindlewald in 1945, for the discovery of the
twelve uses of dragon’s blood and his work on alchemy with his
partner Nicolas Flamel. Professor Dumbledore enjoys Chamber Music and Tenpin Bowling.



“Temping bowling.” Ron said “What’s temping bowling?” he asked.


“A muggle sport” Harry replied.


“Why would Dumbledore play a muggle sport?” Ron asked again.


“How am I meant to know?” Harry replied again.


Harry turned to the unopened pack of Bertie Botts Every Flavour Beans and picked a sweet and put it in his mouth and the taste of toast went down his throat. Harry also got coconut, naked bean and some other flavours.


As the now countryside scenery was flying past they heard a knock on the door and Neville Longbottom stood in the doorway. “Have any of you seen a toad?” he said tearfully. “I've lost mine and he keeps getting away from me.”


Ron simply said no and went back to the sweets. Harry looked over to his friend and wondered how he could be so inconsiderate of other people’s feelings.


“Sorry Neville but we haven’t seen a toad. Why don’t you sit down for a second to calm down before you go out looking again? You won’t find anything with you all like this.” Harry indicated the seat next to Ron. Neville quietly looked around, muttered thanks and sat down opposite Harry.


Ron slowly shifted his position so Neville had room to sit down and then continued the conversation Harry and Ron was having before Neville looked in. Harry was desperately trying to get Neville into the conversation but Neville was too upset about his toad to add to the conversation. After about half an hour there was a knock on the door and Hermione walked into the compartment.


“Have any of you seen… oh hey Neville have you found your toad yet then?” Hermione asked as soon as she noticed Neville.


The boy sniffed and then said “No but Harry here said that in the state I was in I wouldn’t of spotted much anyway so he suggested I sit in with them to calm down a bit.”


Hermione sat down next to Harry and looked at him. Her eyes did the routine in flicking to his forehead and back down which Harry had gotten used too.


“You’re Harry Potter.” Hermione started “I know all about you. I got a few extra books for background reading and you’re in Modern Magical History and The Rise and Fall of the Dark Arts and Great Wizarding events of the twentieth Century.”


“Really what did they say? I suspect all of old tosh. I mean I haven’t even been interviewed by any of those books and none of them were there when my parents were killed so how would they know all that stuff about me?” Harry said looking at Hermione’s reaction to the fact that books had failed her. She didn’t really like it and Harry simply smiled.


Hermione noticed Ron’s wand lying next to him. “Oh are you doing magic, let’s see then?”


Ron looked confused at Hermione. Noticed her looking at his wand and then realised what she was on about. “Oh no, I don’t really know any spells. I expect I’ll learn some at Hogwarts though. I mean that is the whole point of going to school.”


“Well.” Hermione started “I've tried a few simple spells just for practise and they have all worked for me. Nobody in my family is magical, so it came as a surprise when I got my letter. But my parents were ever so pleased. I mean Hogwarts is meant to be the best school of witchcraft there is. I've learnt all our set books off by heart. The magical world is just fascinating.”


Just then the compartment door slid open and Draco Malfoy and his two bodyguards stepped into the compartment.


“Is it true?” Malfoy asked. “They are saying Harry Potter is in this compartment. Is it you then?” Draco said turning to look at Harry.


“You are?” Harry asked even though he knew exactly who he was.


“Malfoy, Draco Malfoy.” Malfoy replied. Ron coughed trying to hide a laugh he was having at Malfoy’s name.


Malfoy looked over to Ron. “Think my name is funny do you? Don’t have to ask who you are. Red hair, freckles, lots of brothers and a sister, a lot more then your parents could afford anyway. You must be a Weasley.” Draco turned to look at Neville. “You are?”


“Neville” Neville answered rather timidly “Neville Longbottom.”


Harry could have sworn he heard Malfoy say the words “Blood Traitors along with the Weasleys.” before he turned his gaze to Hermione. “And You?”


“I’m Hermione Granger.” Hermione said holding out her hand which Malfoy took.


“I never heard of the Granger family before.” Malfoy said curiously shaking Hermione’s hand


“No well you wouldn’t really, my parents aren’t magical so….” Hermione said before Draco gasped out loud and violently withdrew his hand.


“NEVER touch me again mudblood.” Draco said. Unfortunately he just said the wrong thing. Ron and Neville jumped up and pointed their wands at Malfoy. “You’ll soon find out that some wizarding families are much better than others Potter. You don’t want to go making friends with the wrong sort. I can help you there.” Malfoy finished holding out his hand to Harry.


Harry looked at Draco then stood up and walked towards him. He stretched out his hand and took Malfoy’s. He heard a gasp come from Ron but Harry didn’t care. All of a sudden he twisted Malfoy’s arm to force him to turn then shoved him up against the half open door.


“I think I can tell who is the wrong sort are for myself Malfoy. I suggest you leave before you get yourself even more hurt than you already are.” Harry said, anger and malice in his voice. Harry let go of Malfoy and he turned around, anger writen all over his face.


“I’d be careful if I were you Potter,” he spat out Harry’s surname. “Unless you’re a bit politer to your superiors you’ll go the same way as your parents. They didn’t know what was good for them either. You hang around with riff-raff like the Weasleys and this mudblood and it will rub off on you.”


“Say that again and I swear I’ll hurt you more than I already have.” Harry said pointing his wand straight between the eyes of Malfoy.


“Oh you want a duel do you now Potter.” Malfoy looked around the room, his gaze staying a little while longer on Hermione. “Come on guys, we’re wasting our time with these Traitors.” They slowly backed out of the compartment and Harry slammed the door closed and turned back to his seat and sat down.


“We’ll be there soon.” Hermione said looking out of the window. “You better change.” she said to Harry, Ron and Neville.


“But what about Trevor?” Neville asked.


“Hermione?” Harry said “you said you tried some spells and they all worked for you. I've heard of the Accio spell before. It’s the summoning spell. All you need to do is think of what you want and then say Accio blah blah blah. Maybe you could try it for Trevor?”


Hermione looked at Harry and then nodded. She went to the compartment door, drew out her wand and shouted “ACCIO TREVOR.” She turned and looked at Harry waiting for an answer when all of a sudden Trevor flew into the compartment and landed next to Neville.


“Thanks Hermione.” Neville said now happy that he had found his pet. Hermione looked out of the window before saying “We should be there soon. I’ll leave you three to get dressed. She left the compartment as Ron, Neville and Harry put on their robes. All of a sudden a voice echoed through the train.


“We will be reaching Hogwarts in five minutes’ time. Please leave your luggage on the train; it will be taken to the school separately.”


Harry looked over to Ron and Neville to see they had both paled nervously at the thought of finally getting to Hogwarts. They left the compartment and joined the crowded corridor of students waiting to get off.


The train lurched as it came to a sudden stop and the people pushed their way out of doors and onto the platform. Harry felt the cold night air before a voice he hadn’t heard in a very long time came shouting over the heads.


“Firs’-years! Firs’-Years! Over here!” Hagrid shouted over the crowded platform. His big beaming face visible to everyone. “C’mon follow me, any more firs’-years? Mind yer step, Now! Firs’-years follow me!”


Harry, Ron, Hermione and Neville all followed Hagrid down the steep and narrow path that lead to the lake and the boats the first years used to cross in. “Yeh’ll get yer firs’ sight o’ Hogwarts in a sec,” Hagrid called over his shoulder. “Jus’ round this bend here.”


There was a loud “ooooooh” as everyone saw Hogwarts come into view. The path had now opened up onto the shore of the lake and boats were floating near the waters edge.


“No more’n four to a boat.” Hagrid called out as Harry and Ron climbed into one followed by Neville and Hermione. “Everyone in?” Hagrid shouted, looking to see if everyone had found a boat. Hagrid got into his own boat and shouted “FORWARD” and the boats started to glide towards the castle.


“Heads down.” yelled Hagrid as they reached the cliff. They all bent their heads and the boats carried them into a hidden entrance covered by ivy. It took them into an underground harbour. They clambered out onto the pebbles and rocks of the shore. They walked along a pebble passageway in the rock following Hagrid’s lantern until they came out onto the smooth, damp grass in front of the castle’s great oak doors.


“Everyone here?” Hagrid called out. Hagrid raised his hand and knocked three times on the castle door before it swung open to reveal Professor McGonagall.

Back to index

Chapter 7: The Sorting And Exploring

Author's Notes: Heya guy another Chapter. I hope you guys liek the part with peeves. i hope to make him very useful in the future :)

“The firs’-years, Professor McGonagall.” Said Hagrid.


“Thank you Rubeus, I will take them from here.” said Professor McGonagall. She pulled the door back and then led them across the entrance hall. The entrance to the great hall was to their right but she kept going and led them into a small empty chamber where all first years go to await for their sorting. They all crammed into the room, waiting for McGonagall to speak again.


“Welcome to Hogwarts.” Professor McGonagall started. “The start of term banquet will begin shortly, but before you take your seats in the great hall, you will be sorted into your houses. The sorting is a very important ceremony because, while you are here, your house will be something like your family within Hogwarts. You will have classes with your house mates, sleep in the house dormitory and spend any free time in you house common room.”


“The four houses are called Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw and Slytherin.” She said Slytherin with a slight disgust in her voice but not apparent enough for the students to hear. Harry was very lucky to pick it up. He’d learnt how to read someone when they were talking. Get to know what their real emotions were. With also a little help of Legilimency it was very difficult to lie to Harry and for him not to notice. “Each house has its own noble history and each has produced outstanding witches and wizards.” continued Professor McGonagall.


“I suppose you can call Voldemort outstanding after all. Even though what he did was dark, it was a massive show of how much magic knowledge he had and power.” Harry thought.


“While you are at Hogwarts, your triumphs will earn your house points; while any rule breaking will lose your house points. At the end of the year, the house with the most points is awarded the house cup, a great honour to your house. I hope that you will be a credit to whichever house becomes yours.”


“The sorting ceremony will take place in a few minutes in front of the rest of the school. I suggest you all smarten yourselves up as much as you can while you are waiting.” McGonagall said looking over to Neville. “I shall return when we are ready for you. Please wait patiently.”


“How do they sort us?” Neville asked.


“Some sort of test, I think. Fred said something about wrestling a troll. They wouldn’t put us through that really would they? Not on our first day at school?” Ron said and then nervous chattering broke out. Hermione was reciting spells she had learnt and wondering which one she would need. Neville had gone ghostly white and Ron just looked scared out of his wits.


All of a sudden there were screams behind him and they all turned around to see about twenty ghosts come through the wall. They were arguing and if Harry’s memory served him correct it was about Peeves. He really needed to talk to Peeves. This year was going to be so much fun.


The fat friar was speaking to Nearly Headless Nick. “Forgive and forget, I say, we ought to give him another chance.”


“My dear friar, haven’t we given Peeves all the chances he deserves? He gives us all a bad name and he isn’t even really a proper ghost… I say, what are you all doing here?” Nick said.


Nobody answered but the fat friar guessed correctly. “NEW Students,” he stated smiling down at them “About to be sorted I suppose?” Harry nodded slightly along with some other students. “Hope to see you in Hufflepuff. I’m the house ghost you know, used to be in it when I came here.”


“Move along now the sorting ceremony is just about to start.” McGonagall’s voice echoed over the students heads towards the ghosts. The ghosts all moved towards the wall leading to the great hall and soon they had all gone through the opposite wall. “Now form a line.” McGonagall said and Harry jumped in line with Ron in front of him and Neville behind him with Hermione just behind Neville. “Follow me please.”


Harry walked behind Ron and followed him out of the chamber, back across the entrance hall and through the pair of large oak doors that led into the great hall. It had been a while since he had last seen this place as although the school was closed in the future after the Hogwarts Train Massacre it was never actually flattened. And Harry made sure Voldemort could never get to it. He came to Hogwarts and put up his most powerful wards around the place. He made it so only he could come back if needed. Voldemort had tried of course but never succeeded in getting past Harry’s defences.


Harry looked up to the ceiling and heard Hermione whisper “It’s bewitched to look like the sky outside. I read about it in “Hogwarts; A History.” Professor McGonagall led them up to the front so they were in front of the students with the teachers behind them. McGonagall quickly went into the small door just behind the teachers table and came back holding a stool and the sorting hat. She came to the middle of the row that the first years had made and put the stool down and then placed the sorting hat on top. The hall had gone quiet and Harry waited for the sorting hat’s song and soon enough the rip at the bottom that the sorting hat used as a mouth opened and he started to sing the song he sang explaining the sorting.


“Oh you might not think I’m pretty
But don’t judge on what you see
I’ll eat my self if you can find
A smarter hat then me.
You can keep your bowlers black
Your top hats straight and tall,
For I'm the Hogwarts Sorting Hat
And I can cap them all.
There’s nothing in your head
The sorting hat can see,
So try me on and ill will tell you
Where you ought to be.
You might belong in Gryffindor
Where dwell the brave at heart
Their daring, nerve and chivalry
Set Gryffindors apart.
You might belong in Hufflepuff,
Where they are just and loyal,
Those patient Hufflepuffs are true
And unafraid of toil;
Or yet in wise old Ravenclaw,
If you’ve a ready Mind,
Where those of wit and learning
Will always find there kind;
Or perhaps in Slytherin
You’ll make your real friends,
Those cunning folk use any means
To achieve there ends.
So put me on! Don’t be Afraid!
And don’t get in a flap!
You’re in safe hands (though I have none)
For I'm a thinking cap!”

(J.K. Rowling — Harry Potter and the Philosopher’s Stone)


The great hall burst into applause and Harry looked to Ron who was laughing. “I will kill Fred.” Ron said “I mean wrestling a troll. I'm going to kill him for that. All we need to do is put it on right? That’s what it said right?”


Professor McGonagall stepped forward holding a long piece of parchment where she had the names of the students written down for the sorting.


“When I call your name out you will come and sit on the stool and put the hat on to be sorted.” She said to the first years. “ABBOTT, HANNAH”


A blonde girl with pigtails walked out of the line, sat down on the stool and put the sorting hat on. After a couple of seconds the hat shouted “HUFFELPUFF” and she then went to sit next to the fat friar at the Hufflepuff table.


McGonagall continued down the list calling out names that Harry wasn’t really interested in. until she came to the name “GRANGER, HERMIONE” Hermione ran to the stool and slammed the hat on her head.


After a moment the hat shouted out “GRYFFINDOR” and she ran to sit at the Gryffindor table. Soon it was Neville’s turn and he walked nervously to the stool and put the hat on, still holding onto Trevor. After what seemed to Harry like an eternity the hat finally shouted out “GRYFFINDOR.” Neville walked over to the Gryffindor table smiling happily.


“MALFOY, DRACO.” Malfoy strutted forward and McGonagall went to put the hat on his head. The rim of the hat touched the blond hair of Draco and shouted out “SLYTHERIN” Some things never change, Harry thought. Although it would have been quite funny to see Draco being put into Hufflepuff. Soon there was hardly anyone left to be sorted and the time for Harry’s sorting to happen.


“POTTER, HARRY” McGonagall called out. Whispers broke out across the hall as Harry walked over and sat down on the stool, putting up his Occlumency barriers so the sorting hat couldn’t read his futures memories. All of a sudden he was enveloped in darkness as the sorting hat covered his eyes.


“Mm difficult, very difficult. Plenty of power, my goodness yes there is a lot of power and talent here. I'm surprised to learn that you’re a first year and not a seventh year. With all this power I think Slytherin would be the best bet for you. Excellent place for you to go, definitely. SLY….” The Sorting hat had begun shouting out.


“STOP STOP STOP.” Harry screamed in his mind. “Not Slytherin. Please not Slytherin I belong in Gryffindor not Slytherin.”


“I beg to differ my young companion. Slytherin is an ideal place for you. Someone with so much power.” The sorting hat said.


“Please Gideon.” Harry could tell the hat was shocked at the use of his real name. Harry just smiled to himself before continuing. “Please just wait. Promise me what you learn from my mind and memories you will keep to your self. Promise me that.”


“What are you talking about Mr. Potter I've already seen your memories. I know exactly where you belong. Although I am quite curious to where you learnt my proper name? I haven’t been called that in well over fifteen hundred years.”


“I learnt it from Godric.” Harry said as he let his Occlumency barriers down. Harry heard what probably was a gasp from Gideon as he let the sorting hat go over his memories of the future.


“My my my, Harry. I haven’t ever had a time traveller before. This is quite extraordinary. Well well well. I see what you go all huffed up about Slytherin. Not only were you in Gryffindor last time, but you are also the heir of Gryffindor. Last time I had an heir of one of the four founders was well…”


“Fifty years ago.” Harry said. Which caused Gideon to gasp again.


“Fifty years? Who on earth was it fifty years ago that was an heir of a founder?” he asked.


“Name was Tom Marvolo Riddle, known today as Lord Voldemort.” Harry replied.


“My, aren’t you one for surprises Mr Potter. Tom Riddle heir of Slytherin... well that would make Hagrid innocent wouldn’t it. My boy just curious, do you know of your…err… shall I say abilities at Hogwarts now that you know you’re an heir?”


“Yes Gideon I do but maybe we should talk later. There are still more people to be sorted and I have too much to talk about today. But just one more thing. Ronald Weasley, he belongs in Gryffindor and also Ginny Weasley…”


“Ah yes the wife, what is it with Potters and red heads?” Gideon asked. “Very well I shall do as you wish. Good luck. GRYFFINDOR!” Gideon shouted. And McGonagall lifted the sorting hat revealing the great hall was applauding whilst the twins were dancing about screaming “We got Potter, We got Potter.” Harry walked over to the Gryffindor table and sat down next to Neville and opposite Hermione. There were only 3 people left.


Turpin, Lisa became a Ravenclaw and then it was Ron’s turn. Ron sat down on the stool and the hat was on his head no more then five seconds before it called out “GRYFFINDOR” and Ron made his way to the table and sat down next to Harry. Zabini, Blaise was made a Slytherin and then Professor McGonagall came and took the stool and Gideon away.


Albus got to his feet, beaming at the students. “Welcome!” he began “Welcome to the new year at Hogwarts. Before we begin our magnificent banquet, I would like to say a couple of words. And they are Nitwit! Blubber! Oddment Tweak! Enjoy your feast.


All of a sudden the plates in front of Harry became full of food and the lunch he had on the train seemed liked years ago. Harry dug in ravenously as he listened to the conversations happening.


“That looks good. Shame I can’t eat.” Said Nearly Headless Nick who had come floating over to where they were sitting. “Oh forgive me I forgot to introduce myself. I’m Sir Nicholas de Mimsy-Popington, at your service. Resident Gryffindor Ghost.”


“Nearly Headless Nick! My brother told me about you.” Ron said turning his concentration away from food, which to Harry, was a shock to him.


“I would prefer Sir Nicholas de Mims…”


“Nearly Headless?” Asked Seamus.


“Yes” Nick answered, though it was obvious he didn’t like this conversation at the moment. “Watch.” Nick seized his left ear and pulled and his head swung onto his shoulder, causing some looks from the first years. He flipped his head back on and said. “So, new Gryffindor comrades. I hope you’re up to our standard. We need all the help we can get to wrestle the house championship off Slytherin. They have won it for the past six years. I would love to wipe the bloody baron’s face in it if we win this year.” Harry just laughed at this and went back to eating.


Everyone had finished the main course by now so the food disappeared and was replaced by loads of different puddings. The conversation all of a sudden changed to families. “I'm half and half. My dad’s a muggle, ma mum’s a witch. Kind of a nasty surprise for him when he found out. She didn’t tell him ‘til after they were married.” This caused Harry to laugh as well, he really enjoyed being back to the place he first called home.


“Well I suppose everyone knows my story. My dad was pureblood. My mum was muggle born. No big funny thing there.” Harry said entering the conversation. The others just looked at him smiling sadly and then continued the conversation.


“I'm muggleborn, neither of my parents were a witch or wizard.” Hermione said “What about you Neville?”


“Pureblood. But I am so close to being a squib. I didn’t show any magic until my uncle dropped me out of the highest window in our house and I bounced. My family was so happy. They thought I was a squib for so long. They were so happy when I got my letter. My uncle bought me my toad.”


Harry looked over to Hermione who was now talking to Percy about lessons. “I do hope they start soon. We’ve got so much to learn. I'm especially interested in transfiguration. Turning one thing into the other. I just find it fascinating.” Harry smiled. Typical Hermione.


Harry looked over at the head table and looked straight into the eyes of Snape. The hatred that shook through Harry’s body was just enormous. There was a mighty CRACK of glass as the cup Seamus was holding smashed into bits. Harry looked shocked as everyone else. Harry had just done accidentally magic. “Damn Snape.” Harry thought. “I'm going to make his life hell from now till 6th year.” Harry felt someone trying to enter his mind and he used his magic to sense where it was coming. Harry looked around and came to look at the turban of Quirrell’s. Voldemort was trying to use Legilimency to get into his mind. Harry immediately slammed up his Occlumency shields and Harry could swear he saw Quirrell wince with pain.


Finally, once the puddings were gone and the plates clear of crumbs Dumbledore stood up. “Ahem” Dumbledore started which cause the hall to fall silent. “Just a few more words now we are all fed and watered. I have a few start-of-term notices to give out. First years please note that the forest is forbidden to all students. A few older students should bear that in mind also.” He said glancing at the twins and then over to Harry.


“Hey, I haven’t started here yet and he thinks I'm going to break rules.” Harry thought “I'm hurt by that really I am. Now ways to break school rules without Dumbledore knowing…..”


“I have also been asked by Mr filch, the caretaker, to remind you all that no magic should be used between classes in the corridors. Quidditch trials will be held in the second week of term. Anyone who is interested in playing for their house teams should contact Madam Hooch. And finally, I must say that this year, the third floor corridor on the right hand side is out of bounds to all those who do not wish to die a very painful death.


“And now before we go to our nice warm beds let’s sing the school song!” cried Dumbledore. Dumbledore flicked his wand and a long golden ribbon flew out and twisted itself into words. “Everyone pick their favourite tune and OFF WE GO!” and the school sung:


“Hogwarts, Hogwarts Hoggy Warty Hogwarts,
Teach us something please,
Whether we are old and bald,
Or young with scabby knees,
Our heads could do with filing,
With some interesting stuff,
For now there bare and full with air,
Dead flies and bits of fluff,
So teach us things worth knowing,
Bring back what we’ve forgot,
Just do your best, well do the rest,
And learn until our brains all rot.”

(J.K. Rowling — Harry Potter and the Philosopher’s Stone)


Harry finished his tune rather quickly but enjoyed listening to the twins. When they finally managed to finish their song, with the help of Dumbledore conducting their last few lines, the whole school clapped.


“Ah the sound of music.” Dumbledore said. “A magic beyond all that we learn here. And now, bedtime. Off you trot!” There was a loud scraping of chairs as everyone got up and started walking to the entrance. The first year Gryffindors followed Percy up the great marble staircase and through secret passageways. Harry thought he knew a quicker way but that contained secret passageways that only himself, the twins and the Marauders knew. They came out of the last staircase that led onto the floor which had the entrance to the Gryffindor tower. They walked along the corridor a bit before they came to floating walking sticks blocking the way.


“Peeves.” Whispered Percy “A poltergeist, I haven’t got a clue why Dumbledore puts up with him. I would throw him out of this castle if it was my decision.” Percy slightly raised his voice and said “Peeves — show yourself.” Harry heard a loud raspberry sound and he was having difficulty not to laugh.


“I will go get the Bloody Baron, Peeves.” Percy threatened. There was a loud pop as Peeves the poltergeist came into view.


“Ickle firsties. So much fun I can have.” Peeves said swooping down on them and everyone apart from Harry ducked. Peeves came to a stand still in front of Harry. “So the rumours are true. Famous Harry Potter has come to Hogwarts. So much fun I can have pranking……” he trailed of as Harry just smiled at him.


“Hello Peeves. Pleased to meet your acquaintance.” Harry said stunning all present. “Tell me how the Bloody Baron is these days? I heard he’s the only one who can control you.


“No one can control old Peeves sir. I am a free spirit!” Peeves crackled.


“Really, well, I will have to test that theory of yours soon Peeves.” Harry replied. Peeves just looked at Harry then dropped the walking sticks on top of Neville’s head and zoomed out through the wall.


“Right, well, follow me.” Percy said as he led the Gryffindors to the end of the corridor where the portrait of the fat lady hung at the entrance of the Gryffindor tower.


“Password?” the fat lady said.


“Caput Draconis.” Percy said the password and the portrait swung forward to reveal the hole in the wall to get to the Gryffindor common room. When they all climbed through and were standing in the middle of the common room Percy directed the first years to their dorms. Harry slowly tracked up the spiral staircase and into his bedroom and then flopped down onto his bed. He heard the others do the same and soon heard the snores of his room mates sleeping.


Harry crept out of his bed and opened up his trunk; he grabbed the marauders map, the invisibility cloak, some parchment and a quill and headed down to the common room. He sat by the fire in his favourite chair he had came to know and started writing a letter to Ginny.


Ginny,


Hope you don’t miss your brothers too much. Hogwarts is great, the map your brothers gave me is brilliant. I’ll show it to you when you come next year. Hope you’re having fun without me. I hope to come home around Christmas so we can see each other then. Write back. And before I forget to write it, I'm in Gryffindor with Ron.


Your friend


Harry


Harry folded up the parchment and then grabbed the marauders map and headed out of the common room, intent on getting Hedwig to deliver the letter. He walked past sleeping portraits and up the tower that lead to the Owlery. He climbed the last steps and came out at last on the flat landing with owls. He looked around and noticed Hedwig sleeping halfway up on the left hand side. He slowly walked over and woke her up.


“Sorry girl, but could you take this letter to Ginny. I promised I would write to her.” Hedwig sat patiently for him to tie the letter to her leg and then she jumped onto Harry’s arm. He led her over to the open window. She gave him a quick affectionate nibble on his ear and then she took off with the letter.


He slowly walked back down the staircase and headed back towards the common room. He looked at the marauders map and two names popped out at him. Peeves and Dumbledore. Dumbledore was in a disused classroom and Peeves was bouncing along the 5th floor corridor. Harry turned in the opposite direction and headed towards were Dumbledore was. Harry realised that he hadn’t spoke to the headmaster in ages and he needed to know what would be happening this year.


Harry managed to avoid Filch and Mrs Norris and soon came upon the classroom that Harry now recognised as the classroom that the Mirror of Erised was in. Harry then realised that he didn’t have his invisibility cloak with him. Harry just chuckled to himself. Ah well he thought, Dumbledore isn’t the only one that can turn invisible at will.


All of a sudden Harry vanished and to any onlookers they would say that the hallway outside the classroom was deserted. Harry slowly opened the door and noticed Dumbledore himself standing in front of the mirror with the Philosophers Stone on a table close by. Dumbledore was muttering to himself whilst throwing spells at the mirror. Unfortunately Harry couldn’t hear what the words were. Harry walked into the classroom and sat down on top of a table and watched Dumbledore at work. After a further fifteen minutes and still no prevail of getting the stone into the mirror Dumbledore spoke. “You know Harry rather than sitting there I wouldn’t mind some help.”


“How is it that you know everything?” Harry asked. “It’s not like I even have my invisibility cloak on so you can’t see through that.” Harry said becoming visible to all in the room.


“Although I am very touched by you compliments it is only a stupid person who claims they know everything there is to know.” Albus said wisely. “Now is there any chance you can help me here with this stone. I can’t seem to get it to work.”


“I don’t know how you got it to work. All I know is that only a person who wanted the stone. Want it, but not use it could get it out of the mirror. How you actually got it in the mirror to start with, sir, is unknown to me.” Harry explained.


“Harry, thank you.” Dumbledore said. “You have just solved my problem. That is an excellent idea. One which would properly have had me up half the night and into the early morning before I thought of that.”


“Pity.” Harry said. “I might have enjoyed watching you fuss over it.” He finished with a smile.


“So I guess your wandering around at night and miraculously bumping into to me is not just coincidence.” Dumbledore said as the stone which now had different coloured spells dissolved itself into the mirror.


“Not really I'm afraid.” Harry said deciding now was the time to be serious for once. “I'm here to talk about what happens. The sole reason why I came back in time. I won’t go over all the details. However I do suggest we have some sort of meeting at the start of each year so I can explain to you what happens in that year.”


“I quite agree Harry.” Dumbledore said nodding his head. “And as you held no surprise about the Philosopher’s Stone, I take it that it has something to do with that.”


“Quite, surely you noticed the break in at Gringotts. Lucky Hagrid got to the stone before Quirrell.” Harry said.


Dumbledore stood for a moment then sighed. “Why is it always Defence Against the Dark Arts teachers? They never last long and some people thing that’s it’s cursed. So hard to get teachers for it now. And why did Voldemort chose Quirrell of all people?” Dumbledore asked.


“One thing I am afraid to tell you which you won’t like is that the job is indeed cursed. Surely you noticed how hard it was to keep teachers who taught the subject here after you turned down Riddle for the job.” Harry said.


“Dumbledore’s eyes starting twinkling like mad at what Harry just said. “Is there anything you don’t know about Voldemort?” He asked.


“Well come to think about it, I never worked out what his favourite colour was, not for definite. It might be black as that’s what he makes the Death Eaters wear, but honestly I have no clue.” Harry said trying to hold back a laugh. “Back to your second question. Why he chose Quirrell, because he was gullible, foolish. He believed the lies Tom told him. Quirrell was easy to manipulate. ‘He was easy to bend to my will’ as Voldemort once put it. Although I can guarantee he did choose to do this, Voldemort isn’t forcing him too. Voldemort managed to convince him that’s all.”


“I don’t particular like the fact that Quirrell is so close to the students Harry.” Dumbledore said frowning. “Is there anything we can do now?”


“Afraid not” Harry replied. “Getting Quirrell to leave now would tell Voldemort that we knew something. I cannot risk Voldemort finding out that I'm from the future.” Harry said walking over to the mirror to look into it. Harry gasped out loud which caused Dumbledore to frown.


“Harry, What do you see? I guess as you haven’t asked about the mirror in particular and the way you described how I got the stone in the mirror and how you can get it out you understand what it does.” Dumbledore said with worry in his voice. If Harry had already dealt with the mirror before then what was there to be shocked about at what he was seeing.


“I was expecting to see my family sir. My parents.” Harry said slowly. “And I do it’s just that… I see Ginny as well. Holding a baby, a baby girl.” Harry finished, a tear falling down his cheek.


This shocked Dumbledore, he knew that Ginny was his best friend but he never knew that Harry felt like this about her though. He of course knew that Ginny had a crush on Harry from when he attended Harry’s birthday party. But he never knew Harry felt the same way. “I never knew you had a crush on young Ms. Weasley.” Dumbledore said.


“I don’t.” Harry replied. “It isn’t a crush. And it isn’t Ms. Weasley. It’s Mrs. Potter, she’s my wife and I love her.”


Dumbledore stood looking at Harry. “I understand now why you wanted her with you this year. It’s difficult to not be with the one you love. Although I am confused. It is common knowledge to everyone that has met her that Ginny has only eyes for you. Why not just go out with her now?” Dumbledore asked.


“A couple of reasons. The main one is simply because it’s just a crush. Not real love. I want to wait until it is real love before we go out. I couldn’t bear to think that if we go out now and she doesn’t fall in love with me… that’s one thing I definitely don’t want to change this time. The fact that she falls in love with me.” Harry explained.


“So when and how does she fall in love with you?” Dumbledore asked. “I don’t mean to pry and if you don’t want to say…”


“End of my second year, her first.” Harry interrupted him. Turning his head away from the mirror to look at him. “Although I’ll save the…err, shall I say details to next year. We did agree one year at a time did we not?” Harry said.


“We did indeed.” Dumbledore said with a slight nod of his head. “Harry it is late and I believe that you should have some sleep before tomorrow and your lessons.”


“We’ve got some more to discuss first.” Harry said. “Voldemort’s Horcruxes. I need to tell you what they are and where they are so you can destroy them before my fourth year. I want to be able to kill him when I meet him in the graveyard.”


“Umm, graveyard Harry?” Dumbledore asked. Harry gave him a look. “Ah of course, one year at a time, yes right then. Name the Horcruxes then Harry and where they are and I will get some people I trust or myself to get them and destroy them before your 4th year.


“One is Voldemort’s pet snake Nagini. That I will destroy the night that he comes back. He hasn’t got his 6th one yet however Nagini will become his 6th before that incident. Another is Marvolo Gaunt’s ring. This should be found at Gaunts House in Little Hangleton. Another, Salazar Slytherin’s locket, which incidentally will be found at number 12 Grimmauld Place. A diary of Riddle’s, this I will be able to destroy myself next year.” Harry suddenly looked back at the memory of Ginny lying at the feet of the Salazar Slytherin statue. Harry still hadn’t decided whether he was going to change that or not. “Helga Hufflepuff’s cup, this will be found at Tom Riddle’s old orphanage. And last but not least Ravenclaw’s Engaement ring. this should be found at Borgin and Burkes” Harry said rattling of exactly where each Horcrux should be."

Dumbledore stood there and slowly took it all in. “Wow, I’ve got to say I wasn’t expecting this tonight. But thank you, now off to bed. It’s classes tomorrow and we want you wide awake for those don’t we.”


“I could just skip them I suppose….” Harry suggested.


“Sorry Harry, you’re the one who decided to relive it. So reliving it is exactly what you should do. And not going to classes will surely stop you from making friends, especially with Ms Granger and Mr Longbottom.”


Harry just stood there looking at the headmaster. “That is getting freaky. I mean we only just got here, how can you do that? Find the information so fast?”


“Headmaster’s secret, Harry.” Dumbledore said, the twinkle in his eye coming back full force. “Now off you trot.” Harry walked towards the door and with a last glance back he left the room.


Harry walked down the corridor and around the corner to come face to face with Peeves.


“Oh look at this.” He crackled “A student out of bed. I should call Filch you know. It is against the rules to be out this late.”


“Then go tell the headmaster, he is just down that corridor.” Harry said indicating the way he just came. Peeves looked at him but didn’t move.


“Well I see we are not going to the headmaster. Maybe we can talk for a while.” Harry said who continued walking down the corridor. Peeves reluctantly fell in pace next to Harry.


“Sir wishes me to stop the pranking?” Peeves said with sadness in his voice.


“Oh no, nothing of the sort Peeves.” Harry said. “I want you to be my spokesman to the ghosts in this castle.”


“Me sir?” Peeves said obviously shocked.


“Yes Peeves you.” Harry Replied. “You can prank anyone anytime, apart from the first of September. Apart from that you have a free reign to prank anyone and everyone…especially the Slytherins. But I want you as the spokesman of the ghosts and portraits. I will get them to let you join the feasts at the beginning of the year and at Halloween and Christmas. In turn you will be their spokesman. Everything the ghosts or portraits have trouble with tell me about it. If I want the ghosts to do anything you will be the one who I will come to. Good enough terms Peeves?” Harry finished. If this worked then he truly will be in control of Hogwarts. He didn’t want to take anything away from Dumbledore but if this worked it would be great in future years.


“Agreed sir.” Peeves said.


“Oh and no sir.” Harry said “When ever I am around other people you will treat me as any other student apart from the actually pranking. Got it?”


“Yes… err. Harry?” Peeves said, unsure what to call him.


Harry simply nodded and turned the next corner to see the portrait of the Fat lady, which automatically opened before he said the password. He stopped in front of the portrait, waiting for it to close again. After a minute the portrait closed to reveal a very confused Fat Lady.


“You’re not going in?” she asked.


“I am but I don’t want you ever to open up like that again to me. I want you to always ask for the password.” Harry said annoyed. If she did that when they weren’t alone… his cover of being an heir of Gryffindor could be blown.


“Okay sir.” The fat lady said.


“AND don’t call me sir, its Harry.” Harry hissed through his teeth. “Spread the word, Unless I say different you are to treat me no differently to another person. Now I'm tired and want to go to bed. Caput Draconis.” With that the portrait swung open and Harry entered the common room, went up the stairs that led to his dorm and through the door hung with the sign. “First Years” and fell onto his bed. He got changed into his PJ’s and got into his bed. Within a minute he had fallen asleep.

Back to index

Chapter 8: First Lessons

Author's Notes: Another Chapter

Thankfully the Fat Lady had spread the word around the castle so nothing out of the ordinary happened. Although there was a close call where Ron was just about to step into a trick step halfway up a set of stairs. Harry had shouted at him to stop which he did but unfortunately a ghost was passing by. She stopped and turned at Harry asking him want he wanted. This earned him some funny looks as ghosts normally don’t take orders from students. Harry managed to act like he didn’t have a clue what she was on about and no one was the wiser. Harry was glad that Hermione was part of there group as planned, she was very useful with homework if Ron got stuck. Harry of course knew all of it so never got stuck, but sometimes acted like he did in order not to draw attention to himself. All Harry needed to work on now was getting her to open up, become the Hermione which he knew would save all of there lives at least one time in the future. Neville however was the surprise.


Harry of course wanted to become friends with Neville, he somewhat felt guilty over his and Luna’s deaths, well he felt guilty over everyone’s death, but what he felt the most guilty about is that he never knew Neville, not really. He of course knew some stuff about him but not as much as he knew about Ron, Hermione or Ginny. He even knew less about Luna. So becoming really good friends with him and Neville now joining in with Hermione and Ron it was all better. Especially the fact that Ron was starting to be friendly to Hermione as well.


Harry had received a reply from the letter he sent to Ginny a couple of days later saying that she wasn’t expecting a letter so soon and went off in her reply about how glad she was that he and Ron had made Gryffindor. Ever so slowly Harry managed to settle down into the Hogwarts way of life. After being away from it for so long it felt strange being back but comforting at the same time.


Harry had to be very careful in classes. He had decided to act dumb rather then intelligent. He would draw less attention to himself if he was dumb than if he was bright. He didn’t want any more attention than he already got. And that was going to be very hard, all the time he heard whispers around him but he knew they would soon die down. However one thing he could be good about was knowing the way around the castle. If ever Ron Hermione or Neville would bring it up all he had to say was he looked it up on the marauders map and they wouldn’t ask any more questions. The first week came and went and soon it was Friday and tomorrow would be the weekend. Unfortunately, he had lessons today and he was not sure with whether he was looking forward to it or dreading it. Potions and Transfiguration.


Harry sat next to Ron with Hermione and Neville opposite him. “What have we got today?” Neville asked looking up from his porridge.


“Double Potions,” answered Hermione, “and then Transfiguration, all before lunch.”


“Yeah double potions with Snape.” Ron said “They say he favours the Slytherins, we can see if it’s true now.”


“I very much doubt it Ron. Snape is a teacher, I don’t think he would lower himself to favouritism.” Hermione said.


“I wouldn’t be too sure Hermione.” Harry said knowing far too well what Snape was like. They all finished breakfast then started to move towards the dungeons where Snape held the lessons. Harry, Ron, Hermione and Neville walked into the classroom, which was in the dungeons so the classroom wasn’t very warm. They made their way to the back of the room and sat down. Hermione had moaned at this at the start of the week but as Ron, Harry and Neville were her only friends she soon stopped moaning and just went with it. This however didn’t stop her from trying to answer every question.


Soon everyone was seated and waiting for Professor Snape to come in. And come he did. He walked in with the usual swagger that Harry was used to and came to the front of the class. He, like all the other teachers started by taking the register. Harry knew what was coming next and waited patiently for Snape to get to his name.


“Ah yes,” Snape said “Harry Potter, our new — celebrity. You’re definitely here, we can’t miss you with that big head of yours really now can we? Tell me how is life with Mr Black? Has he taught you how to kill people yet?” Snape said with a snigger. “Thirteen people with one single curse. Impressive.”


Harry decided to throw caution to the wind and give as good has he got, which Harry thought with the intelligence of these insults he wouldn’t even have to break a sweat. “Maybe, maybe he didn’t need to teach me sir…” Harry said leaving the ending hanging to let all people make up the ending using their own imagination. He often found that when speaking to Death Eaters you often needed to threaten them and they could come up with better ways of torture than Harry could. The human mind is its own weapon if you know what buttons to press. He knew that would get him into trouble and probably not do him any good but the look on Snape’s face was definitely worth it.


Snape looked like he had something stuck in his throat but soon recovered. “10 points from Gryffindor.” he barked “Tell me what would I get if I added powdered root of asphodel to an infusion of wormwood?”


“A sleeping potion so powerful it is known as the draught of the living death.” Harry said remembering the answers Snape told him the first time around.


Snape looked absolutely furious that Harry knew the answer, “Where would you look if I told you to find me a beazoar?”


Harry acted like he was thinking, “In the stomach of a goat sir.” He replied “But as there are no goats in the village of Hogsmeade I would say the student’s potion cupboard or your personal one sir.”


This really did rile up Snape’s anger. “WHAT, Potter, is the difference between monkshood and wolfsbane?”


Harry smiled a little which infuriated Snape even more. “Do you want to add aconite as well to that list?” Harry saw Snape go red with fury so he decided to answer the question. “Nothing sir they are the same plant.”


“Five points from Gryffindor for your cheek Potter.” Harry stayed looking at Snape, anger flowing throw his body. “Damn Snape.” Harry thought as he continued to look at the potions master.


“Well...” Snape said all of a sudden. “Why aren’t you copying all of that down? Five points from each Gryffindor for failing to take notes.” Snape said as he sat down at his desk. With a flick of his wand Snape put up notes on the board and sat down as the class started write down the notes.


“That’s so unfair why didn’t he take any from Slytherin?” Ron said.


“Ten points from Gryffindor for talking Mr Weasley.” Snape said over the class as they were writing down the notes.


After they all copied it down Snape raised from his table to address the class.


“You are here to learn the subtle science and exact art of potion making.” Snape said “as there is little foolish wand waving in this class in this class many of you will hardly believe this to be magic. I don’t expect you will really understand the beauty of the softly simmering cauldron with its shimmering fumes, the delicate power of liquids that creep through human veins, bewitching the mind, ensnaring the senses… I can teach you how to bottle fame, brew glory and even put a stopper in death — if you aren’t as big a bunch of dunderheads as I usually teach. Now get into pairs and follow the instructions on the board to make the potion that cures boils.”


Harry and Neville got together and started on the potion. They were next to Ron and Hermione. Soon all of the students were working around their cauldrons with some potions the right colour and some that definitely weren’t. Harry looked at the instructions to see what he needed to do next. It told him to add the porcupine quills after taking the cauldron off the fire. Harry went and put the dragon hide gloves on to not burn his hands and when he turned around Neville was putting in the quills.


“Neville, NO!” Harry hissed causing Neville to drop the quills; they bounced on the edge of the rim of the cauldron before falling harmless onto the table. He looked up to see Snape sneer at Harry before walking over to where they were sitting.


“Shouting out disturbing the class Mr. Potter.” Snape sneered. “Another five points from Gryffindor and if you do one more thing to break the school rules or do something wrong you will be in detention faster then you can say Quidditch.”


Harry just sat seething. He knew Snape to be bad but he was never this bad. After a further hour of having to listen to Snape’s comments and having a further twenty points taken of Gryffindor, Harry Ron Neville and Hermione walked up the stairs to come to the 3rd floor where Professor McGonagall held lessons. Once seated inside McGonagall then treated them to her own speech just like her first lesson explaining how by the end of the lesson she hoped that everyone could turn their match into a needle whilst Hermione, who of course managed to do this in there first lesson, went on to different things. By the end of the lesson everyone, excluding Harry, managed to do it. Including Neville with some help from Hermione. Harry hadn’t been paying attention to the time and now it was too late to do anything about it.


“You didn’t even try.” Hermione hissed at Harry once the lessoned ended. The truth was he didn’t. The past week he tried at nothing because really he knew that if he tried he would get it straight away and he didn’t want to be noticed. Well not so much noticed as he already got for being the boy who lived.


Finally they reached the great hall for lunch and sat down in their usual spots at the Gryffindor table.


“What are we doing this afternoon?” Harry asked. Knowing Hermione it would be studying and Ron would argue all afternoon.


“How about we do some exploring, walk around the grounds.” Neville said. Everyone agreed and soon the four of them were out in the grounds wandering about. Soon they came in view to Hagrid cabin near the forest.


“Who live in there?” Ron asked.


“Hagrid, The Gamekeeper.” Harry said without thinking.


“You know that because...?” Hermione asked.


“Oh err…” Harry began fully aware of Neville, Ron and Hermione all looking at him. “Dumbledore told me.”


“You speak to Dumbledore often?” Hermione asked again.


“What the hell is this, twenty questions about the life of Harry James Potter?” Harry asked getting concerned about where she was taking this.


“Never mind.” Hermione answered sounding rather bothered about how rude Harry just was.


“Sorry Hermione it was just out of the blue that’s all.” Harry said silently, asking for forgiveness.


Hermione looked at Harry and then nodded her response, as the four of them got closer to Hagrid’s Hut; quite suddenly Hagrid himself came out.


“Well ’ello. What brings you lot down ’ere?” Hagrid asked looking at the four of them suspiciously.


“We were just walking around the grounds.” Ron said “We got the afternoons off and we really didn’t have much else to do.”


“Ah well, as you’re ’ere maybe you could help me move some of these rocks ’round? I’m a startin’ to grow the pumpkins so they’re ready for Halloween but the rocks are in the way.” All of them nodded and started to walk towards Hagrid’s pumpkin patch. They spent the rest of the afternoon laughing and enjoying themselves. About three hours later they trudged into Hagrid’s hut dirty from the gardening they were all doing and sat around the table whilst Hagrid poured them drinks.


“So.” Hagrid said “How’s your brother Charlie?” he asked Ron.


“You knew Charlie?” Ron asked.


“Course I know him. Great with animals, I ’ear he works with dragons now in Romania?” Hagrid said looking at Ron.


“Yeah he studies dragons out there in a reserve. My parents are actually thinking of going over there for Christmas.” Ron said.


“Ginny going with them?” Harry asked.


“Who’s Ginny?” Neville asked.


“My sister. Who has a huge crush on Harry.” Ron said.


“Harry’s Girlfriend?” Hermione said now looking at Harry.


“Err no.” Harry said not looking at anyone.


“Oh. You don’t feel the same way?” Hermione asked.


“I'm only eleven, she’s only ten…not old enough for boyfriend and girlfriend.” Harry said.


“So when you two are older…” Hermione said.


“Just leave it.” Harry said “So back to point, is Ginny going with them?”


“Yeah. I mean my parents can’t leave her all alone for Christmas so yeah she’s going with them. “ Ron said.


“So how’er yer lessons?” Hagrid asked changing the subject.


“Oh they’re brilliant, so much more than I thought they were...” and then Hermione was off explaining all their lessons to Hagrid. Harry looked down on the table and noticed a cutting from the Daily Prophet.


GRINGOTTS BREAK-IN LATEST


Investigations continue into the break-in at Gringotts on 31 July, widely believed to be the work of dark wizards or witches unknown.

Gringotts’ goblins today insisted that nothing has been taken. The vault that was searched had in fact been emptied that very same day.

“But we’re not telling you what was in there, so keep your noses out if you know what’s good for you.” Said a Gringotts spokesgoblin this afternoon.

(J.K. Rowling — Harry Potter and the Philosopher’s Stone, pg 105)

“Someone tried to rob Gringotts on my birthday.” Harry said aloud, causing everyone to stop what they were doing.


“Rob Gringotts…” Neville said “That’s meant to be impossible.”


“Yeah it’s meant to be the safest place in Brittan isn’t it?” Harry asked.


“That it is Harry.” Hagrid agreed “No place safer in the world I reckon ‘cept maybe ’ogwarts o’ course.”


“Why do you say that Hagrid?” Hermione asked.


Hagrid looked away muttering about something which Harry couldn’t hear. Harry looked over to the others who looked very confused. Excellent, the little they suspect me to know stuff the better, Harry thought. Some twenty minutes later the five of them said goodbye and headed up to the castle for tea. Harry hoped that he could get the others interested in this. It would be a little too weird if all of a sudden he demanded them to go to the third floor corridor with them knowing nothing about anything. Harry’s stomach grumbled and his thoughts turned to dinner as they walked up to the castle and into the great hall.


After dinner the four of them trudged up to the Gryffindor common room. When they got there they noticed a sign saying that flying lessons would start Thursday next week. And like last time around they were having them with Slytherin.


“I'm not really looking forward to flying.” Neville said. Come the Wednesday night before they would be having the lessons. “I’ve never been on one, Gran never let me.” Hermione was sitting in an armchair reading Quidditch Through the Ages, trying to get pointers as to exactly how to fly. This was one thing you could never learn out of a book.


“There has to be something in here that will help.” Hermione muttered skimming through the book.


“Hermione leave it.” Harry said “Flying is one of those things where you can’t learn from a book, you have to learn it practically, that’s why the class is outdoors and not in a classroom.” Hermione looked up and silently nodded before going up to bed. Harry, deciding to do the same trudged up the spiral staircase and into his dormitory. He looked over to the open window to see Hedwig with a letter. He walked over and saw Ginny’s handwriting. He ripped it open and read the letter.


Harry


I just got conformation that we are going to Romania for Christmas this year. I bet it will be really cold. But this also means we won’t properly see each other till the summer now. Wish you could come with us but we just can’t afford it. Hope you’re having a wonderful time at Hogwarts. Can’t wait till next year and I’ll be there with you.



Love


Ginny


P.S I just got a toilet seat from Fred and George, mums Furious


Harry smiled at the letter as he put it at the bottom of his trunk with all of the other letters he had received from her. He really wanted to see Ginny over Christmas. He truly missed her. So as Harry sank down onto his bed to fall asleep he began thinking the start of a plan that will allow him some time with Ginny over the holidays.


The next week passed and Thursday morning found Harry, Hermione, Ron and Neville sitting at their normal places at the Gryffindor table nervously awaiting the afternoon where they would be having their flying lesson. This morning however was double transfiguration. All of a sudden the owls came in and a brown owl dropped a package in front if Neville which he opened. Inside was a class ball with white smoke in it.


“Wow Gran’s got me a Remembrall.” Neville exclaimed “Gran knows I forget things, so she sent me this. You see if you hold it like this and the smoke turns red you’ve forgotten something. If it stays white you remembered everything.”


Harry looked at the Remembrall and searched through his memories of this happening last time. He had a nagging felling that it turned red last time but this time it didn’t. All of a sudden the Remembrall was snatched out of his hands by Malfoy.


“Look at this; it should of turned red for you Neville. You’ve clearly forgotten how to act like a pureblood. Hanging around people like this, but then again with parents like yours I'm not surprised, well shall I say grandmother like yours. Your parents aren’t exactly there if you know what I mean. Maybe if you give this to your parents…” all of a sudden Malfoy was punched in the face by Neville. Malfoy went to retaliate but Harry was too quick. He grabbed Malfoy’s arm and pushed down on the table, spilling a cup of orange juice over the table.


“I seem to remember telling you on the train Malfoy to leave my friends alone.” Harry said his voice full of malice. “Maybe you didn’t understand me the first time so I’ll give you another shot, leave me and my friends alone!”


“MR POTTER.” Came Professor McGonagall’s voice over the great hall. Harry looked up to see Snape, Dumbledore and McGonagall hurrying over to the Gryffindor table. “REALEASE HIM THIS INSTANT!” she shouted. Harry removed his hands letting Malfoy off the table and looked at McGonagall. “What is the meaning of this?” she asked


Harry looked over to Neville and then over to Malfoy who looked furious, to Snape who who liked he couldn’t wait to expel and then over to Dumbledore who was given him a calculated look.


“Malfoy nicked Neville’s Remembrall professor.” Harry answered. He wasn’t going tell her about Malfoy’s dig at Neville’s parents. That would let the others know about it and Harry wasn’t sure whether Neville was ready to share that piece of information about his life yet.


“All of this over a Remembrall. Mr Potter I'm really disappointed.” McGonagall said.


“Malfoy insulted my parent’s professor.” Came Neville’s voice over the quietness of the Great Hall. Harry looked over to Neville and saw a determined look in his friend’s eye. One he hadn’t seen until the DA in Harry’s Fifth year. “Malfoy nicked my Remembrall and insulted me saying I forgotten how to be a pureblood. He then said that considering my upbringing from the lack of my parents he weren’t surprised. Then Malfoy said that my grandmother should have given the Remembrall to my parent’s maybe it would have helped them remember stuff. I got really mad at him so I punched him. Malfoy tried to retaliate and that’s when Harry jumped him and grabbed his arm and forced him down onto the table to stop him punching me back.”


Harry was really shocked at this. He wasn’t expecting Neville to come out with something like this. He looked over to see McGonagall change her anger from Harry over to Malfoy.


“Mr Malfoy what do you say for yourself?” McGonagall said angrily. Clearly she knew about Neville’s parents as well.


“He’s lying.” Malfoy replied smoothly. “I just came over to see whether they wanted to be friends and both Potter and Longbottom jumped on me.” The reply he got from that sentence was deafening. Every single Gryffindor who heard what really went on all of a suddenly jumped out of there seats shouting at him.


“QUIET.” Boomed Dumbledore. “It seems that the Gryffindors disagree with you Mr Malfoy.”


Malfoy looked a little lost and looked over to the Slytherin table who were looking on to see what was going to happen next.


“Fifty Points from Slytherin for your behaviour Mr Malfoy and a detention.” McGonagall said “I will send you a letter when I have the details.”


“Headmaster.” Snape spoke up for the first time. “It seems only fair that Mr Longbottom and Mr Potter receive a detention as well for fighting. We wouldn’t want to show favouritism amongst the houses would we sir?”


Harry looked over to Dumbledore and saw him sigh and then nod in agreement. “Very well. Mr Potter and Mr Longbottom will both receive detentions the same time as Mr Malfoy.”


McGonagall looked like she was going to protest but thought better of it. Snape and Malfoy then left and headed over to the Slytherin table. Dumbledore waited until he was out of ear shot from Snape and Malfoy before continuing. “I would like to say that I might be just a bit old but my hearing is applicable and I heard every word that was going on. Twenty points to Mr Longbottom for standing up for your parents and twenty points Mr Potter for standing up for Mr Longbottom. Both of you showed true Gryffindor courage. Now if you excuse me I have something to do.” With that Dumbledore left leaving them with McGonagall.


“Ten points each for Bravery.” McGonagall said even though Dumbledore had already done this. She then left with a smile on her face and Harry and Neville returned to their seats.


At three-thirty that afternoon the four of them started to head down to the grounds for their first flying lesson. The Slytherins were already there. About five minutes later Madam Hooch arrived.


“Well what are you waiting for? Everyone stand by a broomstick.” Madam Hooch said. After everyone stood to the left of their broomstick she said “Put your right hand over the broomstick and say up.”


“UP” Everyone shouted.


Harry’s broomstick launched itself into his hand and he looked around and saw Malfoy’s had done the same. Everyone else’s was still on the ground. After Madam Hooch went around adjusting everyone’s grip and Harry smiled silently to himself when Madam Hooch told Malfoy he was doing it wrong. Whilst she was going around adjusting the grips Harry turned towards Neville.


“Nev mate.” Harry said using Neville’s nickname from the future. “Don’t be too scared, stay calm and you’ll do fine.” Neville turned to look at Harry and nodded.


“Now, when I blow my whistle, you kick off from the ground hard, rise a few feet then lean forward slightly to come back down. On my whistle, three, two…” But she never got to one. Despite Harry’s warning to Neville he jumped off hard before the whistle got to Hooch’s lips.


“Come back boy!” Hooch shouted to no affect. Neville was constantly getting higher and higher. All of a sudden he slipped of the broom and started hurtling towards the ground. Harry grabbed his broom but it was two late he was just getting mounted when Neville hit the ground.


“DAMN IT.” Harry screamed in his head. He didn’t want Neville to go to the hospital wing but it seems fate was against him today. Hooch examined Neville and when she touched his left wrist he screamed out in pain. Harry heard her mutter something about a broken wrist then she helped Neville up.


“None of you is to move while I take this boy to the hospital wing. You leave those brooms alone or you’ll be out of Hogwarts before you can say quidditch.” Hooch then carried Neville off towards the hospital wing. As soon as they were out of ear shot the Slytherins started laughing.


“Did you see his face, the great lump?” Malfoy said through fits of laughter.


“Shut up Malfoy.” Parvati Patil said.


“Oh sticking up for Longbottom?” Pansy Parkinson sneered. “Never thought you’d be interested in fat little cry babies.”


“Look!” Malfoy said running forward. “He left this stupid Remembrall behind.” He lifted it up for everyone to see.


“Give it here Malfoy.” Harry said oh so quietly but everyone managed to hear it. Everyone turned to watch Malfoy and Harry, hoping for a repeat of this morning. Malfoy turned to look at Harry.


“I think I’ll leave it somewhere for Longbottom to find.” Malfoy said grabbing his broom. “How about on the roof!” with that he kicked off and flew up in the air. “Come on Potter, you scared to do some little flying?”


Harry felt furious and reached out for the closest broom to him and it flew into his hands.


“Harry NO!” Hermione shouted “Madam Hooch told us not to move. You’ll get expelled.” Ignoring her he mounted the broom and flew up to meet Malfoy. He reached Malfoy and did a sudden turn on his broom which caused most Gryffindor girls to scream.


“GIVE IT HERE MALFOY!” Harry yelled at him. “OR I’LL KNOCK YOU OFF YOUR BROOM.


Malfoy looked a little shocked at Harry but soon recovered. “Yeah right Potter. You properly couldn’t hit the broad side of a barn.” Malfoy sneered.


Harry leaned forward and shot at Malfoy causing him to duck. Harry turned so sharply it caused some of the Gryffindor girls to scream again. “No Crabbe or Goyle to save your neck up here mate, it’s just you and me!” Harry said to Malfoy.


Malfoy looked at Harry and then at the Remembrall and seemed to be thinking along the same lines. “If you want it go get it.” Malfoy said to Harry and then threw the Remembrall in the opposite direction to Harry. Harry suddenly shot after it as it hurtled to the ground. He raced it down to the damp grass and about a foot from plummeting into the ground and mostly likely his death he pulled up. As his fingers wrapped themselves around the object, scarcely missing the hard ground he flew back up about 5 feet in the air with the Remembrall clutched in his left hand. He gently dismounted his broom in a crowd of cheering Gryffindors.


“HARRY POTTER.” he heard the voice of Professor McGonagall. He turned to see McGonagall striding towards them with a face white as snow. Harry tried very hard not to smile.


“Quidditch team here I come” Harry thought as McGonagall reached Harry.


“Never… in all my years at Hogwarts…” McGonagall looked liked she was trying to find words to say. Harry looked over towards the Slytherins and saw Malfoy was back on the ground smiling from ear to ear.


‘Yeah that’s right keep smiling’ Harry thought. ‘I can’t wait ‘til I see your face when you find out that I made the Gryffindor quidditch team.’


“How dare you, you could have broken your neck!” McGonagall said furiously.


“It wasn’t his fault Professor.” Parvati said.


“Be quiet please.” McGonagall responded.


“But Professor...” Ron tried.


“That’s enough, Mr Weasley. Potter, if you would like to follow me.” It wasn’t a question rather a statement. Harry turned to follow McGonagall, trying to hide his excitement of making the Quidditch team again. He had one last glance over his shoulder to see the Gryffindors looking worried and the Slytherins trying very hard not to cheer. Harry followed McGonagall across the grounds, into the great hall, up the great marble staircase and onto the 2nd floor corridor. She walked along it for five minutes before standing next to a door. Harry recognised it as Flitwick’s classroom.


McGonagall opened the door and put her head around it so she could see into the classroom. “Excuse me Professor, could I borrow Wood for a moment?” she asked. Not a second later out walked Oliver Wood, captain of the Gryffindor quidditch team. “Follow me you two. They both followed her up the corridor and into a empty classroom…apart from Peeves. Harry looked past Peeves and looked at the rude things he was scribbling on the blackboard. Harry had trouble suppressing a giggle from what he saw was written on there.


“Out Peeves.” McGonagall told the poltergeist. Peeves looked at Harry who gave a slight nod and Peeves calmly put the chalk onto the nearest desk and strode out through the nearest wall. McGonagall and Wood stood there shocked for a moment at Peeves’ behaviour before McGonagall started talking again.


“Potter, this is Oliver Wood Captain of the Gryffindor quidditch team. Wood this is your new seeker!” McGonagall told the two boys. Wood expression changed from curiosity to sudden delight.


“Really professor. Seeker you say?” Wood said as he walked around Harry taken him all in. “Right build for it.”


“Quite right” McGonagall agreed “The boy’s a natural. Best catch I've seen in a while. I swear not even Charlie Weasley could of captured it. He didn’t even fall of once he finished the fifty foot dive. Caught that thing he’s holding before it touched the ground.”


Wood looked liked Christmas had come early. “If we ever want a chance at that quidditch cup we’ll need him to have a decent broom. Cleansweep seven or a Nimbus Two Thousand.”


“I will speak to Professor Dumbledore to see if we could bend the rules a little bit. Heaven knows we need it. Flattened by Slytherin last match, Snape was gloating about it for weeks.” McGonagall said.


“I’ll write to Sirius, see if he could get me the Nimbus Two Thousand. He’ll be pleased that I made the team. Thank you professor.” Harry said.


McGonagall simply smiled and nodded her head. “I want to hear you’ve been training hard or I’ll reconsider punishing you. You father would have been so proud Harry. He was an excellent quidditch player himself. With that she left the room.


At dinner time Harry joined Ron and Hermione in the great hall, Neville was still in the hospital wing and told them what happened with McGonagall. “Seeker?” Ron said with awe. “But first years never make the team you must the youngest quidditch player in about…


“A centaury.” Harry said “Wood told me. I start training next week but don’t tell anyone, Wood is trying to keep it a secret. Of course you can tell Neville when he gets back from the hospital wing.” Harry looked away from his friends to see Fred and George hurrying over.


“Congrats Harry mate.” Fred said


“Wood just told us you’re on the team. We were going to suggest you to him anyway after you beat Charlie a couple of times.” George said after his twin brother. “Never seen Wood this excited. Anyway got to go, Lee said he’s found a new passageway out of the school.”


“Yeah but you already know all of the passage ways ‘cause of the marauders map.” Harry said smiling at them.


“True Harry old friend, but no one is meant to know about that remember.” Fred said now looking at Ron and Hermione.


“What’s the marauders map?” Hermione asked “Is it something to get you in trouble because if it is…”


“It’s nothing Hermione.” Harry said “Don’t worry about it.” Ron had a smile across his face, Harry had already told and showed him what the marauders map was. Harry looked up to see Malfoy and his goons walking over with a smug look on his face.


“Having your last meal Potter before taking the train back to that murderous blood traitor of a godfather?” Draco drawled.


“You’re a lot calmer now you got your Crabbe and Goyle watching your back. You weren’t this cool up in the air were you Malfoy?” Harry said. Malfoy looked over to the high table to see McGonagall and Dumbledore looking in the direction. Harry locked eyes with Dumbledore and silently pleading with him to stay there. Harry wasn’t sure at first whether he got the message but when McGonagall started to rise Dumbledore put a hand on her shoulder and shook his head causing her to sit back down.


“I’d take you on my own anytime anywhere. Tonight if you want.” Malfoy said now looking Harry directly in the eyes. “Midnight, in the trophy room.”


“You’re on, Ron is my second who’s yours?” Harry said although he wasn’t planning on going anyhow.”


After sizing those up Malfoy made a decision. “Crabbe, don’t be late.” He told Harry.


“Wouldn’t dream of it.” Harry replied and Malfoy and his mates slouched off to the Slytherin table.


“I can’t believe you’re planning to go through with this you’ll get Gryffindor into trouble.” Hermione said angry at them. “Don’t you guy’s want to win the house championship?”


“Of course I do Hermione.” Ron said “But Malfoy needs to be put into place.” Harry looked at Ron who nodded in agreement. Hermione turned back to her food refusing to talk to all of them.


Come half past eleven Harry was sitting in front of the common room fire, not planning to go to the fake duel. All of a sudden there was footsteps heard coming down from the boy’s staircase and Ron came into view. “We got to go Harry if we’re going to meet Malfoy in time.” Ron said looking at Harry.


“Do you really think Malfoy is going to be there? Come on. I might act dumb but I ain’t that dumb. He’ll probably snitch to Snape or Filch trying to get us expelled.” Harry said.


“And what if he is there? I for one don’t want to be called a coward for not turning up.” Ron said heading for the portrait door.”


Harry followed him trying to stop him. “I can’t believe you two are going to do this.” Hermione’s voice came from the staircase.


“Hermione go back to bed this doesn’t concern you.” Ron said.


Hermione looked hurt at what he just said. “I thought we were friends.” She replied.


“We are Hermione.” Harry said. “It’s Ron who wants to go out gallivanting around the school at night. I’ll prefer if I was in bed.” Harry said looking at Ron.


“Well excuse me for not wanting to look like a coward in front of Malfoy and his goons.” With that Ron marched out of the Gryffindor tower. Hermione and Harry followed him out.


“Don’t you care about Gryffindor Ron? I for one don’t want to see Slytherin win the house cup. I don’t want you to lose all those points I got off McGonagall for knowing all about switching spells.”


“Go away.” Ron hissed at her.


“Ron shut the hell up, you don’t talk to friends like that. Hermione is right lets go back.” Harry said looking at Ron.


“I can’t believe you say no to a fight Harry.” Ron said “after what you did on the train and what you did this morning.”


“Both times was self defence. Train was trying to get him to go away and leave us alone and you were there at breakfast when he insulted Neville’s parents. You might not know about his parents but I do and that insult was below the belt by a long way and I wasn’t going to let him get away with it. This on the other hand is just stupid because I bet anything he’s just trying to get us expelled. When we get to the trophy I bet we find nothing. Either that or Snape or Filch.” Harry ranted at Ron. Ron didn’t say anything but kept on walking. When they came to the end of the corridor they met Neville who was on the ground.


“Neville?” Hermione asked.


Neville looked up and saw the three of them. “Oh thank god, I forgot the password to the Gryffindor common room. Been out here for hours. The Bloody Baron ha been past twice already.”


“The password is pig snout Neville but it won’t do you any good.” Hermione said. “The Fat Lady is off somewhere so we can’t get back in otherwise me and Harry would be in bed. We’re trying to stop Ron here from getting us expelled.”


Ron just ignored them and walked all the way to the trophy room with Harry, Neville and Hermione running after him. When Harry caught up with Ron his nerves were on a very tight string. “Ron.” Harry hissed at him. “Do you remember that curse Quirrell was telling us about in our last defence lesson? The bat bogey curse?” Ron looked at Harry and nodded. “Well, who do we know that can do that curse better then anyone?” Ron suddenly looked scared. “If we get caught and expelled I will tell Ginny to nick someone’s wand and perform that curse on you and I’ll be right next to her laughing my head off at you.” Ron suddenly gulped. He knew what Ginny’s curse was like. Ron turned the corner and came to the corridor of the trophy room. He walked along it and went inside.


“No one here. Maybe he’s late?” Ron said hopefully at the other three.


“Or maybe Ron.” Hermione started threw clenched teeth. “That me and Harry were right in the beginning and he’s not coming.” All of a sudden the door started to open and Ron turned to look at Harry and Hermione with a triumphant look on his face. However that soon disappeared when Filch’s voice came across the trophy room.


“Sniff around my sweet, the Slytherin boy said they would be here. Check the corners, they might be trying to hide. They are in here somewhere.”


Harry looked over to the other three and gave them a look to say follow him and he turned heading for the only other exit. Harry looked back behind him to see if Filch had come round the corner yet and he hadn’t. He turned to look where he was going but he was too late. He walked into a suit of armour and went crashing down in a lot of noise. He suddenly jumped up and shouted run at the other three and they raced out of the trophy room Ron leading they way. When they were at least a floor above the trophy room they came to a halt in an empty corridor.


“WE told you.” Hermione hissed at Ron.


“We’ve got to get back to the common room and quickly.” Harry said although that moment Peeves flew into the room. Harry stayed back In the shadows so Peeves couldn’t see him. ‘Time to have fun with Peeves I say.’ He thought.


“All looky here.” Peeves crackled. “ickle firsties wandering around at midnight. Should go tell Filch you know. For your own good.” Peeves looked over to the corner and saw Harry and gave a slight wink.


“Please don’t Peeves you’ll get us thrown out.” Hermione begged.


“Should tell Filch you know.” Peeves said. “For your own good you know.”


“Get out of the way you imbecile.” Ron said making a big mistake.


“STUDENTS OUT OF BED ALONG THE FIFTH FLOOR COORIDOR. STUDENTS OUT OF BED ALONG THE FIFTH FLOOR CORRIDOR” Peeves shouted. Ron bolted out of the room followed by the others to the end of the corridor where the door heading into the forbidden corridor stood. Ron tried to open the door but to no prevail.


“Oh no, it’s locked, we’re going to get in so much trouble.” Ron moaned.


“Move over Ron.” Hermione said. Ron moved back as Hermione took out her wand. “Alohomora!” Hermione said pointing it at the lock. They heard a click as the lock opened and they hurried inside. Ron and Hermione put their ears to the door whilst Harry and Neville took in the sight of Fluffy.


“Err guys?” Harry said backing away ever so slightly. “Can I suggest we open the door back up?”


“What and let Filch catch us Harry?” Ron said as though Harry suggested the most stupid thing in the world.


“It would be better than being eaten by that Ron.” Neville said finding his voice. Ron and Hermione turned around to look at the three headed dog Hagrid had christened Fluffy. Harry grabbed the handle of the door and pushed it open before starting to run again. He ran all the way up to the portrait of the Fat Lady without stopping. “Pig Snout” Harry said before the Fat Lady could say anything. She swung open to let them all in and they scrambled to the common room and slouched into the sofa by the fire. ‘I really need to get fit’ Harry thought. They were quiet for some time before any of them decided to talk


“What do they think they’re doing?” Ron said “Keeping a monster like that in the castle.”


“Do either you lot use your eyes? Didn’t you see what it was standing on?” Hermione said.


“Can I take a wild guess and say the floor?” Neville replied “Sorry Hermione but I was preoccupied with the fact that it had three heads. Wouldn’t really care what his feet were doing.”


“It was standing on a trap door.” Harry said


Hermione looked over to Harry and nodded “At least one of you lot pay attention. It was guarding something!”


“Guarding something?” Ron asked “What was it guarding?”


“You remember what Hagrid said last week?” Neville piped up “Gringotts is the safest place in the world if you want to hide something except maybe…”


“Hogwarts.” Harry finished for him. “Its guarding whatever the people were trying to steal from that vault.”


“Well I'm off to bed before Ron here thinks of giving us any more clever ideas to get us killed or worse, expelled. Good night.” With that she walked over to the staircase leading up to the girls dormitories and disappeared off to bed.


“You’d think we dragged her along wouldn’t you?” Ron said.


“Stay here Ron!” Harry snapped at him. Harry walked up the staircase and into his bedroom, grabbed the marauders map and brought it back downstairs to show Ron. “Look at the Slytherin common room Ron. Draco Malfoy in bed. Next time we say it’s a trap believe us will you.” Harry said.


“Sorry.” Ron muttered “But if it weren’t for Peeves we wouldn’t have had to run to the 3rd floor forbidden corridor.”


“You don’t listen do you Ron! Peeves said students on the fifth floor corridor…we were on the third! He was doing us a favour. Why do you think we never met Filch after that. God Ron pay attention next time!” With that Harry walked back up to his dormitory and went to bed. When he got settled he smiled ever so slightly. ‘Even though Ron was a complete dork tonight, at least they’re wandering what Fluffy is guarding.’ With that thought he drifted off to sleep.

Back to index

Chapter 9: Halloween Take Two

Author's Notes: Another Chapter

Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Neville sat at the Gryffindor table eating breakfast and waiting for the owls to arrive. Harry thought that his broomstick should be getting here any day now and low and behold six owls came fluttering into the great hall carrying the Nimbus Two Thousand. Tied to it was a letter and he ripped it off, expecting to see Professor McGonagall’s hand writing. Instead he saw Sirius’s.


Heya Harry,


Congratulations on making the Quidditch team, your father would have been so proud. Inside this package is a NimbusTtwoTthousand. McGonagall has asked me to tell you not to open it up at the breakfast table. I say who cares, everyone will find out soon enough so go and open it up.


By the way I suggest you write another letter to that lovely wife of yours. Ginny is upset a little that you didn’t tell her about making the Quidditch team. She’s starting to think that you are forgetting her. I of course told her that was impossible but I don’t quite think she believed me so write a letter will you? Anyway got to go and have fun. Win Gryffindor that Quidditch cup will you. Slytherin have won for so many years in a row now I heard.


Lupin stopped by this week, he seems okay. Well the best he can be considering it was the week of the full moon. Every full moon I go out with him as Snuffles to keep him company. Although they say there is a new potion out called Wolfsbane. It’s supposed to let the werewolf be able to keep his mind. Have you heard of it? Does it work? Anyway other than that its been a bit boring without you around. Although I'm glad you’re not here to prank me. I still wake up thinking my buttocks are on fire. Anyway I hope you’re having a great time at Hogwarts. Nothing too bad happens this year right? I’ll send you another letter soon. Write to Ginny.


Love


Sirius


Harry instantly kicked himself for forgetting to tell Ginny. It sounded like she was thinking that Harry would forget her. Harry instantly grabbed a spare parchment and quill and began writing a letter to Ginny.


Ginny,


Don’t ever think that I'm forgetting you. How could I ever forget someone like you? Bat bogey hex visit my dreams regally in order for me not to forget you. You’re my best friend along with my friends here. You’re very important to me. I would have told you about Quidditch but I got caught up on school work that I need to do. I would of eventually told you about it so please don’t be mad at me. I have Quidditch practise on Saturday, wish me luck. How are you anyway having fun? How are your plans for Romania coming along? I'm glad you get to see Charlie over Christmas. It’s the time you meant to spend with your family. Hope you have lots of fun and again I apologise for not telling you about Quidditch. Please forgive me.


Harry.


Harry gave the letter to Hedwig. “You don’t have to deliver it straight away alright. You can go up the Owlery for a bit before you take it to her okay.” Harry told Hedwig. Hedwig gave an affectionate nip on his ear. She let him tie the letter to her leg and she with the other owls that brought the broomstick flew out of the great hall.


“Who was that letter to?” Neville asked.


“Sirius, just to say thank you for the broom stick.” Harry lied. He didn’t want them to know that he was constantly writing to Ginny. Hermione was too suspicious for her own good and if she heard that he was writing to Ginny almost once every week then she’d be a nightmare.


“What’s in the package?” Ron asked.


“Nimbus Two Thousand.” Harry said. Ron and Neville just looked at him gobsmacked.


“They’re meant to be the best broom out on the market!” Ron exclaimed. “Bloody hell Harry, you’ll wipe the Slytherins off the pitch with this!”


“Well that is the plan.” Harry said smiling back.


Hermione stopped reading her book and looked at the package. “Harry that is a broomstick.”


“Never, where have you been Hermione.” Neville said with a smile.


Hermione ignored Neville’s comment and turned to Harry. “You have to turn it in before you get in trouble. First years aren’t allow broomsticks you know that. I suggest you send it back to Sirius and tell him that.”


Harry just looked at her gobsmacked. “Hermione I'm allowed this broom! What did you think I was going to play on with? I'm the Quidditch team for god’s sake. McGonagall was the one who wrote to Sirius to get it for me.”


“Oh.” Hermione said looking down at her food. “Sorry.”


“Don’t matter Hermione, you just didn’t want us in trouble that’s all. I assure you I'm allowed to have this.” Harry said now smiling at her. “Maybe I let you ride it later.”


Hermione looked suddenly scared at the thought of flying on a broom. “Oh no Harry, you don’t have to do that. Don’t worry. I don’t need to ride it.”


“But it’s so much fun Hermione.” Harry urged to her.


“No, no, flying and Quidditch are for boys and stuff.” Hermione said picking up her book.


“Yes that’s why all three chasers for the Gryffindor team are girls and Ginny can out fly any of her brothers. Including Charlie who was Gryffindor’s best seeker after my dad. Come to thing about it she could properly out fly me as well.” Harry said.


“She can not.” said the twins together. They were sitting a little down the table but could still hear the conversation.


Ron looked at Harry thinking hard. “Harry. Ginny can’t even fly. I've never seen her on a broom before. Let alone be able to out fly Charlie or you.”


“Every night when everyone is in bed she sneaks down to the paddock and takes out a broom and practices flying for a couple of hours.” Harry explained. “Trust me when I say she can out fly any of you. She’ll join the Quidditch team for sure if I ever get her to try out for it. She doesn’t really like flying in front of everyone. She doesn’t even know that I know that she goes out at night to practise.”


Ron and the twins just sat there gobsmacked for a while before the twins grew massive grins on their faces and burst out laughing. “Good one Harry.” Fred chuckled out in-between fits of laughter.


“Yeah” George agreed “You nearly had us believing you for a second. So much for all no teasing Ginny huh. Wait till I tell her that you said that. Someone is going to be in trouble.”


Ron’s face also turned into a smile as Fred and George went back to eating. “You had me scared for a minute there, mate. Don’t do anything like that again.” Ron said putting a bit of sausage in his mouth.


Harry got very annoyed fairly quickly with this. “Don’t you tell her anything of the sort, George. If you do it would be a lie. I was not teasing her. I would never do that to her. Ginny can out fly any of you. And she’ll prove it to you as well if I can get her on a broom.


The twins and Ron looked at Harry then went back eating there breakfast without saying a word.


Harry got of the table and, with broomstick in hand, left the great hall. But no sooner had he left then Malfoy came out behind him.


“Oi Potter.” Malfoy said. Harry turned to come face to face with the youngest Malfoy. “You’re in for it now Potter. That’s a broomstick!”


“So people keep telling me.” Harry replied offhandedly.


“First years aren’t allowed broomsticks Potter.” Malfoy said, his face gleaming with glee. “You’ll be expelled for sure this time.”


“Ah Malfoy I'm very sorry to disappoint you but I don’t thing I’ll be leaving.” Harry said pretending to be very upset. “I like it here too much to leave.”


“Professor, Professor. Potter’s been sent a broomstick.” Draco called to someone over Harry’s shoulder. Harry couldn’t see who it was because he had his back to the entrance of the great hall. Harry turned around to see McGonagall.


“Professor, Professor.” Harry called “Malfoy isn’t as dumb as I thought he was!”


“That was uncalled for Mr Potter. And Mr Malfoy,” McGonagall said “It was I who said he could have one.”


Harry turned to look at Malfoy’s face drain of colour. “Mr Malfoy.” McGonagall said. “I suggest you leave to go to your common room where you belong.” Malfoy gave one pure look of loathing at Harry.


“Mr Potter, I suggest you take that lovely new broomstick up to your common room. If you’ll excuse me I have some sixth year essays to mark before this evening.” With that she walked up the stairs and disappeared around the corner. Harry watched as Malfoy walked towards the dungeons before turning to walk up the stairs.


Once he put the broomstick in one of his compartments in his trunk he left the Gryffindor tower and went for a walk. He didn’t need to be down to the Quidditch pitch for team practice until seven that evening. After about twenty minutes of walking alone around the castle he noticed a hidden room on the marauders map that he’d never been into before. It was about a ten minute walk from the Gryffindor tower and he turned the corner to notice the blank wall that hid that very room.


He looked at the wall for a while before curiosity got the better of him and asked Hogwarts to open the room up. As he stepped in side the first thing he noticed was Estelle sleeping on a perch close to the window. ‘That’s where she got to’ Harry thought as he continued to look around the room.


“Well, well, well. Hello stranger. You have finally decided to grace us with your presence have you?” Harry looked behind him to see Simon laid across a table in the far corner.


“So you guys did come to Hogwarts then. I was wandering when you guys would turn up.” Harry said to Simon.


“Us turn up? We’ve been here since the first of September mate.” Simon said “It’s us who’ve been waiting for you.”


“Oh yes and how was I supposed to know that you were here.” Harry asked “Hogwarts is a big castle. Please explain to me how I would know you guys were in this specific room?”


“You have the marauders map don’t you?” Simon asked


“Yes it shows passageway’s and people.” Harry explained. “It doesn’t show animals.”


“Oh.” Simon replied. “Our bad then Harry. How has your year been so far? Anything you want us to do or just stay out of trouble?


“Like you could stay out of trouble if you even tried.” Harry said “Nah nothing much. Keep an eye on the third floor corridor, anything happens tell me. Apart from that, nothing much. You can stay in here if you wish as no one knows about it apart from the twins but I doubt that they would come in here.”


Harry walked over to the window and the perch that Estelle was sleeping on. “Where did that come from?” Harry asked indicating the perch that Estelle was using.


“If memory servers me correctly she just turned up with it two days ago. She used to stand on the window sill but apparently she was getting too cold so she decided to get the stand. Where she got it from she won’t tell me. Phoenixes are full of secrets Harry. You should beware of that.” Simon said.


“Yes I know phoenixes hold secrets.” Harry said “Mostly they hold their owner’s secrets. They’re the most fascinating and I’ll say most magical animal alive. I'm surprised that a phoenix chose me as a companion. I didn’t have a phoenix last time around. Maybe this time it might make the war more in my favour.”


All of a sudden Estelle brought her head up to look at Harry in the eyes. She stretched out her wings and then took off towards him and landed on his shoulder where she rubbed her head against his neck, singing the phoenix song. What was most surprising about it is that he understood the words of the song. It was almost like another language. Phoenix language Harry thought.


“We have been worried Harry.” Estelle sang


To say that Harry was shocked beyond belief was to put it mildly. Estelle just talked to him.


“I can talk to phoenixes as well as snake now?” Harry said out loud.


“Not all phoenixes Harry. Only to the one you are bonded to. I chose to bond to you as I noticed conflict inside you. Someone older than you looked. As I looked inside you more I saw what was to come and what you were trying to stop. I wanted to help in the best way I could. I would have spoken to you earlier if I could but the bonding between phoenixes and the person they decided to become their master takes time.” Estelle explained.


Harry looked over to Simon and then back to Estelle. “Did you know of this Simon?” Harry asked him.


“Know what Harry?” Simon asked.


“You didn’t understand that Simon?” Harry asked.


“Only you can understand me Harry.” Estelle said.


“Really I mean this could be cool, really cool.” Harry replied in awe.


“Quite right Harry, my friend.” Estelle said. “It’s very useful and it means that no one can overhear us also.”


“Well they can overhear me.” Harry said.


“If you speak out loud.” Estelle said.


“Huh” Harry thought.


“Finally caught on then?” Estelle said in his head again. “I thought you’d figure it out when I told you I read your memories. I thought you were meant to be the smart one Harry. That’s what masters are meant to be right? Estelle said in his head and he heard a chuckle as well.


“Har har” Harry thought.


“Well I thought so.” He heard her say. Shaking his head he settled down onto a comfy settee, waiting for three o’clock to come and his first Quidditch practise.


Come five to three Harry sat waiting at the Quidditch pitch, broom in hand. Harry looked around to see if Wood was around yet but there was still no sign of him. Harry decided that he should get changed and went into the changing rooms. Inside he met the whole Quidditch team and Wood waiting for him.


“Well Potter. Good to see you. Meet the Gryffindor Quidditch team.” Wood said. Wood was standing near the blackboard where Harry knew him to drone on for hours about new tactics. “As you obviously played Quidditch before I won’t go into boring details but I’ll tell you who is who and what position they play. You obviously already know the twins from growing up with them. They are the beaters. You got me as our keeper. You then got Katie Bell , she was reserve last year but I feel she’s good enough to come onto the team properly, Alicia Spinnet and Angelina Johnson. Them three are our star chasers and will give us a shot at the Quidditch cup this year and now we got you as seeker. According to Fred and George you’re pretty good.” Wood finished his speech.


“Pretty good?” Fred said acting shocked.


“He’s the best Oliver, is old Harry here.” George chimed in.


“He beat Charlie this summer at Quidditch at our house. Never seen anyone fly like him before.” Fred said.


Now everyone was looking at him. “I ain’t that good.” Harry replied to Fred and George’s comments.


“Not that good!” Fred exclaimed.


“You could join the England international team if you tried out for them you know.” George said.


“Guys I'm eleven.” Harry said. He was really getting embarrassed right now. Of course he knew he was good but he didn’t thing he was good enough for England. He told them this and they just laughed it of.


“Of course you are. The next Quidditch world cup in four years time. I’ll bet any money you will be playing in it.” Fred said.


Harry just shook his head and sat down to listen to Wood’s team talk. After about an hour of talking and loads of different plays they finally managed to get out onto the pitch. This is what Harry was waiting for. He grabbed his broom and zoomed up into the air.


“Harry” called out Wood from the ground. “I'm going to let the snitch out, try and catch it.”


Harry saw a glimpse of the snitch before it whisked out of sight. He waited for five minutes before zooming of after it. He flew between his team mates looking for it. All of a sudden he saw a glimpse of gold near Katie’s ankle and went zooming after it. The snitch all of a sudden changed direction and headed straight down. He went into a spectacular dive. Fred noticing this and sent a bludger aiming straight at Harry. However Fred timed it wrong and instead of hitting Harry’s side, if both Harry and the bludger kept going at the same velocity it would hit him straight in the head. With some difficulty Harry stretched out and held his body as close to his Nimbus as possible and he attempted a sloth grip role. The bludger zoomed straight past him as he hung upside on his broomstick. Unfortunately Harry was still headed down into a dive and he crashed into the ground. All of a sudden he was surrounded by the rest of his team mates.


“Harry are you alright?” Fred said a little shaky.


Harry lifted himself into a sitting position before looking up at the team. “Bloody hell Fred. I know I'm sometimes annoying but hitting a bludger at my head.” Harry shook his head in fake disappointment. “Was that really necessary?”


This caused the rest of the team to laugh out loud. “So you’re alright?” Angelina asked.


“Never better.” Harry said. “Just next time try aiming somewhere where it wouldn’t do me permanent brain damage.”


“Not that it would make much of a difference that.” George said smiling. Fred now joined in the laughter and soon all of the team was back in the air training as hard as ever.


After a while Wood called for the end of the Quidditch practice as it was getting too dark to see anything. Harry thought he was scared for Harry. Wood was really shaking up when the bludger nearly hit him.


“That Cup is ours this year mark my words.” Wood said as they trudged up to the castle. “That was some flying you did in practice Harry. Seen nothing like it here in Hogwarts. You could be better than Charlie if you put enough work into it. And I totally agree with Fred and George about England. Not right now but if you seriously train hard we’ll be seeing you in the international scene in a couple of year’s time after you’re finished at Hogwarts.”


“I'm just concentrating on my school work at the moment Wood.” Harry said.


“Yes but still you have some very raw talent mate. You’re definitely one to look for in the future.” Wood said.


Harry walked along the corridor and towards the fat lady. He came to it and entered the password and he and Oliver walked into the Gryffindor common room.


On Halloween morning Harry found himself alone down in the great hall eating breakfast. The hall had been decorated with pumpkins and bats to make people get into the holiday spirit. After a while Ron, Neville and Hermione joined him. Harry thought about today. It shouldn’t be too bad actually. Hermione was their friend this time around so no need for her to run off to the girls toilets tonight. Harry did need to tell Dumbledore though. He needed to know what was going to happen. So he made his way up to the teachers table.


“Professor, can I speak to you in private sometime today sir?” Harry asked Dumbledore.


“Of course Harry. How about this evening? Say seven o‘clock Harry. Just before the feast?” Dumbledore said looking at Harry.


Harry shuffled his feet a little before continuing. “Err sorry sir but that won’t do. I need it to be at roughly around lunch time actually. It’s really important sir.”


Dumbledore look at Harry with a questioning glance. “I have something on this lunch time Harry, are you sure it can’t wait?”


“No sir, well you sir, I properly could tell you just before the feast but I would prefer to tell you it sooner sir.” Harry said.


Dumbledore studied him a moment before nodding his head in agreement. “Very well Harry I will meet you in my office at lunch time.” Harry nodded and then left to go to charms. Not listening to what Dumbledore said next.


Harry was sitting at the back of the room with Ron, Hermione and Neville. Harry was paired with Neville whilst Ron was paired with Hermione. Professor Flitwick was telling the class how to perform the spell properly. Harry wasn’t paying any attention.


“Harry you’re not even listening.” Hermione said through greeted teeth from his right where she was sitting next to Ron. “No wonder you find it hard to do the spells if you don’t listen properly.


“Hermione lay of him.” Ron said “We can’t all be a big know it all like you.”


Harry and Neville turned to look at Ron as tears welled up in Hermione’s eyes. “Ronald Weasley I hate you!” she screamed out before running out of the classroom. Harry stood up and made to go after her but Neville stopped him.


“Let her go mate, she probably needs sometime on her own.” He said.


“But she needs us.” Harry said.


“No Harry.” Neville countered. “She needs some time alone.”


Harry turned to look at Ron who slumped back in his seat, scared of the look Harry was giving him. “If anything happens to her it will be on your head you got that?” Harry said through clench teeth. Ron slowly nodded then went back to his feather.


“Everything okay boys?” Professor Flitwick asked from the front of the class.


“Fine sir.” Harry replied. Harry took his seat and watched Ron and Neville go back to work on their feather whilst Harry’s thoughts wandered. Before Harry knew it double charms was finished and it was lunch time. But Hermione still hadn’t turned up. Harry slowly walked towards the stone gargoyle that hid Dumbledore’s chambers. When he came face to face with it he then realised that he didn’t know the password. So he just asked the gargoyle to move. It revealed a self spiralling staircase that once Harry stood upon took him to the door that belonged to the headmaster’s office.


Harry knocked on the door and heard Dumbledore say “Enter” and Harry opened the door to come into the office. It was just as Harry remembered it. Fawkes’ stand in a corner and bits and bobs all over the place. It felt rather comforting to be back in here.


“Well Harry sit down.” Dumbledore said indicating the chair opposite him. Harry sat down in the chair and looked up to see the headmaster’s face looking at him wandering and waiting.


“It’s about this evening sir. Professor Quirrell makes his first attempt on the stone tonight.” Harry explained.


“Ah yes but he fails?” Dumbledore asked.


“Yes sir. Snape manages to head him off before he gets too far.” Harry said.


A smile crossed Dumbledore’s face as this point. “I get the impression you don’t like Severus too much Harry? From what he told me from his first lesson and whilst watching you two interact over the past two months. Why is that Harry?”


“I wish I could tell you Albus. But I'm afraid if I do it will change the timeline too much. Then me being from the future won’t help me at all and we will be in the same situation that we were in last time. And that is what got us all killed.” Harry said. He really did want to tell Dumbledore about Snape. But not right now. And what he said was true. If he changed too much then the advantage he had at the moment would be taken away from him. The unknown was what killed all of them last time. What killed Ginny last time. He would not let that happen again!


“Very well Harry, back to tonight. If Quirrell tries to steal the stone this time, which you know very well that he won’t be able to succeed no matter what did stop him this evening then why do you need to see me?


“Snape is the one that stops him this evening. But that’s not the point. The point is what he does to get the chance to steal the stone.” Harry explained.


“Snape indeed.” Dumbledore said now smiling and a twinkle in his eye. “So what happens Harry. How does Quirrell get the chance to try at the stone?”


Harry took a deep breath before telling Dumbledore. “He lets a troll into the school as a distraction.”


Dumbledore reaction to this was expected. Rather then being relaxed his attitude changed completely. “This cannot happen Harry; I will not risk the lives of my students. No matter what the cause. You said at the beginning of the year no student gets hurt during this year from the result of letting Quirrell stay on with this job. Letting a troll into the school dispels this theory.” Dumbledore said now with a serious tone that Harry was used to him using when he was leader of the Order.


“Dumbledore.” Harry explained “No one does. Quirrell comes in halfway through the feast saying about a troll in the dungeon. Every single student bar me, Ron and Hermione goes safely to the dormitories. The only reason me, Ron and Hermione weren’t was ‘cause of a tiff between Ron and Hermione and she wasn’t at the feast so she wouldn’t have known about the troll. This time around I will make sure Hermione is there tonight. No student will be hurt. We cannot let Voldemort suspect that we know things, that would be very bad Albus.”


Dumbledore look to consider things for a bit then sighed. “You are the one from the future Harry so it is your decision what you change. Just be careful.”


“I will Albus.” Harry replied. “I promise.”


“Very well Harry.” Albus said looking at Harry in the eyes. “Thank you for informing me.”


“Well you would be upset and disappointed if I didn’t.” Harry said.


“Quite right Harry. Now I do have another thing that is on my mind.” Dumbledore said his twinkle in his eye brighter than Harry had ever seen it before. “May I ask how you got into my office when I know for a fact I didn’t tell you the password?”


Harry’s throat went dry at this question. “Well… hmm… magic?” Harry tried and saw the twinkle grow even more brightly.


“I do understand the need to keep some secrets Harry.” Dumbledore explained. “But I am concerned from what I am hearing from your teachers in the staff room. Professor Snape is declaring you a squib and you should be sent home.”


“WHAT!” Harry shouted before bursting out in laughter. “Me a squib.” Harry squeezed out clutching his sides in fits of laughter. “Man if I didn’t hate Snape so much I would go congratulate him. I haven’t managed to laugh this hard in ages. And growing up the second time around with Fred and George as good as brothers then that’s saying something.


“Indeed Harry. But I suggest you show maybe just a little bit of magic. Maybe just so that people don’t think that you’re a squib alright?” Dumbledore said.


“Meh you might be right. I might manage to change a match stick into a needle next transfiguration class.” Harry said.


“You still haven’t shown McGonagall you can do that?” Dumbledore said. “No wonder people are talking.”


“Well at least you know I’m no a squib.” Harry replied shrugging “As long as that’s okay you won’t chuck me out right?


“Yes, but I suggest you do some magic soon. Just to be on the safe side. The board of governors can overrule me and chuck you out if they see no evidence.” Dumbledore explained “And I'm sure you want to be here next year when that lovely wife of yours turns up.”


Harry’s thought immediately went to Ginny and the events of next year. He wouldn’t risk not being there for her. No matter what he would be here next year. Although he hadn’t one hundred percent decided what to do about next year he was going to be there for her no matter what.


“Harry my boy are you okay?” Dumbledore asked with concern.


“What?” Harry said breaking out of his thoughts. “Yeah I'm fine Albus.”


“Does something happen to Ginny next year?” Dumbledore asked concern again.


“One year at a time remember Albus. One year at a time.” Harry replied.


Dumbledore looked at Harry for a while before slowly nodding. “Okay Harry, is that it?”


“Yeah Albus that is it. I’ll see you later.” Harry said before leaving the office, his thoughts still on Ginny.


Harry walked towards the girls toilets. He was going to find Hermione. Harry walked towards the door when someone coughed behind. He turned around to see Professor Snape.


“Potter, WHAT do you think you are doing?” Snape asked “That is a girl’s bathroom. Twenty points from Gryffindor and if ever catch you trying to being a perv again I will make sure you are expelled! Now get moving along.”


Harry wasn’t paying much attention that afternoon. Events of what will happen this evening running through his mind causing him not to pay attention to the classes. Later that evening Harry tried again to get to Hermione but when he turned the corner he saw Snape standing beside the door. He obviously didn’t know Hermione was in there. Although, Harry thought, even if he did he’ll properly still act the same way. Harry would do anything to hex Snape into oblivion right now.


Soon came the feast and Harry still hadn’t managed to get to Hermione. Harry sat poking at his food waiting for Quirrell. Why did Hermione have to be in that bathroom now? Was it fate that she had to be there? Harry didn’t know why. They were friends already. There was no need for her to be in there.


Ten minutes latter Harry thought he might as well eat something and starting grabbing for some food when the doors to the great hall burst open and Professor Quirrell came running down between the aisles of the tables. “TROLL IN THE DUNGEON!” Quirrell screamed running towards the head table. “TROLL IN THE DUNGEON!” he screamed again reaching the teachers head table. “Thought you ought to know.” He said faintly before dropping to the floor.


There was a sudden raise in the volume of noise in the great hall before Dumbledore let off a few bangs with his wand causing the whole hall to go quite.


“PREFECTS! LEAD YOUR STUDENTS BACK TO YOUR HOUSES NOW. TEACHERS FOLLOW ME TO THE DUNGEONS.” Dumbledore roared.


Percy immediately took control. “First years follow me. Stick together, stay close behind and follow orders. You’ll be safe if you follow my orders. Everyone out of the way, first year’s coming through. Out of the way please, excuse me I'm a prefect, out of the way please.


“How did a troll get in?” Neville asked.


“Don’t ask me, trolls are meant to be very stupid and dumb.” Ron said.


“That’s my point!” Neville said “A troll couldn’t get in without someone helping it.”


They left the great hall and went up two flights of stairs to the second floor corridor. They were just about to go up another set of stairs when Harry pulled Ron and Neville back.


“What?” Ron asked.


“Hermione! Ron.” Harry said “She doesn’t know about the troll. We need to go get her.”


Ron and Neville shared a glance before nodding. Harry, Ron and Neville ran off in the opposite direction towards the girls bathroom. They ran all the way to the bathroom and rushed inside. Hermione looked out of the cubical with a look of shock to see them there.


“What are you guys doing? This is a girl’s bathroom.” Hermione hissed.


“Hermione.” Neville said.


“There’s a troll in the castle, someone let it loose.” Ron continued.


“We need to get out of here and to the common room.” Harry finished. He would let the teachers take care of the troll. Hermione started heading towards them then stopped dead in her tracks. Harry not really wanting to know why but suspecting it anyhow turned around to see the troll just coming into the bathroom.


‘Bugger’ Harry thought as the troll noticed the four of them.


The troll lifted its club and made to swing it at them. All four of them ducked just in time and felt the club just miss there heads. The troll looked to get mad at this as he raised his club again and brought it down towards them.


“Someone do something!” Hermione screamed.


Harry not really caring of blowing his cover now reached for his wand to knock out the troll but before he could even go to reach for it he heard Ron scream “Wigardium leviosa” the club stopped moving downwards as Ron’s spell came to affect. The club remained level with the trolls head. Harry not waiting for the troll to recover flicked his wrist at the club without anyone noticing and it flew towards the troll hitting it on its head with full force knocking it out. The troll fell to the floor and landed within 5 inches of Harry.


All four of them were quiet before they heard running and the doors to the bathroom burst open and Professors McGonagall, Snape, Quirrell and Dumbledore himself came into the bathroom.


Quirrell looked at the troll and let out a whimper before sitting down next to it clutching his heart.


“Is it... is it dead?” McGonagall asked him.


“N-n-no. j-just knocked out.” Quirrell stammered.


McGonagall the turned to the four of them her lips straight as Harry had ever seen them “What unearth were you lot doing! Why aren’t you in your dormitories? You’re lucky you’re not dead.” Harry looked over to see Ron and Neville looking down at the ground obviously very nervous and afraid they might be expelled.


“Please Professor.” Hermione said quietly. “They were looking for me.” Harry felt pride in Hermione at that point.


“Miss Granger?” Dumbledore asked quietly.


“I went looking for the troll. I read about them and I thought I could deal with it on my own. If they hadn’t come to find me… I would properly be dead. Ron managed to levitate its club and knock it out before it did us any harm.” Harry felt a weight lift of his chest. They thought Ron sent the club towards the troll. Harry didn’t want his wandless abilities becoming public knowledge. They would get suspicious.


“Well in that case…” McGonagall started. “Miss Granger I am very disappointed in you. Five points will be deducted from Gryffindor. If you’re not hurt please return to Gryffindor tower. The remainder of the feast is finishing in the houses.” Hermione looked at the others then left the bathroom. McGonagall turned to Ron, Neville and Harry. Harry found it really difficult not to smile but managed not to give anything away.


“Well I got to say Mr Weasley not many people could take on a fully grown mountain troll and live to tell the tale of it. Ten points to you Mr Weasley for keeping a cool head and for sheer dumb luck. Mr Potter, Mr Longbottom. Five points each for putting the care and well being of another student before your own. All three of you are great friends towards Hermione. Now run along.”


The three of them left the bathroom not without Harry noticing the bloody leg of Professor Snape. They sighed in relief from getting away from the smell of the troll and in no time they were in front of the fat lady.


“Pig Snout” said Harry and the portrait opened to see a worried looking Hermione.


“Are you guys okay?” Hermione asked.


“Sure we’re fine.” Neville said “Are you okay?”


“Yeah thanks to you three. And you Ron.” She said before pulling them into a hug.


“Not a problem Hermione.” Ron said rather awkward. “Look I'm sorry about what I said earlier. I didn’t mean it. I just got frustrated that I couldn’t get the spell right.”


“Oh you’re forgiven Ron.” Hermione said with a smile on her face. “I mean you just knocked out a troll for me. Thank you all of you.” She said nodding towards Harry and Neville.


“We didn’t do anything Hermione.” Harry said.


“If it weren’t for you Harry we wouldn’t even have gone after Hermione.” Neville said. “I’m the one who really didn’t do anything.” He said.


“Nonsense.” Hermione said “All three of you came for me in risk of your own lives. Thank you.”


Neville, Ron and Harry just smiled at her then the four of them went off to get some food.

Back to index

Chapter 10: Gryffindor Versus Slytherin

Author's Notes: Another Chapter

As the month of November started the weather started to get colder. Which meant that for the upcoming opening match in the quidditch season which was on Saturday, would be very cold. As Wood constantly told them, they needed to get off to a good start if they were going to win the quidditch cup. Hermione was a god send, helping him with his homework when he didn’t have time to do it on his own because of the over run quidditch practices. She had also lent him Quidditch though the Ages. He actually for once forgot something and he didn’t actually pack his own from Potter Manor.


Harry didn’t know how but yet again like last time the news that he was playing seeker got out. He didn’t really mind much. He could put up with the snide comments coming from the Slytherins or Malfoy’s taunts saying he and his friends would be running underneath him with a mattress.


The day before the game Harry, Ron, Neville, and Hermione were outside sitting around a blue fire that was currently residing in a jar. No one actually knew whether this was allowed or not. But neither of them cared as it kept them warm. Harry looked over to Hermione and noticed how much has changed since the troll was let in. For one thing he knew that before it she definitely wouldn’t allow the flame. But now she would. He didn’t really understand why she was getting relaxed around the rules. Maybe because the boys had broke some to save her from the troll. Which, incidentally, Harry still felt guilty about.


Harry looked over from Hermione to see Snape limping towards him. ‘Ha. He’s still hurt, good.’ Harry thought as Snape got closer to them, looking at them as though he was trying to tell them off for something. The four of them naturally moved closer around the flame so that Snape couldn’t see it.


“Is that a library book Potter?” Snape sneered. “They’re not allowed outdoors. What is it with you Potter? Think you’re above the rules do you? Ten points from Gryffindor. Now hand it over and head to your next class. You don’t want to be late.


Deciding that he would rather not argue with the potions master for now Harry handed over the book and Snape limped away.


“What’s wrong with his leg?” Neville asked as they all got up of the ground to head to their next lesson. Ron just shrugged whilst Hermione and Harry gave each other an unknowing look.


The Gryffindor common room that evening was busy and excited about tomorrow’s game against Slytherin. Harry was getting extremely nervous about the game. He knew that they won it last time. And Harry was definitely a better flyer this time around. Especially with all those years of experience of playing the quidditch games. But unlike everything else, quidditch games you couldn’t rely on to be the same. If Harry flew one way instead of the way he flew the first time around the whole outcome of the match could change. Harry knew that his future knowledge wouldn’t help him in this match. This match was just another whole new game.


“Harry, stop fidgeting. You’re making us nervous as well.” Hermione said.


“Well if I had something to read maybe I would have something to keep my mind off things.” Harry replied.


Neville looked up at Harry and then at his watch. “I’ll be right back.” Neville said before hurrying out of the portrait hole.


“Were the hell is he going?” Ron asked. Harry merely just shrugged whilst looking around the common room.


“God Harry do something rather than just sitting there.” Hermione said.


“What though? It’s nearly curfew so I can’t really do anything now.” Harry complained.


Fifteen minutes later Neville came back into the common room looking like he had just run the whole way. He came towards them, flopped down in the chair that he had left then flung a book at Harry.


“Here you go mate.” Neville said out of breath.


Harry looked down at the book and noticed it was ‘Quidditch through the Ages.’


“You went and got it off Snape?” Harry replied in awe.


Neville soon got his breath back and nodded. “But that’s not what I needed to talk to you about. Ron, you know how you asked earlier what was wrong with Snape’s leg.” Ron just nodded. “He was bitten. But not just any bite. It came from a three headed dog. The three headed dog from the third floor corridor. I think his exact words were. ‘Blasted thing, how are you supposed to keep your eyes on all three heads at once?’ He tried to get past the dog to get whatever it’s guarding. Whatever Dumbledore is trying to guard. He’s trying to steal it guys.”


Hermione looked at Neville with wide eyes. “No, he-he wouldn’t, he’s a teacher. Grant you not a very nice teacher but still a teacher.” Hermione said.


“Come on Hermione!” Ron said “Were not in the land of perfect teachers here. I agree with Neville. Snape’s evil. Look at the way he acts towards Gryffindors especially Harry in classes. Come on he is head of Slytherin for god’s sake. There isn’t a witch or wizard that was bad that wasn’t in Slytherin Hermione. Its rumoured you-know-who himself was one.”


“You’re wrong Ron.” Harry said. “I know at least one person that was evil that wasn’t in Slytherin. Grant you that, yes, Voldemort…” Ron and Neville flinched at his name. “… was in Slytherin but Petter Pettigrew was in Gryffindor. I'm sure you know about him.”


Ron looked at Harry then at the fire. “Yeah, yeah, you’re right. Okay so not all bad people are from Slytherin. But most are. And who more so than the head of that house! Just look at the way he acts.”


“I agree with Ron.” Neville said “Snape’s definitely evil. But what is he after, what is the dog guarding.”


“That’s just it Neville.” Hermione said “We just don’t know.”


The next morning Harry woke up bright and early. He arrived in the great hall before anyone else although he didn’t eat anything. Soon he would be out on that quidditch pitch doing what he knew he could do best. Flying. Soon the rest of the Gryffindors had made their way down to breakfast although Harry still, in that time, hadn’t eaten anything.


“Harry, eat something.” Stressed Hermione.


“I'm not hungry Hermione.” Harry replied.


Seamus who was sitting near him leaned over. “Harry mate. You need your strength. Seekers are always the ones that get the worse injuries. They are always targeted by the other players.


“Thanks Seamus.” Harry replied “Your pep talk has made me full of confidence.”


Come ten forty-five Harry was sitting in his quidditch gear in the changing rooms listening to Wood’s pre-match pep talk.


“Ok men.” Said Wood.


“And women” corrected Angelina.


“Yeah that’s it, and women.” Corrected Wood. “This is it.” Wood said before being interrupted by the twins.


“The big One.” Fred said.


“The one we’ve all been waiting for.” Continued George.


“Will you two please shut up!” Wood shouted at them. “This is the best team I've seen Gryffindor have in years. I know we can win that quidditch cup. So go out there and fly like I know you lot can. We’re going to win this match.” Wood finished. Wood looked at his watch. “Right, it’s time. Good luck and get us that win.”


Harry walked out of the changing rooms and onto the pitch. The whole school like usual turned up for the game. Madam Hooch was standing by the box that contained the balls, waiting for them to stand around her. “Now I want a nice clean game, from all of you.” Directing the ‘you’ towards Marcus Flint who just sneered. Harry looked into the stands to see Ron, Neville and Hermione under a massive banner saying Potter for President.


“Mount your brooms please.” Madam Hooch called out. Harry clambered onto his Nimbus. Madam Hooch brought the whistle to her mouth, blew and all of a sudden 15 brooms shot into the air.


“And the Quaffle is taken immediately by Angelina Johnson. An excellent chaser. Rather an attractive one too….” Lee Jordan the commentator announced.


“JORDAN!” shouted Professor McGonagall. Harry shook his head. It was amazing that it was always the smalls thing he missed the most. Without really knowing it either. Well missed the most after Ginny of course.


Harry zoned out of the commentary to concentrate on catching the snitch. He flew to the other end of the pitch looking for the snitch. All of a sudden a bludger headed his way and he pointed his broom upwards and shot up just narrowly avoiding the collusion.


George who was chasing after it called out to him. “Watch out Harry, that nearly had you off.”


After about a further fifteen minutes of searching for the snitch Harry managed to spot a glint of gold by the Gryffindors goal posts and shot after it. Harry flattened himself onto the broom, willing it to go faster. Harry was closing the gap between himself and the snitch. Harry managed a glance at the stands where the Gryffindors were at and saw Hagrid, Neville Ron, and Hermione watching him.


“I think Harry’s seen the snitch!” shouted Ron over the noise of the crowd. It was currently sixty to twenty in favour of Gryffindor. Harry was then joined by the Slytherin seeker so he put on an extra burst of speed. All of a sudden the seeker pulled up. Harry looked over his shoulder to wonder why the Slytherin seeker would act like this when all of a sudden. WHAM! Harry had just flown straight into Markus Flint.


Harry’s broom flew off out of Harry’s control. Whilst the Gryffindors shouted “FOUL!”


Harry heard the whistle of Madam Hooch and then her voice repeating what the Gryffindors had just called out. Harry turned to watch Alicia as she flew towards the goals of the Slytherins, ready to take the Penalty.


“So after that obvious disgusting cheat by…” Jordan said.


“Jordan!” Harry could hear McGonagall’s voice growl.


“I mean after that open and revolting foul…” Jordan corrected.


“I'm warning you Jordan if you can’t stop yourself taking sides…” McGonagall’s voice was heard again.”


Harry zoned out of the commentary again and watched Alicia score the penalty taking the score to 120-40 in Gryffindors favour. Harry needed to find that snitch. If Slytherin seeker captured the snitch now Gryffindor would lose. Gryffindor won last time around and there was no way in hell that Harry was going to let the Slytherin seeker change that this time. Harry flew high up into the air to allow himself to get a better view of the pitch and make it easier for him to find the snitch when his broom lurched, throwing him off. Harry managed to keep hold with one hand though otherwise that would have been a very bad fall. Harry knew exactly what was going on as the broom lurched again. Harry’s hand that was holding on was sweaty and it was losing grip. Harry instantly started mumbling the counter curse.


“What the ‘ell does ‘arry think ee’s doin up there?” Hagrid said more to himself rather than to the others. Instantly Ron and Neville who was watching the chasers looked up to see Harry holding on with one hand whilst his broom was bucking and flying higher and higher. All of a sudden the broom did one last buck and the hand Harry was holding the broom on slipped. There was a loud noise of screams around the stand as they saw this but Harry’s other hand, that wasn’t holding on before, suddenly shot up and grabbed hold of the broom and stopping him from falling well over a hundred feet. Harry muttered the counter curse more urgently and put more magic into it. The combination of both Harry’s and Snape’s counter curse was making it easier for Harry. He managed to swing his leg over the broom and he was sitting on it correctly now.


All of a sudden the broom started to roll over and over again making Harry ever so dizzy. Because of the dizziness he couldn’t cast the counter curse very well.


“Did something happen to his broom when Flint knocked into him?” Seamus asked, who was sitting near Neville, Ron and Hermione.


“Can’t ‘ave.” Hagrid said his voice sounding rather shaky and croaky. “Nothin but very powerful dark magic can intervene with a broomstick. No kid, even if it is a Slytherin, could do tha’ to a Nimbus two thousand.”


Hermione brought her binoculars up to her face and scanned the crowd. “Ron, Neville look at Snape!” Hermione said to them. Ron and Neville brought their own binoculars up to their eyes and saw Snape in the stands muttering words under his breath. His eyes never leaving Harry.


“He’s jinxing the broom!” Neville said. Looking shocked towards Hermione.


“What do we do?” Ron said fear in his voice.


“Leave it to me” Hermione whispered. She fought her way past the now much scared spectators. Hermione reached Professor Snape and bent down so no one could see her. “Lacarnum Inflamarae” Hermione whispered and bright blue flames shot out of her wand and caused Snape’s robes to catch fire. It took him a full two minutes to take notice that his robes was burning by which time Hermione was already back with Ron, Neville, and Hagrid. Snape by the shock of seeing his robes catch fire staggered backwards and knocked Quirrell over, forcing him to lose eye contact with Harry. Snape managed to stamp out the flames and turn to look up at Harry to watch him go into a dive.


Harry after noticing that his broom had stopped bucking forced it around and flew to the other end of the pitch farthest away from Quirrell, making it harder for him to put the curse on his broom again.


Harry turned to look at what the chasers were doing when again he saw a glint of gold down near the pitch. Harry ignoring everything else around him went into a spectacular dive. He was getting closer to it. Harry heard a bludger heading towards him and yet again Harry, like last practice had to do a sloth grip roll to avoid the bludger. Harry’s world turned itself upside down then the right way up again as he completed the roll this time not landing on the grass. Harry stretched out his arm and felt his hand go around the snitch, its wings beaten ferociously against Harry’s hand. There was a massive roar from the Gryffindor stands as Harry just managed to pull up from the dive, this time managing to avoid the ground.


The sounds of cheering coming from the Gryffindor stands was to Harry like a jumbo jet taking off and himself was standing on the runway. After about ten minutes Harry managed to drag himself away and over to Ron, Hermione, Neville and Hagrid.


“Follow us.” Hermione said as Hagrid led them down to his hut.


Once inside the hut Harry sat by the fire listening to what Ron, Neville and Hermione had to say.


“It was Snape, Harry. We three saw him.” Ron said nodding his head towards Hermione and Neville.


“It was Neville who worked out that it was Snape jinxing you broom. He was muttering some curse. He couldn’t take his eyes off you.” Hermione explained.


“Rubbish.” Hagrid said. “Snape is a ‘ogwarts teacher. Ee wouldna do a thin’ like that.”


“We found out something about him Hagrid.” Neville said whilst looking at the other three, silently asking whether they should say this in front of him.


“We found out he tried to get past that three headed dog on Halloween.” Ron said answering Neville’s question. “He was trying to steal whatever it was it’s guarding.”


“How do you four know about Fluffy?” Hagrid asked shocked.


“Fluffy?” Neville said looking at Hagrid in shock


“That thing has a name?” Hermione asked shock in her voice.


“Yeah, ‘e’s mine. Bought ‘im of a Greek chappie I met in a pub las’ year. Then I lent ‘im to Dumbledore to guard the…”


“Yes?” Harry said although he knew exactly what it was guarding.


“Don’ ask me anymore questions.” Hagrid said “Tha’s top secret that is.”


“But whatever Fluffy’s guarding Snape is trying to steal it.” Ron said exasperated.


“Rubbish, like I said Snape is a ‘ogwarts teacher, he’d do nothin’ of the sort.” Hagrid said


“But he just tried to kill Harry.” Hermione said “If he’s capable of killing someone then he’s capable of stealing what ever that dog of yours is guarding.”


“Now lookie ‘ere. I'm telling you yer wrong!” Hagrid said his temper starting to raise. “I ‘aven’t got a clue why ‘arry’s broom acted the way it did. I don’t care what you say, Snape wouldn’ try and kill a student.”


‘You know I bet he would if he knew he would get away of it. I mean he killed Dumbledore in the future.’ Harry thought.


“Now listen to me all four of yeh. Yer guys are meddilin’ in things that donna concern yeh. Forget about Fluffy an’ forget what he’s guardin’.” Hagrid said “That’s between Dumbledore and Nicholas Flamel…”


“Who’s Nicholas Flamel?” Neville asked.


Hagrid looked furious with himself. “I should not of said that. I should not of said that.”

Back to index

Chapter 11: Changes At Chrstmas

Author's Notes: Longest Chapter Yet ;) Hope You Guys Like

As Christmas drew nearer, so Harry’s plan for Christmas became more important. About one week before the Christmas holidays started he got a letter from Sirius saying that his plans were all in order and should be fine. Harry smiled. He had a tradition that he did every single Christmas ever since he came back from the future. This year, he told himself, wouldn’t be any different.


It was a week before Christmas and all the students were restless as it was their last lesson on a Friday morning. So low and behold on their last day of term and also the coldest day so far of the winter they found themselves in Snape’s dungeon. Harry was sitting with his usual partner Neville, whilst Ron and Hermione were paired together. Harry was just cutting some ingredients up when he overheard Malfoy talking.


“I do feel so sorry for those who have to stay here for the holidays because they’re either too scared to go home, afraid that their guardian might murder them or their family just couldn’t afford to have them home for Christmas.” Malfoy said.


Ron instantly went berserk at these words and it took Hermione, Neville and Harry to hold him back. Harry was even tempted to use some magic to stop Ron from doing anything drastic. Harry was indeed like last time staying at Hogwarts for the Christmas holidays. However he did have something different planned for Christmas Day. Ron however managed to calm down when Snape started to walk over to them.


“Weasley, Potter, Longbottom, Granger. What the hell do you think you’re doing? Five points each from Gryffindor for fighting. Now get back to work.” Snape sneered before continuing along the isle to look at other people’s potions.


Malfoy had turned really bad ever since Harry had won the quidditch match for Gryffindor against Slytherin. Although this time there was no wide mouth tree frog jokes that Malfoy told last time around. An hour and a half later they left the dungeons and came out of the passageway into the entrance hall where they saw Hagrid pulling along a tree.


“Hey Hagrid.” Neville called out.


“Want any help Hagrid?” Ron asked.


“Nah I'll manage thanks Ron.” Hagrid replied and he lent the tree against the wall.


“Well, well well, Weasley.” Came the drawl of Malfoy’s voice behind them “Trying to earn some extra cash are we? You better watch it you great big oaf. Weasley here is after your job. I bet his hut is so cosy compared to your house Weasley. I hear that you all live in one room. Is that true?” Malfoy rambled on.


Ron tried to attack him again whilst Neville and Hermione held him back.


“Leave it Ron.” Hermione said. Harry however ignored Ron and turned to look at Malfoy.


“I don’t know what you see in them Potter. You have nothing in common. Apart from the obvious fact that you four are the most dishonourable witch and wizards I have ever known. You’ve got a mudblood, blood traitor and two squibs. Really if father had his way all four of you would be chucked out with Dumbledore to boot. I really don’t understand it. I mean they’re all poor. Why don’t you make friends with shall I say, the people who have more prestige.” Malfoy said.


“Money isn’t everything Malfoy.” Harry replied.


“People who say that are the people who are very poor.” Malfoy replied


“Yes but isn’t it weird that I'm richer than you. Not that money matters hey Malfoy.” Harry sneered.


Malfoy looked daggers at Harry. “What’s the matter Malfoy? Run out of insults?” Harry asked. “I suggest you leave us alone if you know what’s good for you. This is the last time I’m warning you.”


“What are you going to do Potter?” Malfoy asked “Shoot sparks out of your wand at me. Your threats mean nothing anymore Potter. You see unlike you I can do magic. I haven’t seen you do one spell since you arrived here.


Harry lifted his wand so it pointed straight at Malfoy’s face. “Then shall we test that theory of yours Malfoy? I'm sure I could get you to see one.”


“POTTER” Came Snapes voice from the entrance to the dungeons. Harry dropped his wand to his side as Snape came striding over to them.


“He was provoked Professor Snape.” Hagrid said defending the four of them. “Malfoy was insulting them. Malfoy insulted Ron’s family professor.”


“Be as that may, fighting and magic in the corridors is strictly forbidden.” Snape said


“But we aren’t in the corridors sir. We are in the entrance hall.” Harry corrected Snape. Harry knew he was going to pay for that remark.


Snape looked at Harry. “Twenty points from Gryffindor for your cheek Potter and if you say one more word it will be detention for a whole week with me in the dungeons. Now move along all of you. Oh and five points from Gryffindor for Weasley’s behaviour also.” With that Malfoy and Snape left.


“Why can’t Snape just leave? Hey maybe he’ll get fired for trying to steal whatever Fluffy is hiding.” Ron said.


“Yeh still on that. I told ya to drop it.” Hagrid said. Hagrid picked up the tree and walked into the great hall.


“Ah, Hagrid the last tree, put it over there would you?” McGonagall asked. Once Hagrid put it in the corner McGonagall had asked him to Hagrid turned back to Harry and the other three.


“How many days left ‘til the holiday’s now?” Hagrid asked.


“Just the one Hagrid.” Hermione said “Which reminds me we need to head toward the library.


“Library? Just before the holidays? A bit keen ain’t ya?” Hagrid asked.


“Well its not like Harry or Neville could do any harm by it.” Hermione said causing protests from the two boys. “But we’re not going there for school work. We’re trying to find out who Nicholas Flamel is.”


“Ye what!” Hagrid said nearly shouting. “Listen ’ere, I've told ya to drop it too many times. Ye got no business into what that dog is guardin’.”


“We’re just looking for Nicholas Flamel. We just want to know who he is.” Hermione said innocently.


“You know Hagrid, you could just tell us who he is and what the dog is guarding.” Harry said. “It would save us a hell lot of trouble trying to find it.”


“I wouldn’t tell no one what Fluffy is guarding and that includes you lot. I wouldn’t want to break Dumbledore’s trust in me.” Hagrid replied.


“Well then we will find out for ourselves.” Ron said.


“See ya Hagrid.” Neville said and with that the four of them headed to the library. After the half an hour of looking in the library they went to enjoy lunch in the great hall. Hermione was leaving the next morning so this afternoon would be the last afternoon the four of them were together.


Come the next morning. Hermione said goodbye to the three of them before getting into the Thestral drawn carriage. Harry looked at the Thestrals. They were the same as ever. Most people thought they were evil and if you saw them then it meant trouble for you. Harry of course knew better.


“What you looking at?” Ron asked.


“Oh, what nothing.” Harry lied. He didn’t really want to explain the thestrals at that precise moment. Plus how would he explain that he had seen someone die.


Hermione poked her head out of the door. “You three will keep looking for Flamel won’t you? Send me an owl if you find anything.”


“Sure Hermione and you could ask your parents about him. It’d be safe to ask them.” Ron said.


“Yes Ron, they’re both muggles and work as dentists, I think it would be very safe to ask them. However I just have a feeling that they might not know the answer.” Hermione said sarcastically.


“Sorry Hermione.” Ron said lowering his chin.


“Oh honestly Ron, use that brain of yours for once. And Harry you really need to get some studying done this break.” Hermione said.


“Yes ma’am!” Harry said saluting her. Hermione just shook her head before the Thestral drawn carriage took her off towards Hogsmeade station and the Hogwarts express.


Most of the holidays were spent playing chess or lounging by the fire. Harry was getting better and better at wizard chess. Truthfully he had more experience than Ron did but that didn’t mean he was as good as Ron. He had only beaten him once out of ten games. Neville was getting good at chess as well. He was close on par with Harry. Harry and Neville had a long, thought out battle which lasted nearly four hours before Harry could checkmate Neville’s king with his rook and queen.


Come Christmas Eve Harry was getting very nervous about the next day. What if it didn’t work? What if the ministry said no? Of course Sirius already said it was all okay. But Harry still felt a little nervous. He wondered what Ginny’s reaction would be. He supposed that he would just find out soon enough.


Harry went early to bed Christmas Eve. He set his magic to wake him up at three o clock in the morning and he wanted to be there for when she woke up. Harry wrote a note to Ron and Neville explaining that Dumbledore had came to collect him because Sirius wanted to spend Christmas day with him. Then after collecting Ginny’s, Mrs Weasley’s and Sirius’s presents from the pile at the end of his bed, he slipped out of the common room and along the hall until he reached the secret room in which Estelle and Simon were hidden.


“Morning Harry.” Estelle said.


“Yeah right I'm still half asleep.” Harry thought back.


“SIMON” Harry shouted in Parseltongue.


“God Harry no need to shout, I'm up I'm up.” Simon said sleepily, slithering his way over to Harry. Simon wrapped himself around Harry’s arm and Harry let his sleeve come down over Simon. No one would know he would be there without someone actually grabbing his arm.


“You know Simon, we could actually do this more often. That is of course if you could keep quiet for long enough.” Harry said “You are actually well hidden.”


“Me keep quiet, but I love talking.” Simon said with a chuckle.


“Trust me I know.” Harry said shaking his head.


“Estelle, to Potter Manor please!” Harry said out loud. Estelle flew over and Harry grabbed her tail feathers. In a flash of fire Harry found himself in the kitchen of his home. Harry looked around and noticed that it was still all dark.


“Oh please don’t tell me that Sirius is still in bed.” Harry said out loud, more to himself than to Estelle or Simon.


Harry walked out of the kitchen, into the hallway and up the stairs. Rather than turning right to go towards his own bedroom, he turned left to head towards Sirius’s. He passed the master bedroom which was Harry’s parents and to the second biggest bedroom right next to it. Both Harry and Sirius agreed that the master bedroom should be left alone and no one would use it. It was his parent’s bedroom. He didn’t think he would feel comfortable using it. Or even Sirius for that matter, even though he thought Sirius was like a father to him.


He walked into Sirius’s bedroom and saw him fast asleep. Harry took out his wand and flicked it towards Sirius. A jet of water came out of the end and splashed onto Sirius’s face causing him to wake up rather fast.


“What the hell?” Sirius exclaimed before noticing Harry.


“Just be glad I didn’t set you on fire like last time as well.” Harry said before starting to head out of the room. “Get up, I want to be there early.”


“Fine, fine I'm getting up.” Sirius mumbled before heading towards the bathroom in his PJ’s.


Half an hour later found Harry eating some bacon sandwiches whilst Sirius came into the kitchen.


“You couldn’t do me any?” Sirius asked.


“I thought you said in the last letter you were on a diet?” Harry asked.


“Up until Christmas. However early it is it is still Christmas therefore my diet over.” Sirius complained.


“You know where the bacon and bread is then. Just don’t be too long, I want to be there for seven.” Harry reminded Sirius.


“Harry the floo network is just over there it won’t take us ten minutes to get to the ministry then the portkey lasts what, ten twenty seconds?” Sirius said.


“Yes I know. I just want to be there early that’s all.” Harry said.


“You never did tell me why this is so important.” Sirius said.


“Never mind Sirius.” Harry said before changing the subject.


Come four o clock Harry and Sirius was both ready. Simon was wrapped around Harry’s arm whilst Estelle was on the perch in the kitchen. Another perch in which Harry didn’t know where she got it from. Although it might have been the same one.


“Right then Harry.” Sirius said pulling the rack sack over his shoulder. “Time to go.”


Harry walked up to the fireplace and grabbed a pinch of floo powder before stepping into the fire. “Do I really have to go this way? There’s three other ways I could get there. Estelle, Apparating, Wind Travel. I hate Floo Powder. Surely I can go a different way.” Harry moaned.


“Apparating you’re legally not allowed to do yet so you could get into trouble for it if you’re caught. Estelle I thought you wanted to keep a secret so I take it risking someone seeing her takes that out of the equation. And what’s wind travel?” Sirius asked.


“Oh err never mind. Floo powder it is.” Harry said before throwing the powder down and shouting. “MINISTRY OF MAGIC.” All of a sudden Harry felt the rather recognisable feeling of sickness as grates flew past him. Harry, with a jolt, was thrown out of the fireplace and onto the marble floor he recognised that was in the Ministry of Magic.


Suddenly there was a loud crack as Sirius apparated next to him. “You really need to learn to land on your feet mate.” Sirius said to him, helping him up. Harry turned to look around the room. It was deadly silent. Not compared to when he first came to the ministry during the summer between his fourth or fifth year. There was only one person in the hall.


“Mr Black” he said “My name is Steven. I took it upon myself to bring the portkey here rather than you two having to come down to the offices. It should activate in five minutes.”


“Thank you, that’s very kind of you. And we apologise for you having to get up so early on Christmas day.” Sirius said.


“So it’s just a one day thing this then? I notice here you’ve got a return portkey booked at eight o’clock GMT. Ten o‘clock their time.” Steven asked.


“Yeah just visiting some family over Christmas day. You know how it is.” Sirius said.


“Certainly.” Steven replied. “Okay it’s time, grab hold.”


Sirius and Harry stepped forward and grabbed hold of the Wellington boot. They waited for a minute before Harry felt the jerk behind his navel thrusting him forwards telling him the portkey was working. Just as soon as it started it stopped and Harry felt his legs give way as they hit solid ground and he toppled over to the ground.


“Welcome to Romania. The time is currently Six Fifty Five.” Harry heard a voice say.


Harry looked up to see a rather tall looking person in red crimson robes standing outside a shut gate which Harry immediately recognised as the dragon reserve.


“My name is Craig. What can I do for you?” The man said.


“We’re here to see Charlie Weasley” Sirius said.


“Ah yes Charlie I know him, a good fella. You’ll find him in the hotel just a couple of miles south of here.”


“I thought they were staying actually in the reserve.” Harry muttered.


“They…?” Craig asked. “…oh you must mean his parents and sister. Yes they are here but it is our custom for Christmas to send all our workers that aren’t working home or to the nearest hotel. Fully paid of course. Unfortunately Charlie is on duty tomorrow so we couldn’t send him home so his family has come out to see him. Rather nice of them, I think. So like I said you will find the hotel a couple of miles south of here. Can you side apparate?” he asked Sirius. Sirius just nodded as Craig handed over the address. “Apparating point is just over there.” He said pointing to a group of trees. Once hidden amongst the trees Harry looked at the parchment that had the address on it.


“You ready Harry?” Sirius asked. Harry just nodded and then before Sirius could even touch him with a loud crack Harry apparated to the address.


Harry found himself in front of a huge white building with lots of windows. It looked like a really posh hotel. There was no one around which for Harry was lucky as it looked like a muggle hotel. With a loud crack Sirius joined him.


“You know that was very foolish of you. What if someone had seen?” Sirius said reprimanding Harry.


“Ah come on Sirius lighten up, it’s Christmas.” Harry replied.


With a shake of Sirius’s head they walked into the main foyer of the hotel and over to where the receptionist was working.


“Excuse me.” Sirius said “We’re looking for the Weasleys. Could you tell us which room they are in?” The receptionist looked up at Sirius then back at her computer. “Exc..” Sirius stared again before Harry elbowed him in the stomach, causing him to stop.


“What is up with him?” The receptionist asked.


“Oh you know just stomach cramp. You should never go running just after you’ve eaten.” Harry said smiling at her.


“Going out to run in this cold weather. You’re lucky it’s not snowing yet. Apparently it should start soon. Sometime this morning I think. Their room is 1126. Fourth floor. Have a good day.” The receptionist said.


Sirius and Harry walked away and whilst Sirius headed for the stairs Harry headed to the elevator. “Sirius, over here, don’t use the stairs.” Harry called out to him.


“How else are we meant to get up there?” Sirius asked.


“Hello, elevator!” Harry said “Don’t tell me you don’t know how to use one. They actually have one in the Ministry of Magic.”


“Er well you see last time I went to the ministry, not including this morning, was for my… well I can’t say trial cause I didn’t have one. And I didn’t really use the elevator then.” Sirius said not looking too happy. Sirius very rarely said anything about the time he spent in Azkaban. Whenever it was brought up he just ignored the conversation until the subject was changed.


“Oh.” Harry said as he pressed the button for the fourth floor. “What was it like in Azkaban? You told me once last time around but not in full detail.”


“Because I don’t want you to know that’s why. It’s the most terrible place on earth. Especially when you’ve got Dementors outside your door twenty four seven. The perks of the high security cells. You get at least one Dementors by your door at all times.” Sirius explained.


Harry decided to leave it, the elevator all of a sudden made a pinging noise indicating they had reached the fourth floor and the doors opened. Harry and Sirius walked out and heard the doors close behind them.


“Which way now Harry?” Sirius asked.


Harry went to the nearest door. He saw it was number 1114, turning left he saw the next room was number 1113. He stopped and turned around almost walking into Sirius.


Harry chuckled and shrugged. “Oops wrong way. Got to go the other way.” Two minutes later they came to the room the Weasleys were staying in. Harry tried the door but it was locked.


“Knock then?” Sirius asked raising his hand. Harry grabbed his wrist so that Sirius couldn’t knock on the door.


“Are you mad, its quarter past seven in the morning.” Harry said.


“So what was the point in getting here early?” Sirius complained.


“Well after the fact that it would annoy the hell out of you, I want to be here when Ginny wakes up. That could be in ten minutes or in a couple of hours. But the fact that it’s Christmas I would think the ten minutes is more appropriate.” Harry said.


“So we have to wait out here?” Sirius moaned.


“Are you a wizard or not.” Harry asked before apparating into the room.


Harry heard Sirius apparate next to him as he looked around the room. At the moment they were standing in the kitchen area of the room. It had an oven and stove, both electric ones. ‘Mr Weasley must be having a field day with those’ Harry thought. Harry looked at the living room area and saw two couch’s which at that precise moment looked very comfortable. Sirius also thought the same thing as he dragged himself over to the nearest one and dropped down onto it, closing his eyes. His legs stretched out along the sofa so he took up all of it. Harry noticed that they had glass doors leading out onto the balcony and low and behold Harry could see little flakes of snow starting to fall. Harry instantly hummed Bing Crosby’s ‘White Christmas’ as he sat down onto the other couch. In the corner of the room there was a tree decorated and presents underneath the tree. Closing his eyes he smiled as he pictured Ginny’s face once she had woken up and come into the living room.


Harry stayed like that listening to Sirius’s snores for half an hour before he heard the door open to his left. He looked up to see Ginny heading straight to the tree and the presents, not noticing Harry or Sirius in the room.


“MUM, DAD, CHARLIE, IT’S CHRISTMAS!” she shouted as she threw herself onto the floor next the presents and started to search through them. Harry heard a chuckle come from the door Ginny had just came from and saw Charlie stop dead in his tracks when he noticed Harry and Sirius on the couches. He looked over to Ginny to see her still sifting through the presents, oblivious to the extra two people in the room. Harry got up of the sofa and headed over to Charlie.


“How long do you reckon before she notices me being here?” Harry asked Charlie in a whisper.


Charlie suddenly grinned at him “As long as it takes to find the present you got her. She said last night that was the present she was going to open first.” He whispered back so Ginny couldn’t her them.


“Well she’s going to have to search hard then. It’s still in Sirius’s rucksack.” Harry told him.


At that moment the door that must be Mr and Mrs Weasley’s room opened and Harry saw them coming out in the dressing gowns. They too stopped dead when they saw Sirius on the couch and Harry standing talking to Charlie. Surprise was clearly written on their faces. Harry just smiled at them as he walked to the bag on the floor next to Sirius.


He opened it up and dug to the bottom where Ginny’s present was, using the arm Simon wasn’t wrapped around. He felt his fingers wrap around her present and he withdrew his hand to see a rectangle shape box.


“Mummy!” Ginny said disappointed. “I can’t see Harry’s present. He said he wouldn’t forget me.”


Mrs Weasley chuckled a little before saying. “I don’t think he’s forgotten you love.”


“But where’s his present.” Ginny said hurt in her voice. Harry decided that enough was enough and he gently threw the present over to Ginny so it landed in her lap. Ginny looked at the present for a second before looking up and finally noticing Harry and Sirius in the room. Harry saw the emotion on her face go from hurt to shock then happiness all in the space of a second. She dropped Harry’s present on the floor and jumped up running straight at Harry.


“Harry!” she screamed as she put her arms around Harry’s neck and giving him a big hug. Harry got lost in the smell of Ginny’s hair as he just held onto her for all its worth. It was funny, Harry thought as he felt happiness spread through him from hugging his wife, that you never know how much you could miss someone until you finally see them again after a long absence. Of course Harry had missed Ginny. But he never knew he missed her this much.


“Merry Christmas Ginny.” Harry said softly as he broke the hug.


“What are you doing here?” Ginny asked her smile wider than Harry had ever seen it.


“Well I came to see you of course. In your last letter you said that you missed me and thought that I might forget you. Know Ginny that I could never forget you, never.” Harry replied pushing back a strand of hair that had came across her face behind her ear. “So are you going to open your present? Charlie said that was the one you wanted to open first.”


“Harry you know our custom.” Came Mrs Weasley’s voice. Harry turned to look at her and noticed that her smile was, if possible, larger than Ginny’s. “No opening presents before breakfast. Ginny love, go get dressed so we can go downstairs to have some breakfast. You can open Harry’s present after that.”


“But mum.” Ginny whined “Can’t I just open Harry’s. Just this once.” Ginny used the puppy dog eyes that Harry got accustomed to her using on him when they were older. However Mrs Weasley stood firm.


“After breakfast love. Just think of Harry being here as a present all on its own.” Mrs Weasley said gently.


Ginny sighed as she walked towards her bedroom. “Fine” she muttered before closing the door behind her.


“God she can be stubborn when she wants to be can’t she.” Charlie said.


“Tell me about it.” Mrs Weasley said before walking over to Harry and giving him a massive hug. “It’s good to see you Harry.”


“Thanks mum.” Harry said without thinking. In the future, when Harry and Ginny got engaged, Mrs Weasley told Harry that under no circumstance was he ever to call her anything else now apart from mum. Which Harry in turn was happily to oblige. Harry’s instinct was to still call her mum. How he managed to last all these years without calling her it Harry never knew. He was kicking himself for slipping up. “I mean mm I mean…” Harry tried to right it.


“Harry.” Mrs Weasley said. “If you want to call me mum call me it. I think of you as my child anyway. A Weasley through and through. Now I'm not trying to replace your mother. God knows no one can do that. You always will be your mother’s son. Your eyes tell us all that. But I do love you as though you were my own son. To us you are our son. Not trying to take anything away from Sirius or your parents. Why do you thing we gave you a hand on our clock? If you want to call me mum call me it. If you want to call Arthur dad. Call him it. We would never replace your real parents. But we love you as much has we love Ginny or Ron or the others.”


“Even Fred and George.” Harry croaked out. He was repeatedly telling himself. ‘You’re not going to cry, you’re not going to cry.”


Mrs Weasley laughed out loud. “Even them.”


Harry wiped his eyes with his hands. Sniffing a bit. “Thanks mum. You really don’t know how much this means to me.”


“Probably just as much as it means to us when we hear you call us mum or dad.” Mr Weasley said. Harry looked over to Sirius and saw that he was beaming so brightly that Harry thought that they could use him as a lighthouse. However when he looked at Ginny she wasn’t as ecstatic as Harry thought she would be. She had walked back into the room in the middle of what Mrs Weasley was saying.


“Right, breakfast I think. Then you can open your present Ginny.” Mrs Weasley said. Ginny lowered her head slightly and mumbled something. Once Mr and Mrs Weasley got dressed they left the room and headed along the corridor Harry noticed that Ginny and Mrs Weasley lagged behind a little. Harry slowed down to hear what they were saying.


“Oh dear.” Mrs Weasley said. “Of course you can still date him. Just because he sees us as his parents doesn’t necessarily mean he sees you as a sister. If you want my opinion, Harry cares for you just as much as you care for him.”


“Harry never will see me as that mum. But I want him to so much. I really like him mum.” Ginny said.


“I know you do dear and like I said, be patient. Boys can be really thick headed sometimes. You do have Ron as a brother don’t you. And it isn’t like Harry doesn’t know you care for him. He knows how you feel and he still hangs around you. He still comes to see you. Hey just think of what he is doing today.” Mrs Weasley tried to cheer up Ginny. “Don’t give up on him love. Not just yet. If I am to be honest I actually think you’re too young for these feelings. Not that they’re wrong love.” She hastily added when she saw the hurt cross Ginny’s face. “It’s just that boys don’t normally take interests in this sort of thing until they’re slightly older. I'm not saying wait forever. Just wait a little while longer. Okay love?”


“Thanks mum. You’re the best mum in the world.” Ginny said smiling at her.


When the five of them got down to the restaurant they noticed that they were the first ones down there. They sat themselves down at the nearest table and waited for the waiter. When he came they ordered five big brunches.


“So what were your plans for today?” Sirius said once they had started to eat their breakfast.


“Well dinner is at six which we will want to come to. When are you going home? Are you staying the night or rest of the week?” Mrs Weasley asked.


“Unfortunately the portkey is scheduled to take us back at eight o clock.” Sirius said.


“Mm if the dinner is at six and its Christmas dinner it might last longer than two hours.” Mrs Weasley thought. “Which means you might not be able to come.


Harry just shook his head at Sirius’s mistake. “The portkey takes us back at eight o clock England time. That is ten o clock Romanian time. Do you think dinner will be finished by then Mrs Weasley?”


“Oh yes of course it will be.” Mrs Weasley said smiling. “That’s really good. Now what do you and Ginny want to do?”


“Prezzies!” Ginny and Harry said together.


“I did mean after the presents you know.” Mrs Weasley said turning back to her breakfast.


Harry looked over to Ginny. “So what you want to do after you opened your present’s gin?”


“Don’t know, what is there to do around here?” Ginny replied.


“Tell you two what.” Charlie said speaking up. “How about a tour of the dragon reserve. I know you’ve already seen them Ginny but Harry here hasn’t.


“I get to see the little baby dragons again?” Ginny said.


Charlie chuckled. “Yes Ginny, you can see the baby dragons again.”


“Then I'm up for it.” Ginny exclaimed. “What about you Harry, up to see some dragons? Not too chicken are you.”


“Dragons sound fine. I here you’ve got a Hungarian Horntail over here.” Harry said.


“Yeah we do.” Charlie said. “Although I doubt you’ll be seeing her. They’re the most vicious type of dragons you can come across they are. We got some Peruvian Vipertooth. Some grown up. Some baby ones what Ginny was just talking about. We’ve also got a couple of Romanian Longhorns. Obviously native to this country. That should take up most of the day. You okay with that mum, dad?”


“Sure.” Mrs Weasley said. “They’ve got a nice spa here apparently.”


“With plugs!” Mr Weasley said which caused Mrs Weasley to shake her head.


“Mr Weasley, there are different kind of plugs to the ones you collect. You know electricity and water don’t mix very well.” Harry explained.


“If they’re different then why are they called the same? Muggles, they’re so fascinating. You know I want to know what the function of a rubber duck is also. No one actually knows the answer.” Mr Weasley said. “I wander if the receptionist knows.”


Harry had an image in his head then of Mr Weasley talking to the receptionist and getting her to explain the function of a rubber duck. Harry found it very hard not to laugh out loud. Once they had finished their breakfast they headed back up the stairs towards the room. Harry did try to get them to use the elevator but Mrs Weasley put her foot down.


“I do not trust that thing. If it isn’t done by magic then how is it done then?” Mrs Weasley said before dragging a protesting Ginny to the stairs.


“But Harry got to go on it mum.” Ginny whined. “He was completely safe.”


“I said no Ginny.” Mrs Weasley scolded before dragging Ginny up the stairs. “Stop moaning or you won’t be able to open your presents.”


Once they got back into the room Ginny ran over the tree and picked up Harry’s present to her and sat down ready to open it up. She sat patiently as her parents sat comfortably on one of the sofas and Harry sat in the other sofa closest to Ginny. Ginny was rocking backward and forward in anticipation of opening her present.


“Go on then Ginny, hand out the presents or are you just going to sit there and do nothing.” Mrs Weasley said once she settled down. Ginny instantly started looking for presents for everyone. Ginny grabbed one and handed it over to Harry.


“It’s from me.” Ginny said blushing. “I hope you like it.”


Harry unwrapped the present to reveal a photo in a frame of all the Weasleys standing in front of the Burrow. Scribed in the top frame was… “The Burrow, Your Home away from Home.”


Harry smiled so much after reading that. He scooted over to Ginny who was waiting to see if he liked it. He bent close to her before saying, “I love it.” And then he pecked her on the cheek. “Thank you.”


This caused Ginny to blush deep red before whispering “You’re welcome Harry.” Ginny then turned to her present and opened it up. Inside was also a photo inside a frame. The photo was a picture of Harry, Ron, Neville and Hermione with Hogwarts in the background.


“You always moaned over the summer that you wanted to come to Hogwarts. I wish I could take you there but I could get expelled if I do. This, however, is the next best thing. Just to keep you tied over until you get the real thing. The bushy hair girl you see is Hermione. Whist the tall stupid thing with red hair is your brother…” this caused Ginny to laugh out loud. “… and the other boy is Neville.” Harry explained.


Ginny looked up at him smiling wider than even he thought was possible. All of a sudden she had wrapped her arms around his neck hugging the life out of him.


“Ginny if you didn’t like it all you should have done was said so. Not try and strangle the life out of me.” Harry teased as she let go.


She playfully hit him on the arm before kissing him on the cheek just like he did her. “You really are the best Harry. You really have made this Christmas the best Christmas ever.”


“What are best friends for then Ginny, if not making each other happy?” Harry said. Harry saw Ginny sag again after him calling her his best friend. She was getting rather good at hiding it now. Harry didn’t want her to hide it though. She still too young, Harry thought over and over again as he sat by her watching her open her presents, watching her glow as she got more and more excited after opening each and every one.


After her presents were open she took them to her room and came back with the traditional Weasley jumper on. Once they made sure they got everything Charlie apparated to the entrance to the reserve. Ginny took Mr Weasley’s hand and they did the same.


“I’ll take Harry Sirius, you go on ahead.” Mrs Weasley said and Sirius apparated from the room. Harry went over to Mrs Weasley to grab hold of her arm. “Sit down Harry I would like to talk to you.”


“What’s up Mrs Weasley?” Harry said as he sat down on the couch.


“Now what happened to mum?” Mrs Weasley smiled at him causing to Harry to smile back.


“What’s up then mum?” Harry said. He had never felt so much motherly love then he did right then. Mrs Weasley last time around insisted on him calling her mum because of his and Ginny’s engagement. This time she was letting him call her mum because she really thought him as one of her own son’s.


“I want to talk to you about Ginny. Her feelings for you and your feelings for her.” Mrs Weasley said. If Harry was expecting anything this was not it.


“What you mean mum?” Harry said nervously.


“Now you might be able to fool Ginny but I know what I see. You might not even know it yourself but after today I am convinced you have some feelings for her.” Mrs Weasley said.


‘Damn damn damn.’ Harry screamed in his head. What was he going to do? “What you mean? Ginny’s my best friend so of course I care for her.”


“You kissed her Harry. It might not have been on the lips but you did kiss her. Now Ginny won’t make a big deal out of it because she’s convinced herself that she has no chance being with you. I just want to make sure you’re not stringing her along, trying to get her hopes up just to turn her down again.” Mrs Weasley said


“I am definitely not doing that Mrs Weasley.” Harry said anger in his voice. “I’d never do that to Ginny!”


“Then may I ask what you attentions with my daughter are?” Mrs Weasley said again. “Because it’s obvious you have grown some feelings towards her. For those that look anyway. Her brothers and Arthur probably won’t notice it. Sirius seems to have though because he was smiling so much after you kissed her on the cheek. I just want my daughter to be happy. And not have her heart broken.”


“I'm not just going to ignore her because my best friend has feelings for me Mrs Weasley.” Harry explained.


“I'm not asking you to Harry. I want to know what your feelings towards Ginny are exactly and make sure you have her best interests at heart.” Mrs Weasley explained again.


Harry sighed and conceded. There was no way around it. “Yes you’re right; I think I do have feelings for her.” Harry conceded and Mrs Weasley smile grew more. “But she’s too young, we’re too young you know. I don’t think we’re old enough to… well date. But if Ginny found out she would want to date now and I'm not sure if that would work or...”


“Harry I understand. I honestly didn’t think you put so much thought into it. If I am to guess the way you’re talking about it that you actually had feelings towards Ginny before she had feelings towards you. Am I right?” Mrs Weasley asked. And Harry nodded blushing nervously.


“I'm trusting you with my daughter Harry. Don’t let her down. And don’t wait too long. After all if you wait too long for you two to grow up she might have grown out of her feelings for you and direct them towards another boy. If I'm honest I think you’re both too young to have these feelings for one another. But I'm glad if its got to be someone then it is you. So now that we got that out of the way why don’t we go see some dragons?”


“Yeah I’d like that. I’d quite like to see the baby dragons Ginny was on about.” Harry said walking towards the door.


“You know we might have another dragon lover on our hands with Ginny.” Mrs Weasley said.


“I don’t know mum. She might like them now. But I'm telling you she has a temper that can rival your own and quite handy with the spell work even if she hasn’t been to Hogwarts yet.” Harry said.


“Well what ever she chooses to become I’ll support her every step of the way.” Mrs Weasley said.


“So will I.” Harry said as he stood up and let Mrs Weasley grab hold of his arm that didn’t have Simon asleep on. Harry felt the horrid sensation of being squeezed to death for a split second that accompanied apparating and then he found himself outside the reserve where Sirius, Ginny and Mr Weasley were waiting for them.


“What took you so long?” Ginny asked hands on hips. “I want to see the dragons.”


“Ginny you really don’t know how much you look like your mum when you do that you know?” Harry said.


Ginny stuck her tongue at Harry then grabbed his arm to drag him into the reserve. She suddenly withdrew her hand when she felt something squishy on it. Harry bent down so that only she could hear. “Don’t worry it’s only Simon.”


“But you haven’t talked to him at all since you got here.” She whispered back.


“You said you didn’t like me talking Parseltongue.” Harry replied.


“I didn’t say that. I just said that I wasn’t used to it.” Ginny replied “I wouldn’t think the fact that you can talk to snakes makes you evil. “


“Well only you and Sirius know about Simon and the fact that I can speak Parseltongue and I would like to keep it like that.” Harry said.


“I know Harry I kept my promise didn’t I.” Ginny said before the gates of the reserve opened and they went inside.


Ginny dragged Harry to where the baby dragons were straight away and bent down over the railings to pick one up. “Ginny are you sure you’re allowed to do that?” Harry asked as she held one close to her chest, stroking its back.


“Well technically no but Charlie lets me. Do you think mum will let me take one home?” Ginny asked.


“My god, you’re worse than Hagrid.” Harry said.


“Ginny.” Came Charlie’s voice from behind Harry. “Make sure you don’t have them out for too long, they do need there rest. If they get to restless they might get a little sensitive. Mum will kill me if one of them bites you.”


“Okay Charlie.” Ginny said back. Harry turned around to see Charlie walking around. “Come on Harry, do you want to hold one? This one here is Dixie.”


“Dixie… you named her?” Harry asked. Harry never knew she had a thing for dragons. Although he never got to know Ginny until his fifth year. She probably would have grown out of it by then.


“Yeah I named all of them.” Ginny said and then she was off explaining what she had called them and why. An hour later the dragon Ginny was holding was starting to stir so Ginny put her back in the cage and they went over to Charlie to start looking around the rest of the reserve.


Ginny shivered a little as they followed Charlie along the path to the dragons. “It’s cold isn’t it Harry?” she said as she wrapped her arms around her chest and Harry could see her teeth starting to chatter. Harry stopped Ginny from continuing after Charlie.


“Ginny take off the jacket.” Harry said as he turned to face her.


“What…” Ginny said shocked. “I said I was cold not hot.”


“I know that dimwit now take off the jacket and give it to me.” Harry replied “or don’t you trust me.”


Ginny reluctantly took her jacket off and handed it over to Harry. She wore her red and blue Weasley jumper underneath that with her red hair and made Ginny look cute in Harry’s opinion. Harry now holding Ginny’s coat took his wand out of his pocket and touched the tip of his wand to the coat muttering “Tepidus sursum.” Harry then handed the coat back to Ginny and she put it on immediately looking at Harry in surprise as she felt warmth flowing through her body.


“Better Ginny?” Harry asked as he put an arm around Ginny pulling him close to him. “Not getting cold now are you?”


“Thank you.” Ginny said as she snuggled closer to Harry.


“Yeah well we can’t let you go suffering from hypothermia out in this cold weather can we?” Harry said as they came up to the first enclosure where a Romanian longhorn was sleeping. “You know, I bet we could have used him to warm you up a bit. Although your mum might have killed me for doing it.” Harry said which caused Ginny to laugh silently into his chest.


They walked up to the board to read what it said about the native dragons asleep before them.


Romanian Longhorn


The longhorn has Dark-green scales and long, glittering golden horns with which it gores its prey before roasting it. When powdered, these horns are highly valued as potion ingredients. The native territory of the longhorn has now become the world’s most important dragon reservation, where wizards of all nationalities study a variety of dragons at close range. The longhorn has been the subject of an intensive breeding program because its numbers have fallen so low in recent years, largely because of its horns, which are now defined as a class B Tradable Material


Harry looked at the sleeping figures to see a moving figure way out into the distance in the trees. Harry pointed it out to Ginny before it disappeared from view. After a couple of minutes they moved onto the next enclosure where this time they saw a fully grown Peruvian viper tooth. Yet again Harry and Ginny went over to the sign to read it.


Peruvian Vipertooth


This is the smallest of all known dragons, and the swiftest in flight. A mere fifteen feet or so in length, the Peruvian Vipertooth is smooth scaled and copper-coloured with black ridge markings. The horns are short and the fangs are particularly venomous. The Vipertooth will feed readily on goats and cows, but has such a liking for humans that the international confederation of wizards was forced to send exterminators in the late nineteenth century to reduce the vipertooth numbers. The vipertooths are now an endangered dragon and most likely will be extinct within the next hundred years


The vipertooth was surrounded by an electric cage so that the dragons couldn’t get out and attack the people working at the reserve.


“Come on guys we got to leave the vipertooths.” Charlie said


“Why?” Ginny asked as she and Harry made their way back along the path they just came from.


“Feeding time my dear sister.” Charlie said.


“Yeah” Harry agreed. “Guess we know what happens to those employees who get on the wrong side of the employers. I bet the vipertooths never go hungry.”


“No they wouldn’t. I mean Charlie’s my brother they wouldn’t…” Ginny said as she stopped dead in her tracks a fearful look on her face as she looked between Harry and Charlie.


“Harry is just teasing you Ginny. It was just a joke. We don’t feed them humans.” Charlie explained.


“Ginny you really thought I meant that?” Harry asked her shocked that she had taken it so serious. “It was just a joke. They don’t feed them humans. They are not going to feed Charlie to the dragons. I promise.” Ginny just nodded before letting go of Harry and went over to give Charlie a hug.


Come five o’clock they were dressed smartly and making their way down to dinner. Unfortunately Harry and Sirius didn’t know this so they wore the clothes that they came in however Ginny wore a blue satin dress that made her eyes, in Harry’s view, sparkle magically. Harry smiled at Ginny and she returned the smile, mistaking it for a friendly smile when really it was a loving smile. She was so beautiful, even at ten, Harry thought as they sat down at the table they booked that morning.


Dinner consisted of the usual Christmas stuff. Turkey, lamb, vegetables and sausages wrapped in bacon. Harry spent almost two hours constantly eating, the events of the day making him hungry. They laughed and told jokes, a normal Weasley Christmas Harry thought as come nine thirty they finally left the table. Ginny was getting rather sleepy now and she had rested her head on Harry’s shoulders as he helped her up to the room.


“So you had a fun day Gin?” Harry asked as they headed to the corridor in which the room was on.


“The best Harry.” Ginny said sleepily into his shoulder. “You really are the best aren’t you?”


“I ain’t the best Ginny. But thank you for the compliment.” Harry said wiping a strand of hair away from Ginny’s face that had fallen in front of her eyes and pushed it back behind her ear causing Ginny to blush slightly.


Once in the room. Harry looked down at her smiling and she just smiled back. “Thank you Harry.” Ginny said “You really have made this the best Christmas ever. I’ll never forget it.”


“Same her Gin.” Harry said as he gave her one last hug before Mrs Weasley pulled Ginny away from Harry and led her into her room.


“You really won’t know how much this meant for Ginny Harry.” Charlie said as Sirius was packing up their stuff.


Harry looked at the door that led to Ginny’s room and smiled before saying. “Oh I think I might have some idea.”


Five minutes later found Sirius and Harry outside the dragon reserve, again meeting with Craig from the Romanian ministry.


“Hi there. Did you find Charlie and his family okay? Had a nice Christmas?” Craig said in greeting.


“Wonderful Christmas and yes, thank you for the directions. Sirius replied. “Now, do you have our return portkey for us?”


“Ten o clock to England.” Craig said before handing them an old sock. “Hope to see you again some time.”


Harry waited a further five minutes before the rushing sound of the portkey had them travelling back to England. Sirius said thank you to the ministry official in England who met them and took the used portkey before apparating Harry back to Potter Manor.


“Right it’s been a very long day and I'm off to bed.” Sirius said.


“Its eight o clock.” Harry exclaimed.


“Yes and I was up at three so excuse me whilst I catch up on my beauty sleep.” Sirius said as he headed out of the kitchen door. “You can make your own way back to Hogwarts yes?”


“You could sleep for twelve hours and you still look like you do now, sleep won’t manage to help you much.” Harry called after him. Sirius just grunted and made his way up the stairs.


“So Simon enjoyed the day?” Harry asked Simon who was still wrapped around his arm.


“Cold but it was nice to get out of Hogwarts. Thanks for taking me with you.” Simon replied.


“Estelle” Harry called out and in a burst of flames she was perched on his shoulder.


“Have fun?” she asked.


“Ginny gets more beautiful by the day.” Harry replied.


“Yes of course and you’re not biased at all are you.” Estelle said and then in a burst of flames Harry was returned to Hogwarts.


“How were things here?” Harry asked Estelle.


“I wouldn’t know, I spent all day in your room at Potter Manor. Godric was going on about how you don’t take no for an answer when it comes to Ginny?” Estelle replied.


“Meaning?” Harry asked confused.


“You do know the ministry originally turned down Sirius’s request for two portkeys today.” Estelle told him.


“No. how come we got them then” Harry asked wandering what Sirius had to do in order to get them.


“He offered to pay double the price they usually are.” Estelle said.


“But they’re five hundred galleons a portkey. That would have made today cost two thousand. That’s a rip off!” Harry exclaimed. ‘But I suppose.” Harry said as an afterthought “when it comes to Ginny she’s worth a whole a lot more.’


“Now where have you been today Mr Potter? Professor Dumbledore told your friends you were out with your godfather. Anywhere special?” The fat lady asked as he came to the portrait hole.


“Nah just hung around at home. Sirius was getting lonely without company. He wanted me home for Christmas Day so Dumbledore let me use his floo connection to floo home.”


“Very well.” she said as she swung open to let Harry in. Harry walked in to see Ron and Neville around the fire talking. Their backs were to the portrait hole so they didn’t see him come in.


“When do you think Harry is getting back?” he heard Neville say.


“Well if it’s today it’s got to be soon. It’s eight already.” Ron said looking at his watch.


“Yeah, he hasn’t even opened up his presents yet.” Neville said.


Now, Harry thought would be the best time to say he was back. “So guys have fun without me?”


“Harry!” they said before rushing over to him.


“Where you been mate?” Ron asked.


“I thought I said in my letter that I went to spend the day with Sirius.” Harry said. Well this was a half truth; Sirius was with him most of the day.


“But you haven’t opened up any of your presents yet.” Ron said.


“No I haven’t, that’s why I'm going to go do that now.” Harry replied walking towards the stairs that led up to the boys’ dormitories. Once in his dorm he jumped onto his bed and grabbed the nearest present to him and opened it. Our fell the usual Weasley jumper from Mrs Weasley. It was emerald green just like his eyes. Harry suddenly realised Ginny’s present was in his coat pocket and took it out and put it on his bedside table.


“When did you get that?” Ron asked as he looked at the picture of the Burrow and his brothers, sister, and parents.


“I took it with me this morning to open at home. Ginny’s was the first one I came across.” Ron and Neville took in the lie.


“So if you only opened one present today what did you and Sirius do all day?” Neville asked.


“Played games mostly. Exploding Snap, a little bit of chess, Which I must same I thrashed Sirius at. Had a big Christmas dinner. Your mum’s is so much better than Sirius’s Ron.” Harry said lying again which caused Ron to laugh.


Harry took a random present from the foot of his bed and out flopped Hagrid’s flute for him. Harry forgot that he received this, it would be useful for when it came to getting Fluffy to fall asleep. Next came Hermione’s present and a box of chocolate frogs and a book on how to perform simple spells. Hermione was still obviously worried by the lack of magic that Harry had shown.


Ron’s present was a picture of the current Chudley Canons squad. “You know we’re getting better now every season. And we got a new beater and chaser. They’re pretty good. I say we’ve got a chance at the playoffs. We won’t win the league but the playoffs… we might scrape in.


Fred and George’s present to him was a box of tricks from Zonko’s joke shop. He definitely won’t tell Mrs Weasley that he got these. Peeves would be very happy to use them.


Percy’s was a book on how to become the best prefect there was. He obviously was trying to stop Harry taking after his brothers. He threw that book into his trunk where it lay forgotten within five minutes.


Neville’s present was a book on Herbology. “I know I'm not very good at most stuff like Hermione but I know a hell of a lot on Herbology. If you wish we can be partners from now on and I’ll help you understand it all. Hermione would be pleased if you were getting good at a subject, even if it is Herbology. Although you know some stuff in potions. Just stupid Snape hating your guts stopping you from getting good marks there.”


“Thanks Neville. It really means a lot.” Harry said in awe. Neville was becoming more and more confident now he was hanging around himself, Ron, and Hermione. This pleased Harry to no end. Although it would mean his friend would be slightly different. But come to think of it. When the DA was going on Neville was the quickest person to pick up on the spells bar Hermione. Maybe he was just becoming the person he would have been last time around quicker.


Harry all of a sudden felt a yawn coming along and he tried to stifle it with no such luck.


“God I'm tired. Mind if I go to bed guys?” Harry asked as he felt another yawn coming on.


“Nah Harry, goodnight and see you in the morning.” Ron said as he and Neville left the room. Harry got changed into his PJ’s and got into bed. With one last look at the picture of the Burrow Ginny gave him he closed his eyes and fell into a restful sleep.

Back to index

Chapter 12: Finding Nicolas

Author's Notes: and yet.. Guess what.. Another One!

The rest of the holidays went by with no incident. Hermione came back a day before the lessons were due to restart and was disappointed that no one had found Nicholas Flamel yet. As the nagging of Hermione returned for Harry to do lots of revision and studying to help with his classes the start of spring term also brought back the Quidditch practices.


Wood worked them harder than Harry remembered them working before and kept losing his temper when the twins would mess around. Come one very wet and windy practice Wood gave them the bad news that Harry didn’t really want to hear again but knew it was coming anyhow.


“Will you two stop messing around?” Wood called to the twins who were pretending to fall off their brooms. “You know, if you do that in the match we will lose this game. Snape’s refereeing this game and I’ll be damned if you can give him an excuse to knock points off Gryffindor.”


George, who had lost grip oh his broom when he heard Woods words, spat out some mud from his mouth before saying “Snape’s refereeing? Since when can Snape referee a quidditch game? He’s not going to be fair if we might overtake Slytherin.”


“Don’t blame me guys.” Wood explained “I wasn’t the one who chose this. We are just going to have to play a clean game. Don’t give Snape an excuse to pick on us.”


Once practise was over Harry headed up to the Gryffindor common room to see Ron and Hermione playing a game of chess. Ron just nodded his head before turning back to the game. Harry didn’t really think this was important news. Nothing came out of it so he decided to wait for Neville to come up.


Just a moment after Ron managed to checkmate Hermione’s queen the portrait door opened and in toppled Neville with the leg locker curse on him. Everyone laughed apart from Harry, Hermione and Ron who rushed over to him to see if he was alright. Hermione hastily removed the curse and Ron and Harry guided him over to where they were sitting.


“What happened Neville?” Ron asked as Neville settled down in the couch.


“Malfoy.” Neville said. “He said he was looking for someone to practice it on. He said he would have preferred Harry but I was the next best thing.”


“Report him Neville” Hermione said.


“Don’t want trouble.” Neville mumbled out.


“You’ve got to stand up to him Neville.” Ron said. “He gets his kicks out of walking all over people. But don’t stand by and let him do that to you.”


“There’s no point in telling me I'm not brave enough to be in Gryffindor, Malfoy’s done that already.” Neville said before moving his head downwards to look at the floor.


“If you weren’t brave enough the sorting hat would never have put you here.” Harry said taking out a chocolate frog from his pocket and handing it to Neville. “Heck you stood up to Malfoy that day at breakfast remember. Even though we got detention. Which I might add professor McGonagall never told us what time so we didn’t actually get detention for it. And now you say you aren’t brave. Standing up for your parents that day made you the bravest Gryffindor I know so do not in any circumstances think that you don’t belong here. The sorting hat put you here for a reason.”


Neville’s eyes glistened with tears as Harry finished his speech. “Thanks Harry.” He said un-wrapping the chocolate frog. He looked at the card before giving it to Ron. “Dumbledore, that one is so popular nearly everyone’s got him. I know you have him but I don’t collect them but you and Harry do. You might be able to trade him for one that you don’t have.”


Ron took the card before smiling at Neville and turned it over to read the back. “Hey I found him!” he exclaimed once he read it. “Listen to this. Professor Dumbledore is particularly famous for his defeat of the dark wizard Grindelwald in 1945, for the discovery of the twelve uses of dragon’s blood and his work on alchemy with his partner… NICOLAS FLAMEL”


“Oh my... Stay here you three I’ll be right back.” Hermione exclaimed before running up the girl’s staircase. A couple of seconds later she was rushing back down with a giant book in her hands. “I never thought to look in here. I got it out of the library for light reading.”


“That is light?” Ron said but hurriedly shut up after the look Hermione gave him. She went back to flipping through the pages, taking time to carefully look at a page once in a while. Finally she stopped at a page and looked up.


“We allowed to speak yet?” Ron said which caused Hermione to hit him over the head before going make to the page.


“Nicholas Flamel is the only known maker of the philosopher’s stone!” she said hurriedly looking at the boys expectantly.


“What’s that?” Ron and Neville said together.


“Honestly don’t you guys read?” She said looking at the three of them


“Hey” Harry said putting up his hands “I never said I didn’t know what it was.”


“You actually know something Harry? About magic?” Ron said with a smile across his face acting shocked.


“Shut it. If my knowledge is correct the stone turns any metal into gold. And produces the Elixir of Life that makes the drinker immortal. I just didn’t know Flamel made it.” Harry explained.


“So the dog must be guarding the stone.” Hermione said.


“Agreed.” Harry said nodding his head


“If this falls into the wrong hands it could be deadly.” Hermione said. “That’s properly why Fluffy’s guarding it. It used to be in Gringotts remember. Someone tried to steal it from there. Flamel must have asked Albus to guard it ‘cause he knew someone was after it.”


“And that someone is Snape.” Ron said.


“Agreed.” Hermione said.


“A stone that makes all metal into gold and produces a drink to stop you from dying. No wonder Snape is after it.” Neville said “Anyone would want that.”


“Hell yeah, I might try and steal it before Snape if it’s that good.” Harry joked.


Hermione looked at him crossly as if to say that this is no laughing matter whilst Neville and Ron chuckled behind him.


“No wonder we couldn’t find Flamel in recent history books. He isn’t exactly recent is he? If he’s six hundred and sixty five.” Ron said as he was reading the passage in the book about Flamel.


They all sat down in their chairs to digest what they’d just found out when Harry remembered the quidditch game.


“Snape is referring the next quidditch game by the way. The thing with Neville and the stone drove it out of my mind but Snape has decided to referee the next match.” Harry told them.


“Snape? Referee? You’ve got to be joking.” Ron said.


“Don’t play Harry.” Hermione said. “You can’t afford Snape trying to kill you again.”


“Say you’re ill mate.” Ron suggested.


“Pretend to break your leg.” Neville suggested.


“Really break your leg.” Ron said looking at him in the eye.


“We don’t have a reserve seeker. And I'm not afraid of Snape. I can out fly him any day so it will be hard for him to catch me. I'm going to play. Slytherins will think I'm a coward if I don’t. We will win and overtake them in the championship.” Harry said “I'm going to play.” He said with finality in his voice.


“Just as long as we’re not wiping you off the pitch afterwards.” Hermione replied.


“Way to install confidence Hermione.” Harry said sarcastically. “I might hire you to be my personal confidence booster.”




Harry stood on the pitch waiting for Snape to blow the whistle. Harry soon heard the sound he was waiting for and flew up into the air.


Meanwhile in the stands Ron, Hermione and Neville were watching nervously. All of a sudden Ron felt a finger poking him in the back of his head and he whipped around to see Malfoy looking back at him.


“How long do you recon it will be until Potter loses control of his broom again? Crabbe and Goyle here think ten minutes. I don’t think he will last five.” Malfoy said. Ron, Neville and Hermione ignored him as they watched Harry narrowly missed by a bludger. “You know I finally worked out how Gryffindor chooses their team players. It’s all those people they feel sorry for you see. Weasleys with no money. Potter with no family apart from a convicted murderer. He must stay awake all night shaking with fear that Black might sneak into his room and kill him.”


“SHUT THE HELL UP MALFOY” Ron hissed out under his breath as he saw Harry go into a dive.


“Oh look, Potter’s found some gold on the ground for you. Do be kind and thank him when he gives the knut to you. Your mum might be able to buy some bread now so your ickle sister can stop starving herself.” Malfoy sneered. “Although a girl like Weasley shouldn’t really be alive. It’s not like there’s any point to her living. It’s not like your family can buy her presents or what not at Christmas.” Malfoy said with a smirk on his face. “What’s the point in living when you can’t even get Christmas presents.”


All of a sudden Ron had to duck when he saw Harry flying straight at him. Harry stopped just where Ron’s head was again. Grabbed the greasy hair and pulled down hard causing Malfoy to hit his nose on the back seat of Ron’s chair breaking it clean and causing blood to run downs the Slytherin’s face.


“If I ever hear you talking about Ginny like that again I swear you will wish death to come to you quick compared to what I would do to you.” Harry hissed out, more angry then Ron had ever seen him before.


Snape blew his whistle and awarded a penalty to Slytherin because of Harry’s outburst and Harry flew back into the air looking for the snitch. Even before the Slytherin chaser could get the Quaffle to take the penalty Harry had gone into a dive causing everyone to stop and watch.


Harry raced down to the ground and felt the fluttering of wings flap against his hand as he caught the snitch and setting a new Hogwarts record for the fastest ever catch.


About an hour after the game had finished Harry finally left the changing rooms happier then he could have hoped for. Images of Ron, Neville’s and Hermione celebration down on the pitch running through his mind. If he didn’t know any better people would thing they actually won the Quidditch Cup this year already. He got points taken off for his attack on Malfoy but he believed it to be worth it after what he heard him say about Ginny.


Thinking this caused Harry to think about what she was doing now. He hadn’t written a letter since the Christmas holidays. He thought he really should do it soon, otherwise Ginny may think back to earlier times where she thought he would forget her. Harry rounded the corner to see Snape and Quirrell having a conversation as he hid in the bushes, hearing the last couple of sentences of the conversation.


“You don’t want me as your enemy, Quirrell.” Snape said.


“I-I-I d-don’t know w-w-what you mean…” Quirrell stammered.


“Of course you know what I mean. Have you found out how to get past the other security features and that three headed dog of Hagrid’s. Hagrid isn’t an easy person to talk to when it comes to betraying Dumbledore. You think you’re going to get him to talk with some of your little bit of hocus pocus. I'm waiting.” Snape said.


“B-but I d-d-don’t.” Quirrell stammered.


“Very well we’ll have another conversation when you’ve figured out where your loyalty truly lies.” Snape said before moving off back towards the castle.


So that was what the entire conversation was last time. And didn’t it happen in the forbidden forest last time as well? Harry didn’t really seem to care that it changed like that. It’s not like it would make a massive change in the timeline that.


Harry managed to get back to the common room within fifteen minutes from there. A new record Harry believed as he came into the common room.


“Harry where have you been?!” Hermione said jumping for joy.


Ron then noticed Harry and jumped up screaming “We won we won. We’re in the lead for the quidditch cup. It’s party time Harry. Fred and George got that lot from the kitchens.” Ron said nodding over to the table that was full of food. Neville also joined them whilst Ron was saying his bit.


“That was some flying Harry.” Neville said “And what a way to bang up Malfoy.”


“No one talks about Ginny like that and gets away with it. Malfoy knows spells alright. But when it comes to muggle fighting he doesn’t know how to stop it. Hence why I use my fist rather than wand when he attacks us and I find my self forced to retaliate. But anyway I’ve got some things to tell you three.” Harry said before explaining what happened between Snape and Quirrell. Well what happened to them last time around anyway. If he told them what he heard this time they would have confirmation that it was indeed the stone. However if Harry told them what he heard last time around the whole conversation then they would have perfect proof.


“So it is the philosopher’s stone, you were right Hermione.” Harry said nodding to her. “Snape asked about Quirrell’s hocus pocus. There are probably other things guarding the stone and if Dumbledore asked Quirrell and Snape to guard it then he probably asked other teachers as well. But Snape asked Quirrell especially about the things guarding it. So he probably already knows the others.


“So you’re saying the stone is safe as long as Quirrell stands up to Snape?” Hermione asked and Harry nodded.


“It will be gone by next Tuesday then.” Ron said

Back to index

Chapter 13: Norbert The Icle Baby Dragon

Author's Notes: Heya Guys I Hope you Liked all these Chapters. and I'm half way Through the Next One as Well.

I Do Have a Yahho Group wich you can ask questions and talk amongst Your selves. i really hope that it kicks off. i am doing all seven years if anyone is wandering. there shouldnt be muich of a gap until next chapter but im not totally sure. Harry And Ginny Dont Get together Untill Harry's Third year. in case anyone is Wandering. if you got any questions just review and i will reply as fast as i can.

Harry woke one morning to find Hermione sitting at one of the tables in the common room surrounded by books. Neville and Ron were starring at her like she had turned into a ghost.


“Err guys what’s wrong?” Harry asked as he came to stand next to Ron and Neville.


“Oh Harry you’re here. Here, this is your revision time table I drew up for you.” Hermione said handing him a piece of paper.


“Hermione the exams are ages away.” Harry said.


“TEN WEEKS! Harry.” Hermione shouted out. “That’s not ages, that’s like a second to Nicholas Flamel.”


“When did we turn six hundred years old, Ron?” Harry asked turning to him.


Ron just shrugged, trying to force back a laugh. “What are you revising for Hermione anyway?” Ron asked her. “You know it all by heart anyway.”


“What am I revising for? WHAT am I revising for?” Hermione said looking at Ron like he had gone bonkers. “Are you mad? No don’t answer that question. You do realise we need to pass these exams to get into second year? They are one of the most important exams…”


“But all exams are important according to you Hermione.” Harry interrupted her but remained silent after receiving a look that could kill. “Shutting up.”


“Harry, you really need to follow my example if you want to get into next year.” Hermione said “I should have started revising months ago, I don’t know what got into me.” McGonagall apparently agreed with her since when the Easter holidays came around she piled them up with so much homework, Harry thought he was going to crack. The Easter holidays were spent revising constantly with Hermione, which could be distracting with her going over the twelve uses of dragon’s blood over and over again.


***


One day in the library Ron all of a sudden burst out about how he was never going to get it and fail, looking longingly out of the window at the first clear blue sky they’d had for months. Ron suddenly looked up behind Harry to see Hagrid.


“Hagrid what are you doing in here?” Ron asked causing Neville, Hermione and Harry to look up from their text books. Well Neville and Hermione, Harry was reading ’Quidditch Through the Ages’ again. It really was a good read.


Harry looked up to see Hagrid hiding a book behind his back, “Jus’ lookin’. What you guys up to?” Hagrid said peering at their books. “Yer not still looking for Nicholas Flamel are yah?”


“Nope.” Harry said.


“Good. I'm glad you finally listened to me about that.” Hagrid said.


“We found him ages ago.” Harry said smiling then going back to his book.


“What?” Hagrid said, now white as snow.


“Yeah and we know that the dog is guarding the Philosopher’s Stone…” Ron said aloud.


“SHHH.” Hagrid said leaning down close. “Don’t talk about that here, we don’t know who is overhearing. Come by my hut later, I ain’t promising anything mind but don’t go talking about it where people can overhear you. They’ll think that I told yer or somethin’.”


“We’ll come by the hut later then.” Harry said and Hagrid shuffled off.


“Did anyone notice what he was hiding behind his back?” Hermione asked. Ron, Neville and Harry shook their heads.


“Let me go have a look?” Ron said and he moved of to the section Hagrid was in.


“Do you think its go to do with anything with the stone?” Neville asked.


“Lets wait ‘til Ron comes back but it might be.” Hermione said just as Ron came back with a couple of books in his arms.


“Dragons.” Ron whispered. “He was getting books about dragons, look.” He said as he held up “From Egg to inferno, A dragons keeper’s guide.”


“Hagrid has always wanted a dragon remember. He told us that afternoon when we first met him.” Harry said.


“But it’s illegal isn’t it?” Hermione asked “I swear I read somewhere that it’s illegal.”


“Yeah it is. It was outlawed by the warlocks convention of 1709. Everyone with a brain knows that.” Ron explained.


“And you know it because?” Harry said.


“Very funny Harry but this is no time for joking about. Hagrid could get into some serious trouble if someone found out he’s planning on raising a dragon.” Ron said.


“But how would he get a dragon egg or a baby dragon to begin with.” Neville asked.


“Beats me.” Ron said looking at all three of them.


Half an hour later they found themselves outside Hagrid’s door waiting for him to open it. Harry saw Hagrid’s face peer out of a closed of window before letting them in. Harry instantly saw the fire and the dragon’s egg but they needed information. Well the other three did. But it would seem weird if Harry already knew it.


“So what is it yer wantin’ to ask me?”


“Well...” Harry started. “We were wondering if you could tell us what else is guarding the stone. Apart from Fluffy.”


“Of course I can’t tell you that.” Hagrid said frowning. “Its more than my job’s worth to tell you that. And I don’t really know anyway. So even if I did want to, which I don’t, I wouldn’t tell you. It was almost stolen out of Gringotts. You probably worked that one out.”


“Ages ago.” Harry said.


“Come on Hagrid. You might not want to tell us but you do know. We’re not really interested in what is guarding it. We’re just interested in who Dumbledore trusted enough to help guard the stone. Apart from you of course.” Hermione said trying to persuade Hagrid.


Hagrid puffed out his chest as Hermione’s words reached his ears. “Well I don’t suppose there’s any harm in that. Lets see, he borrowed Fluffy from me, Sprout did something, as well as McGonagall and Flitwick. Quirrell did something as well as Dumbledore himself. He got Sirius Black to do something…”


“WHAT?” Harry shouted. That was not what he was expecting. “Sirius helped guard the stone?”


“Yeah. Hagrid said “Hang on there’s one more. Ah yes Snape. Snape helped an’ all.


“Snape?” Hermione said with an edge of fear in her voice.


“Yeah. Yer not still on about him are ya. He helped guard the stone, he’s not just about to steal it!” Hagrid explained.


“You’re the only person that knows how to get past Fluffy right?” Ron asked.


“Yup not a soul knows how. Cept me and Dumbledore” Hagrid said stocking the fire in the crate.


“It’s so hot in here, why have you got all the windows closed. Can we open at least one?” Neville asked.


“Can’t Neville. Sorry. I need it warm in here.” Hagrid said.


Harry looked at the fire and saw a large black egg that contained Norbert. Hagrid saw where was Harry was looking.


“Ah that’s err..” Hagrid started trying to explain.


“Where did you get that Hagrid.” Ron exclaimed kneeling down by the fire. “It must have cost you a fortune.”


“Won it.” Hagrid said simply. “Played a game of cards with this fella. I think he was glad to get rid of it to be honest.”


“So what are you going to do with it once it’s hatched?” Hermione asked.


“Well, I've been doing lots of reading.” Hagrid stated. “I got this out of the library. Dragon Breeding for pleasure and profit. It’s a bit out of date but it’s got all the necessary stuff in here. Keep them in the fire ‘cause their mother’s breathe on them. And once it hatches feed it a bucket of brandy mixed with chicken blood every half an hour. And it also tells you how you can find out what type of egg you got. What I go there is a Norwegian Ridgeback. They’re very rare them.” Hagrid finished smiling at them like he’d just won a contest.


“Hagrid...” Hermione started. “You live in a wooden house.” However Hagrid didn’t hear her.


***


A couple of weeks later found the four of them in the common room around the table closest to the window which had a portrait view of the grounds and the nice peaceful landscape of Scotland that surrounded Hogwarts. Unfortunately none of them could enjoy it because of the piles and piles of homework which they kept receiving from their teachers. Snape’s being the worse of the bunch.


“Do any of you remember what it was like to live a peaceful life?” Ron asked as he flipped through a few pages in his text book before going back to his essay for Herbology.


“Peaceful? What’s that?” Harry replied as he flipped through ‘A beginners guide to transfiguration.’


“I take that as a no.” Ron said.


All of a sudden they were interrupted when Hedwig flew into the open window and delivered a note from Hagrid. It only had two words written on it. It’s hatching.


Ron and Neville started to pack their things away.


“Where do you think you’re going?” Hermione asked looking up from her book.


Ron and Neville looked at her if she was bonkers. “Hagrid’s of course.”


“And since when did you guys think Hermione would let any of us skip a lesson?” Harry asked putting his book away.


“Hermione how many times are we going to see a dragon hatching?” Ron said.


“We’ve got lessons and we would get into trouble if we skip them. And that’s nothing to what Hagrid…” Hermione said but was interrupted but Harry.


“Shut up now.” Harry hissed at her. Hermione looked at him hurt but Harry nodded over her shoulder and she saw Malfoy trying to listen in. ‘Great,’ Harry thought ‘now we need to worry about Malfoy as well as Hagrid. Just like last time. Am I not allowed to have at least a peaceful life for once?’


Ron and Hermione continued arguing all the way along the corridors and out into the grounds.


“Will you two please shut up.” Harry moaned.


“Yeah you’re giving us two a headache.” Neville agreed as they reached the greenhouse.


“How about we go see him after Herbology during break? Will that be okay with you Hermione?” Harry asked.


“Well I suppose…” Hermione said unsure.


“Great all settled now stop arguing. You two sound like a married couple.” Harry said.


This caused both of them to grow pale and take a step away from each other whilst Neville burst out in fits of laughter.


Once the bell rang to sound the end of one of the most boring classes Harry ever had the four of them trudged their way to Hagrid’s hut. Harry opened the door and saw his face was looking red with excitement.


“Yer jus’ in time. It’s nearly out.” Hagrid said as he closed the door behind them. The egg was lying on the table with a little hole in the top where it obviously had already cracked through. They could here clicking noises and scrapes as they all got seats around the table. Just as Hermione sat down in her chair there was a crack and the egg split open. And out fell Norbert. Harry would recognise the skinny body and long snout with wide nostrils and the orange eyes from anywhere.


Hagrid reached out a hand trying to stroke Norbert when Norbert snapped at his fingers. “Ah bless him look he knows his mummy.” At that time Norbert coughed a little causing Hagrid’s beard to catch fire ever so slightly. After patting the fire out he picked the baby dragon up.


“How fast do Norwegian ridgebacks grow exactly?” Hermione asked.


“Err about…” Hagrid started before stopping and turning ghostly white. “Who’s that?” he said and Harry turned around to see Malfoy looking threw the window.


Malfoy saw them starring at him and bolted. Harry ran and opened up the door but he was too late, Malfoy was already halfway to the castle. Harry wouldn’t be able to catch him. Not without seriously blowing some of his cover anyway.


During the following week the looks Malfoy gave the four of them got Neville, Ron and Hermione nervous.


“Harry what’s wrong with you. Malfoy could go to McGonagall or Snape any second.” Hermione said when she noticed he wasn’t as nervous as the rest of them.


“If he was going to tell on us he would have done so already. He wouldn’t want us to get the chance of getting rid of him. He just wants to play with us. What we need to do is get rid of the dragon and fast.” Harry explained.


As evening came once again found the four of them in Hagrid’s hut pleading with him to let Norbert go.


“I can’t let him go. He’s too young, he’ll die on his own.” Hagrid had said when Neville suggested letting him go free. “Oh and his name is Norbert. He really knows me now watch. Norbert, where’s mummy?”


Norbert at that time sneezed and Hagrid had to duck to avoid his head being surrounded by fire.


“Soon Norbert will be bigger than your house. Then where will you keep him? You’ll find it hard to hide him then.” Ron said.


“I —I know I can’t keep him forever. But I can’t jus’ dump him and not know he’ll be okay. I can’t do that to him. I can’t.” Hagrid sighed.


Harry smiled and looked over to Ron. “What you think Ron? Might want to send Charlie a little present?”


“What does Charlie got to do with this?” Ron asked perplexed.


Harry just shook his head. “Charlie. Your brother. Studying dragons in Romania. Send Norbert to Charlie. Charlie take care of Norbert.


Harry saw recognition cross Ron’s face before it turned into a smile. “That’s an excellent idea Harry. How about it Hagrid?” Ron said.


After a further half an hour to persuade him Hagrid reluctantly agreed.


***


On a late Wednesday night Harry, Hermione and Neville were once again studying for the end of year exams when the portrait hole opened up and then closed again on its own. Then Ron appeared out of nowhere and showed them his hand which had a very bloody handkerchief around it.


“It bit me.” Ron said “The bloody thing bit me. And you guess what the great oaf did after it bit ME. He told ME off for frightening it. The way Hagrid goes on about it you’d think it was a white fluffy bunny rabbit.”


“I hear bunny rabbits have a bad bite as well if you get your fingers caught in their mouths.” Harry said which received some strange looks. “What I'm just saying…”


There was a tap on the window which allowed Harry to cover up the awkward moment after his comment. “Hedwig.” Harry greeted her as he opened the window to let her in. Neville took the letter off Hedwig and laid it open on the table so all of them could read it.


Dear Ron and Harry.

.
How are you? Thanks for the letter, I’d be glad to take the Norwegian Ridgeback, but it won’t be easy getting him over here. I think the best thing will be to send him with some friends of mine overnight who are coming to visit me next week. Trouble is, they mustn’t be seen carrying an illegal dragon. Could you get the ridgeback up the tallest tower at midnight on Saturday? They can meet you there and take him away while it is still dark. Send me a reply as soon as possible.


Love


Charlie


P.S By the way Harry. Ginny loved your visit over Christmas. I saw how you two acted around each other that day. Is there anything going on that I need to know about?


“Harry, what’s he talking about?” Ron asked. “When did you see Ginny over Christmas? And what is he talking about something going on that he needs to know about. What’s going on between you and my sister?”


“Nothing going on Ron.” Harry explained. “Me and Sirius went to Romania on Christmas day. That’s all.”


“You lied to us?” Hermione said.


“No I didn’t lie exactly... I just didn’t tell the whole truth...” Harry said.


“Why didn’t you want to tell us you visited Ginny over Christmas?” Hermione asked.


“Because whenever I bring up Ginny you always talk about me and Ginny as if there IS something going on and it’s rather annoying. You might as well know now as well that me and Ginny send constant letters to each other. Have been ever since the start of term.” Harry explained “Its no secret that Ginny has feelings for me. I don’t particularly care about that. She’s my best friend and I'm not just going to ignore her ‘cause of something she can’t control. But it got rather annoying with you bombarding me with questions about my feelings for Ginny every time I brought her up.”


“Oh…” Hermione said. “Sorry Harry, I didn’t mean it like that.


“Great, so no more questions about her then?” Harry asked her.


“No Harry I’ll leave it.” Hermione said “for now.” Unfortunately Harry didn’t hear the last part.


“Okay so back to Norbert.” Neville said “How are we going to get up to the tower at midnight.”


“I’ve got my invisibility cloak. And we’ve got the Marauders map.” Harry said.


“Are we sure about this?” Hermione said.


“Anything to get rid of that bloody dragon.” Ron replied.


When Harry awoke the next day as Harry expected Ron’s hand had gotten even worse. “Go to the hospital wing. To Madam Pomfrey” Harry told him.


“But what if she asks what bit me?” Ron said.


“She never does. It’s in the Healer’s Code. It don’t matter to them how it happened as long as they heal you. So go.” Harry explained.


“How do you know about the healer code?” Ron asked.


“Does it matter just go?” Harry told him and Ron slowly walked off towards the hospital wing.


At the end of the day Harry, Hermione and Neville walked into the hospital wing to find Ron in bed and not looking very well.


“It’s not just my hand anymore.” Ron whispered “My whole body hurts all over. Malfoy came in to see me. Threatened to tell Madam Pomfrey what happened. But you were right Harry, she didn’t ask what bit me. How did you know that?” Ron asked. “Anyway, Malfoy just kept on saying how we’re all going to get expelled for this.”


“Don’t worry Ron.” Hermione said. “It will all be over on Saturday.” This caused Ron to sit bolt up right.


“Saturday… oh no.” Ron said who had now just gone ghostly white. “I've just remembered. Charlie’s letter. It was in the book Malfoy took. He’s going to know we’re getting rid of Norbert.”


At that time Madam Pomfrey ushered Neville, Harry, and Hermione out of the wing.


***


“Right guys we need to keep to the plan.” Harry said as they walked over to Hagrid’s after visiting Ron.


“But Malfoy knows we’re getting rid of it.” Neville said.


“Yes but we’ve got the Marauders map and invisibility cloak which Malfoy doesn’t know about. Plus we don’t have time to send another owl to Charlie to tell him to set up another date. Malfoy hasn’t told on us yet so I doubt he’ll tell on us now.”


Hermione and Neville agreed.


When they knocked on Hagrid’s door he only opened it up just enough to get his head around.


“I'm sorry but I won’t let you in now. Norbert’s at a tricky stage, nothing I can’t handle though.” Hagrid said then his face filled with pain. “Little tyke. Just playing that’s all.” He said when he explained that Norbert just bit him. “I mean he only a baby, can’t do much harm now can he?”


Harry, Neville and Hermione returned to the castle wondering what a normal life would be like.


***


At eleven thirty on Saturday found Harry and Hermione going down to Hagrid’s, the invisibility cloak covering them up. When they got to the entrance they found Peeves playing tennis against the wall.


“Come on.” Hermione moaned quietly. “We’re going to be late if he doesn’t move soon.” She whispered to Harry. Harry silently agreed and concentrated on the tennis racquet. When the ball came to meet the tennis racquet this time, rather than it hitting the strings and start heading back towards the wall again the tennis ball went straight through the racquet and started bouncing towards the entrance to the dungeons.


Peeves looked at the racket for a couple of seconds before looking around the hall.


“Come on, go fetch it. Go fetch.” Harry whispered to himself.


“Go fetch…” Peeves crackled. “I ain’t no dog you know. So there’s students out of bed is there. Planning on going into the grounds are you?” Peeves continued. “What is the price to keep this little expedition a secret?”


Harry had enough and pulled down the cloak so Peeves could see both him and Hermione. “I don’t get extremely mad at you, Peeves.” Harry said.


“Harry. Oh err…” Peeves stuttered.


“Get out of the way and make sure Filch stays away from the astronomy tower.” Harry said. Peeves just simply looked from Harry to Hermione who had a look of shock on her face. “Now Peeves.” Harry hissed out under his breath. Peeves just nodded then zoomed up the stairs, dropping the racquet onto the floor, causing a loud crash.


“Yes Peeves, make all the noise in the world.” he muttered to himself as Peeves turned the corner, leaving Harry and a shocked Hermione.


“Harry what just happened?” Hermione asked him. “How come Peeves did what you said? Peeve doesn’t listen to anyone.”


“I kind of have some dirt on him which would get him in lots of trouble if anyone finds out.” Harry lied, but fortunately Hermione took it in.


Five minutes later they arrived at Hagrid’s hut ready to take Norbert up to the tower. Norbert was in a crate which the invisibility cloak just covered.


“He’s got lots of rats and some brandy for the journey.” Hagrid said between sobs. “And I packed his teddy bear in with him cause he might get lonely going to Romania.” All of a sudden they heard the teddy bear being ripped in two.


“Bye-bye Norbert. Mummy will never forget you.” Hagrid sobbed out. Slowly but surely Harry and Hermione dragged the crate through the grounds up the stairs and towards the tower.


Just as they reached the tower Harry heard movement ahead of him so he dragged Hermione and Norbert behind a pillar so no one would walk into them.


“Detention!” They heard Professor McGonagall say. “And twenty points from Slytherin. Wandering around in the middle of the night. What makes you think you have the right…” then Professor McGonagall and Malfoy came around the corner, McGonagall dragging Malfoy by the ear.


“But Professor, Harry Potter is coming and he’s got a dragon.” Malfoy complained.


“What utter nonsense…” McGonagall replied “A dragon indeed. I will be speaking to Professor Snape about you.”


After they had disappeared around the corner Harry and Hermione dragged the crate up the stairs and onto the top of the tower where Harry threw the invisibility cloak off them.


Hermione danced about happier than Harry had seen her all year. “Malfoy’s got detention, I could sing.”


“Please don’t. But I do wish I had a camera so I could show Ron and Neville what you look like whilst dancing… if you would call it that.” Harry replied. This comment was rewarded with a small gentle smack around the head.


Twenty minutes later they saw in the distance Charlie’s friends flying towards them. Once they had landed they showed them how the harness worked and then rigged Norbert up. They were only there for five minutes before they were flying away.


Hermione walked towards the door to go down the stair before Harry grabbed her and held her back. “Invisibility cloak Hermione.” Harry told her before throwing it over her and him. They took a step forward to go down the stairs when Peeves rushed up to meet them. Harry and Hermione stopped dead in their tracks.


“Harry sir. Peeves has come to warn you not to go back down just yet. Filch is waiting at the bottom.” He said looking around for them.


“I'm in my invisibility cloak Peeves. But thank you for the warning.” Harry whispered. “Tell us when he’s gone?”


“I’ll do one better than that.” Peeves said before rushing down the stairs. Hermione and Harry just stood there waiting to see what would happen when they heard Peeves scream “GOT YOUR CONK!”


Then they heard Filch shout “PEEVES I’LL GET YOU FOR THIS! YOU’LL BE CHUCKED OUT OF HERE.” Before they heard footsteps walk away from the bottom of the stairs.


Harry and Hermione waited for five minutes before going back down the stairs and headed back towards the common room. When they got there Neville was waiting for them. Hermione soon explained what happened.


“So what is this dirt you’ve got on Peeves that will make him do anything you want? Hermione asked him.


“Cant tell you.” Harry said.


“Another secret Harry?” Hermione said “How many do you have?”


“It’s not that. Its just that I promised Peeves I wouldn’t tell anyone! As long as he does little stuff for me.” Harry explained.


“Well I got to say it’s extremely useful.” Neville said.


“Yeah…” Hermione said under her breath so no one could hear her. She looked over to Harry who was making his way up to his bed. “Extremely useful…”

Back to index

Chapter 14: Into The Forest We Go

Author's Notes: Heya Guys next chapter for ya. there's two more for philosphers stone then its onto to the chamber of secrets.

The next morning when Harry woke up he noticed it teeming down with rain. ‘So not good for quidditch practice.’ he thought as he went to get washed and dressed. After the shower, which Harry thought was rather pointless because he would just get wet and muddy again once he got onto the pitch, he went down to breakfast to find the rest of the quidditch team already there.


“No chance quidditch practice is actually cancelled is there?” Harry asked them sleepily as he helped himself to some bacon and sausages.


“Have you met our captain? Wood, Quidditch fanatic.” George replied not opening his eyes. “Since when would you think a thunderstorm would stop practice?”


“I don’t but I can dream can’t I?” Harry said.


“Yes you can.” Came Wood’s voice. “But only while you’re sleeping. We’re in with the best chance of winning the cup for Gryffindor in years. We win our last match and the cup is ours. So no slacking off. A little bit of rain never hurt anybody.”


“You call that little?” Harry replied.


“Ah good you’re being sarcastic.” Wood said. “It means you’re fully awake.”


“Don’t count on it.” Harry mumbled so only him and the twins who he was sitting next to could hear. Once they finished, they headed down to the quidditch pitch and entered the Gryffindor changing rooms to get into their gear.


“Right then lads.” Wood said.


“And ladies.” Katie corrected him. “You always forget to add that part.”


“Of course and ladies.” Wood said. “I know its not very nice outside.”


“That would be an understatement.” Harry muttered.


“But this could be the sort of weather we could be playing in so it’s good to practice in it.” Wood continued.


“Sort of weather, it’s the middle of June the match. Ages away.” Harry complained. “I bet any money that its clear blue skies come final day.”


“Be that at it may. Training in rain wouldn’t do us any harm.” Wood said. “Now then here’s what I want us to practice…”


Wood spent the next two hours going over plays and plays that Harry rarely understood. He didn’t need to really. All he had to do was catch the snitch and they would win the cup.


Then, when they finally managed to get out on the pitch not only did they have the rain to deal with but a massive gale force wind had picked up. It was safe to say Harry would rather be in the great hall eating some more breakfast. Harry grabbed hold of his broomstick and kicked off in the air, swerving slightly to the right as the wind blew even stronger.


It was altogether rather a dubious practise. Harry couldn’t tell what the rest were doing but in this weather it would take him ages to see the snitch. Finally after a further three hours Wood called time and they trudged back into the changing room.


“Well that went great.” Wood said as he addressed the team. “I suspect that cup to be ours easily if we keep this up.”


The team just groaned and headed to the showers. Harry didn’t bother because he knew he would just get wet and dirty walking back up the castle unless… Harry’s thought train interrupted as he thought a rather useful idea of not getting wet whilst going back up to the castle. Harry was careful not to get ready as quick as the others and soon found himself all alone as Fred and George left the changing rooms. Getting washed and dressed at normal speed now he got ready and making sure that no one was around called Estelle.


“You know I count this as cheating Harry.” she greeted him.


“What have I got you for, but not use the perks of your flame travel.” Harry replied.


“Touché.” Estelle said before turning around so Harry could grab hold of her tail feathers and she flamed them to hers and Simon’s secret room.


“Harry, what do we owe this great pleasure of seeing you?” Simon greeted him.


“I couldn’t be bothered to walk back up to the castle in this weather.” Harry replied.


“And here I thought you missed us.” Simon said.


“What you up too?” Harry asked Simon. “I mean do you just stay in here all day?”


“I don’t know what she does, but time to time she flames out and then couple of hours later flames back.” Simon said. “Me, I slither around listening to gossip, search the castle for hiding areas. Make sure I know this castle back to front. Which I can say I do now. Did you know there’s a massive chamber beneath us? It’s got a giant statue of a bearded man. His mouth looks like an entrance to something.”


“The Chamber of Secrets…” Harry said more to himself than to Simon.


“You know of the place?” Simon asked. Harry didn’t answer. He was thinking of last time around and what had happened to Ginny. He was rather in a dilemma about that. On one hand, he could not let her do the chamber and everything would be normal next year and Harry didn’t have to worry about anything. Plus Ginny wouldn’t have to go through all that. On the other hand, he wanted to Ginny to love him. And him saving her from the chamber is what made her fall in love with him in the first place. Harry didn’t want Ginny to be in a loveless marriage. He couldn’t bear to think what would happen if she didn’t fall in love with him.


“Yeah I know of the place.” Harry finally said. “Anyway Estelle, what do you do when you flame out from time to time?”


“Ginny might be happy when she gets letters from you but she still gets lonely with only her mum and dad there all year round. That’s one of the reasons why she so enjoyed your visit at Christmas. I often flame to her just to keep her company.” Estelle explained. “She rather enjoys my visits. Plus I get my feathers groomed so I'm happy to do it.”


“You visit Ginny?” Harry said to her inside his head. “Why did you never tell me this before?


“Cause Ginny didn’t want you to know. She was afraid you might make me stop visiting her.” Estelle said.


“Now that’s just stupid, go get me a quill and parchment.” Harry said to Estelle. Estelle flamed out and not a couple of seconds later was back with a quill and parchment. Harry grabbed the quill and starting righting a hurried letter to Ginny.


Ginny,


Estelle just told me about your little arrangement of when she sometimes comes to see you. Why did you think you needed to keep this from me? I have no problem with this If you’re getting lonely then I'm all for it. I just wish sometimes I could come with her and visit you but I would get into a hell of a lot of trouble if I leave Hogwarts school grounds.

I've told Estelle under no circumstances is she ever to stop coming to see you if you get lonely. No matter what you say. She disappears for hours at a time so you obviously enjoy her company. Why on Earth you would think I’ll ask her to stop visiting you I will never know. Enjoy her company as much as you want.




Harry.


“Take this to Ginny Estelle.” Harry told her and she flamed away.


“So what does she do?” Simon said.


“I’m sorry, I forgot that you don’t understand her. She visits Ginny to keep her from getting lonely.” Harry told him.


“Oh...” Simon said. “That’s okay then.”


Not five minutes later did Estelle return with letter from Ginny. As soon as Harry took the letter from her she flamed back out again. Wandering where she went off to he read Ginny’s reply.


Harry.


How did you know she comes to see me? I never told you and I'm sure neither my parents nor Sirius know she comes to see me. Then of course I re read your first line and it said she told you… how did she tell you? You can understand her? How? I don’t understand how you can communicate with her.

Anyway, I thank you for telling her that she can come to me when ever she feels like it. Truthfully I do feel lonely and look forward to every time Hedwig comes with one of your letters. However this way is obviously quicker… why don’t you just use Estelle all the time? Although then Hedwig would get jealous I suppose. I told her if it was okay with you to come straight back. Hope you don’t mind. You did say I can have her for company when I'm lonely right?

Anyway, thank you for the letter. It was a shame I couldn’t see you over the Easter holidays. I guess Hogwarts is so much exciting right? And I'm not trying to guilt trip you in not coming to see me. Honestly I weren’t expecting it. Anyway thank you for the letter and saying I can see Estelle a bit. I think she likes me. I'm glad as I like her too.

Talk to you later Harry


Ginny


‘I guess I know where Estelle went now.’ Harry thought chuckling as he headed out of the door. He grabbed the quill and remaining parchment and took off to the Gryffindor tower. Once inside he sat and wrote some answers to her questions.


Ginny


Phoenixes have very rare and some unknown powers. One of their powers is be able to communicate to the ones they are bonded too. Therefore I and Estelle can talk to each other. I can understand her song and even communicate with her through my mind. This however is only when I want to. She can be quite the chatterbox when I let her get chatting.

Regarding why I don’t use Estelle all the time. Mostly because you are right, Hedwig would get jealous. And then what’s the point of having Hedwig. Plus no one is meant to know I own a phoenix. Which means she would have to wait until I'm on my own to deliver the message. Luckily today I was. But mostly I'm not.

Have Estelle with you as much as you want but be careful. Remember I want to keep her a secret. Only you and Sirius know about her and I would very much like to keep it that way for a while. The same with Simon. Hope you are okay and I’ll see you soon. Not long now before school ends. Don’t get too lonely.


Harry.


Harry finished off his letter and once he got changed out of his dirty clothes he walked to the Owlery to find Hedwig.


“Hey girl, will you take this to Ginny?” Harry asked her. Hedwig affectionately nipped his ear like always before heading off with the letter. Harry decided to go back down to the great hall. If he was lucky he would catch the last of the breakfast. When he got down there he noticed Ron, Hermione and Neville there.


“Hey Guys.” Harry said as he helped himself to some cereals.


“How was practice?” Ron asked.


“In this weather?” Harry said “Pointless. But don’t tell Wood I said that.”


“So what are we doing today?” Harry asked.


“Do you need to ask that question?” Hermione replied. “Revising of course.”


“Always revision.” Neville muttered only loud enough for Harry to hear him. Harry looked at him and he just shrugged.


“Ah, Mr Potter, Mr Longbottom.” Harry looked behind him to see Professor McGonagall. “Can you come by my office once you’re finished? We have some matters to discuss.”


Harry and Neville looked at each other, both perplexed.


“What was that about?” Hermione asked the two boys.


“How are we meant to know Hermione?” Neville said.


“You two haven’t been getting into trouble have you?” Hermione asked again.


“No.” Harry said. “Well, no trouble that anyone knows of anyway.” He added chuckling.


“Harry, why do you always make things out to be a joke Harry?” Hermione said. “This could be serious.”


“Really? I only saw Sirius at Christmas.” Harry said knowing that he was annoying Hermione at the moment. “I was hoping to not have to see him until the holidays.”


“Arrgh.” Hermione said out loud throwing her hands up into the hair. “I can’t talk to you when you’re in this mood.”


“What mood?” Harry asked.


Hermione just shook her head. “Okay, Okay, I’ll be serious for a second.” Harry said looking at her.


“So you have no clue what this is about?” Hermione asked. “You’re sure it’s nothing to do with Norbert. Malfoy could have told her last night when McGonagall found him.”


“And if McGonagall believed him then she would have come to us last night and dragged us off by the ear then and there.” Harry said. “Well not literally by the ear but you get my drift. And plus, why would it be just me and Neville. It was me and you who took Norbert up to the tower. And Neville and Ron knew about it. She would have asked all of us to go to her if it was about him.”


“Yeah you’re right…” Hermione said. “It’s probably about your studies. Maybe offering to help you out to study?”


After breakfast Harry and Neville left the great hall and made their way to McGonagall’s office.


“Please sit.” She asked them as they came in. “This won’t take very long but I need to ask you. Do you remember the first couple of weeks of your year here?”


“Vaguely.” Harry said.


“Do you happen to remember the fight you two got in with Mr Malfoy?” McGonagall asked them.


“Yeah the one where Malfoy insulted Neville’s parents professor.” Harry said suddenly remembering. “You gave us detention for it…”


“Did I Mr Potter?” McGonagall said. “It came to my attention last night that I failed to give you two the detentions. It must have slipped my mind or something.” However Harry knew the look McGonagall had on wasn’t one where she forgot things. It was an angry face. But Harry wasn’t too sure if it was pointed at him and Neville.


“Oh yeah.” came Neville’s voice quietly next to him.


“Yes... well for your detentions you will meet Mr. Filch in the great hall at eleven tonight.” McGonagall told them. “You can go now.”


Neville left the room but before Harry did he turned back to speak to McGonagall.


“You didn’t forget the detentions did you professor?” Harry said. McGonagall’s head shot straight up and looked at Harry in the face. “Thank you professor. For trying to stand up for what is right.”


“You sound like Professor Dumbledore Mr Potter.” McGonagall said.


“Part of him is rubbing off on me. And if you don’t mind me asking. It was Snape who reminded you of the detentions wasn’t it?” Harry explored.


“You seem too smart for someone who is bottom of the class Mr Potter.” McGonagall said.


“Me, I’ve always been clever. Haven’t I always answered the questions right in class? Not trying to be bigheaded or anything.” He added with a smile.


“I hope it shows in your exams.” McGonagall said. “I've yet to see you do one piece of magic. No one has seen you do magic. And truthfully Mr Potter it is scarring me. You don’t have a care in the world and yet you’re so close to flunking out of this school. You have friends here and I must say, you’re a damn good seeker. And even a laugh at times. Yet I see you not trying in class. Professor Dumbledore told the teachers over Christmas break to go easy on you and not to worry about it. But I just can’t help worrying Mr Potter. You’re in my house. And I want what’s best for everyone in it.”


“I’ll be alright professor.” Harry said.


“Let’s hope so.” She replied.


***


Come eleven thirty Harry and Neville walked down to the entrance hall to see Malfoy and Filch waiting for them.


“Follow me.” Filch said and they walked outside and started to walk across the grass towards Hagrid’s hut. “I bet you’ll think twice about breaking school rules again wont ya. Hard work and pain is the best teachers around. Just a pity they let the old punishments die out. Hang you by the wrists and get whipped for an hour if you broke the rules. Still got chains in my office. Kept them well oiled in case they are ever needed again.”


Neville looked at Harry suddenly scared and Harry gave him a reassuring smile. Soon Hagrid’s hut came into view and Harry heard Hagrid shout out to them.


“You’re finally ’ere Filch. I want to get started.” He called out.


Harry turned and saw Neville now smiling at him. “You think you’re going to be enjoying yourself do ya?” Filch said seeing Neville’s smile. “Well guess again. It’s into the forest for ya and I’ll be very much mistaken if you come back out in one piece.


“The- the-the forest?” Malfoy squeaked out. “We can’t go in there; there are all sorts of creatures in there. Werewolves I've heard.”


Harry felt Neville shudder next to him but Harry seemed to remember Neville being more scared last time around.


“Best you look out then isn’t it.” Filch said, glee written over his face. “Should of thought of that before picking a fight in front of everybody in the great hall.”


When they finally got to Hagrid’s hut Hagrid himself came out to meet him with Fang following in his footsteps. “’bout time. Alright there Harry, Neville.” Hagrid greeted them.


“You shouldn’t be too friendly with them Hagrid.” Filch said coldly. “They are here after all to be punished.”


“So that’s why you’re so late.” Hagrid said. “Giving them a lecture. That’s not your place teh do that, you’re a caretaker. No say in how they students get punished. Forget everything that he said guys.”


“I’ll be back for them at dawn.” Filch said. “For what’s left of them.” And with that he hobbled away up to the castle.


“I’m not going into that forest.” Malfoy said “There are werewolves in there.”


“Werewolves are human beings just like the rest of us and they are only werewolves one night of the month. The full moon. As long as it’s not a full moon you’re fine.” Harry said looking up at the moon. “Well, will you look at that, it’s a full moon.” His words caused Malfoy to start shaking with fear.


“I am not going in.” Malfoy said defiantly.


“Yeh are if yeh want ter stay at Hogwarts.” Hagrid said fiercely. “Yeh did wrong and now you have ter pay for it.”


“But this is servants stuff. Not for students to do. I thought we would be writing lines or something. If my father knew…” Malfoy said but was cut of by Hagrid.


“E’ll tell yer that’s how it is a Hogwarts.” Hagrid said. “Writing lines, what good does that do teh a person? You’ll do something useful or you’ll leave. If yeh think yeh parents would rather you be expelled than I suggest you go start packing.” Malfoy just stood there looking at Hagrid then lowered his head to look at the ground.


“Right then.” Hagrid said now addressing all three of them. “Listen’ carefully ‘cause its dangerous what we are going to do tonight and I don’t want anyone hurt. Follow me.” Hagrid then led them over to the edge of the forest. Near the clump of trees that was the forbidden forest there were a couple of drops of unicorn blood.


“Do you guys know what this stuff is?” Hagrid asked them.


Malfoy and Neville shook their heads. “Unicorn blood.” Harry answered.


“Right you are Harry.” Hagrid said nodding. “There’s a unicorn in there that’s been hurt badly. This is the second one in a week. I found one dead last Wednesday. We’re going to try and find the unicorn and if we have to…put it out of its misery.”


“And if the thing that hurt the unicorn finds us?” Malfoy said, quite frightened now.


“We all sing Alleluia Malfoy isn’t here anymore to annoy us.” Harry said.


“Harry. Back off. That’s not nice. I know he can be annoying but that’s taken it a bit far don’t you think?” Hagrid scolded him.


“Sorry.” Harry muttered and he saw Malfoy smirking at him.


“Malfoy. There’s nothing in this forest that will hurt yeh if yer with me or Fang.” Hagrid told him. “And stick to the path. Right, we’re going to split up into two parties. There’s so much blood around we don’t really know where it is. Must be staggering around a lot last night.”


“I want Fang!” Malfoy said straight away.


“Okay you got Fang.” Hagrid said and Malfoy sneered at Harry. “But I warn ya. He’s a right coward.” This caused Malfoy to go ghostly white.


“Right so Malfoy, Neville and Fang as one group and me and Harry as another group.” Hagrid said. Neville and Malfoy went one way and Hagrid and Harry went the other.


“You think it was okay putting Neville and Malfoy together?” Harry asked Hagrid.


“Why won’t it be?” Hagrid said. “I know you guys don’t like each other but he won’t do anything silly whilst in here will he?”


“Knowing Malfoy like I do... yes he properly will.” Harry told Hagrid as they moved deeper into the forest.


It was thirty minutes before they saw another spec of blood.


“Let’s hope the others are doing better” Hagrid said before he suddenly stopped and appeared to be listening hard. “Get behind that tree.” Hagrid shouted grabbing Harry and hoisting him behind the tree. Harry was dead quiet as he heard the slithering of a cloak along the path.


“I knew something was in here that shouldn’t be.” Hagrid said.


Harry was still looking to where Quirrell and Voldemort had just been five meters away from them.


They suddenly heard another rustle of leaves and Hagrid put an arrow in his crossbow and got ready to fire. Into the clearing came the centaur Harry knew to be called Ronan.


“Oh it’s you Ronan.” Hagrid sighed with relief. “How are you doing?”


“Good evening Hagrid.” Ronan said. “You weren’t going to shoot me were you?”


“Can’t be too careful Ronan. There’s somethin’ in ’ere tha’s not all that good. Attacking unicorns.” Hagrid said.


“So I noticed.” Ronan said. He looked at Harry for a second before greeting him. “Good evening friend of Hagrid, may I ask for your name?”


“Harry. Harry Potter.” Harry replied.


“Nice to meet you Harry Potter.” Ronan said. “Student up at the school?” and Harry nodded. “Do you learn much up there?”


“Enough.” Harry replied. Ronan looked at him. He seemed to Harry that he was checking him out.


“Enough, well that is better than nothing.” Ronan said to Harry. He sighed and looked up at the sky. “Mars is bright tonight.”


“Yeah.” Said Hagrid looking up at the sky. Harry looked up too but couldn’t tell which one was Mars. “Listen, I'm glad we ran into yeh. A unicorn has been hurt. You don’t know anything ’bout tha’ do yeh?”


Ronan continued to look up at the sky and then sighed. “Always the innocent that get hurt first. Has been for ages, and so it is now.”


“Yeah but ’ave you seen anything unusual?” Hagrid asked him.


“Mars is unusually bright tonight.” Ronan responded.


“Yeah but I was thinkin’ of somethin’ more close to home.” Hagrid said. “So anything unusual?”


“The forest hides many secrets.” Ronan said.


“Ones that you are privileged to?” Harry asked.


Ronan was just about to answer when the centaur Harry knew as Bane come out and stood next to Ronan.


“Well ’ello Bane.” Hagrid said. “How are yeh doing?”


Bane nodded is head towards Hagrid. “Good evening. I am fine. Just as I hope you are tonight.”


“Yeah well I’ve just been asking Ronan ’ere. Have you’ve seen anythin’ odd lately tonight?” Hagrid asked him


“Mars is bright tonight.” Bane said looking up at the sky.


“So we’ve ’eard.” Hagrid said clearly annoyed. “Well, if either of yeh two know anythin’ let me know will ya? Well we’ll be off then.”


Once Hagrid and Harry got a few meters away from the centaurs so they couldn’t hear them Hagrid sighed. “Never try and get a straight answer out of ’em. They will never give ya one.” Harry didn’t say anything and continued off with Hagrid along the path. They walked for a further twenty minutes when Hagrid stopped suddenly to look up at the sky. Harry looked up to see red sparks up in the air. ‘I’m so going to kill Malfoy one day soon.’ Harry thought whilst Hagrid told him to hide whilst he went and fetched them.


Harry waited for forty minutes before he heard Hagrid, Malfoy and Neville come back. Harry could overhear what Hagrid was fuming about.


“I can’t believe yeh.” Hagrid said. “Sneaking up on Neville like that, yeh think this is a game? We’ll be lucky to catch anythin’ now because of yeh. If another unicorn gets hurt I’ll be blaming it on you. Right we’re changing things around. Neville yer with me. Harry goes with this pillock and Fang.” Hagrid said then bent down lower so only Harry can hear. “Sorry but ’e’ll have less chance scaring you. And we need to get this done. You were right about pairing them two up.”


“It’s okay.” Harry said quietly back to him. Five minutes later found Harry, Fang and Malfoy heading deeper and deeper into the forest.


“What did you do to Neville, Malfoy?” Harry asked him as they walked along the path.


“Snuck up on him, that’s all.” Malfoy said. “What has it go to do with you anyway Potter?”


“You did more than that.” Harry said. “You don’t think I know one of my best mates. It takes a lot to scare Neville now. He isn’t the kid that we meet on the train. Not much can scare him now. And he’s even getting better at magic.”


“Yes. Soon you will be left behind.” Malfoy said. “You don’t scare me Potter anymore.”


“Well well well.” Harry said to a confused Malfoy. “A Malfoy admitting he was scared. You don’t see that everyday. That’s definitely some blackmail material there… ”


“You wouldn’t even try.” Malfoy said sneering.


“Watch me.” Harry replied.


“Its not like anyone is going to believe you squib.” Malfoy said.


“Keep talking and you’ll find out how much of a squib I really am.” Harry said.


Malfoy was just about to reply when Harry noticed the dead unicorn and the wound on its side, on the ground a couple of feet away from them. Harry nodded over to it so Malfoy would realise it was there. All of a sudden Harry heard a slither of a cloak and out came a hooded figure from the nearby bushes. Quirrell/Voldemort. He lowered his head and began to drink from the unicorn’s wound.


“AAAAAARGH!” Malfoy screamed out and bolted away. Harry was just about to lift his wand when Harry felt pain in his scar he hadn’t felt for years. Ever since he came back in time the scar had been quiet. And even during the year his scar never hurt. But now all of a sudden Harry felt like he was being poked with white hot knives. He tested his Occlumency shields and noticed that they were still up. But then, if they were still up, how come his scar was still hurting.


Harry noticed another centaur jump over him. Firenze if he remembered correctly. He saw the centaur run at Voldemort and chase him away. Harry supposed that Voldemort was too weak at the moment to fight. The centaur came back over to Harry and knelt down beside him.


“Are you alright?” Firenze said.


“Yeah I'm fine. Just a headache.” Harry said.


“You are the Potter boy.” Firenze said. “The forest is not safe at this time. Especially for you. Climb onto my back, I will take you back to Hagrid.” All of a sudden Ronan and Bane came into the clearing.


“”FIRENZE!” Bane thundered. “What are you doing? You have a human on your back! Have you no shame? Are you a common mule?”


‘No he isn’t. Donkeys have floppy ears. He doesn’t.’ Harry thought. He knew if he said that out loud he would be very lucky to get out of the forest alive, or in one piece.


“Do you realize who this is?” Firenze bellowed back. “This is the Potter boy. The quicker he leaves this forest the better.”


“What have you been telling him?” growled Bane. “Remember, we are sworn not to set ourselves against the heavens. Have we not read what is to come in the movement of the planets?”


“The planets are wrong.” Harry said quietly.


All of them turned to look at him now. “And what would a human know about it?” Bane shouted at him.


“Mars is bright tonight.” Harry said quietly. “Its funny that Mars is the planet of war. Mars being bright mean there is a war coming.” There was silence that followed that statement. “But it’s wrong.” Harry continued. “There will be no war. There might be a battle but there will be no war.”


“And why may I ask would the planets let you into that secret?” Ronan asked.


“Who said they did?” Harry said.


“It still doesn’t give Firenze the excuse to have a human on his back!” Bane shouted.


“I'm sure Firenze thought it for the best.” Ronan said quietly as he pawed the ground nervously.


“For the best! What is it to do with us? Centaurs are concerned with what has been foretold. It’s not our business to run around after stray humans, to let them use us like donkeys in our forest!” Bane shouted.


“Do you not see that unicorn?” Firenze bellowed at Bane. “Do you not understand why it was killed? Or have the planets not let you in on that little secret? I set myself against what is lurking in this forest, Bane, yes, with humans alongside me if I must.” With that Firenze turned and galloped away. After a few minutes Firenze came to a stop.


“Harry Potter, do you know what unicorn blood is used for?” Firenze asked.


“Its not...” Harry replied.


“Correct Harry Potter.” Firenze said nodding. “It’s a monstrous thing, to slay a unicorn. Only one who has nothing to lose but everything to gain would commit such a crime. The blood of a unicorn will keep you alive, even if you’re an inch from death, but at a terrible price. You have slain something pure and defenceless to save yourself. You will have but a half life, a cursed life, from the moment the blood touches your lips.”


“I know. There is no point in doing it.” Harry said.


“Correct again Harry.” Firenze said. “Unless there is something else you can drink. Something else that will bring you back to full strength and power. Something that will mean that you will never die. Harry, do you know what is being hidden in the castle this very moment?”


“The Philosopher’s Stone.” Harry replied. “The Elixir Of Life.”


“And can you not think of anyone who would want that. Someone who has clung to live. Waiting their chance to come back?” Firenze asked.


“Voldemort.” Harry said quietly.


Firenze nodded his head as Harry spotted Hagrid and Neville running towards them. Harry got down of the centaurs back.


“Hagrid, the unicorn’s over there.” Harry said pointing to where they just come from. “It’s dead.” Hagrid hurried over to the place Harry was pointing and Neville came running up to him.


“Harry, are you okay?” Neville asked.


“Fine, never better.” Harry said shrugging.


“This is where I leave you.” Firenze said. “The planets have been read wrong before. Even by centaurs. Let’s hope you are right and this is one of those times.” And with that he ran of into the depths of the forest.


***


When Harry and Neville got back to the common room the fire in the grate was down low and Ron was busy snoring on the couch. Luckily Hermione was still up so they only had to wake up Ron, which took some time. After managing to wake Ron up enough Harry went and explained what happened in the forest. But he left out the part about Mars.


“So Snape wants the stone for You-Know-Who?” Ron asked.


“Yes.” Harry replied. “Voldemort is waiting in the forest for Snape to steal the stone. Snape wants the stone for Voldemort. And we thought he wanted it for himself to get rich.”


“Stop saying the name!” Ron said terrified.


“Ron, fear of the name only increases fear of it self.” Harry said. “So Snape’s going to try and steal the stone for Voldemort. Well I ain’t going to let that happen. If that happens, Voldemort won’t be able to be stopped and he will just kill me. Although Bane will be happy I suppose.”



“Harry, everyone says Dumbledore’s the only one You-Know-Who was ever afraid of. With Dumbledore around, You-know-who won’t touch you. Anyway who says centaurs are right? It sounds like fortune telling to me, and Professor McGonagall says that’s a very imprecise branch of magic.” Hermione said.


“Yeah. Imprecise. Apart from centaurs who are the most adept at reading the future. More than humans anyway.” Harry replied. Thirty minutes later Harry left the other three to continue talking whilst he went to bed to get some shut eye. Although he was in bed he couldn’t really sleep. He kept going over what he learnt in the forest. And it was scaring him.


‘Mars is bright tonight.’ That saying kept on going over and over in Harry’s mind, not letting Harry go into the rest of sleep. It kept him awake for the rest of the night. Mars was the planet of war. When Mars is bright it means war is coming. Harry rolled over onto his other side.


“Please don’t let there be a war.” Harry said to himself. “Please let me win the fight when I meet Voldemort in the graveyard. Please don’t let there be a war.”

Back to index

Chapter 15: Stopping Quirell

Author's Notes: Heya Guys next Chapter for ya. and the next one should be up at the weekend

Harry was getting rather nervous now that the end of year exams were coming up. The first two days were the written exams that Harry knew he aced. However, come the last two final days it was the practical exams. They were something Harry wasn’t sure whether he was looking forward to or not. Luckily, the first practical exam was Potions. And even though Harry knew Snape would try and fail him, he also knew that Dumbledore would step in to stop that from happening.


. Harry took a deep breath to gather his courage before opening the door and entering the room for his next exam. The exam after Potions happened to be Transfiguration, and he wasn't happy about it. Harry walked into the empty classroom to see Professor McGonagall sitting at her desk and on the desk was a mouse waiting to be transfigured into a snuff-box.


“Ah, Harry. Are you ready to try this?” McGonagall gently asked him. She was obviously not expecting much. Harry just nodded. It was a shame Harry had to break his squib act. Although it was a hassle to limit his magic like that, it made enemies underestimate him, and Harry couldn’t complain about that. But for the first time since Christmas Harry realised that he had to do magic now. He wouldn’t risk not being here next year to protect Ginny.


Harry turned to look at the mouse on the table and brought out his wand. “As part of the exam you are required to turn the mouse into a snuff box. You may begin when you are ready.” McGonagall stated. Right then, Harry decided that although he had to show magic he didn’t have to show how much he knew . So he purposely said the incantation wrong two times before saying it right. Harry saw McGonagall’s face change from the sadness of watching Harry fail two attempts , to shock when the mouse turned into a snuff box on the third try.


Harry smiled at her, waiting for her to speak, and when she didn’t Harry decided to break the silence.


“So did I pass professor?” Harry asked.


McGonagall’s face broke into a smile when she heard what Harry had asked. “It definitely seems so, Mr Potter. Although you do realise in practical exams that you only get three chances to do the spell. But I’ve got to say I am extremely happy to see you performing magic. You obviously have been studying hard. Five points Mr Potter. It would be more, but technically we’re not supposed to give out points in exams. Good luck with the rest of your exams Harry.”


After that Harry breezed through the rest of the exams with varying success. In Herbology, he succeeded, on the first try, in identifying the plants in Greenhouse 1 and demonstrating care for a few of them as no magic was needed. For DADA, which was proctored by Dumbledore himself, Harry adopted a lazy posture and silently cast a blindingly bright Lumos with a slight flick of his wand. Dumbledore wrote down that the boy succeeded on the second try. Late that night, Harry quickly pointed out Venus and a few stars for Astronomy, rattled down their locations on paper, and confidently left the class half an hour hour early to prepare for bed. It was in Charms where Harry repeated his act in Transfiguration, that is, fail on the first two tries and succeed dismally on the last ..

Throughout all of this, Harry never mentioned to Hermione and the others that he was now doing magic. He thought that it would be a nice surprise for Hermione when they received their test results back and she saw Harry had passed the practical exams.


Although the last two days were practicals, Harry’s last exam was another written one. History of Magic. Even if it was easy, Harry had to cheer with the others when theexam was finally over. Now that the exams were over, the students were free to mill around for the rest of the day.


Harry, Ron, Neville and Hermione were discussing the just-finished History of Magic exam as they wandered outside, their wanderings taking them toward the lake, when Harry heard someone trying sneak up on them. Harry whipped out his wand and pointed it straight at Malfoy who was crouched ten feet away.


“My god Malfoy, haven’t I warned you enough times to stop bothering us?” Harry said, annoyed. It was so tempting to hex him. And now that his squib act was broken, he really didn’t have an excuse not to. Malfoy looked at Crabbe and Goyle who were standing next to each other just behind him.


“Potter. You’re pathetic, you think that you can just warn people off and they’re going to get scared of you and do what you want.” Malfoy sneered. “I'm not scared of you. Tell you what, I will give you a free shot at me.” Malfoy said putting his wand back into his pocket and turned around as if to add insult to injury. “I’ll give you one free shot,” he called out behind him.


Harry smiled gently to himself and pointed his wand to Malfoy’s backside. He muttered “Pardos Minui” before looking at Malfoy who had turned back around to sneer at him. Harry realised that Malfoy didn’t hear Harry’s spell and this caused Harry to enjoy the moment even more. Harry noticed after a couple of seconds that Malfoy started fidgeting. Harry turned to look at Ron, Neville, and Hermione and saw they were looking at Malfoy with curiosity. Harry looked back at Malfoy and noticed he had his hand close to his buttocks and was fiddling about.


“What’s wrong Malfoy?” Harry asked him, trying not to burst out laughing.


“What did you do!” Malfoy hissed out whilst trying to sort his pants out.


“I think it’s called a WEDGY!” Harry shouted the last word out and then burst out laughing with Ron and Neville whilst Malfoy ran back to the castle, fidgeting with his pants on the way. It took the three of them five minutes before they settled back down again.


“Harry, where did you learn that spell?” Hermione asked.


“Sirius.” Harry squeezed out between laughs, and that was the truth. It was one of the first spells Sirius taught him.


“Congrats mate.” Neville said as he slapped Harry on the back. “I guess you aren’t much of a squib now, are you?” Harry just smiled, laughing with Ron, who was attempting to recreate Malfoy's expression, but failing miserably since he was laughing so hard. Hermione was standing to the side, but Harry caught her beaming smile when he glanced at her. Harry smiled back as they continued down the path towards the lake, thoughts of flopping under the cool shade of the trees nearby egging them on.


“Man its feels so good to be free.” Neville joked as the group finally settled down.


“No more revision.” Ron exclaimed. “You should be glad Harry, not worried. You can do magic finally and we’ve got a week until we find out how bad we actually did. Enjoy the moment.”


“I’m just worried about the stone that’s all.” Harry said, his face completely sincere. He wasn't worried about his grades because he knew that he had passed all of the exams. Not with as high of grades as he would like, but he didn't want the others to be suspicious considering how poor his performance was throughout the year.. However, the stone bothered him more than he would like. What happened if he failed this time? What if Voldemort succeeded in taking the stone this time?


“Harry relax, the stone is perfectly safe as long as Dumbledore is around. Anyway, we don’t have any proof that Snape found out how to get past Fluffy. He nearly had his leg removed the last time he tried. So it’s not likely he’s going to try again anytime soon. And Hermione will ride a broom before Hagrid lets Dumbledore down. No offence Hermione.” Ron said.


“He’s right, Harry,” Hermione agreed, shooting a venomous glare at the redhead, “Hagrid would never betray Dumbledore.” .


“You’re right... you’re right…” Harry said, nodding. Now, Harry prayed his acting skills was believable. “Unless…” Harry sat straight up, looking at Hagrid’s hut.


“Why the hell didn’t I think of it before!” Harry exclaimed as he stood upand dashed for Hagrid’s hut. ‘Lets just hope they take in the act,’ Harry thought as he reached Hagrid’s hut, slightly winded. He knocked on the door frantically to complete the act. The others finally arrived, asking why he was in such a hurry.


“Well ’ullo 'Arry.” Hagrid greeted when he finally opened the door. He looked at the group gathered before him and noticed their tired state,“You look all hot and bothered. Why enough would you want to go running in this heat. Want a drink to cool off?”


“Yes please Hag…” Ron said before Harry cut him of.


“No Hagrid, we’re in a bit of a hurry.” Harry said. He prayed no one asked him why he was asking these certain questions. “The man who you won Norbert off of, what did he look like?”


“Dunno,” Hagrid replied “he never took ’is ’ood off.” Ron, Hermione and Neville all looked at each other whilst Harry went and tried to ask another question but before he could Hagrid answered the other three’s silent question. “You get a lot o’ weird folk in the Hog's Head. That’s one of the pubs down into th’ village. Mighta been a dragon dealer mightin’ he. I never saw his face. Kept his ’ood up all the time.”


“What did you talk about, Hagrid…? Was Hogwarts mentioned…?” Harry asked knowing full well the answer.


“Yeah it might ’ave come up. ’ang on.” Hagrid said trying to remember. “Yeah ‘e asked what I did. And I told ’im that I was the games keeper here. Looked after the grounds and the animals in the forest. And I also told ’im ‘ow much I would love to ’ave a dragon. After that I can’ remember too much ‘cause ’e kept buying me drinks. But I remember ’im saying ’e ’ad a dragon egg and we could play cards for it if I wanted. But ’e ’ad to be sure I could handle the dragon so ‘e asked what exact creatures I looked after. ’e didn’t want it to go to a bad ‘ome see. So I told ‘im after Fluffy a dragon should be easy.”


“And he was interested in Fluffy?” Neville asked. Harry looked at Neville. Harry reckoned Neville knew where this was heading but Hermione and Ron were still at a loss.


“Well, who wouldn’t be?” Hagrid said. “’ow many threeheaded dogs do you know? Especially around ’ogwarts. So I told him, Fluffy’s a piece o' cake as long as you know ’ow to calm him down. You just play a little piece of music and ’e falls right off to sleep.” Hagrid then turned his head to the others in shock horror at what he just said. “Forget I told ya tha’. I should not have told ya tha’. ’ey wait, where ya goin’?”


Harry, Ron, Hermione and Neville ran back up to the school and didn’t speak until they reached the entrance hall. “We’ve got to tell Dumbledore.” Hermione said “But where does he live. Anyone know? Harry?”


Harry was just about to answer when he heard McGonagall’s voice carry over to them. “What are you four doing in here?” Harry turned to see her descending the stairs while carrying a stack of books.


“Professor Mcgonagall, we need to see Professor Dumbledore.” Hermione said.


“Yeah it’s important.” Ron seconded.


“See Professor Dumbledore?” McGonagall repeated. “May I ask why?”


“We’d rather not say.” Harry started.


“Yeah, it's a secret.” Ron finished for him. Harry hung his head. That isn’t what Harry wanted to hear come out of his friend's mouth. And, apparently, neither did Professor McGonagall.


“Professor Dumbledore left the school about ten minutes ago.” McGonagall coldly explained. “He received an urgent owl from the Ministry of Magic and flooed off for London at once.”


“He’s gone?” Ron asked.


“Now?” Neville continued.


“But this is really important Professor.” Hermione insisted.


“Something that is more important than the Ministry of Magic Ms Granger?” McGonagall asked her.


“Yeah it’s about the Philosopher’s Stone.” Harry said ignoring his friends' incredulous stares as he threw all caution out of the window. Heck they told her last time.


Harry saw McGonagall drop the books she was carrying. They landed with a lighter thump than he expected, apparently the books were lighter than they appeared. “How did you know…” she stuttered out, shock written over her face.


“Professor, we know someone is going to try and steal the stone. You need to get Dumbledore back here as soon as possible.” Harry told her. Harry couldn’t believe he forget to tell Dumbledore about the fake ministry note.


“Professor Dumbledore will be back tomorrow.” McGonagall primly said. “I do not know how you four know about the stone but rest assured it is very well protected.”


“But…” Ron began.


“I do know what I'm talking about believe or not. I suggest you all go outside and enjoy the weather.” McGonagall said and the four of them went away. However they didn’t go back outside. As soon as McGonagall was out of view the four of them hurried up the stairs towards the common room.


“It’s tonight.” Harry said. “It’s got to be tonight.”


“But what can we do?” Neville said.


Ron was just about to speak when Hermione gasped. Harry turned around to see Snape looking at them suspiciously.


“Good afternoon.” Snape said. Harry was shocked to the core. Snape being polite. What was wrong with this world? “You shouldn’t be inside on a day like this.”


“We were…” Neville began. The boy might have been more confident, but one year was definitely not going to be enough when dealing with Snape, as the boy was still quivering.


“Shut it Longbottom, you could never in a million years come up with a good excuse.” Snape snapped at him.


“Mind if I give it a shot?” Harry said. He knew it wasn’t really a good time to crack jokes but he really couldn’t let that one past him.


Snape turned to Harry. “You want to be more careful Potter.” Snape said. “Hanging around corridors like this. People would believe that you were up to something. And this reminds me. I just spoke to Mr Malfoy. He clamed that you jinxed him down by the lake.”


“Me sir?” Harry said. “But I'm a squib.”


“Don’t tell lies Potter.” Snape hissed out. “All that the teachers could do the past week was rave about the fact you could actually do magic. I mean are you a wizard or not. Of course you would be able to do magic. Although not very well I might add. You want to be more careful Potter anyhow. Wandering the corridors like this, people might think that you’re… well… up to something. It would be disappointing if Gryffindor lost house points this close to the end of year. Even though Slytherin is already in the lead.”


With that Snape left them, striding off towards the teachers staff room. Once the four of them arrived at the common room they sat down in their usual places by the fire.


“We need to make sure Snape doesn’t do anything.” Ron said.


“Right, Hermione go to the staff room and wait for Professor Snape. Once he makes for the stone,follow him.” Harry said even though he knew she would fail he needed something to pass the time. He really didn’t want to go down the corridor until tonight.


“Why me?” Hermione asked.


“Isn’t it obvious.” Ron said “You can pretend that you are waiting for Professor Flitwick.” Ron put on a high pitch voice. “Oh professor I think I got question fourteen b wrong.”


“Alright, alright I’ll do it.” Hermione agreed as she gave another pointed glare at Ron. “As long as you shut that infernal racket,” she continued as she jabbed him on the chest with a finger. Ron winced and quickly stopped with the voice.

“Now we need someone needs to watch the third floor corridor,” Harry suggested.


“Yeah, me and Neville can do that.” Ron said.


“But what does that leave Harry to do.” Hermione said.


“I bet Hedwig could get to London pretty quickly if she tried. I’ll send a letter to Dumbledore. Maybe we can get him back.” Harry said and soon the four of them were heading off in different directions. Harry sprinted off but didn’t go to the Owlery. He went into the hiding room where Estelle and Simon stayed. “Estelle!” Harry shouted out as she flew towards him.


“What’s up Harry?” she asked.


“Take me to the Owlery but make sure no one is there first.” Harry told her, grabbing her tail feathers. Estelle gave him an indignant look and waited a couple of seconds before flaming them to the Owlery tower.


“HEDWIG.” Harry called. Harry waited a minute before he saw her flying down towards him. Harry grabbed a spare parchment and quill and hurriedly wrote a note to Dumbledore. “Hedwig, hurry, take this to Dumbledore. you'll find him at the Ministry of Magic” Giving a nod to Estelle, who flamed out immediately, Harry left the owlery and returned to the common room.As expected, Ron and Neville were already there.


“We tried mate.” Ron said.


“Yeah but McGonagall saw us. She went off on us and then told us to leave.” Neville explained.


“It’s alright guys.” Harry said sitting down at his favorite couch. “Maybe Hermione had better luck.” It was then Hermione decided to come through the portrait hole.


“I’m really sorry guys.” Hermione said sorrow in her voice. “Snape came out and asked me what I was doing. I said I was waiting for Professor Flitwick so he went to get him. I panicked and ran for it. But now I haven’t got a clue where Snape went.”


“Well, that’s that then. We have no choice. We have to get to the stone first.” Harry said.


“What?” Hermione queried.


“You’re mad!” Ron barked out


“You sure there isn’t another way?” Neville said.


“You’ll get expelled.” Hermione said. “Remember what McGonagall and Snape said.”


“First off it’s Snape we’re trying to stop, so he has no say in this. Secondly, don’t you understand what it would be like with Voldemort back?” Harry said, his future memories coming to the forefront of his mind. “Haven’t you three been told what it was like with Voldemort running around? Neville, surely you’re with me on this.”


Neville looked up at Harry. “I hate doing this to you Neville but think of your parents. Think what they went through. With him back there is a possibility that could happen to other people.” Neville continued to stare at Harry and then after a minute looked at the fire. “If Voldemort comes back there is a very likely possibility that there will be no Hogwarts to get expelled from. Losing points doesn’t matter anymore compared to Voldemort killing you. Ron think of Ginny. Think what Voldemort might do to her. Hermione. You’re a muggle born. Your family will be top of his hit list. He will want to kill you and your parents simply because you were born with muggle parents. Don’t you understand this? We either try and get the stone before Voldemort or we die either way. Because with hell if I ever go over to the dark side. Voldemort killed my parents. I am not going to sit back and let Voldemort have a clean shot at us. I'm going to stand up to him and try and stop him.”


“I’m with you Harry.” Neville said looking away from the fire. “I’m coming with you.”


“Yeah you’re right Harry.” Hermione said.


“But will the invisibility cloak cover all four of us?” Ron asked.


“We’ll make it fit.” Harry replied.


***


After dinner the four waited nervously by the fire in the common room as they waited for the other Gryffindors to go to bed. Eventually after two hours the common room was deserted. Harry went upstairs to grab the cloak and came back down to where the others were waiting for him.


Once Harry got back to the others Harry pointed his wand at the cloak and muttered “Engorgio.” The cloak grew enough that it could cover all four of them nicely and they headed out towards the third floor. They didn’t meet anyone until they arrived at the base of the staircase heading up to the third floor. Peeves was by the entrance loosening the carpet so that students and faculty would later trip on the humps. As they got closer Peeves turned and looked straight at them..


“Who’s there?” Peeves asked. “Know you there, even if I can’t see you. Are you ghoulie or ghostie or a wee student beastie? I should call Filch you know. If something is creeping about unseen.”


“Moi a wee student beastie? At least I know what you think of me Peeves and it hurts.” Harry said, his voice coming out as clear as day in the silent hall He poked his head out from under the cloak.


Peeves fell out of the air with shock and hit the ground without a sound. Quickly picking himself up, the ghost started stammering.“Harry! Didn’t see you. Of course I didn’t, seeing that you’re invisible.”


“Nice prank there Peeves.” Harry said looking at the carpet.


“Why thank you Harry.” Peeves cackled. “I'm glad you approve.”


“We’re kind of busy at the moment Peeves. Stay away from here tonight.” Harry told the poltergeist as he moved his head back under the cloak.


“Okely Dokely” Peeves said and flew off through the wall.


“I know Hermione told me about you being able to tell Peeves what to do but that was bloody brilliant.” Ron said.


“We need to keep going.” Harry told them as they walked closer to the forbidden corridor. When they arrived they noticed that the door was already ajar. Harry slowly pushed the door open.


Harry threw the cloak off of them and instantly played a tune on the flute that he had received from Hagrid at Christmas. The tune was of a song Ginny used to sing in the future. Fluffy’s eyes started drooping and within a minute Fluffy was fast asleep.


“Keep playing.” Ron told him and Harry rolled his eyes.


‘Duh’. Harry thought.


Ron stepped over Fluffy’s paw and towards the trapdoor. Ron opened it and peered downwards.


“What can you see?” Hermione asked him.


“Nothing.” Ron said. “We’ll have to jump.” Harry instantly starting waving his hand to capture Ron’s attention. “You want to go first?” Ron asked him. Harry gave Ron a thumbs up. “Alright give the flute to Neville.” Ron said, ignoring Nevilles's gaping expression


Harry gave the flute to Neville and a horribly discordant clash of squeaks and moans filled the air as Neville started playing straight away. Neville obviously couldn't play a flute as well as Harry, and Fluffy gave a restless rumble, freezing the four children in place, but bad playing seemed to be enough to keep the three-headed dog asleep.


“Ron don’t follow until I tell you to okay.” Harry whispered and Ron nodded. Harry jumped down the hole and Harry fell and fell through the air until he came to a stop with a flump. As soon as he got his bearings he struggled away from the Devils Snare. Harry wasn’t going to get caught in it this time. As soon as he was free, Harry called up to them to follow. Hermione arrived first, and sat there for a moment wondering about the softness of her landing. As the plant started creeping onto her, she realized the dangers of staying and struggled to escape the grasp of the plant in the center. She managed to move enough that Neville had a clear landing zone when he arrived. Up above, in the room that contained Fluffy, there was a low growl and a shout of surprise. It took Neville little time for him to recognize what he landed on and to get off of the plant immediately. He leapt out of the way just in time to avoid Ron hasty fall. Unlike the others, Ron failed to recognize the danger and he stayed sitting there for a moment too long even though they were hissing at him to move.


“Come on guys what’s the matter? I'm moving.” Ron said but found out that he couldn’t. “What’s going on? Help me.”


“Ron keep still. It’s Devil’s Snare, the more you move the quicker it will kill you.” Hermione ordered in a panicky voice. She tried pulling herself forward only to wince, as the plant surrounding her leg squeezed even more. “God I cant remember how to kill it.”


“That’s helpful!” Ron screamed out.


“Devil’s Snare hates fire.” Neville said.


“Yes of course!” Hermione smiled shakily then her face got scared. “But we have no wood.”


Harry whipped out his wand and pointed it at the plant shouting “Incendio”. Flames shot out of Harry’s wand and in ten seconds Ron had fought his way over to the others, pulling Hermione out along the way.


“Boy Harry, I'm sure glad you chose today to start doing magic.” Ron said to him. Ron turned to Hermione. “No wood? Are you sure you’re feeling alright Hermione.”


“I’m sorry Ron.” Hermione said. “I just forgot. I don’t understand why.”


“It’s okay.” Ron said. “Come on, lets continue.” So the four of them continued along the path until they came to a brightly lit chamber. Harry looked up to see the flying keys.


“Do you think they will attack us if we try and cross the room?” Ron asked.


“They’re not birds Ron, they’re keys.” Harry told him as he walked to the door on the opposite side of the room.


Once all four of them arrived, Neville tried the door. It was locked. Undeterred, he pulled out his wand and incanted “Alohomora.” Nothing happened. Neville looked at the others and shrugged. “It was worth a try.”


Harry pointed over to the broomsticks in the far corner. “I think we need to try and catch the right one.” The others looked at where he was pointing and Harry noticed that Hermione and Neville were getting nervous.


“There are hundreds of them.” Hermione moaned.


“We’re looking for a big old fashioned one, probably silver like the door handle.” Ron said examining the lock.


They all seized a broomstick and flew up into the air. They flew for ten minutes before Harry spotted the one they wanted. He flew after it but it was too quick. Soon the others had noticed Harry flying wildly around the room and correctly guessed that he was following the key. They flew over and joined him in the chase.. After cornering it Harry seized it and flew down. With a vicious jab, he stuffed it in the lock. As soon as the door was unlocked the key took flight again, but not before fluttering in his face a few times as if it were angrily cursing him off.


They went through the door, only to find a dark empty room ten feet wide and ten feet long. There was no visible light source, however a dim blackish glow seemed to envelope the room, making it possible to see, but giving the room an eerie quality. Nothing was in the room except for a door on the other side of the room.


“"Well, this one is easy," Ron said as he walked over to the door on the opposite side of the room.. “Erm guys?” Ron said uneasy.


“What Ron?” Harry said. He didn’t like this. This wasn’t here last time.


“There’s no keyhole or door handle.” Ron said looking at Harry. “And it won’t push open.”


Harry looked at the other door they just came through and sighed in relief when it did have a door handle.


“You can go back but not forward.” Hermione said. “What are we going to do now?”


Harry touched the knobless door, only to jerk his hand back in surprise when a jolt of magic flared through his hand.


“This is Sirius’s.” he realized.


“What?” Hermione asked. The others were also staring at him, and it was then that Harry knew that he had said that aloud.


“Think about it.” Harry said as he turned away from the door. “The keys were Flitwick’s idea. The Devil's snare was Sprout’s,” Harry counted, using his fingers to keep track, “...and Fluffy was Hagrid’s test. That leaves Sirius’s, McGonagall’s, Quirrell’s, Snape’s, and something Dumbledore himself did.” At the others' nod, Harry continued, “McGonagall's test will probably have some sort of transfiguration. Quirrell's will have something to do with the Dark Arts,” Harry paused for a moment to think, “Probably a dark creature, because that is all that he teaches. Snape's probably has something to do with potions. Dumbledore's test will be the last line of defence, and it will probably involve the actual stone itself. So that only leaves Sirius.”


“Okay so you know Sirius better than anyone. Heck, he’s your godfather. So what do you think this is?” Neville asked.


“Don’t know.” Harry said as he gave a half-hearted shrug. He walked up to the door and put his right hand on the door again. Like last time, Harry felt a jolt as his hand brushed against the wood work. Why would the door have magic in it?. “Mm I wonder. A password maybe?” Harry said aloud.


“That would make sense, but what password?. That could be anything.” Hermione moaned.


Harry just smirked and she looked on confused. “Like Neville said, I probably know more about Sirius then anyone else. I have an idea what the password might be.” Harry put his hand on the door and said aloud. “I solemnly swear I’m up to no good.” Harry waited but the door stayed closed.


“Well I’m out of ideas.” Harry said with a helpless look.


“Harry it’s protecting the stone.” Hermione reminded him. “Why would someone up to no good be allowed through? Only someone with good intentions should be allowed through.”


“Okay, okay.” Harry said. “I solemnly swear I’m up to good.” Harry joked. However he stopped laughing when he heard a click and the door opened up to let them through. “Okay I was just joking with that.” Harry said surprised that it actually worked. ‘ How would Quirrell guess that?’ He thought as they walked into the gigantic room with the chessboard. The white and black pieces stood motionless in their relative squares, ready for the game to start.


“What’s this? We have to play to get past?” Neville joked.


“Yup” Harry said and Neville stopped laughing when he saw that Harry was serious. He turned to Ron and clapped the redhead on the back. “Your moment to shine mate.”


Ron stared at the chessboard for a moment before turning to Harry and nodding.


“Tell us what to do.” Hermione said to Ron, prompting him to start acting.


Ron thought for a moment before making a decision. “Okay so I guess we have to take a place of a chess piece to get across,” as he said this, he was looking at Harry for confirmation. At Harry's nod, he continued. “Harry, take the place of that bishop. Hermione go next to him and take that Rook. Neville take the other Rook. I’ll be that Knight.”


“White always moves first in chess.” Ron said and as he said that a white pawn had moved two spaces forward. Soon Ron was directing the black pieces as a general would order his troops. “Harry move diagonally four spaces to the right.” Harry moved and the game went on. When it came for the blacks to lose a piece Hermione suddenly got very nervous.


“Ron you don’t think its going to be like… Real Wizard chess?” Hermione asked him.


“Pawn to E5.” Ron shouted. The black pawn shuffled to its designated space.. There was a tremendous crack as a neighboring bishop suddenly pounced ,delivering a tremendous blow with its scepter that shattered the black pawn into several pieces.Harry and the others watched as the bishop dragged the remaining bits off the chessboard. “Yes Hermione,” Ron said whilst gulping. “I think it’s going to be exactly like wizard's chess.”


The battle was fierce but going well. When a white piece took a black, Ron always managed to find some way to counter attack and take twice as many white pieces.


“Let me think…” Ron muttered to himself. Ron looked at the white queen and then around him. “Yes… it’s the only way…I’ve got to be taken.”


“WHAT? NO!” screamed Hermione.


“Ron, mate! Do you know what you’re doing?” Neville asked in a panicked voice.


“That’s chess.” Ron said to them. “You have to make some sacrifices! Harry you’re with me.”


“No. But I know arguing with you is no point. You’re going to do it anyway.” There was a strange expression on Harry's face as he said this.


“I have to move to that spot,” Ron explained pointing a spot three spaces in front and one square to the right, “The queen will have to take me since my move will put their king in check. Then Harry will be free to checkmate the king.” Ron explained.


“There’s got to be another way!” Hermione screamed at him.


“Do you want to stop Snape or not?” Ron said, a quiver was heard in his brave voice. “We are wasting time arguing. If we don’t hurry up he will already have the stone! And don’t hang around once you’ve won.” Before the others had a chance to react, Ron shouted out his next move and the horse that he was riding on leapt over the opposing queen and landed heavily on its space.. The queen wasted little time in stepping from a nearby square to strike Ron off of his mount. Hermione shrieked as Ron flopped to the ground, but she retained enough sense to remain in her square.


Now that the queen had moved out of his path, Harry was free to move three spaces back and to the left. .No words were exchanged as the white king took off his crown and threw it down at Harry’s feet. Harry, Hermione and Neville rushed to Ron to see if he was alright.


“Neville, will you stay with him and make sure he’s alright?” Harry asked. Neville just nodded. Harry and Hermione took one look at each other and walked through the door and into a torch-lit corridor. Harry looked at Hermione and he could tell she was worrying.


“What if…?” Hermione started.


“He’s going to be fine.” Harry said. “Neville’s with him. He’ll be fine.” They reached another door and inside they saw an unconscious troll. The smell was horrible so, without asking any questions, they quickly hurried to the next room.


As soon as they stepped inside a fire immediately sprang up in the doorway leading onwards and backwards. The one leading backwards was coloured purple. The one leading forwards was black. In the middle of the small room was a table and on it were different sized potion bottles. Next to the bottles was a piece of paper with writing on it. Hermione picked it up and read it out loud:


Danger Lies before you, whilst safety lies behind,
Two of us will help you, whichever you would find,
One among us seven will let you move ahead,
Another will transport the drinker back instead,
Two among our number hold only nettle wine,
Three of us are killer, waiting hidden in line,
Chose, unless you wish to stay here for evermore,
To help you in your choice, we give you these clues four:
First, however slyly the poison tries to hide,
You will always find some on nettles wines left side;
Second, different are those that stand at either end,
But if you would move onwards, neither is you friend;
Third, as you see clearly, all are different size,
Neither dwarf nor giant holds death in their insides;
Fourth, the second left and second on the right
Are twins once you taste them, though different at first sight.


(J.K. Rowling — Harry Potter and the Philosopher’s Stone)


“Brilliant” Hermione breathed out. “This isn’t magic. Its logic, a puzzle. A lot of great wizards haven’t got an ounce of logic. They’d be stuck here for ever more.”


“Okay so let’s sort out those clues.” Harry said and they read the piece of paper. Hermione kept walking down the aisle whilst Harry kept looking at the bottles. Before they knew it, He started picking each bottle up and shaking it before putting it back down.


“Harry what are you doing?” Hermione demanded as Harry stopped at the smallest bottle.


“Simple.” Harry said. “This is Snape’s defence is it not?” and Hermione just nodded her head. “So Snape will know which one will get him through the fire, they made a mistake of filling every bottle up to the brim. However...” he gave the one that he was holding a vigorous shake, a faint sound of sloshing liquid was heard, “ “...this one is half empty. So it must be the one that Snape took. He isn’t dead on the floor and we didn't meet him along the way so that means he’s gone forward. This is the potion that will let us continue forward. You just need to work out which one to take us back to Ron and Neville so that we can return later.” Harry explained.


“That is brilliant Harry. Hang on” Hermione said as she scanned the piece of paper again. She suddenly grabbed the rounded bottle at the end of the line. “This one will take us back towards Ron and Neville.”


“Okay you drink that and get back to Ron and Neville.” Harry said despite Hermione starting to protest “Grab brooms from the flying room, they’ll help you get up the trapdoor and past Fluffy. Go straight to Professor McGonagall, I've already sent a letter to the headmaster so he should be back very soon. Ask McGonagall to take you to him. Explain to him what’s happening. We need him. I can hold Snape off for a while. But only for a while.”


“But what if You-Know-Who is there?” Hermione asked, unhappy with Harry's decision.


“How many times have I told you three to call him Voldemort.” Harry said, annoyed. “Fear of the name only increases fear of itself.”


“You’re a great wizard. You know that Harry.” Hermione said.


“Come on Hermione. I only just managed to start doing magic.” Harry said.


“Magic isn’t everything Harry.” Hermione said. “Friendship, Bravery. They’re the important things. And Harry, be careful. Please.


Harry nodded. “You drink first.” And Hermione gulped down the potion.


“It feels like ice.” Hermione said.


“Go quickly” Harry urged to her. “Before it runs out.” Hermione turned around to say something else. “GO!” Harry shouted at her before she could say anything and Hermione walked through the purple flames.


Harry turned and looked at the black flames. He gulped down the potion before striding through the flames and into the final room.

This was Dumbledore's test, for there, in the center of the room, stood the Mirror of Erised. As Harry descended the wide steps leading to the mirror, he seemed to be unaware that a pair of eyes, Quirrell's, were watching him from behind the mirror.


“Hello Potter.” Quirrell said, stepping out from behind the mirror once Harry arrived at the bottom step. “I was wondering if I was going to see you here tonight.”


“Oh goodie, I'm glad I didn’t disappoint you.” Harry replied, struggling to hide his lack of surprise.


Quirrell snapped his fingers and ropes sprang up, wrapping themselves around Harry. “You’re too nosy to live Potter. Your wanderings around Halloween. I thought that you had figured me out then and came to stop me from seeing what was guarding the stone. Unfortunately, whilst everyone including yourself went after the troll Snape figured me out and headed me off at the third floor corridor. So not only did the troll fail to kill you, Snape also successfully lived that night when that blasted dog of Hagrid’s failed to devour him. Now please stop talking whilst I try and examine this wonderful mirror.”


“You're not going to get it you know.” Harry said out loud. “Do you really think Dumbledore is dumb enough to come up with something you or Voldemort could get past?”


“You dare speak my master’s name?” Quirrell said, shuffling nervously in front of the mirror. “That’s awfully dumb of you.”


“Fear of the name only increases fear of itself.” Harry replied, trying to keep Quirrell busy while he wandlessly loosened the ropes around him.


“You do not think Voldemort should be feared?” Quirrell questioned sweetly.


“Why fear someone who isn’t in power at the moment.” Harry countered.


“ You had best watch your words, Potter. As soon as I get the stone, he will return to power. And I will be there by his side, as his most loyal servant.” Quirrell said with a frightful expression on his face..


‘I wonder where I've heard that before’. Harry thought detached from his situation.


“You know, I heard you sobbing a few days ago in an empty classroom. You aren’t scared of your master are you? I mean he’s your master, he’s not actually going to hurt you. Oh wait I’ve heard that even though he killed when he was in power he really enjoyed torturing and killing his followers. After that, I always wondered where he found more.” Harry said with a vicious smirk.


A flicker of fear quickly went over Quirrell’s face. “Sometimes… I find it hard to follow my master’s orders. He is a great wizard and I am weak.”


“So he was actually in the classroom?” Harry said even though he already knew the answer. 'There!' he thought, and with a mental push the ropes binding him were ready to vanish in a moment of thought. Now, Harry had to waitfor the right moment to attack.


“He is with me wherever I go.” Quirrell answered quietly. “I met him when I travelled around the world. A foolish young man I was then, full of ridiculous ideas about good and evil. Lord Voldemort showed me how wrong I was. There is no good and Evil, there is only power and those too weak to seek it… Since then, I have served him faithfully, although I have let him down many times. He has had to be very hard on me. He does not forgive mistakes easily. When I failed to steal the stone from Gringotts, he was most displeased. He punished me… decided he would have to keep a closer watch on me…”


Quirrell cursed under his breath. “I don’t understand… is the stone inside the mirror? Should I break it? I see myself presenting my master with the stone. But where is it! What do I need to do? Help me master!”


“Use the boy!” commanded a sickly voice. Even though he wasn't in sight, Voldemort had finally decided to show himself.


“Boy?” Harry questioned. “I do have a name you know, Tom.”


“Tom?” Quirrell asked as he hesitated briefly in his advance. It was as good a time to act as any, Harry decided, as he vanished the ropes binding his hands and feet and charged at Quirrel with a roar. He didn't even make it halfway before a stone slab tilted up slightly and intercepted his foot, tripping him. . Harry flopped ungracefully onto the hard stone floor.


‘Oh perfect, Harry. Yeah you’re really going to defeat him like this.” Harry winced before feeling something jabbing into his head. Harry didn't need to look up to know that it was Quirrell's wand.


“Come here Potter.” Quirrell ordered “look in the mirror and tell me what you see. Or I will kill you.”


Harry complied since Quirrell had the upper-hand at the moment. With a groan, and ignoring the sharp pains in his knees, he slowly stood up and walked up to the mirror. Harry smiled as his parents came into view as well as an older Ginny holding a little baby girl. A little different from last time, but enticing all the same.


“Well?” demanded Quirrell. “What do you see?”


“My Family.” Harry replied.


“Get out of the way.” Quirrell said.


Harry moved five spaces out of the way when he heard Voldemort screech. “I can not read him! He could be lying.”


“Potter come back here! Tell me what you see.” Quirrell said walking towards Harry.


“Let me speak to him face to face.” Voldemort said.


“Master you are not strong enough!” Quirrell said.


“I have strength enough for this.” Voldemort screamed out.


Harry watched as he saw Quirrell unwrap his turban to show the snake like face of one Lord Voldemort.


“Harry Potter…” Voldemort whispered.


“Tom.” Harry replied and saw Voldemort’s face retort in anger.


“Never call me that name!” Voldemort screamed out at him.


“Why? It is your name isn’t it? Didn't it come from your muggle father?” Harry asked without expecting an answer. He raised his voice a little, “Quirrell you did know your master is half-blood, did you not?”


“What are these lies he’s talking about master?” Quirrell whimpered out. The anger from Voldemort was hurting Quirrell.


“Doesn’t matter.” Voldemort hissed out. “Ignore them.” then he turned his attention to Harry. “You dare mock me Potter?”


“How is it mocking when you're telling the truth?” Harry asked. “I never quite worked that out.”


“TELL ME WHERE THE STONE IS!” Voldemort demanded. Looking upon Voldemort's angry face, Harry couldn't help but feel a little fearful. This was one of the world's most powerful wizards. His next words dispelled that fear.


“No,” Harry slowly said.


The time for talk was over.


“SEIZE HIM!” Voldemort ordered and Quirrell started waving his wand without hesitation. Without his wand, Harry had little choice but to body check Quirrel in an attempt to interrupt the spell. The sound of a wand clattering to the ground a moment later, as Quirrell lost his grip, went largely unheard.

Not expecting Harry's rash reaction, Quirrell had reflexively grabbed onto Harry as the air rapidly escaped from his lungs. From there, Quirrell started screaming in pain as one of his hands was latched onto Harry's exposed forearm. Harry himself felt hot knives stabbing viciously in his scar, and he struggled repeatedly to strengthen his Occlumency shields through the pain induced haze. He was largely unsuccessful, they were as strong as he could make them already. As soon as the pain came, itdisappeared just as quickly when Quirrell released him. Left to deal with the aftershocks of pain, Harry had to bite back a small hint of satisfaction upon seeing his tormentor's expression of shock. Quirrell was horrified to see his hand disintegrate into dust.


“Master I cannot touch him” Quirrell moaned.


“THEN KILL HIM AND BE DONE WITH IT!” Voldemort screamed out. Harry and Quirrell both turned to look at the wand lying nearby. A moment passed before they both leaped into action. Quirrell managed to reach the wand first, but the wand wasn't Harry's intent. Before Quirrel could cast the killing curse, Harry had grabbed onto Quirrell's face. The stuttering professor started screaming in pain again as his face turned into ash before the rest of his body followed. Harry watched in mute fascination as a ghostly figure of a face that could only be Voldemort floated up from the body.


“Harry Potter!” he screamed as he flew up the stairs and away from Hogwarts.


‘Well at least I didn’t fall unconsciousness this time.’ Harry thought as he looked around. Harry suddenly heard hurried footsteps and looked behind him to see Professor Dumbledore rushing down the stairs to meet him.


“Harry, are you okay?” the aged Headmaster asked in concern.


“Never better, Albus, never better.” Harry replied. “Sorry about not explaining about the fake note. Kind of slipped my mind.”


Dumbledore waved his had at the apology. “Never mind that now Harry. I guess everything is okay then?” He asked.


“Stone is safe and sound and still in the mirror.” Harry replied.


“Good good.” Dumbledore said. “I'm afraid I have to send you to the hospital wing, Harry.Madam Pomfrey would be quite upset with me if I let you walk away without a health check. On the bright side, your friends are already there. And another spot of good news, Ron is awake now if you wanted to know.”


“Thanks,” Harry said. All of a sudden Harry felt dizzy and he had to stabilise himself before falling over.


“Harry?” Dumbledore asked concerned.


Harry looked at Albus and smiled. “I'm okay. Nothing to worry…” However Harry didn’t manage to finish the sentence as blackness engulfed his vision.

Back to index

Chapter 16: Quidditch Cup Final

Author's Notes: A/N: Yahoo and the chapter is complete along with Harry’s first year at Hogwarts. And we’re off to year two and the chamber of secrets! What will Harry do? Let Ginny do it? Or protect Ginny from the diary? For those who don’t know. I do have a yahoo group about this story were you might want to talk about the theory’s of second year and the plotlines of this story. And other stuff. Hope you enjoyed. Yes this came out quite quick after my other one. To tell the truth I had this writing and sent of to my beta’s even before chapter Sixteen was posted. That’s for how quick I wrote it. But from now on don’t expect the two weeks update. and expect to have to wait a while for the next chapter whilst I plan next year out. Yes I'm actually going to plan that year! I didn’t really plan this one out. :P but next year I am so expect a little wait for next chapter.

Disclaimer: I Do No Own Harry Potter


Harry very slowly came out of unconsciousness to see three blurry figures around him. He wondered what was wrong with his eyesight then realized that he didn’t have his glasses on. He tried to sit up but found that he didn’t have the energy. What was wrong with him?


“I’m surprised he’s still alive Albus.” Harry recognised the voice of Madam Pomfrey. “How he, and three others, managed to get down into those chambers is beyond me. I’m not expecting him to be awake for at least another three to four days.”


“He will be alright won’t he?” Harry recognised the voice of Sirius. Sirius’s voice had an edge of concern in it that Harry rarely heard.


“He should be.” Madam Pomfrey said. “I managed to stabilise him. But that amount of magic should have him out for quite a while.”


“Thank you Madam Pomfrey” Harry recognised the voice of Dumbledore again.


Harry heard footsteps walking away before hearing Albus and Sirius conversing again.


“Do you think he really will be out for that long?” Sirius asked Dumbledore.


“I’ve never known Madam Pomfrey to be wrong before.” Dumbledore replied.


“Yeah but I love being the first to prove her wrong.” Harry croaked out and Dumbledore and Sirius rushed over to his bedside.


“Harry! You alright?” Sirius asked him


“Will be once I can see.” Harry groaned out and soon found his glasses being slid onto his face. The faces of Dumbledore and Sirius swam into view and Harry sat up so he could talk to them better.


“Don’t do too much. Madam Pomfrey will have my guts for garters if you start over exercising.” Dumbledore said.


Harry calmed down and looked around to see presents by his bedside. “Ah tokens from your friends and admires.” Dumbledore told him from looking at where Harry was staring. “What happened between you and Quirrell is a complete secret. So naturally the whole school knows. I believe Misters Fred and George Weasley tried sending you a toilet seat. Alas another blown up toilet for Filch to fix. But what can I say. That is what I pay him for. Anyway Madam Pomfrey thought it was unhygienic and confiscated it.” Harry swore he saw the twinkle in Dumbledore’s eye intensify suddenly before it calmed back down to normal.


“How long have I been in here?” Harry asked.


“Well that’s the astonishing thing Harry.” Dumbledore said. “Your exploits down below to stop Quirrell was only last night.”


“So the quidditch cup final hasn’t been played yet?” Harry asked with a broad hopeful grin on his face. It would be great if he could play in the last match.


“No Harry, that’s tomorrow.” Sirius said laughing uproariously. “Just like James. Always thinking of quidditch.”


“I very much doubt Madam Pomfrey will let you play Harry.” Dumbledore told him.


“But we have a chance to win the cup!” Harry said exasperated. “I’m awake and everything is fine!”


“EVERYTHING IS NOT FINE!” Madam Pomfrey’s voice screeched out and Harry soon heard her rushing over. “How you are even awake I will never know,” She swiftly turned to the two men that were subtly edging towards the entrance of the Hospital Wing, “You should have told me straight away,” she chastised vehemently. After cowing the two men in before her, she turned to glare at Harry, “now lay back down Potter,” she barked. Harry quickly obeyed, eager to avoid more trouble.

However, the mediwitch did not leave immediately. There was a curious pop, and Harry turned his head slightly to see what it was. To his horror, Madam Pomfrey was pouring a greenish-blue potion into a small cup.


“What’s that?” Harry said.


“A potion to make you better.” Pomfrey said.


“But I'm feeling okay!” Harry.


“That what you said down in the chamber Harry.” Dumbledore pointed out. “Just before you fainted.”


“Why did I faint?” Harry asked


“Magical Exhaustion.” Pomfrey promptly replied as she gave the potion bottle a slight shake to remove the excess drops from the lip..


“What! That's impossible.” Harry said “What really happened?”


“My boy.” Dumbledore said “That is what happened. You used all of your magic up stopping Quirrell.” Harry started to laugh but stopped when Pomfrey shoved the potion into Harry’s hand.


“You were being serious?” Harry asked in disbelief as Pomfrey finally started walking away.


“Yes Harry.” Dumbledore said.


“But I don’t understand. I couldn't have used up that much magic.” Harry mumbled.


“Maybe your magic isn’t at full power yet because you haven’t been using it much this year with your squib act.” Sirius suggested, determined to add his own input. He turned away after a moment, embarrassed from the others' blank stares. Even he had no clue about what he said.


“That makes some sense,” Harry finally said with a nod. “Come to think of it, it has been some time since I've meditated.” Harry thought out loud.


“Meditating Harry?” Dumbledore asked. “How would that help?”


“Never mind.” Harry said not paying attention to what Dumbledore asked him. He was too busy thinking. He really needed to get his power back to where it should be. That escapade to save the stone shouldn’t have used up all of his magical energy.


“So the stone isn’t destroyed then?” Harry asked. “I mean I didn’t get it out of the mirror this time. And I know neither Voldemort nor Quirrell knew how your test worked.”


“Alas, it has been destroyed.” Dumbledore said. “I talked to my good friend Nicholas and he and his wife thought it was best for it to be destroyed.”


“But they will die then won’t they?” Sirius asked.


“Yes but to a well organised mind…” Dumbledore started.


“...Death is but the next great adventure.” Harry finished for him.


“I suppose you’ve heard that quite a lot then in the future?” Dumbledore said.


“Yeah, a bit.” Harry absently agreed.


“So how are Ron, Hermione and Neville?” Harry asked.


“They are all fine.” Sirius said. At Harry's pointed look, he clarified his statement, “They are worried about you but they are all fine nonetheless. There is a question I would like answered though, if it’s okay.


“Sure.” Harry agreed immediately.


“How is it that Quirrell couldn’t touch you?” Sirius asked.


Harry smiled as he said the answer. “Mum.” Sirius looked downright confused at this point. “My mum died to save me. Her love for me. It is one thing that Voldemort doesn’t understand and the one thing that will be his downfall. Mum died trying to protect me, out of love. And she did just that. Her love runs through my blood. With that protection Voldemort can never touch me.”


“Is that why erm… I'm not sure how to put this…” Sirius said.


“Is that why I stayed alive when everyone else died?” Harry asked for him. Sirius just nodded. “No. Voldemort bypassed that protection by using my blood in his resurrection spell at the end of the fourth year. I was just lucky that I managed to stay alive. Or unlucky if you want to see it from my point of view.”


“You wished you died?” Sirius asked.


“No.” Harry said and saw that both Dumbledore and Sirius were confused so he decided to explain. “If I had died then I wouldn’t have had to see my family and loved ones die.” “Especially Ginny,” He added as an afterthought. He hesitated for a moment before continuing, “But then I wouldn’t have managed to come back in time to try and stop it in the first place. So no I don’t wish I died. But if I had maybe they wouldn’t have had to go through that.”


“They would have gone through it anyway Harry.” Sirius said. “Voldemort wouldn’t just leave them alone just because you died. And if you died then we would all be…”


“Doomed.” Harry finished for him.


“I was going to go for dead. But yeah, that works too.” Sirius replied.


“You’re...right.” Harry slowly said, as if he didn't quite believe it yet.


“See here Albus.” Sirius said “I was right for once.”


“Lucky you.” Dumbledore replied. There was a moment of silence...then all three started laughing uproariously. Madam Pomfrey returned to see what the fuss was about.


“See here!” Pomfrey said. “I told you he needed rest.”


“Yeah guys. I need all my energy for the quidditch game tomorrow.” Harry said with a smirk.


“If you even think I'm going to let you play in that quidditch game you’ve got another thing coming.” Madam Pomfrey threatened.

The world blurred before fading to black as the potion that the mediwitch had given him recently started to take effect. Harry's last thoughts were anything but coherent, but they were something along the lines of, 'I feel fine...'


***


Harry woke up very early in the morning. The sun was just peeking over the horizon at the time. He groggily reached for his glasses which were on the bedside table. Putting them on,he looked at Madam Pomfrey’s office and notice that she wasn’t around. He really didn’t want to get caught doing this. Slowly, and ever so quietly, he crept out of bed and got dressed. Once he was dressed he gave another quick look at Madam Pomfrey’s silent office and escaped the hospital wing. As soon as he was a couple of corridors away he called for Estelle.


“Harry, you’re doing okay?” Estelle said.


“I'm fine!” He asserted, “Why does everyone keep asking me that?” Harry asked her.


“We’re just worried.” Estelle said. “What’s up?”


“No one should be awake at this time.” Harry said. “Take me to the Gryffindor common room. I need to get my quidditch gear.”


“You’re planning on playing today?” Estelle asked.


“Why else would I want my quidditch gear?” Harry said. “The rest of the team should be down in the great hall already.” And with a flash, the two disappeared from the corridor.

Harry quietly snuck up the stairs to his dorm in order not to awake anybody. He quietly opened the door and fell back in surprise as Ron's snores, louder than his other dorm mates', suddenly assaulted his ears. So that was why no one else complained. Creeping in, he silently changed into his Quidditch uniform, grabbed his broomstick from one of his compartments in his trunk, and crept back down the stairs. By the time he reached the Great Hall, it was seven o’clock already. The sun was starting to shine brightly, but not many people were up.


Harry walked to where the rest of the team were sitting. Wood was halfway through giving them a team talk. Harry helped himself to some breakfast whilst listening to what Wood was saying. Surprisingly, even though the large room was almost empty, no one actually noticed his arrival.


“… and I know we can do this, Harry or not. We can win this. It’s beautiful weather outside, perfect for flying. We’ve got to keep them from scoring and score loads of goals. So let’s do it for Harry,” Before the team could cheer, Wood added another comment, “Although I'm so glad I don’t have to put up with his sarcastic comments.”


“Hey!” Harry said. “I could have done two sarcastic comments since I got here, but no I decided to restrain my self. If you’re going to be like that I just won’t bother.”


It was rather funny how quickly all six quidditch players turned to look at him. “What you doing here Harry?” Wood asked, surprised.


“It’s called eating. That’s what you normally do at a breakfast table.” Harry replied with a large grin, prompting a groan from the Griffindor captain.


“Okay I'm sorry about digging at your sarcastic comments.” Wood apologised.


“Pardon? Couldn’t hear you above the silence… could you repeat that?” Harry asked.


Wood scowled at Harry. “Harry…” he said warningly.


“It’s beautiful weather don’t you think. Compared to couple of weeks ago where you had us training in a thunderstorm.” Harry said as he kept going, ignoring Wood's warning. “I seem to remember saying that the weather wouldn’t be anything like what it was two weeks ago.”


“Okay okay but can I please get back to the team talk?” Wood irritatedly asked.


“Depends. Do you want to bore us to death?” Harry replied. Wood just ignored him and went back to rallying the rest of the team. Harry leaned over to Fred, who was sitting next to him, and muttered. “I take that as a yes.” Fred sniggered quietly. Harry tuned out Wood and started to stare around the Hall. It really was beautiful when it was mostly empty. The house elves did a great job cleaning it up from last night. The tables sparkled, as the few rays of light streaming through the ceiling briefly touched the tables before fading away. Harry looked at the entrance and saw a glance of long red hair. Harry continued to look around when he realised that he didn’t know anyone with long red hair at Hogwarts. His gaze returned to the entrance, but he didn't see anything out of the ordinary.


“Harry are you okay?” George asked from across the table.


“I think I’m going crazy.” Harry replied.


“Going? I think it's too late for you to be thinking that, Harry.” Fred said. Harry turned back to Fred and gave him an annoying look. “What? Are you the only one allowed to make sarcastic jokes?” Fred asked a fake look of hurt on his face.


“Yeah it’s in my contract.” Harry replied without missing a beat.


“Will you three pay attention!” Wood shouted at them “This is the quidditch cup final! Don’t you care whether you win?”


“Of course Wood.” Harry said. “Why do you think I snuck out of the hospital wing for!”


“Snuck…?” Wood said “You mean Madam Pomfrey doesn’t know you’re here?”


“I don't think I'd be here if she did.” Harry replied. “Oh, and daisies please, everyone seems to like them.”


“I don’t think this is a good idea Harry.” Wood said.


“I'm the one who will get into trouble.Trust me. I'm fine. I can play.” Harry said.as he emphasized his last three sentences.


“Wood. You’re not actually thinking of letting him play are you?” Katie questioned. The entire team looked sceptical.


“Come on I’ll be fine.” Harry said. “If Voldemort can’t kill me then I doubt a game of quidditch will. And if Madam Pomfrey starts berating you I’ll just say it was all Fred and George’s idea. They are used to getting into trouble. And by the way, thanks for the toilet seat. Shame Pomfrey confiscated it.” Fred and George both burst out laughing at that comment.


“I don’t know Harry.” Wood said.


“Come on let him play.” George said.


“Yeah what harm could it do?” Fred asked..


“Harry you sure you’re okay?” Wood said.


“Can people please stop asking me that!” Harry nearly screamed out.


After more early risers entered the Great Hall, Wood decided that it was time to go down to the pitch. Everyone hesitantly stood up before shuffling out of the Great Hall. As Harry crossed through the entrance hall and started to exit through the front entrance he glanced back again, only to see a strand of long red hair disappearing behind the bottom of a staircase. He stared at that spot for a moment longer, as if expecting the owner to reappear.


“Harry will you keep up!” Wood shouted . Harry broke out of his trance and hurried over. Not so long after, Harry was changing yet again, ready to play some quidditch.


“Alright guys.” Wood started off. “We haven’t been in a quidditch cup final in years. This is our chance to finally prove who the better team is. So go out there and fly like I know you can. You do that and I know we can win.”


“All for one and one for all.” Fred shouted exuberantly.


“Catch your pants before they fall.” Harry tacked on, and just then Fred’s trousers undid themselves and full down to his ankles. Fred quickly grabbed them and pulled them back up amongst serious laughter from the team.


“That weren’t funny Harry!” Fred said.


“Kids have no sense of humour these days.” Harry said thinking aloud.


“Kids? You’re a kid too you know.” Fred said with a confused look. He wasn't the only one.


“I know, but I'm an odd duck.” Harry replied sweating a little.


“Won’t argue with you there.” Fred grunted. Some still looked at Harry strangely, but the matter was over for now.


Once they had all settled down Wood went off on his usual pre match talk. Harry once again zoned him out. All he had to do was catch the snitch. As long as they won, even if it was by ten points they would win the cup.


“Alright, it’s time.” Wood said and the team marched out onto the quidditch pitch to Lee Jordan’s voice.


“And welcome to the Quidditch Cup Final of Hogwarts between the two teams Gryffindor and Ravenclaw! Ravenclaw needs to lead by 120 points before catching the snitch to win the cup. Gryffindor, however, only needs to win by ten points. It'll be the first time in years!” He said, as if Gryffindor's chances for the cup were assured.


“Jordan!” Came another voice over the magical microphone. Professor McGonagall was starting rather early this game.


“And the Gryffindor team is as follows, “Lee continued without missing a beat, “Wood, Johnson, Bell, Spinet, Weasley, Weasley and…. Potter? Potter is playing! Potter is out of the hospital wing and on the pitch! Potter is indeed playing. Sorry Ravenclaws but you better give up now.!”


“Jordan!” McGonagall’s cried yet again. Twice in two minutes, Lee was on a roll.


“Erm Sorry Professor. Potter was recently in the hospital after the recent encounter with You-Know-Who. It was said that Harry wouldn’t be able to play this match. However that is obviously being proven wrong.” Jordon announced to the stunned crowd.


“Harry.” Came Woods voice from next to him. “Catch the snitch as early as possible that’s all you need to do.” Harry turned to look at Wood as Madam Hooch released the quidditch balls.


“Captains shake hands.” She said. Wood and the Ravenclaw captain shook hands and afterwards Madam Hooch took the whistle close to her mouth. “Mount your brooms please.” Harry mounted his Nimbus two thousand and got ready to win Gryffindor the cup. “On the count of three. One, Two, Three. Madam Hooch’s whistle blew and Harry soared up in the air higher and higher so he could scan the game for the snitch.


“And Gryffindors got the Quaffle, Bell in possession, passes to Johnson who immediately after passes it to Spinnet. And she’s flying towards the goal hopes. Come on Alicia!” Alicia was just about to throw the Quaffle when she seemed to drop the Quaffle. The whole Gryffindor end moaned when all of a sudden Bell came flying underneath her and caught the Quaffle and threw it through one of the goal hoops which caught the Ravenclaw’s by surprise.


“What an excellent move from Gryffindor.” Jordan's voice called out. Harry watched as Gryffindor then went on a scoring spree, of 80-0. Harry’s return to the team seemed to inspire everyone. Fred and George were slamming the bludgers into all of the right spots and soon Gryffindor had extended their lead to 120 -0. If Harry caught the snitch now, Gryffindor would set the record of the only quidditch team in Hogwarts history to have a shut out and also to win a game by most points.


“Ravenclaw in position, they’re flying towards the Gryffindor goals.” Jordon said and Harry turned to watch all three of their chasers closing in on Wood with no one anywhere close to them. The chaser in position faked a shot which caused Wood to go the wrong way. The chaser now passed it to another one of there chasers and he was just about to throw it into an empty goal post when a bludger slammed into the back of him causing him to drop it. “EXCELLENT BEATING FROM ONE OF THE WEASLEY TWINS” Jordon screamed out. “Spinnet in possession.”


Harry continued to fly around the pitch closely looking for the snitch. Harry took one look at the crowed and his heart flew up into his throat. There in the stands, sitting next to Ron, Hermione, and Neville were Mr and Mrs Weasley, Sirius and Ginny. Harry continued to stare at Ginny, a smile forming across his face. Christmas seemed so far away now that he was seeing her once again. Ginny noticed that he was looking at her and slightly blushed whilst waving at him. All of a sudden a bludger came soaring at him and he had to do a barrel roll in order to stop himself getting hit.


The bludger whiffed his robes before flying away. There was another whoosh as George followed it.


“Get your head in the game and catch that snitch!” George shouted as he soared past.


The field flickered into view as Harry immediately focused on finding the snitch again. There wasn't a speck of gold in sight. Undaunted, Harry had his broom float higher into the air to see more of the game. With lazy circles, he began searching for the snitch again.

In the meantime, Ravenclaw nearly scored twice more but an excellent save from Wood and another precision hit from one of the Weasley twins saw Ravenclaw miss both chances.

After a deft twist, an unnecessary move that was borne from a combination of boredom and desperation, he finally saw a glimmer near Gryffindor's goal posts. He shot straight down at it. At the same moment, Ravenclaw was just starting a three on one counter attack, having recovered the quaffle when a bludger crashed into Angelina's side, the pain forcing her to release the quaffle as she struggled to remain mounted with a single arm.

Harry urged his broomstick forward faster hoping to catch the snitch before they scored. Harry reached out his arm ready to grab the snitch when it suddenly shot upwards. Pulling hard on the handle, Harry immediately followed, ignoring the shouts, as heknowingly climbed into the path of a bludger.


He could have caught the snitch even if he slowed down a little. But he urged his broom to fly faster, taxing his breathing as a consequence. He planned to blaze past the point where the bludger and him would meet. He wanted the bludger to pass harmlessly under him.


He wasn't fast enough. With a thud, the bludger collided with the bristles of his broom and his Nimbus flailed wildly in response.


In that desperate moment, before he was thrown from his broom, his hand closed around the snitch. Soon afterwards, Harry heard Lee announce that Ravenclaw had scored. Then he started to free-fall.


The game froze as everyone watched Harry desperately grab for his Nimbus with his free hand before broom and rider fell from the sky. Some swore that Harry made a slight leap through the air. Others claimed that the broom recognized its owner's desperation and flew closer. Knowing Harry's skill in magic, many claimed that it was pure luck. Whatever the case, Harry managed to grab onto the handle of his broom.


After a brief struggle through the air, Harry finally managed to mount his broom and coast downwards. Crisis averted, the crowd cheered wildly.


Harry flew to the ground to seeMadam Hooch in a talk with Wood and the Ravenclaw captain. Wondering what was going on he flew down to the ground where he was surrounded by his team mates. This time, when they asked if he was alright, Harry could only nod numbly.


Soon Wood joined them. “The goal didn’t count. Hooch decided that the goal was scored just after Harry caught the snitch. We won 410-0. We won and with a shut out guys! First one in Hogwarts history!” The team cheered loudly. After everyone calmed down, they started heading for the changing rooms to continue the celebration in the Gryffindor common room. Harry felt a little light-headed as he walked over towards the changing rooms. He was just about to go in when he caught someone calling out his name.


“Harry!” Someone shouted as he turned and recognised Ginny racing towards him. She ran straight into him wrapping her arms around him screaming. “YOU WON YOU WON!” Then she punched him in the shoulder. “How could you worry me like that? I thought you were going to fall!”


Harry could only shrug helplessly before he smiled at her, “What are you doing here Ginny?”


“Came to see you of course.” Ginny replied. “I thought it would be a good surprise after you surprised me at Christmas. Although I weren’t expecting you to play. People said you were unconscious in the hospital wing.”


“I was.” Harry said. “I woke up last night. You don’t think anything could keep me away from the quidditch cup final do you?”


“Boys and quidditch.” Ginny muttered.


“And who may I ask sneaks out in the middle of the night to practice flying her brother’s broomstick.” Harry teased her.


“How the hell do you know about that?” Ginny asked shocked.


Harry's jaw dropped when he heard that. While playful, Ginny was usually careful about presenting, what she thought was, her best side in his presence. It wasn't often he heard her curse. Recovering quickly, he was just about to answer when he heard footsteps and he looked up to see Neville, Ron and Hermione running towards them.


“Harry. You’re awake!” Hermione screamed out.


“Umm, Hermione, how did you work that one out?” Neville asked. To which the mentioned girl responded with a huff.


“Harry you won! And you’re awake! Why didn’t you tell us?” Ron asked.


Harry smiled at them and realised he still had his arms around Ginny he gently let go of her, pretending that he was brushing a stray hair off of the redhead's shoulder. There was a knowing smile on Hermione's face though. Damn it! Harry thought.


“I didn’t wake up till yesterday afternoon.” Harry explained. “And that was just a little while before Madam Pomfrey gave me this horriblly disgusting drink.”


“And there was a reason for that Mr Potter!” Came Madam Pomfrey’s voice. “How dare you sneak out like that! I was worried sick. Under no circumstances were you well enough to play in that game. Now come back to the hospital wing now!”


“But I'm fine!” Harry complained, conveniently forgetting about his light-headedness and the almost fall near the end of the game.


“. “Oh?” The mediwitch walked up to Harry and started to examine him, much to his discomfort.


“What is the matter?” came the voice of Mrs Weasley. Harry turned to see Mrs Weasley, Mr Weasley Sirius and Dumbledore walking towards them.


“This boy needs to get to the hospital wing.” Madam Pomfrey said as she stared into one of Harry's eyes..


“What happened?” Mr Weasley asked concerned.


“Nothing!” Harry responded with a placating smile as he looked away..


“Harry you better go to the hospital wing.” Dumbledore said to him when Poppy frantically started casting diagnostic spells..


Before he could glare at Hogwart's Headmaster, Hogwart's mediwitch touched him lightly on the shoulder to get his attention. He looked at where her arm was pointing before sighing and trudging towards the Hogwart's Hospital wing.


“Don’t worry Harry we’ll come with you.” Hermione said. The entire group trudged up to the hospital wing. Madam Pomfrey arrived last. Probably to make sure Harry didn't disappear again. She wasted little time in getting him changed and back into bed.


There was another pop. This time the potion was a deep purplish red.


“Oh no” Harry groaned which just caused Madam Pomfrey just to stare at him until he drank it. Once he drank it she went away leaving the others to sit around his bed. He happily noticed that Ginny was sitting the closet to him.


“So what really happened down in the chamber? The whole school is talking about it.” Ron asked.


“Ron! Like he needs reminding of his encounter with You-Know-Who.” Mrs Weasley said to him.


“It’s alright Mrs Weasley. I can talk about it.” Harry said. Harry shuffled around a little to get comfortable before he started to tell his side of the story. Hermione looked shocked when Harry described the way he greeted Quirrell.


“Facing immortal danger and he’s still sarcastic.” George said.


“He’s quickly becoming our favourite brother.” Fred said.


“Sorry Bill but you’re history.” George said immediately after, causing Harry to laugh. After that, it didn't take Harry long to finish his tale. Everyone was quiet as they contemplated the boy before him. Ginny, Harry noted with amusement, was looking at him in a new sense of awe.


“I'm still me Ginny.” He whispered to her so noone could hear. “Please don’t start thinking I'm some kind of super hero okay?” Ginny nodded and smiled back, but Harry was pretty certain she didn't quite understand yet.


“So the stone is gone then?” Ron finally said. “The Flamels are just going to die?”


“Yeah.” Harry said. “But there’s a saying. To the well organised mind death is just the next great adventure.” No one had a reply to that.


“So how long do you have to stay in here?” Mrs Weasley asked.


“Haven’t got a clue.” Harry said. “Ask Madam Pomfrey.”


“Until the end of year feast.” Madam Pomfrey said coming over.


“But that’s two days away!” Harry complained.


“You’re lucky I'm letting you have visitors.” She replied before setting a goblet before him.


“Another one?” Harry asked. “How many do I need?”


“Drink Potter.” She said and Harry reluctantly forced it down his throat.


“Yuck.” Harry moaned and Ginny giggled.


“You think this is funny?” Harry asked her.


“Just a little.” Ginny replied.


“Just wait till I get out of here and back home. I’ll come over and tickle you ‘til kingdom come.” Harry threatened her.


“Okay.” She said “As I always win the tickle matches. I know your sensitive spots Mr Potter.” Ginny smiled at him and then flushed deep red when she realised what she just said.


Harry just smiled; glad for once that he was Harry Potter.


***


Harry made his own way down to the feast, which didn’t take him long because of Estelle. Harry managed to get to his seat without many people in the Great Hall noticing so there wasn’t that much staring. The Great Hall was decorated with Gryffindor colours. Because of the quidditch cup and the fact that Harry and his friends didn’t have four hundred points taken off Gryffindor, they didn’t need the last minute points from Dumbledore to win the cup. Everyone was glad that the reign of Slytherin in both the Quidditch and the house cup had ended. Soon the Great Hall filled up. Ron, Hermione, and Neville were among the last few students to arrive.


“We went to get you from the hospital wing but Madam Pomfrey already said that you had already come down.” Hermione explained.


“Yeah, I didn’t want to walk in with everyone staring at me, so I came in when it was less crowded.” Harry said with a nod.


Just then Dumbledore stood up and the Great Hall went quiet. “Another year gone.” He said cheerfully. “And I must trouble you with an old man’s wheezing waffle before we sink our teeth into our delicious feast. What a year it has been! Hopefully your heads are a little fuller than what they once where. But not to worry, you have all the summer to forget what you learnt and have them nice and empty for September.” There were a few scattered chuckles at that.


“Now as I understand the house cup needs awarding. And the points stand as thus: In fourth place. Hufflepuff, with three hundred and fifty-two points. In third place Ravenclaw with four hundred and twenty-six points, Slytherin with four hundred and seventy-two points. And Gryffindor with five hundred and forty two points.” Dumbledore called out. The Great Hall erupted in a loud noise as three tables celebrated the downfall of Slytherin.


“Yes, yes, well done, well done. But please bare with me as I have got last minute points to give out. It shouldn’t take long.” Dumbledore called out. The Great Hall went deadly quiet and slightly worried. However Harry knew who they were going to so he didn’t have a care in the world. Although as they have already won the cup he didn’t know why Dumbledore was giving them out.


“Firstly to Mr Ronald Weasley, for the best game of chess Hogwarts have ever seen in many years. Twenty points to Gryffindor.” The great hall suddenly sighed in relief as they figured out what was going on. “Secondly to Ms Hermione Granger, for use of cool logic in the face of fire. I award twenty points to Gryffindor. Thirdly to one Mr Harry Potter. For pure outstanding nerve and courage. I award Gryffindor house Twenty-Five points. And lastly to Mr Neville Longbottom. Many people will say that Mr Longbottom didn’t do much. For those out there saying this, please let me explain why your thinking is misguided. It is true that Neville didn’t organise the chess game or manage to decipher a riddle or even fought Voldemort. However he did think of a way to help others. From devil’s snare all the way up to Harry facing Voldemort he was supporting his friends to the bitter end. His courage, to go along with his friends even though he could have been expelled shows that he is a true Gryffindor. And I'm sure the Gryffindor house is glad to have him. It is where he belongs. Therefore I award ten points for bravery, to Mr Neville Longbottom.”


Harry suddenly understood why he was giving them out. It wasn’t the points that mattered. It was the recognition of what they had done. The recognition of how smart Hermione was. Or how clever Ron was when he tried. How much courage Harry had. For how brave and loyal Neville really can be. It wasn’t the actions that Dumbledore was awarding the points for. It was the beliefs of each person that no matter how difficult something may look they did what they felt was right, not what they felt was easy.


***


Hermione was over the moon when the exam results came out. She was the top of the year. Harry managed a pass. But because of his act, in all practical magics, of failing twice before suceeding the third time, many weren't very high marks. Ron passed and Neville passed as well, alot better than Harry remembered from last time around. The last couple of days passed by quickly and soon their wardrobes were empty and trunks full. Notes were handed out as they walked out of the Great Hall and towards the boats to take them back across the lake telling them that no magic was to be used during the holidays. “I always hope they forget to give these out.” Fred said as everyone boarded the Hogwarts Express. The group passed the time playing exploding snap and devouring candyas the Hogwarts Express took them across towns and countryside. As they neared London they all changed into their muggle clothes, and soon after, the train pulled into Platform Nine and Three Quarters.


Harry, Ron, Neville, and Hermione waited by the barrier as the guard next to it let the students through, a few at a time. At his signal, Ron and Hermione went first. Soon after, Harry and Neville followed, and they exited the platform to look for Neville’s Gran and Harry's Godfather.


He had no forewarning. One minute, he was being pushed around by the busy crowd, the next Harry was fighting for his life as he was knocked to the ground and hugged by an enthusiastic redhead.


“Ginny you only saw me a couple of days ago.” Harry said, returning the hug rather forcefully.


“I know but I still missed you.” Ginny replied with a forced grin. She tried to tighten her hug, but Harry knew what to expect. Harry merely held his breath before tightening his own hold. The two broke down laughing soon after. “I can’t wait ‘til I come in September. Being at Hogwarts with you. It will be simply the best.” Harry thoughts strayed to next year and the diary Ginny would receive from one Lucius Malfoy. He needed to make a decision about that. And very soon too. It would be a very difficult decision. He just hoped he made the right one. The rest of Ron’s brothers came into view and soon they were sitting in the Ford Anglia riding their way back home, to the Burrow. Because no matter how much Potter Manor felt like home to Harry, the Burrow will always be at the top of his list.

Back to index

Chapter 17: Midnight Flights

Author's Notes: Heya guys the next chapter. i would like to thankyou for the nomination for dumbledores trinket award. but i doubt that this story is as popular on here as the others. but thankyou to all of you who did nominate. heres the next chapter

Harry Potter finally gave up and sat up in bed. He really couldn’t sleep, not with Ron’s snoring.


The Weasleys had invited him to stay at the Burrow for the night, he accepted it without a second thought. The night stirred quietly as Harry silently crept out of bed and out of Ron’s bedroom.


Since the beginning of Summer, whenever Harry stayed at the Burrow, he had been staying in Ron’s bedroom . Before then, he used to sleep in Ginny’s room because they were best mates. However with Ginny’s growing crush on Harry, Mrs Weasley thought it best that Harry stayed in Ron’s room from now on.


Harry crept along the corridor and past Ginny’s bedroom. One quick look and he saw that the door was slightly open. With a light push, it opened enough for him to peer in. He looked in and saw Ginny’s empty bed. Odd.


'Where could she be?' Harry thought for a moment before shrugging and heading downstairs into the kitchen. He pulled an empty glass from the cupboard and filled it up with water from the tap. On his first mouthful, Harry noticed that the door leading into the garden appeared to be unlocked. However, that wasn't the strange part. It was the swaying door itself that bothered him. Setting his nearly full glass down, he walked up to the door and pulled it open. A warm gust of wind greeted him as he observed the shadows dancing around the Burrow.


Seeing nothing amiss, Harry stepped out of the door and entered the garden. One quick glance at the quidditch paddock told him all that he needed to know. He also knew what to do. In a few quick strides, Harry was back in the kitchen, washing up his glass. Soon after, he was upstairs in Ron’s room, silently swapping his nightclothes for something that would allow more freedom of movement. A few minutes later, Harry was slowly closing the back door. There was a small click and the door was secured. Once he was safely hidden behind a tree, he turned around and mentally called for Estelle.


“Any reason why you woke me up in the middle of the night?” Estelle asked him after her bright flash nearly left him blind.


“Of course! Can you go get my broomstick?” Harry asked her, blinking rapidly to remove the spots from his sight.


“It’s the middle of the night Harry and you want to go flying now?” Estelle asked him.


“Yes.” Harry said with a nod. Faster than he could say quidditch, Estelle was gone and back with his Nimbus. “You can stick around you know. Ginny will be about.” Harry whispered just as Estelle prepared to disappear again.


“Why is Ginny up at this time? You... well, you’re just weird... but Ginny?” Estelle said.


“You definitely know something needs to change when your own pets start mocking you.” Harry muttered to her. Estelle just chuckled.


Harry got to the edge of the paddock and sat down to watch Ginny fly. She was really good, even at eleven. Well technically she was still ten because her birthday wasn’t for another two weeks yet. Harry’s was on Friday. Harry just sat and watched Ginny glide through the air for a long time. When Harry looked at his watch he noticed he had been out here for two hours. It was now one thirty in the morning, realizing this Harry looked up just in time to see Ginny lean forward and dive. He watched as she got closer and closer to the ground. At the point where even he would pull up, she kept going. His breath caught as Ginny pulled up a few feet from the ground. She was so close to crashing that her feet brushed the slightly damp grass, causing her to wobble slightly. She was off-balance, and before they both knew it, she had lost her grip. With a slight cry, she tumbled off her broom and landed on the grass with a soft omph. Harry was reflecting on how lucky she was, and how glad he was, that the fall wasn’t that big as he let out his own breath. Then he heard her curse, and with a smirk and a shake of his head he saw his moment to step in.


“You kiss your mother with that mouth Ginny?” Harry called out to her, a smile crossing his face. Her head shot up and Ginny’s sparkling brown eyes met Harry’s.


“Harry! I erm, well.., I am…” she stammered.


“You're secretly flying one of your brothers' broomsticks in the middle of the night, aren't you?” Harry asked, emphasizing the second word, as he walked towards her. “You know you shouldn’t be doing that Ginny.” He reprimanded as Ginny hung her head. “You should be flying on my broomstick in the middle of the night . It’s so much better than that thing and it will help you learn that move a lot easier.”


Ginny’s face shot up to look at Harry. “You’re not going to tell?” Ginny asked looking quite shocked.


“Huh? We've been friends for years, Ginny, you know I wo-” Harry started to cluck out before Ginny enveloped him in a hug. Ginny just kept saying thank you over and over again while hugging him tight.


“Please stop saying thank you Ginny. You’re giving me a headache.” Harry said grabbing his head for added effect. Ginny chuckled and drew back. Harry handed his broom to her and Ginny shook her head in refusal.


“Harry, I can’t.” Ginny said staring at him with wide eyes.


“Why not?” Harry asked her. “You’re my best friend. You can have a go on it whenever you want. Tell you what, When I'm here, I’ll keep it in the shed with your brothers' broomsticks so that you can use whenever you sneak out here to fly.”


“But what if I break it?” Ginny asked fearfully bitting her lip and worrying at it.


“You won’t break it.” Harry said in an odd sort of voice as he lightly squeezed her shoulder; it was like a father reassuring his son. “I have complete trust in you.” Ginny stopped staring fearfully at the broom to glare angrily at him.


“What?” Harry innocently asked knowing full well what he had done. He had treated her like a kid.


She stood there quivering and he had no idea why. Was it because of his joke or her reluctance? The smouldering fire in her eyes slowly died down, and then she spoke.


“Thank you...Harry.” Ginny quietly accepted,.


Suddenly, she smirked, and the air around her seemed to heat up as something intangible seemed to light up the surrounding area. Harry couldn't help but feel afraid. And then...Thwack! She hit him. She bloody hit him! It wasn't a hard punch, but her message was clear. 'Treat me like that again and I'll get you for it, Potter,' he mentally translated.
Clutching his tingling arm, Harry looked up and answered with a smirk of his own. He looked forward to the next time. This wasn't the first time he'd done it, and it was one of the few threats that Ginny failed to carry through.


He heard her snicker faintly, and then there was no holding back. He started to laugh, and Ginny followed soon after.


A loud crash nearby broke their laughing fit. Scared, the two hurried behind a nearby tree where they waited with baited breath. The two released their breath with an audible whoosh when nobody followed.


The mood broken, Harry restarted the conversation. “Ginny?” He asked to catch her attention, “If you don’t mind, could I come and watch whenever you sneak out?” Harry said. “I can give you tips if you want.”


“You really weren't joking about the broom?” Ginny asked.


“Of course not Ginny.” Harry said gently to her. “If you ever need anything just ask me okay. As long as it’s not too big I’ll try and do it for you.”


“Why?” Ginny asked again.


“Cause you’re my best friend.” Harry replied, confused at where this was coming from.


“I’m still your best friend then?” Ginny asked, she quickly covered her mouth afterwards and looked away.


That's what was bothering her! Harry gaped at her for a moment before he noticed her glancing secretly at him. He realized that even if she hadn't meant to ask the question, she still wanted an answer. So he confidently gave her one, “I just said that didn’t I? Twice I think. What makes you think your not my best friend anymore?”


“You’ve been away at Hogwarts all last year and you've made new friends,” Hermione and Ron came to his mind as Ginny said this. “You're also a lot closer to Ron...” she continued.


A short loud bark ripped through the air, causing Ginny to look up shocked. She saw green eyes that seemed to glow from fury. “Ginny...how many times do I have to tell you I am not ever going to forget you? How many?! Never! I didn’t last year when I was at Hogwarts. Now that you’re going this year how can I possibly forget you,” he paused and drew in a deep breath. “I'm Not Going To Forget You,” he rapidly said, emphasizing each word as he said it.


“Really?” Ginny said, the lilt of hope in her voice annoyed him.


“YES!” Harry nearly shouted. It still came out harshly but he managed to keep some of the bite out of his words. He held his broom out to her, “now stop asking me about it and start flying!”


“S-sorry Harry.” Ginny stammered and she hurriedly grabbed his broom and started mounting it.


“Ginny wait.” Harry said hurriedly before she flew off. “I-I didn’t mean to get mad at you okay. I just get angry every time you think that our friendship will end if we don't see each other everyday. I'm not friends with you because it's convenient. I'm friends with you because I want to be friends with you, and it hurts when you think otherwise.”


“But I don’t.” Ginny said distraught. “I didn’t mean it like that...”


Harry didn't give her a chance to defend herself. Instead, he grabbed her into a friendly hug and squeezed tightly. “Please, Ginny, stop worrying about it.” Harry quietly said to her. He let go, leaned back, and gave her a light push, “Fly.”


Ginny stood motionless for a moment. There was a clatter as Harry's broom fell to the ground, unsupported. Throwing her arms around him she returned his hug with a brief one of her own. Pulling back and blushing just a little Ginny picked up his broom and mounted it. With a smile and an expectant look telling him to stay put, she pushed off the ground.


She slowly went around the paddock once, getting used to the broom. Then, like a fish leaping out of water, she had the broom rocket high into the air before she pushed it forward and started to a dive. It was a breathtaking sight, he had to squint as the bright moonlight haloed her figure against a cloudless sky. Her dive continued, and Harry could finally see the concentration on her face as she started to pull up.

Thud!


The tail of the Nimbus wasn't supposed to hit the ground for this move. But it did and Ginny found herself off the broom and on the grass again. Harry scrambled as fast as he could over to her.


“Ginny you alright?” Harry asked her hurriedly as he came to a skidding halt next to her.


“Yeah just, it’s a little different from my brothers' brooms.” Ginny dazedly replied. “I didn’t break it did I?” Ginny asked, all worried now.


“Of course not. Its taken more of a battering in quidditch practices last year than that. Don’t worry about it.” Harry said as he scanned her to make sure she really was alright. Ginny closed her eyes and leaned against Harry.


“I’m just going to have a little break okay?” Ginny said yawning.


“Come on. Let’s put the broomstick away and get back to bed. If you fall asleep out here it will be me carrying you back up to your room. And I don’t particularly want to do that,” Ginny regarded him curiously when he said this. She knew that he was baiting her. He chuckled good naturedly when she didn't bite and continued, “You know...I could leave you out here,” he weathered the glare that suddenly adorned her face without a flinch, “But then your mum might find out when she leaves the Burrow to feed the chickens in the morning. C'mon then.” Harry said as he gave her arm a slight tug, prodding her to stand. Ginny stubbornly remained on the ground.


“Can’t I have one more go.” Ginny complained very tiredly, yawning whilst she was at it.


“Ginny, you’re tired. I'm tired. It's two o‘clock in the morning. Wait till tomorrow night, then you can have another go.” Harry said.


“Really?” Ginny asked sleepily. Her eyes widened slightly, “I'm sorry.”


Harry chuckled, “If you want to. Now let’s go to bed.” Harry said helping her up from the warm ground. Ginny leant against Harry as he helped her back to her bedroom. As they stopped at her door Harry turned to look at her.


“Night Harry.” Ginny mumbled out before sleepily walking into her bedroom and closing the door with a soft click.


“Night Gin.” Harry whispered as he softly laid his hand on the door. With a sigh Harry turned and walked back to the bedroom he shared with Ron. He needed to do some thinking about this year, and more importantly, the Chamber of Secrets. 'What to do,' was prying on Harry’s mind all summer so far.


On one hand he could let Ginny do it. The Chamber of Secrets fiasco made Ginny the women she grew up to be. The woman Harry fell in love with the first time. Also Harry wanted Ginny to love him. In the future, she told him that his heroism down in the Chamber of Secrets is what changed her crush to love. If he didn't let the Chamber events happen, there was a chance that Ginny's crush would never become love. He couldn’t think of a future where Ginny didn’t fall in love with him. For Merlin's sake they were married.


Then again, what would happen when he told her about being from the future? She wouldn't be happy when she discovers that Harry knew about the Chamber Of Secrets.


He had to make an important decision. Which situation would he prefer: Ginny discovering the fact that Harry knew about the Chamber Of Secrets? Or Ginny married to him but without the love that was crucial to a happy marriage. She was going to be mad either way, but which evil would he prefer? To be selfish and let her do it so she would fall in love with him? But is that really selfish? To want your wife to love you? For Ginny to be married to someone she loved rather than married to someone she may never love. To either be married to someone she loved and have a happy future together, or to be stuck in a loveless marriage for the rest of her life. Harry knew the decision he would make would affect the relationship between him and Ginny. He just prayed to Merlin that he would make the right one.


~oOoOo~


The next three nights Harry stayed at Potter Manor so he couldn’t go watch Ginny.


On the fourth night, the thirtieth, Harry again stayed at the Burrow, ready for his birthday the next day. Harry was also awaiting Dobby’s visit. Under no circumstances would Harry agree with Dobby's demand to stay away from Hogwarts. He didn’t know it back then, but Dobby was trying to make a magical contract with him so he wouldn’t be able to go back to Hogwarts. He didn't accept it then, and he wasn't going to let Dobby trick him into accepting it now.


Eleven o’clock came around before Harry thought it was safe to go downstairs. He left the snores of Ron in their bedroom and crept along the hallway to the stairs. When he crept past Ginny’s bedroom door Harry noticed it was still shut. Was Ginny staying in tonight? Harry wondered and was just about to go back to bed when the door opened. Ginny came walking out and not looking at where she was going, crashed headlong into him.


Ginny suddenly opened her mouth, but Harry quickly placed his hand over her mouth, muffling her screams. Not wasting not a moment, he began awkwardly dragging her towards the stairs. He hesitated before dragging her down the stairs, silently praying that the creaks and groans of the stairs as well as the thumps of Ginny's kicking feet weren't heard by the rest of the family. At the bottom of the stairs, Ginny had calmed to the point where she stopped kicking uselessly. Instead, she kicked the one of the last stairs furiously demolishing her captor's balance. Tipping precariously, Harry fell and tumbled down the last few steps. Without someone to hold her up, Ginny succumbed to gravity and landed on him soon after.


It took a minute but the redhead finally recovered enough to push herself up. “Harry?” Ginny whispered out. “You prat!” Ginny slapped him across the back as she got off of him. “What are you trying to do give me a heart attack? I thought you were a burglar.”


“Sorry Gin.” Harry moaned out. “Didn't want you screaming and waking up the whole house.” He winced as she jabbed him viciously with a finger.


“Are you okay? Does this HURT?”


“O-of course n-not,” he hissed. It did actually, but he wisely chose not to say anything.


“You're fine then, you big baby. C’mon get up.” She said with an innocent smile. She left his prone body and stood up at the foot of the stairs. Then she crouched in front of the Boy-Who-Lived who almost died from falling down the stairs and being flattened by a heavy girl. “What are you doing up anyway?”


“I wanted to watch you fly tonight, maybe offer you a tip or two.” came the reply from the prone boy as he laid face down.


The smile faded from her face, “Oh.” She grasped his arm and struggled to haul him up, “C'mon, up you go. Can't have you lying here all night.”


Once Harry was up, and they were both outside, Ginny broke the silence, “Harry? Could you show me how to do that barrel roll you do to avoid the bludgers?”


“If you want. But I suggest you get used to the Nimbus first” Harry told her and Ginny eagerly nodded. She didn't run immediately to the shed to pick up his broomstick, however, and the two stood there in silence.


“So it’s your birthday tomorrow…expecting anything?” Ginny asked him.


“I don’t have a clue.” Harry answered her. “At least the party ain’t a surprise this time.”


“Yeah I kind of thought that you would guess a surprise party so I didn’t plan anything like that.” Ginny told him.


“When did you become queen of organising my birthdays.” Harry said with a teasing smile.


“Since I'm your best friend and know everything about you.” Ginny replied. Harry sagged a little when she said she knew everything about him. Truthfully she didn’t. But it wouldn’t stay that way forever. He would eventually tell her. He had to.


When they reached the shed Ginny took a hair clip out of her hair and starting picking the lock.


“You know how to pick the lock?” Harry asked more than slightly amazed.


“Sure, how else did you think I managed to get in here? Your broom is hidden in the back, right?” Ginny asked.

“I thought you used your mother’s wand.” Harry said confused while nodding his head.


“Why would you think that? I’ve never used my mother’s wand before.” Ginny said. “And that also reminds me. You knew about this. I mean before last night. I remember you mentioning it at the quidditch final. How did you know about this?” Ginny mentioned as she was picking the lock.


“Me, oh well, I err…” Harry mumbled out. There was a click, as the shed's door was unlocked.


“I’m waiting for an answer Harry.” Ginny said as she turned around and stood before him with her hands on her hips. She had and a stern look on her face.


“I guessed?” Harry suggested as an excuse.


“You’re keeping secrets from me?” Ginny said in a hurt voice.


“What? No.” Harry said a little too fast.


“Fine don’t tell me.” Ginny sighed. She took the hairclip out of the lock and opened the door.


“It’s not like I like keeping secrets from you.” Harry told her.


“So there are secrets.” Ginny said as she stopped and turned to look at Harry. “Will I ever get to know them?”


“I promise you Ginny.” Harry said now looking fiercely into her eyes. “When the time is right you will know.”


“No chance you’re hiding a big burning passion for little old moi is there?” she joked as she grabbed Harry’s broomstick out of the shed and started walking towards the paddock. There was no reply. She kept her back to him to hide her downcast expression.


Harry was so shocked at her question that he just didn’t know what to say. The past year she had been a little shy around him, now she was acting almost like the confident girl that he had befriended during childhood.


“What’s up Ginny?” Harry asked her.


Ginny frowned at the question. “Sky of course.” she sarcastically said. “What are you talking about?”


“The way you’re acting. You’re not all blushing and you’re actually, god forbid, acting normal again.” Harry said. “You’ve gotten over me?” Harry couldn’t stop the hurt from showing in his voice as they started walking towards the paddock.


“Why do you care? It’s not like you return my feelings for you.” Ginny said.


“Return…” Harry said “you said return.”


“And that means what Harry?” Ginny said as she climbed over the fence that surrounded the paddock.


“You said return instead of returned.” Harry told her with a cocky grin. “Present tense. That means you still like me. I guess I really am unforgettable.”


Ginny sighed. “Why do I have to fancy a damn smart-aleck who is actually smart?” Harry sniggered at that and Ginny hit him in the arm. “Fine, I...I,” she wanted to say something but the words wouldn't come out. Her face reddened in anger, “I like you, okay!” A sullen expression then passed over her face, “I just missed having fun with you because I got all shy around you and it stopped us from hanging out. I missed you that’s all. So I decided that no matter what I feel for you and what I hope may happen between us, I will always be happy because I have your friendship.”


“You will always have my friendship if you want it. No matter what happens.” Harry promised.


“Thanks.” Ginny said with a small hopeful grin. “Right so you’re going to teach me some moves then?”


Harry nodded.


For the next couple of hours, Harry taught Ginny a few of his quidditch tricks. Soon after Ginny managed a Sloth-Grip Roll, they were both up in the air, Ginny struggling to stay away as Harry chased her with Ron's broomstick. It wasn't hard, the Nimbus was just that much better, but Ginny was supposed to use the moves that Harry was teaching her to escape.


Come one-thirty Harry and Ginny flew down to rest. “That was great,” Ginny exclaimed. “You’re a really good teacher Harry.”


“Yeah I think so too.” Harry joked.


“Big headed.” Ginny muttered. “So you had fun?”


“Yeah, I had a lot of fun. I mean its flying.” Harry explained. “I just love flying. No matter how or where I just love flying.”


“Yeah I know what you mean. I just wish my brothers would let me play. I know you always want me to play but the others refused. I don’t mind really. I have better stuff to do.” Ginny said shrugging.


“Better than quidditch?” Harry asked shocked. “What’s better than quidditch?”


“Boys.” Ginny muttered.


“Girls.” Harry muttered loud enough for Ginny to her him.


“I heard that Mr Potter.” Ginny said.


“And what are you going to do about it?” Harry said.


Harry saw a flash of mirth in Ginny’s eyes and he knew instantly that he was in trouble. “I seem to remember when I came to Hogwarts that you promised me a tickling match.” Ginny sang. Harry instantly shot up with wide eyes and started to run with Ginny chasing after him.


“I’ll find you, you know.” Ginny shouted running after him. However, Harry was very quick and ran into the woods to hide. After ten minutes, when Ginny still hadn’t found him, he cautiously walked back to the paddock, keeping an eye out just in case Ginny jumped out from behind a tree.


At the paddock he noticed that the kitchen light was on. Very curious about what was going on he crept up to the kitchen door and peeked inside. Ginny was at the table with a stubborn expression on her face as Mr and Mrs Weasley were standing over her.


“I don't know what you were thinking young lady. Riding a broomstick in the middle of the night. And on top of that you were riding Harry’s broomstick. What do you think he will say when he finds out his best friend has been breaking into the shed and stealing his broomstick to sneak out in the middle of the night and practice quidditch?” Mrs Weasley rattled on and Ginny just stayed quiet, tears starting to roll down her cheeks. “I would expect this of Fred and George but not you Ginevra. What do you think Harry will say when he hears you’ve been stealing from him?”


“Good job, keep it up?” Harry said from the door and Ginny looked up and smiled at him. Mrs Weasley frowned at that. For Arthur, a delighted expression overcame his face.


“Good evening Harry.” Mr Weasley said. “What are you two up to at this late hour?”


“That question is easy. Ginny and I are practising Quidditch.” Harry replied.


“Do Not Take That Tone With Me Harry Potter.” Mrs Weasley hissed out.


“Sorry mum.” Harry mumbled, hoping the use of mum would calm her down. “Ginny sneaks out at night and practices quidditch ‘cause her brothers won’t let her play during the day and she knew that you wouldn’t like her playing quidditch. If it’s any conciliation she’s really good. Picked up the moves brilliantly tonight. If she ever tries out for the team she’ll get on it for sure.”


“Just because she’s good doesn’t give her the right to be out of bed at two o‘clock in the morning running about the garden.” Mrs Weasley said “I don't know what I'm going to do. Don’t think I'm letting you off the hook Harry.” Mrs Weasley said while shaking her finger at him. “I'm grateful that you called me mum, but it won't save you from punishment, neither you nor Ginny. Oh, what am I going to do?” Mrs Weasley burst out while rasing her hands in a helpless gesture.


“Maybe Ginny can escape punishment as a birthday present?” Harry asked hopefully “Like I said it’s my fault really that she has to do this. Her brothers refuse to let her play during the day and I haven't tried hard enough to change their minds. But please just let her off this once. For my birthday?”


“It’s late, we will talk about this tomorrow. Now both of you go to bed.” Mr Weasley said gently, putting a hand on Mrs Weasley’s shoulder and guiding her back to the master bedroom before she had a chance to continue. Harry and Ginny slowly crept up the stairs in silence. On the third floor, Ginny turned around and gave Harry a huge hug.


“Thank you for trying to get me out of trouble.” Ginny said. “You didn't have to though; I could have handled it myself.”


“I know that Ginny.” Harry as he stood there surprised. He slowly closed his arms around her and gave a slight squeeze. “That’s why I had to tell her about myself as well. How could I let you get into trouble without me? Huh? We were doing it together so we should be punished together. I'm not going to leave you behind.”


Ginny broke the hug and smiled at him. “You’re a good friend, you know that right Harry? I know I can always trust you. I don't know why, but no matter what you will always do what’s best for me and not what’s best for yourself. Thank you.” With that she shut the door to her room and Harry walked up to his room with Ron.


‘Yeah.’ Harry thought as he got into bed. ‘I always do what’s best for Ginny. But what is best for Ginny? To let her experience the Chamber Of Secrets and fall in love so she isn’t in a loveless marriage? Or take the diary away from her and have a normal year. But then she will be married to someone she may never love.’ Harry’s thought patterns continued like this until he went into an uneasy sleep. Worried about next year. And what the future might hold.

Back to index

Chapter 18: A Visit From Dobby

Author's Notes: So Sorry about the wait. but good news the next chapter should be out around Wensday. Oh BTW Please vote for me in the trinket awards :) okay enough said on with the chapter

Harry opened his eyes on the morning of his twelfth birthday, he closed them soon after, hoping that a few more minutes would help him feel better. ‘Staying up late wasn’t a good thing.’ Harry grumbled as a small voice, insisting that he wake up, kept him from sleeping a few more minutes. After a brief struggle, he sat up and cast a weary glance at Ron's empty bed. ‘Man, I must have slept longer than I thought. Ron’s never up before me.’ He groaned.


With a grunt, he left Ron's room and stumbled down a floor, where he entered a dark empty room and shut the door. For several minutes, the sound of running water was clearly heard from outside of the closed door. Then, with a squeak, it disappeared and the door opened again. A slightly refreshed Harry, with clean clothes, left the washroom and started walking downstairs


Trudging slowly down the stair Harry stopped on the landing in front of Ginny’s door noticing it was still closed. ‘I guess she’s still asleep from last night.’ ’He let out a large yawn before continuing downstairs. Walking into the kitchen, he was greeted to the sight of everyone, apart from Ginny and Molly, wide awake and conversing loudly.
.

“Morning.” Harry said groggily as he sat down in one of the two free seats.


“Call off the Aurors! Our missing person has been found!” Someone exclaimed from in front of the sink. It was Sirius with a large grin on his face.


“Huh?”


“Right when the sun is setting, eh?” came a voice from his left. It was one of the twins that said this as he stared out of the brightly lit kitchen window.


“I do believe you're right, George old buddy,” the other twin agreed as he also turned to stare outside.


Confused, Harry looked outside before turning to look at a timepiece on the wall.


“Knock it off you three, it's only 10:30,” he grumbled softly, glaring at them to increase the bite.


“Only? Only? Merlin Harry, I think this is the first time we haven't seen you awake before seven.” Sirius pointed out as he turned his attention back to the object in his hand. “Those that are half-awake enough to notice, anyway,” he added after a moment's pause. “How anyone can be that chipper before noon, I'll never know.” Sirius mumbled as he set another plate aside to dry.


Harry had to bite back a chuckle. His godfather was at the sink washing the dishes by hand. “Only ladies use wands,” he had heard Sirius say from time to time. After which, to the amusement of everyone, Sirius would take out his wand and charm the dishes to dance in a never-ending bath of soapy water. Needless to say, it was a riot to watch Sirius wash the dishes.


That is, until Sirius waved his wand and conjured water balloons to wash everything. Absolutely everything! The dishes were clean, and so was anything else caught in the crossfire. One time he had managed to catch Ginny in the deluge, she pushed the grown man into the sink and turned the faucet on to full force, showering his head with cold water.


“You’re on washing up duty?” Harry asked completely ignoring his godfathers rant.


“No, Ginny is apparently.” Sirius replied. “But she isn’t up yet either.” Just as the words left his mouth, Mrs Weasley came bustling through the door that lead out into the garden.


“Ah Harry you’re awake.” Mrs Weasley said smiling fondly at him. Looking around the Kitchen she then inquired. “Is Ginny up too?”


“Err… no, I don’t think so.” Harry replied.


“Well I’d better go wake her up. She can’t miss any more of your birthday, now can she?” Mrs Weasley said, heading towards the stairs.


“It’s alright she can sleep some more if she’s tired…” Harry started before being cut off.


“Nonsense. It’s late and she needs to be getting up now anyway.” Mrs Weasley said before continuing to head up the stairs.


Something in Mrs Weasley voice said that no matter how tired Ginny was, she was going to get up and be forced to stay awake. Five minutes later a disjointed thumping could be heard coming down the stairs followed by a bleary eyed Ginny and a grumpy Mrs Weasley.


Ginny automatically turned towards the sink to start washing up. But Harry had seized her arm before she had a chance to walk over. With a light tug, he quickly led her outside before Mrs Weasley could say anything. A shout of dismay from Sirius followed them out before the door closed behind them.


“Harry?” Ginny said shocked, finally waking enough to register her surroundings.


“Do you really want to do the washing up?” Harry asked her as he continued to hurriedly pull her away from the back door.


“Well no…” Ginny muttered.


“Then don’t moan.” Harry replied, dragging her toward the creek that was in the wood next to the Burrow. Once they had arrived on the section of the bank that they thought of as their spot they flopped down on grassy the bank. Leaning against the big willow tree that hung out across the creek they sat laughing and talking about nothing and everything for a little while. During a lull in the conversation Ginny realised that she hadn’t yet wished Harry a happy birthday.


“Oh, by the way, Happy birthday Harry.” Ginny said as a large grin overtook her face. She playfully cuffed him on the arm.
.

Ouch. Thanks.” Harry said before ruffling her hair in revenge..


“You know? I'm surprised you’re not rushing back to open up your presents.” Ginny told him as she finally batted his hands away and protectively covered her head with her arms..


““So you want me to choose presents over you, Ginny?.” Harry asked. “Well, okay, if that's how you feel,” he continued, oblivious to her open-mouthed expression.


“No, you prat!” Ginny defended.


“What are you mad at me for?” Harry asked mock-innocently.


“I'm not!”


“Yes you are. Look.” He poked her cheek. It was puffed out in annoyance.


Unable to defend against that accusation, the redhead let out a huff and turned away.


Afraid that his sides might burst if he tried to hold out any longer, Harry burst out laughing. “Okay, okay. It's my birthday.” He said it as if it was the answer to everything. It sort of worked; his companion lost some of her tenseness. “Let’s head back. By the time we get there the washing up will be done and I can open up my presents. It’s already eleven, we'd better hurry or we'll have to start running for France. I don't think Sirius will remain calm for much longer with those unopened presents sitting in front of him.” Harry felt a cold chill as he thought of how fanatical Sirius became when it came to presents.


“Let's not forget Ron. He must be frantically searching for us by now,” Ginny pointed out. The two shared a laugh at that. She sucked in a quick breath before continuing, “Those two can never wait to open presents. Heck they might be working together to organise a search party already.” Ginny said laughing; she couldn’t help but be amazed by the fondness for presents those two boys had. Eventually both Harry and Ginny calmed and all that could be heard was the rushing of the creek before Ginny finally broke the silence. “You didn’t have to wait for me you know.” Ginny said as she stood up and brushed her jeans off.


“What do you mean?” Harry asked, looking up at her clearly confused.


“To open your presents. You didn’t have to wait for me to get up to open your present. I wouldn’t have minded you know.” Ginny said.


“I still don’t get what you mean.” Harry said standing and following Ginny as she started back towards the house.


“You waited for me to get up.” Ginny said, like it was the most obvious thing.


“Yeah, I waited for all of like five minutes.” Harry said, chuckling.


“You’re telling me that you only got up five minutes before me?” Ginny said, now confused. “But mum made it sound like you had been waiting hours. She was going on and on about how you were waiting for me and that it was late and how a good friend would have been up by now, not sleeping late into the day.”


“Yeah, I thought she might make it sound worse than it actually was.” Harry said, thinking. “I think that because I asked her not to punish you until after my birthday she’s trying to find something that will feel like a punishment. Either that or punish you for something that you haven’t really done. Which is kind of unfair, but than again she didn’t tell your brothers anything about last night. Which is a good thing, at least I think it is.”


“Oh… so you’re not upset that I slept in late then.” Ginny said looking at him hopefully.


“No Gin. But even if I did wake up a long time before you, I wouldn’t have minded.” Harry said smiling back at her.


“Well, umm thanks… come on, let’s go open your presents.” Ginny said rushing through the open door of the kitchen and then into the living room where Harry’s presents were piled up.


“So you’ve finally come to open your presents huh? Took ya long enough don’t ya think?” Sirius said as Harry entered the living room and sat down next to Ginny on the sofa.


“Yeah. Thought it might be fun, you know?” Harry said jokingly. Looking away from his godfather Harry scanned the room and noticed that Remus, and Neville had arrived whilst he and Ginny were outside.


“Nev Mate!” Harry called out to the slightly older boy when he noticed him.


“Alright Harry?” Neville asked. “Thanks for the book on plants you sent me for my birthday yesterday. It was great.”


“Really… well I’m glad ya liked it. I didn’t know what to get you. Thought a book on plants was a safe bet.” Harry replied while shrugging feeling quite relieved that Neville had liked his gift.


“So are you going to open your presents or what?” Sirius asked a little impatiently.


“Is it normal for the parent, or guardian in this case, to be more excited about the birthday presents than the actually kid?” Harry asked Sirius as he pulled Ron’s present over to him.


“Would you rather not have the presents?” Sirius said offhandedly leaning forward and eyeing the box in Harry’s hand.


“No, no. Back off sparky.” Harry said pulling the present into his chest while glaring at his guardian and causing everyone to laugh. Sirius leaned back smirking as Harry slowly unwrapped the present continuing to keep an eye on him to make sure none of his presents disappeared. As the last of the paper was removed Harry made a final glance at Sirius checking to be sure he hadn’t nicked any of the presents. Satisfied that all the presents were still accounted for Harry opened the box to find a bright orange Chudley Cannons t-shirt.


“Thanks Ron.” Harry said smiling at him. Really, it was okay. Harry didn’t expect anything different from Ron. While the Cannons may not be his favourite team Ron was forever trying to convert him and he was ok with that. Harry realised that they may never be his favourite team but they would defiantly stay Ron’s. And just the knowledge that Ron wanted them to have the same favourite team made Harry happy.


After setting the t-shirt aside Harry turned back to the pile of presents to open the one from Neville. He slowly ripped off the wrapping paper to reveal a book on quidditch. The gold lettering of the title reflected the light coming in from the window and Harry had to squint a little as he read it. ‘100 of the Greatest Quidditch Moves Ever Performed; and How to Use them to Defeat Your Opponent’. Slowly, he flipped through the book glancing at the moving diagrams on almost every page.


“Neville mate this is great. I can defiantly use some of these in our games.” He told him as he had stopped flipping through it to read up on a rather dangerous looking manoeuvre. At one stage of the move the player only had his foot hanging onto the broomstick while the rest of him dangled below.


Ginny looked over his shoulder and started to read the page as well. Harry leaned back and whispered into her ear so her brothers couldn’t hear. “I’ll let you read it so you can practice after I’ve read it, Gin.” The look on Ginny’s face was the best present he could have gotten; it made him so happy that he didn’t really care what the other presents were.


Leaving Ginny’s present till last like he always did, he slowly turned towards Hermione’s present. As he felt it he immediately knew it was a book. Although, he shouldn’t have had to touch it to guess that. Slowly he unwrapped the bright muggle wrapping paper it to reveal Hogwarts: A History. Harry chuckled and made a mental note to owl her a thank you. He remembered in the future how many times Hermione had asked Ron and himself whether they were ever going to read it. Harry flipped through the pages quickly before putting it back down with the other book he got from Neville and turned to the next present. It was from Percy. Unwrapping it he could see that yet again it was another book!


“Is someone trying to tell me I need to do some more reading?” Harry said, causing everyone to chuckle. He looked back down at the cover to see that it was a copy of The Prefect’s Handbook. As he flipped through the pages he noticed that it had all the rules and regulations of Hogwarts and the School Board’s directives. He also notice quite a few passages were highlighted, as if pointing out where he needed to improve. “Err thanks Percy, that’s great.” Harry said putting it next to the other books, knowing far too well that he would never actually read it, and that he better hide it from Hermione lest she read it.


The next present on the pile turned out to be Bill’s. Harry unwrapped it to discover a small replica of an amulet.


“It’s a protection amulet. Just a small one. Not very powerful one mind ya. But after the end of last year I thought you could do with one.” Bill said explaining. Like last year, he and Charlie had come to the Burrow for his birthday. Smiling he thanked Bill and moved onto Charlie’s present.


He opened up the colourfully wrapped package to reveal a t-shirt. Picking it up to show everyone Harry took in the design on the shirt. On the front was a dragon moving about, a Hungarian Horntail he noticed, with fire coming out of its nose. Above the prowling dragon were a few words wreathed in flames: ‘Been there, Done that, And I got the burns to prove it.’ Harry laughed out loud, thanking Charlie for the shirt and telling him he thought it was absolutely brilliant before moving onto Fred and George’s present. As usual with all the stuff that Harry got from them he used extreme caution whilst moving it towards him.


“Now Fred.” George said. “Did we give him something dangerous last year?”


“Absolutely not George.” Fred answered with a look of mock offence. “Do you have any idea why Harry would think we would give him something dangerous this year George?”


“Absolutely not Fred.” George said, smiling at Harry.


“That’s enough you two.” Mrs. Weasley scolded. “Go on and open it up, Harry dear.”


Harry slowly unwrapped the present, sitting on the edge of the couch ready to bolt at a moment’s notice. He never trusted the twins when it came to this. What he got, however, Harry wasn’t sure. The wrapping paper opened to reveal an empty box with a lid. Near the top edge of the lid there was a slit big enough to put pieces of parchment through. Harry was thoroughly confused and look at the twins with one eyebrow cocked. “Now last year’s present looked like a plain bit of parchment and it wasn’t. So I'm not really going to believe this is a plain box with a slit at the top.”


“You’re right Harry.” George said grinning from ear to ear.


“This, my friend.” Fred continued.


“Is you very own…” George said.


“Personal…” Fred added.


“Automated Essay Writer.” Fred and George said together. Both looking like the cat that ate the canary.


“All you need to do.” Fed explained.


“Is get a plain piece of parchment like this and write the essay question on it.” George continued, showing the piece of paper to Harry.


“For this demonstration we’ve added our own question. ‘Write a detailed essay on the Pranks Fred and George Weasley have pulled throughout their lives.’” Fred said telling them all what was on the piece of paper.


“Then you simply place the piece of paper through the slit…” George said as he slipped the parchment into the box. “And low and behold…” however he stopped what he was saying when the parchment didn’t stop coming out of the machine. It just kept coming and coming. Harry soon came to the conclusion that he needed to move out of the way, or get buried in the parchment. He began to shrink away from the run away essay causing him to get very close to Ginny. So close that when Harry went to put his hand down to balance, it actually landed on her thigh. Harry quickly withdrew the hand not looking at Ginny. He didn’t trust himself to look at her, afraid of what his face might show her.


“Sorry, Ginny.” Harry mumbled out.


“It’s okay Harry.” Ginny squeaked.


Soon enough the parchment stopped coming out. Everyone was quiet as they were all starring at the mammoth essay that was produced. Taking advantage of everyone’s rapt attention on the essay writer Harry managed to move away slightly from Ginny. Grabbing the end of the parchment that came out first Harry read the title. It was the same title that Fred and George had put in the machine. With his interest peaked he began to read through the first page.


Fred and George Weasley were born on April first nineteen-seventy-eight. Now to any that were paying attention this should have been a sign. This was apparent when at the tender age of five these two boys became pranking prodigies. Completely irked by their older brothers minding, these two planed their first prank ever. Looking for some free time to run around outside Fred and George glued their older brother, Bill, to his chair at lunch while also making sure the glue solvent was safely hidden under their beds.


Not long after this did they start to sneak their mother’s wand. Several of these instances led to the pranking of their younger brother Ron. Fred and George’s favourite being to change their three year old brother’s teddy into a giant spider. As these two pranksters grew so did their pranks. By the time that they were seven they had already begun inventing and had become quite devious.


Once again their older brother Bill was to fall victim to their unique form of revenge and playfulness. On the afternoon before Bills first date of the summer the twins could be found pouring their latest invention into the shower head. The fact that the invention didn’t work as planed didn’t bother these mischief makers one bit. It would still lead to and embarrassing situation and that was all that was needed for now.


Once in the shower preparing for this date, Bill had no chance of escaping this prank. Not noticing anything wrong Bill continued to wash and then dress for his date. Half an hour latter as he was arriving at his date’s house Bill noticed his hand turning blue. Within minuets his date was in a fit of hysteria as Bill turned into a human blueberry. From the hair on his head to the tip of his toes he was completely died blue. While pleased with the results, the twins were disappointed that Bill had not turned multiple colours through the course of the evening. They were undaunted though, and by Bills sixth date they were up to 47 colours including chartreuse and an unusually hideous shade of green. If anyone thought that the lecture and subsequent punishment the twins received from the formidable Mrs. Weasley would stop the twins pranking carrier they were sadly mistaken…


“This is excellent.” Harry said after reading it. “Guys where the hell did you get this?”


“Shop in Diagon Alley mate.” George said.


“Cost us quite a pretty galleon too.” Fred said.


“Especially when we bought two.” George said now smirking.


“Yeah, we got one up in our room.” Fred said flashing a smile at his twin.


“We’re sorry about the length of the essay.” George said “We didn’t quite realise how many pranks we have pulled so far. It seems quite a lot.”


“We forgot to mention that if you want it to be an exact length you need to put that on the piece of paper that you had the essay question on.” Fred finished finally.


“I cannot believe you two. First the Marauders Map and now this!” Mrs. Weasley said heatedly.


“I think this is brilliant. I can definitely find a use for this.” Harry said grinning like a fool. “I just need to keep it hidden from Hermione.” This caused Ron and Neville to burst out laughing.


“Can we use it mate?” Ron asked.


“Yeah that would be brilliant.” Neville said.


“Sure it would be unfair if I kept it to myself.” Harry replied. Harry saw the smiles on their faces. “You can use it too Ginny, if you want.” Harry said smiling at her and she smiled back.


“No, no, no. I don’t like this one bit! Harry you are handing that to me right now!” Mrs. Weasley said.


“May I ask what gives you the right to confiscate something of Harry’s?” Sirius asked.


“Well err…” Mrs. Weasley said clearly trying to find a plausible answer. “He sees me as a mother figure.”


“That may be true. But I am his guardian and in charge of him. So I am the only person who has a right to confiscate it.” Sirius replied. “Now Harry, hand it over here.” Harry face dropped. That was definitely something he wasn’t expecting from Sirius. Harry sighed and held it up with disappointment written all over his face. Sirius came over and grabbed the box.


“I’ll give it back to you at Potter Manor so Molly doesn’t know you have it.” Sirius whispered so only Harry and Ginny could hear him. They both found it very hard to keep the smiles off their faces, but managed to act sad enough, so that Mrs Weasley didn’t think anything was up.


Harry’s next present came from Mr. and Mrs. Weasley. Yet again, he could feel the familiar weight of another book. Harry opened it up, not to find a book, but a picture album. The inside was littered with pictures of activities they’d done as a family over the years. Some pictures were of him by himself and some of just him and Ginny. There were also pictures of him with the boys playing quidditch and generally roughhousing. When he got to the back of the book there was a picture of Harry and Ginny at Christmas last year. Harry watched as the picture Harry and Ginny sat on the couch opening presents. As Harry continued to watch the picture, picture Harry leaned over and pecked Ginny’s cheek. When Ginny saw that picture she instantly blushed deep red. Harry looked up at Mr. and Mrs. Weasley and saw the loving looks on their faces. Starting to feel a little emotional he looked back down to the photo album. Turning to the very last page he found a picture of his mum and dad holding him as a baby.


“Thank you.” Harry whispered out, brushing away a stray tear that had started to roll down his cheek. He really was overwhelmed. In this album were pictures of his family. The Weasleys, Sirius, Remus, Ginny, himself and his parents. He spent the next couple of minutes just flicking through the pictures. His mind remembering what had happened at each of the scenes, and then trying to imagine what had happened whenever he came across pictures of his parents. Wondering what may have caused them to be in that particular scene at that particular moment. Harry silently closed the book and emotionally whispered his thanks again.


“We thought you should have a family album. Sirius and Remus provided the pictures of your parents.” Mrs. Weasley explained. “Arthur and I just put it together.”


“Thank you.” Harry said. “Really thank you.”


“Everyone deserves to have pictures of their family Harry.” Mr. Weasley said. “You are no exception.”


Harry got up and gave them both a hug. Everyone was quiet. This behaviour from Harry didn’t happen very often. Normally he was the funny; laugh out loud type of guy. To see him get emotional was rare, so everyone in the room knew how much he really did appreciated the gift from Mr. and Mrs. Weasley.


Harry smiled at the thoughtfulness of his surrogate mother and father, because that is what they were to him. It was not as if they could ever replace Sirius or his biological parents, but Harry often felt like they were truly his proper parents. Besides, they were his mother and father in-law. With this thought, he moved onto the next gift.


This gift was from Remus, and by the looks of things this was ANOTHER book. Harry definitely had lots of reading to do now. As the last of the wrapping paper fell to the floor Harry was once again gazing upon a book, but this book didn’t have a title and it was thin and made of soft leather. Harry randomly opened it up to see messy scribbles of writing in it with dates. Harry slowly read one date trying to understand what this book was exactly.


“12th February — Prank on Filch. It was a masterpiece. He didn’t know what hit him. The dung bombs were priceless. Let’s just hope that we marauders don’t get detentions for it. Although, that wouldn’t be too bad. I’d at least get to see the lovely Miss Evans in the potions lab whilst she gets extra credit for her work.

“21st February — Prank on the Slytherins. Wow was that a good one. Just the look on their faces as their plates started to throw their food at them was priceless. And Snivillus trying to counter the jinks as the pudding dumped on him, I about died. Even if we somehow get found out the detention will be well worth it.”


Entries like this were written all over the pages. Harry read a couple more about the pranks his father and his friends pulled over their time at Hogwarts.


“We always berated your father for keeping something like that. What would have happened if Filch or a teacher got hold of it? It would have had us in detentions for the rest of our lives, that’s what.” Sirius said.


“Although we’re glad he kept it now. So we can give it to you.” Remus said smiling at Sirius’ theatrics.


“Wow. So you guys pulled all of these?” Harry said in awe.


“Yeah, every single one. It was quite fun at the time, the four of us meeting up to plan our next prank.” Remus said.


“Thank you.” Harry said once again smiling at the two old Marauders.


“It was your fathers. Like the invisibility cloak, it should belong to you.” Remus said.


Harry didn’t say a word but he didn’t have to. Everyone knew Harry was a bit emotional right now. First with the photo album, and now his father’s diary. Harry slowly moved on to the next present.


It was from Sirius and it was rather small too. Wondering what Sirius would give him that was this small, he unwrapped it and out dropped a small phial. In it, Harry recognised the shimmering bluish-white of a memory instantly.


“A memory, Sirius?” Harry asked confused.


Sirius nodded before looking softly at Harry. “Of your parents.” Harry thought that the last presents from Mr. and Mrs. Weasley and Remus were emotional, but this. With this, he could actually see his parents walk and talk, interact with people, be alive. “Dumbledore should be here soon with his pensieve.” Harry just sat there for a moment staring at the phial unable to speak.


“My parents?” Harry whispered out finally, hardly believing what he was holding in his hand. Sirius just nodded.


“It’s sort of a present to Neville too.” Sirius said.


“Why?” Harry asked looking at Neville who was just as confused as Harry was.


“Did you know who your mothers best friend was Harry?” Sirius asked. Harry shook his ahead.


“A girl called Alice who became Alice Longbottom.” Sirius said looking at Harry and then at Neville.


“My Mum and Neville’s mum were best friends?” Harry asked in awe .


“How come we were never told?” Neville asked.


“Truthfully Neville, I don’t know. But the reason that it’s a present to Harry and a present to you, Neville, is because your parents are in the memory as well.” Sirius explained. Both boys just sat there, quiet for a while, trying to absorb what this meant.


“What’s the memory of?” Harry asked pulling himself out of his musings.


“Nothing special, just a random dinner at Potter Manor, but I thought you might like to see it, that’s all. You can watch it when Dumbledore gets here.” Sirius explained in his nonchalant manner. Harry and Neville looked at each other before looking back at Sirius.


“Thank you, a lot.” Neville said, now feeling quite emotional himself.


“They’re your parents Neville.” Sirius said seriously. “You should have memories of them.”


“Neville’s parents are dead?” Ron asked.


“Ronald Weasley! How can you be so insensitive by asking a question like that? Did I raise you with such little manners? Neville will tell you what happened to them in his own time. And that’s even if he decides he WANTS to tell you.” Mrs. Weasley hollered having rounded on Ron.


“It’s okay Mrs. Weasley.” Neville mumbled. “They’re in the long term intensive care unit at St Mungo’s. When I was a baby, after… after Harry defeated Voldemort… some Death Eaters came to our house. They… they…tortured them to see if they had any information on Voldemort’s whereabouts. They went insane….” Neville went suddenly quiet at this point.


“Is there a cure?” Ginny asked quietly.


“Not that anyone knows of.” Neville said. Everyone was quiet as Neville revealed one of his most important secrets about his life. Harry was still in shocked awe that Neville had revealed it. Especially to people he had only met today. He supposed that befriending Neville changed him more than Harry even realised. “Don’t tell anyone at school please. I don’t want them to know…”


“It’s alright Neville.” Harry said. “No one here will tell anyone. I promise.”


“I promise too.” Ginny said.


Harry smiled at Ginny. That was the type of person Ginny was; the person he was in love with. She always thought of others and wasn’t hesitant in doing what was right. Soon everyone had promised not to breathe a word and Harry could see Neville relaxing slightly.


“Thank you… all of you. And thank you Sirius.” Neville whispered out.


“You deserve to see them like that. Living happy. To see who they truly are.” Sirius said.


Harry deciding that they had had enough reflection concluded that it was time to move on to the final present. And, like always, he’d left Ginny’s to last. As he opened it, he could see Ginny’s face full of fear, wondering if he would like it. He knew he would. He didn’t even know what it was, but it was from Ginny. Simply because of that fact he knew that he would love it. He tore open the wrapping to see a small wooden box with a lid on hinges. He looked over to Ginny, confused as he opened the box to reveal a soft cushion of maroon and on it, a golden snitch. He sat in awe as he picked up the golden snitch and looked over it. It was then that he saw that the golden snitch was engraved with his initials. H.P. Ginny had given him his very own golden snitch.


Harry laid his hand flat out, the snitch on top of his palm, waiting for the snitch to come alive, but it didn’t. Confused, he looked over to Ginny. “It’s an international standard one. The same type that is used in the World Cup. There are incantations to have it start flying and stop flying.” Ginny explained. “Volatilis” she said out loud, and all of a sudden the snitch flew out of Harry’s hand. Harry watched as it flew and zipped across the room, as it started to head back towards Harry; Ginny said “Subsisto Volatilis” and the snitch fell out of the air. Harry reached out his hand and caught it before it collided with the table. Harry looked at the snitch and then looked at Ginny. Did she know? Did she understand how much this meant to him?


“Ginny?” Harry asked her to get her attention. “Did you know that my father had his very own snitch too?” Ginny just shook her head. Harry moved close to her before putting an arm around her and pulling her into a massive hug. “You really have no clue, how much this means to me. Thank you so much.”


“Really?” Ginny asked against Harry’s chest.


“It feels like I have a solid connection to my dad now Ginny.” Harry explained. “Not that I didn’t have one before with the diary Remus gave me or the memory from Sirius, but that belonged to my dad. This belongs to me, just me. But my dad also had one. It’s difficult to put into words, but trust me when I tell you I will treasure this for the rest of my life. And I know that I have it because of you.”


“You’re welcome Harry.” Ginny muttered as Harry broke the hug.


“Maybe we’ll get to use it soon.” Harry said. “I quite fancy a game of quidditch.”


“Yeah.” Ron said “A game of quidditch would be cool.”


“Yup me and Fred are captains.” George said standing up. The rest of Ginny’s brothers stood up too as well as Harry, but Ginny stayed seated. Harry looked at Ginny and then at her brothers. “You comin’, Harry?” George asked.


“I’ll only play if Ginny is on my team.” Harry said. Ginny’s head shot up with wide eyes looking straight at Harry with a scared look on her face.


“Ginny?” Fred asked perplexed.


“She can’t play quidditch.” George said.


“And why the hell not.” Harry said rounding on him.


“She doesn’t know how to fly.” Ron stated as if it was the same as saying the sky was blue.


“Of course she does. I will not have you picking on Ginny.” Mrs. Weasley said. Everyone looked at her, shocked that she was standing up for Ginny. “Now, if she wants to play with you, let her.”


“But she doesn’t know how to fly.” Fred said again, as if no one had heard them the first time.


“Wrong, Fred. Actually if you want to know the truth she can out fly any of you. I remember telling you this at school last year. You just didn’t believe me.” Harry told him crossing his arms and giving them all a look that begged them to challenge him.


The brothers were quietly looking at Ginny confused. Harry was just waiting for them to make the first move. One of them had to, otherwise Ginny would feel like they were just putting up with her. Harry wasn’t surprised when it was Charlie that stepped forward towards Ginny.


“Ginny can you fly?” Charlie said gently as he knelt down to look at Ginny straight in the face. Ginny looked at Harry for support and Harry just nodded his head in encouragement.


She took in a breath before muttering out. “Yes.”


“Do you want to play with us?” Bill asked. Ginny turned to look at Bill before muttering a yes again.


“Go get changed into clothes you can play quidditch in then. We’ll wait for you.” Charlie said.


“Really?” Ginny asked yet again. Harry just smiled her.


“Really.” Harry said. “Now go get changed and then come show your brothers how good you really are.” Ginny shot straight up off the couch and raced towards the stairs. As she got to the bottom step she stopped, turned and ran straight at Harry. He didn’t know what was happening until her arms wrapped around his neck. She just kept muttering thank you over and over again into his shoulder.


“No need to thank me Gin.” Harry said as he quickly returned the embrace. Ginny pulled back and her smile was the biggest he had seen in a while.


“Thank you so much Harry.” Ginny told him.


“I didn’t do much.” Harry muttered.


“You did.” Ginny said walking away to go up the stairs. With that, she was gone up the stairs to get changed.


“You know I haven’t seen her that happy in ages.” Mr. Weasley muttered.


“So she can really fly?” Ron said yet again.


“Yes.” Mrs. Weasley said. “Although, only Harry has seen her. According to him she’s very good.”


“Just how good?” Fred asked sceptically.


“You’ll see.” Harry said cryptically.


“Well she can be on your team Harry with Fred and Ron.” Charlie said. “We’ll have me, George and Bill.”


“You don’t think that a little unfair?” Harry said. “We’ll cream you with those teams.”


“You will? Will you?” Charlie asked.


“Yeah you got Ron in goal; he’ll be good with that. You’ve got me as seeker and you got Ginny and Fred as two chasers. Fred can fly well and Ginny, well Ginny will just score loads of goals.” Harry explained. “On the other hand you’ve got you; I know you’re a brilliant seeker. You got Bill, but he didn’t play quidditch at school, and you got George who plays beater not chaser. He can fly well like his brother but he’s just not used to being a chaser.” Harry explained.


“You’re counting rather too much on the hope that you can catch the snitch before me and Ginny plays well.” Charlie said.


“I know Ginny will play well.” Harry said shrugging. “So well in fact that maybe I’ll let you catch the snitch and we will still win.”


“You’re biased.” Bill said waving Harry’s comment away.


“I’m the only one out of you lot that has seen her play.” Harry said smiling and they all suddenly got nervous. Ginny decided to come back downstairs at that moment and watched her brothers confused.


“Ready?” she asked.


“Yeah” Bill answered shaking himself out of his reverie. “And we sorted out the teams and all. You’re on Harry’s team with Ron and Fred.


“Okay.” Ginny said nodding. “And thank you for letting me play.”


“Ginny, we would have let you play if you asked us before.” Bill said.


“But I did. You said I couldn’t fly.” Ginny said, her arms crossed over her chest.


“Ginny that was three years ago.” Charlie said.


“I could still fly.” Ginny mumbled.


“Look, let’s not get into an argument now.” Harry said stepping in between brother and sister. “She can fly, so let’s play some quidditch.” Charlie nodded his head and they all left for the quidditch paddock, Harry with his golden snitch in his pocket. When they got to the paddock they all mounted their brooms. That was when Ginny realised that she didn’t have a broom of her own.


“I guess I just won’t play.” Ginny mumbled out before turning around to head back inside. Harry had other ideas and grabbed her arm and forced her to stay.


“I’ll get you a broom.” Harry said before rushing back to the house.


“Everything alright?” Sirius asked as Harry cam running into the kitchen.


“Forgot… need broom for Ginny…” Harry breathed out, loss of breath preventing him from making coherent sentences. However, Sirius understood and apparated out. Seconds later, he returned with another Nimbus Two Thousand in his hand.


“What the…?” Harry asked confused.


“I decided that I wanted one too when I got yours.” Sirius said shrugging. “I hardly ever use it. Ginny can use it today.”


Smiling Harry returned to Ginny and the others at the quidditch paddock five minutes latter. Ginny looked in awe when she saw Harry carrying another Nimbus.


“You have two?” she asked incredulously.


“No, that’s stupid. This is Sirius’s.” Harry explained. “He said you could use his.”


“I don’t want to break it.” Ginny said shaking her head and eyeing the broom fearfully.


“And what makes you think you will?” Harry asked her.


“I don’t know…” Ginny said continuing to eye the broom.


“Tell you what, you use mine and I’ll use Sirius’s.” Harry said. Ginny shook her head again. “You used it last night.”


“It’s your broomstick. You should use it.” Ginny muttered.


“Then use Sirius’s!” Harry said, exasperated. Ginny slowly reached for Sirius’s broomstick.


“It won’t bite, you know.” Harry said. Ginny frowned at Harry before firmly grabbing the broomstick. “Show them what you’re made of Gin.” Harry muttered to her before kicking off the ground. Harry looked back to see Ginny still on the ground. Ginny looked up at Harry and then up to her brothers who were already in the air. Slowly she got onto the broom and took a deep breath before kicking of the ground. As Ginny rose up next to him Harry smiled at her.


“Knew you could do it.” Harry said to her when she got to them. “Right so first one to catch the snitch ends the game.” Harry said and the rest of them nodded. Harry pulled the little gold ball out of his pocket and held it in his palm before muttering “Volatilis”. The snitch zipped up in the air and within a few seconds it had disappeared from view. It was then Harry saw that Sirius, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Remus and Neville were by the edge of the paddock waiting to watch.


“Oh, no. I'm going to be so rubbish.” Ginny muttered.


“No you’re not.” Harry told her as he flew near her. “You can fly so good, Ginny. Just think of this as another midnight training session.” Ginny just nodded before looking back at her brothers.


“Harry!” Sirius shouted from below and Harry turned his attention to Sirius. “I put up a barrier around the paddock so that the snitch can’t get loose. I didn’t know if you thought of that.” Harry just put his thumbs up for thanks. Soon they were ready to begin. Remus was going to throw the ball that they were using as a Quaffle. Once the quaffle had left Remus’ hands the game was off and Harry began looking for the snitch. In the first five minutes Charlie’s team had taken a 20 point lead. Harry stopped his search for a minute to watch what was going on. Whenever Ginny got the ball in her hands she would either fumble with it or drop it. Whenever she went to throw it, it would either go straight at Bill or not even reach him. Putting it down to nerves, Harry went back to searching for the snitch.


However, twenty minutes later the score was fifty to zero. Ginny was getting more and more nervous and upset with herself. Soon, she couldn’t even keep a hold of the ball before one of her brothers from the other team would tackle it away from her. Harry knew that her confidence was really low and only getting lower, so he got the attention of Charlie and signalled a timeout. Harry and his team gathered into a huddle on their end of the paddock.


“Ginny are you okay?” Harry asked her as soon as they were huddled together.


“I knew this was a bad idea. I shouldn’t have played. I’ll just let you guys get on with it.” Ginny muttered before turning to head indoors. Harry however, grabbed her arm forcing her to stay yet again.


“You are going to show your brothers how well you can play.” Harry told her firmly. “It’s just nerves Ginny. You and I both know you can play much better than this.” Harry noticed that Ron and Fred were both staying quiet.


“I can’t play as well as you thought, that’s all Harry.” Ginny muttered. “Trust me, it’s better if I just don’t play.”


“I don’t agree to that do you guys?” Harry asked shooting a look at Ron and Fred. They both quickly said no.


“They’re just saying that. They weren’t going to let me play with them before you stood up for me anyway.” Ginny said.


“Yes but I didn’t make you play did I. You wanted to. Don’t you remember yourself racing up the stairs to get changed?” Harry reminded her. “Do you remember last night and all the moves I taught you? You did them without fault last night. You can play, and brilliantly at that too. It’s just nerves and you being afraid that your brothers will laugh at you. Ginny can I ask you something?” Ginny just nodded her head while looking at the ground. Harry hated doing this to her but he didn’t see any other way to make her see reason.


“Are your brothers laughing at you at the moment?” Harry asked her. She shook her head. “They aren’t going to laugh at you, call you rubbish or whatever else you’re scared that they’ll do. Ginny you’re so tensed up that you would think it was the world cup. It’s just a friendly game in the backyard, one which we will probably play again tomorrow and the day after that. It doesn’t matter. If it helps, just imagine it’s the middle of the night and no one is around. Even I'm not there.” Harry tilted her head up and looked her deep in those sparkling brown eyes. “I know you can play Ginny. This is your chance to prove to your brothers that you’re not too small or too rubbish to play. To prove that you’re just as good as them, even better. Prove it to your brothers Gin, and prove it to yourself.”


As Ginny stared back into Harry’s eyes, a smile slowly slid across her face. “I know you can do it Ginny.” Harry told her. “I have faith that you can out play your brothers any day of the week. Please try one more time and just relax.”


“YOU GUYS READY?” Charlie called out to them.


Harry looked at Ginny, waited for a bit before saying. “Are we ready Ginny?”


“Yes.” Ginny said softly, nodding.


“I don’t think Charlie heard you are we ready?” Harry said and again a smile formed across her face.


“We’re ready!” Ginny shouted and took to the sky. Ron and Fred came to stand next to Harry.


“You know if this goes pear shape she’ll never touch a broom again. You do know that, right Harry?” Fred said looking quite concerned.


“It won’t.” Harry muttered to himself, taking to the sky, and soon they were back in action. Harry flew around the makeshift pitch not really searching for the snitch. He was keeping an eye on Ginny. Once Ginny got a hold of the quaffle again, she flew straight towards the goal hoops. Harry had his fingers crossed; he knew she needed to score this one or it would all be over. She had to, she just had to. Harry looked on in shocked horror as all of a sudden the ball fell out of her right hand. Bill, seeing this, dropped his broomstick down low to catch the falling ball. However, before Bill could get there, Ginny’s left hand came off the broom and caught it. Ginny smiled sweetly at him before chucking it into one of the empty goals. With an ecstatic look on her face, Ginny flew straight to Harry.


“I did it.” Ginny screamed, “I did it.”


“What was that?” Fred asked clearly amazed as he flew over to them.


“A move Harry’s been trying to teach me.” Ginny answered. “I’ve never managed to get it right ‘til now.”


“How many other moves has he been teaching you?” Ron asked.


“Just wait and see guys.” Harry said, and soon enough they did see. After the first goal, Ginny’s scoring became a regular thing, within ten minutes they had pulled the score back to 50-50. Ginny was scoring every goal for them.


“She can play then.” Charlie said, just as amazed as the rest of his brothers, as he flew close to Harry, each searching for the so far elusive snitch.


“Yup I just need to catch the snitch.” Harry said. “Put you out of your misery before Ginny makes the score really unfair.” Unfortunately, that didn’t happen. Within the next hour the score had crept up to 250 to 70, in favour of Harry’s team, with Ginny still scoring most of the goals. It was starting to get dark before Harry caught sight of the snitch next to Ginny’s head. Truthfully, he wasn’t looking for the snitch but was staring at her hair and how it flew out behind her, changing hues in the fading light, but he wasn’t going to tell anyone about that part.


Harry zoomed after it, missing Ginny’s head by inches. The golden winged ball was fluttering in front of him just out of reach. Harry put on a burst of speed just as Charlie came into view next to him. He looked across to see Charlie concentrating hard on the snitch. They were knee to knee when the snitch went into a dive. The fact that Charlie could keep up with Harry on his older broom was a testament to his flying skills. Both Charlie and Harry reached out their hands as they came upon the snitch. Harry made a desperate swipe at the snitch, and felt his fingers graze the wings as he missed the snitch by inches. Harry had to look on with horror as Charlie managed, with his longer arms, to get his fingers around the snitch. Charlie had caught the snitch before Harry. Harry had only ever failed to catch the snitch once and that was because of Dementors in his first third year. Harry couldn’t believe it. He never missed.


When Harry landed he saw Charlie’s team at the other end of the pitch celebrating. Ron, Fred and Ginny landed next to him looking rather down-trodden. “I guess you can’t catch the snitch all the time, huh?” Ron mumbled out.


“Why aren’t you guys celebrating?” Harry asked, confused.


“Because we lost?” Ginny mumbled in disappointment.


“Sirius!” Harry shouted out to his godfather.


“Yo mate, what’s up?” Sirius said walking over to them.


“Was anyone here on the ground keeping score?” Harry asked.


“I was.” Neville said, as he came over to the group of quidditch players. “The score was 250 to 70 to Harry’s team when Charlie caught the snitch.” Charlie’s team suddenly went dead quiet. “I forgot how many points the snitch is worth though.” He said shyly.


“150 mate. Which would put the score 250 to 220. Charlie may have caught the snitch but we still won the game.” Harry said before hugging Ginny and spinning her around. “Your goals won us that match Gin. Congrats.”


“We won?” Ginny whispered out, completely shocked and trying to regain her balance.


“Yes, and all because you scored so many goals.” Harry said. “Now who here is gonna say that Ginny can’t play quidditch!” Harry finished addressing her brothers while letting her go. They all laughed out loud and went over to congratulate her. Ginny was still shell shocked. Although, after a few congratulatory pats and spins in the air by her brothers, Ginny relaxed. That birthday party was definitely one Harry would remember.


-oOoOo-


Harry sat in the living room of the Burrow rather nervous. Dumbledore had arrived after dinner and he had brought his Pensieve along with him. Now Harry and Neville were sitting on the sofa with the memory, which was their birthday present, swirling around in the Pensieve. Both boys looked nervous as they mentally prepared themselves for what they were about to see.


“You sure you two want to do this alone?” Sirius asked both Neville and Harry. Both of the boys had decided that they wanted to view the memory alone, just the two of them together, no one else.


“Yeah it just feels right, you know?” Neville said before turning toward the Pensieve. He looked at Harry who nodded and together they stuck their heads into the swirling mass of bluish white and fell into the memory.


Once Harry had his bearings he looked around and noticed that he was in the kitchen of Potter Manor. A younger Sirius and Remus were sitting at the table and at the sink was a woman with long, thick, dark red hair. When she turned toward the counter they could see she had brilliant green, almond-shaped eyes.


“Lily.” Sirius whined. “How much longer ‘til dinner.”


“You won’t be getting any if you keep that up.” Lily replied peeling some potatoes the old muggle way. Sirius, being the impatient person he was when it came to food, pointed his wand at the potatoes. All of them shredded their skins at once.


“SIRIUS BLACK!” Lily shouted. “HOW DARE YOU PEEL THOES POTATOES!” Picking up every single one she threw all of the potatoes in the bin. After shooting Sirius a look that could kill, she went into the cupboard, took out some new potatoes and started to peel them again. Sirius just groaned and bumped his head against the table.


“What’s all the fuss?” came a voice from the doorway. Turning around, Harry saw a tall, thin, black-haired man with hazel eyes framed by glasses. His hair was messy just like Harry’s.


“Your best friend.” Lily said shooting a look toward Sirius again.


“What’s he done now?” The black haired man said sighing.


“Hey what!” Sirius called out raising his head off the table to look at his best friend, scandalized. “Since when did you join her side? What happened to marauders sticking together?”


The black haired man smiled to Sirius. “She’s my wife. And quite handy with a wand too. You don’t want to go upsetting her!”


“Never stopped you before…” Sirius muttered.


“That was before she was my wife.” the black haired man said smiling over to Lily who had just finished pealing the potatoes at the sink.


“I still don’t know how you pulled that one off.” Sirius said.


“Potter charm mate, the Potter charm.” James said puffing out his chest.


“You better buck up that charm and sit down, tea’s nearly ready.” Lily told him and he took his seat next to Sirius. “How’s Harry?”


“Fine love, he’s fast asleep.” James replied before helping himself to some bread that was on the table.


“James!” Lily said coming over and slapping him playfully on the hand.


“That hurt!” James said, shaking his hand and mock pouting.


“You’re worse than Sirius!” Lily muttered, going back over to the stove where the kettle was boiling.


“Hey, no insulting.” Remus said speaking aloud.


“Sorry James love, I didn’t mean to.” Lily said smiling at him.


“I meant to Sirius!” Remus muttered and James chuckled.


“Is Peter coming?” James asked.


“No he said he was busy.” Lily said from the stove. She tasted the soup that she was making and then turned the heat down on the stove.


“I don’t know why you don’t use magic.” Sirius grumbled from the table.


“You know why, it just doesn’t seem to be the same if I don’t cook it the normal way.” Lily explained.


“Lily!” Sirius moaned. “You’re a witch. Using magic is the normal way!”


Before Lily could retort, Remus decided that it was time to change the subject. “When are you two getting your portraits done?”


“Tomorrow.” Lily answered, turning toward her husband, she fixed him with a stern glare. “This means you need to be on your best behaviour.”


“Aren’t I always?” James asked, smiling at Lily. She was about to answer when the doorbell rang. “I’ll get it.” James said hurriedly as he rushed off.


A minute or two later Harry and Neville heard foot steps coming back toward the kitchen. The door opened, admitting a smiling James, behind him were two people holding hands. One was female and the other male. The male had short brown hair and blue eyes and had a good body build. The woman had a round face and was slightly shorter than the male; she had hazel eyes peeking out from under long eyelashes.


“Hey Alice, Frank.” Lily said, looking up from the stove.


“These three annoying you yet?” Alice asked. One look from Lily gave Alice the answer. “Why on earth did you marry James, for I still don’t know?”


“Beats me too. I swear he used a love potion on me.” Lily replied.


“Hey, we only tried that once and…” Sirius muttered out. However, what came next no one knew as both James and Remus covered Sirius’ mouth with their hands. Both men looked at each other panicked at what was to come next if Lily had heard that.


“JAMES POTTER!” Lily screamed.


“It was in my second year.” James said now cowering under his wife’s fury while still trying to placate her. “And you didn’t actually drink it.”


“Yeah Peter drank it instead.” Remus added chuckling. Sirius outright laughed.


“Thank Merlin it only lasted for a day; I was ready to kill Peter after that.” James muttered.


“Where is Peter?” Frank asked, sitting down at the table and helping himself to some bread. James looked at Frank and then at Lily, expecting her to tell him off.


“He’s a guest.” Lily answered James’ unasked question. Frank looked between James and Lily confused. “And Peter isn’t coming tonight. Said he was busy.”


“So it’s just us.” Alice said, sitting down next to Frank.


“What fun.” Sirius muttered and he got a gentle slap with a tea towel around the head for his troubles from Lily. “That hurt!” Sirius exclaimed.


“Serves you right.” Lily snapped back. As Lily served the soup the talk around the table shifted to quidditch and the blunders the ministry had been making for the men, and baby talk for the women. Every once in a while Lily and Alice put their own two knuts into the guys’ discussions. After thirty minutes of Harry and Neville just watching their parents eating dinner, laughing and talking Sirius and Remus said goodbye and apparated out.


After saying goodbye to his best friends James turned toward the only man left in the room. “Hey Frank, do you know what this meeting is with Dumbledore?” James asked looking a little concerned.


“No but according to Dumbledore it’s something to do with his new Divination teacher and the kids. Said it was very important to the war.” Frank answered.


“Right Neville, time to go.” Harry said hurriedly and grabbed Neville’s arm, pulling them out of the memory and into the Weasley living room again.


“What was that?” Neville inquired once he got his bearings.


“Oh, nothing important.” Harry said.


“Did you like it?” Sirius asked as he walked into the living room from the kitchen.


“I though it was your memory of our parents?” Harry asked confused. He had seen Sirius apparate out before the memory ended.


“No Harry, it was your mother’s.” Sirius replied. “She gave it to me just before you went into hiding. Just in case. I’ve never actually seen the memory.”


“Thanks.” Harry said quietly reflecting on how good it felt to have actually been able to see and hear his parents. Usually the only time he got to hear his parent were when dementors were around, and hearing that wasn’t exactly pleasant. Yet as good as it felt to have seen it, Harry wondered why his mother gave it to Sirius. At the same time, he was feeling relived that he had got Neville out of there before anymore was said about the prophecy. No one needed to know about that yet, and Neville defiantly didn’t need to know that it could have been him in Harry’s shoes.


“Yeah thanks.” Neville said whispering, the expression on his face said that he too was reminiscing over being able to see what his parents were truly like.


“Don’t mention it.” Sirius finished whilst smiling.


***

As Harry walked into his bedroom at Potter Manor, he noticed that Godric was looking rather stressed out.


“You look tired.” Harry told him.


“Well thank you. State the obvious why don’t you.” Godric replied a bit snippily. “Do you know who this is?” Harry turned to where Godric was pointing to see a creature with large bat like ears and large green eyes.


“Harry Potter.” The creature said bowing. “So long have I wanted to meet you. Such an honour it is.”


“Ah it’s a groupie.” Godric interrupted still on the grumpy side.


“Shut up.” Harry hissed at him. Dobby looked scared and went over to Harry’s dresser. “No wait I meant Godric not you.”


“Godric?” Dobby asked, but before Harry could reply Dobby continued. “I'm sorry to barge into your own home Harry Potter sir. My name is Dobby sir. Dobby the house elf. Dobby has come to tell you sir… tis difficult sir… Dobby wonders where to begin.”


“Why don’t you sit down and start from the beginning?” Godric told him gently.


“SIT DOWN!” Dobby wailed. “Never, never ever has Dobby been asked to sit down before, like an equal?”


“Harry?” Godric said confused. “In my time house elves were treated with respect.”


“A lot has changed in two thousand years Godric.” Harry told him. Harry looked at Dobby to see he was thinking, muttering to himself. Then Dobby looked up shocked at Godric’s portrait.


“Godric Gryffindor?” Dobby squeaked out.


“Yes?” Godric replied.


“The great Harry Potter has a portrait of Godric Gryffindor?” Dobby said wide eyed.


“Tell no one!” Harry hissed out. Dobby just nodded.


“To act like that after someone is polite to you.” Godric interrupted. “Isn’t the family you serve ever polite to you?”


Dobby shook his head before widening his eyes and banging his head against the chest of draws. Harry, ready for this, grabbed him and pulled him back. “Dobby as long as you’re in my house you must follow my rules. You are not to punish yourself.”


“Dobby is sorry sir.” the elf muttered “Dobby almost spoke ill of his family sir.”


“Your family… do they know you’re here?” Godric once again interrupted.


“Oh no, Dobby will have to shut his hands into the oven doors because of this.” Dobby replied shaking his head so that his ears flopped back and forth.


“Won’t they notice?” Godric asked.


“Dobby doubts it sir. Dobby is being told to do extra punishments sir.” Dobby replied.


“There’s got to be a way to get away from there.” Godric muttered.


“Not until I am set free sir, and I will never be set free. I will serve my family until I die.” Dobby explained to Godric.


“That’s preposterous.” Godric said, sounding outraged.


“Did you know there are house elves at Hogwarts?” Harry asked Godric.


“What! We never had them before. Not whilst I was there!” Godric exclaimed “What is Dumbledore thinking. He treats them well, right?”


“Oh yah.” Harry said. “Dumbledore treats them okay. They don’t get paid or have holidays, but I think if he made them take that stuff that they’d leave out of protest.”


“Cause they would be getting paid and have holidays?” Godric asked confused. “What has this world come to!?”


“You sound like Hermione.” Harry said.


“Then she’s got a bloody good point.” Godric muttered.


Harry looked back at Dobby who was eyeing him closely. “Dobby heard tell.” Dobby whispered. “That Harry Potter sir faced He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named just weeks ago. And that Harry Potter sir escaped yet again!”


“That’s correct.” Harry said nodding.


“Ah sir.” Dobby gasped. “Harry Potter sir is valiant and bold! He has braved so many dangers already! But, Dobby has come to protect Harry Potter, to warn him, even if he does have to shut his ears in the oven door later… Harry Potter sir must not go back to Hogwarts!”


“Sorry Dobby but I'm going back.” Harry said gently.


“No, no, no!” squeaked Dobby. “Harry Potter must not go back; he must stay here where he is safe. He is too good and great to lose. If he goes back to Hogwarts, he will be in mortal danger! There is a plot sir, a plot to make most terrible things happen at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry this year! Dobby has known it for months, sir. Harry Potter sir must not put himself in mortal peril. He is too important sir.”


“I’m sorry Dobby. But I'm going back.” Harry said. “And nothing, not even you, can stop me.”


“Then I must do it sir.” Dobby said. “For Harry Potter’s own good.” With that, he rushed out of the bedroom with Harry chasing after him, wondering where he was going. Harry chased dobby along the corridor, down the stairs and into the kitchen where a startled Sirius was sitting at the table, his newspaper forgotten.


“What are you doing Dobby?” Harry asked him out of breath. Dobby was looking around the kitchen and soon saw some left over birthday cake for Harry that Sirius had brought back.


“Don’t even bother trying it Dobby. It won’t do you any good.” Harry said. Sirius was just looking at the two confused as hell.


“Harry Potter must promise not to go back to Hogwarts this year!” Dobby squeaked.


“What!” Sirius shouted out in confusion.


“I won’t.” Harry answered. “I’ve got to go back this year Dobby. I’ve just got to okay.”


“Then Dobby must do it sir, for Harry Potter’s own good.” Dobby explained before starting to click his fingers.


“I told you that won’t help you.” Harry said. “There are wards around this manor. The ministry can’t detect any underage magic that goes on in or around the grounds of Potter Manor.”


“Please anything but the cake.” Sirius begged, and Dobby and Harry looked at him strangely.


“There’s a house elf in our kitchen that you’ve never met, telling me not to go back to Hogwarts, and all you’re worried about is the cake!” Harry shouted at Sirius.


“It sounded like you had everything else under control.” Sirius defended.


“Sorry Dobby, but I'm going back.” Harry told him gently.


“Then Dobby must try.” And with that he clicked his fingers and the cake flew off the kitchen top and with a loud crack Dobby disappeared.


With a click of Harry’s fingers, the cake stopped in mid air. “Oh thank you.” Sirius said relieved. “The cake is okay.”


“The cake!” Harry practically shouted, turning angrily to look at Sirius. Giving Sirius an exasperated look, Harry turned and walked out of the door. He heard a loud crash that was the cake hitting the floor as the door closed behind him.


“Noooo! Why did the cake have to be destroyed? What did you have against the cake?” Harry heard Sirius cry out. Shaking his head at the weird behaviour of his godfather, he walked back upstairs and into his room.

Back to index

Chapter 19: The Two Alleys

Author's Notes: Heres the next installment. hope you like it as its a very big one. This chapter was written my be and then EXtremley Edited by My beta reader Heather aka Gweasleypotter. so now she is co arthur, just though i'll give her some credit :) she added like an extra 4 pages to it :)

The sun was just starting to peak over the horizon as soft gold streams started to seep into the topmost windows in the Burrow. It was beginning to look like a beautiful day, and that was perfect because today was Ginny’s birthday. A stream of light snuck through the gap in the orange Chudley Cannon drapes and grew with intensity as they reached the bed against the wall. They seemed to be insisting that it was time to wake as they changed colour from a rich gold to orange to clear piercing white. Harry had awoken to this gradual wake up call and it was the intense white light that found him laying in bed thinking. His birthday had happened a week ago and something about that event made Harry think a lot. Or rather it was the memory he saw of his parents that had Harry contemplating. He had never seen them like that, it really was special. The fact of the mater was that he had never seen anyone act as they had. Sure Mr. and Mrs. Weasley were loving and never hid that from the children, but they were never playful the way that his parents had been. ‘Or at least they are never playful in front of us.’ Harry thought. It was something he imagined him having with Ginny one day, when they grew up. A life, just a plain normal life with Ginny, filled with playful banter and love. But in order to do that he needed her to love him. Harry was starting to get a headache thinking about this over and over.


Pulling himself out of bed Harry pushed his thoughts of the future out of his head. Today was about having fun and spending time with Ginny. After taking care of his morning ritual, all while trying to make as little noise as possible so as not to awake anyone, Harry walked downstairs. Looking up from the last step on the staircase, where his attention had been focussed so as to keep quiet, to see an unusual sight. Ginny was sitting on the couch in her dressing gown with a mug of hot chocolate. It wasn’t that Ginny sitting on the couch or the mug of hot cocoa was the unusual part, it was that she was awake. She never got up before the sun was fully in the sky, it seamed to be a Weasley family rule or something. Once again he had stayed over at the Burrow; he always did on his and Ginny’s birthdays.


“Hey Gin, what are you doing up so early?” Harry asked her as he went into the kitchen to get himself a mug of hot chocolate as well.


“It’s my birthday.” She replied. “Unlike you I can’t sleep in late. I want to open my presents first thing.”


“You need to wait for the rest you know.” Harry reminded her as he walked out of the kitchen with a steaming cup of cocoa.


“Do I really have to?” Ginny moaned, causing Harry to laugh.


“Are you sure your name is Ginny… sure you aren’t Ron in disguise?” They sat and talked for another hour before Mrs. Weasley was heard coming down the stairs.


“What do you want for breakfast, loves?” She said as she spotted Harry and Ginny having a tickling match on the sofa.


“Pre-sents.” Ginny gasped out through her laughter.


“You know the rules. Breakfast before presents.” Mrs. Weasley admonished as she walked in to the kitchen.


“Ah come on mum, just this once.” Ginny said, managing to hold in her laugh now that her and Harry had stopped. “Harry didn’t have breakfast before he opened his.”


“That’s because he slept past breakfast.” Mrs. Weasley explained looking back into the living room while tying on her apron. “Now, what do you want for breakfast Ginny?”


“Pancakes… with strawberries and ice cream… and whipped cream!” Ginny said at once and Mrs. Weasley just smiled, shaking her head and went back into the kitchen. She should have known, it was, after all Ginny’s favourite.


As Mrs. Weasley started to cook the smell of bacon and pancakes began to permeate the house. In no time the smell had awoken the boys in their beds and called to their empty stomachs. It wasn’t long before the rumbling of feet on the stairs announced that the Weasley boys had awoken. As they descended upon the kitchen they took their seats with Harry and Ginny around the table. Unfortunately, neither Bill nor Charlie were able to be there. They couldn’t get the time off for her birthday this year so they had to stay in Romania and Egypt. After every last platter of pancakes and bacon not to mention the strawberries and whipped cream were devoured the whole Weasley clan huddled themselves in the living room. Everyone was seated comfortably after such a large meal, talking while Ginny piled her presents around her. Once she was confident that she had all of the gifts close at hand she proceeded to glare at Harry. For his part Harry immediately felt it burning into the back of his head as he listened to Ron, one look at her told him what she was after. Leaning across Ron as he continued on about something to do with the Cannons, Harry hit Fred upside the head. Fred turned to glare at him but caught sight of Ginny first. As with anyone who knew her he now understood why he had been hit. Soon a wave of nudges swept through the room and all eyes were on Ginny.


Ginny grabbed the first present which was from her parents and ripped off the paper. As Ginny’s hands pulled in two opposite directions she was left with only wrapping paper as something bulky tumbled to the floor. Picking up the bulk of leather that was laying on the floor she recognised what it was, a pair of quidditch gloves.


“Well all your brothers have got a pair of quidditch gloves.” Mrs. Weasley explained. “I know they’re not an expensive pair but the person in the shop said there pretty good and especially made for girls.”


“Thanks mum.” Ginny said happily as she flung her arms around her mother. Sitting back with a big smile on her face she moved onto the next present which was from Ron. Trying not to launch this present across the room she only used one hand to rip the paper away revealing the front of the rectangular object. It was a book. Ginny’s face fell a little before she read the title, the smile spreading across her face showed how extremely happy she had become. She was once again jumping across the living room, only this time it was over Harry as well. Having seen the look in her eyes Harry was trying to sink into the couch so as not to be caught in the crossfire. Sailing over Harry, and just missing his stomach with her knees, she flung her arms around Ron’s neck muttering her thanks. Whilst she appeared to be trying to strangle Ron in her excitement Harry looked over at the book lying on the couch. The red shimmering letters winked up at him as he read the title, One Thousand of the Best Chaser Moves and Plays, Harry was in shock. Ron had actually thought of something good for once. It probably helped that it was something about quidditch, he admitted to himself.


“Thanks Ron.” Ginny said again as she went back to the couch and the book. “Now I can learn these moves and whip your butts even more at quidditch.”


“Ah… oops.” Ron muttered as the twins mock-glared at him. “Guess I never thought of that. Mind if you give the book back and I’ll get you something else?” Ron joked, causing her to laugh.


Shaking her head and stuffing the book under the front of her shirt so that her brothers wouldn’t be able to get a hold of it she replied. “Not a chance. I’m not letting you lot anywhere near this book. Well none of you except maybe Harry. I know he wouldn’t try to hide it from me.”


Outright ignoring the insolent and hurt glares that were being half-heartedly thrown at her, she turned to the next present. Noticing that this present had a name tag on it she immediately realised that it was from Percy. She opened it up with less enthusiasm than the last two, knowing that anything from Percy was likely to be her definition of boring. The paper dropped away as she thought ‘Oh boy…’ and looked upon the newly revealed study guide.


“It will help you with your studies this year Ginny. The first year is very important. Harry nearly failed it last year and I don’t want the same thing happening to you.”


“Err sure…” Ginny muttered. “But I still don’t understand about Harry, he can do magic.”


“He can now, but for the first two terms he couldn’t.” Percy said in his self-important voice. “Actually I believe he didn’t show any magic until the actual exams. I heard that the board of governors was preparing to chuck him out. The only reason they didn’t before the end of the year was because of the press they would get. The press would have a field day, chucking the famous Harry Potter, our saviour out of school. That’s the only reason he stayed in for so long.”


“But I passed the exams and I am going into second year.” Harry said indignantly.


“Yes, yes that’s true. Harry, I didn’t say you don’t deserve to go. I just said you nearly got chucked out. If it weren’t for your celebrity status you probably would have been.” Percy continued again, completely unaware of the glares he was getting.


“And how did you come across this information?” Sirius asked curiously, this being the first he had heard of it.


“I overheard a couple of teachers talking last term.” Percy said.


“One of them didn’t happen to be Snape, now would it now?” Harry asked.


“I believe so.” Percy said thinking.


“Now that that is explained. Ginny, next present.” Harry said shrugging and handing her the next present. This one was wrapped in colourful paper; in fact it looked like the colours had exploded onto the paper. It was from Fred and George, and knowing them they probably had. Taking into account that the twins hadn’t turned any birthday presents into pranks for a few years she ripped into the wrapping paper. With a sigh of relief that nothing awful happened, Ginny finished taking off the wrapping paper to reveal a box of potions.


“I’m so not touching them.” Ginny said straight away while pushing the box further away, causing the twins to look shocked.


“Now Ginny.” Fred said.


“Would we do a thing like that?” George said.


“Do I really need to answer that about two of the biggest pranksters I know?” Ginny replied, glaring slightly at them. There was a subtle cough behind her and she turned to see Sirius by the door. “After the marauders of course.” She added hastily, causing Sirius to smile and the twins to frown.


“We wouldn’t do anything like that sis.” Fred said now pretending to be hurt.


“Yeah…Not with your birthday present at least.” George continued.


“But maybe later…” Fred finished in a conspiratorial tone.


“Fred, George don’t you dare, it’s her birthday.” Mrs Weasley said scowling at them, causing them to shrink back away from her.


“Yes mum.” They both said at the same time, fear evident in their voices.


“Do you trust them?” Ginny whispered to Harry.


“Not a chance.” Harry replied shaking his head.


Ginny looked carefully at the potions. “What are they?” she asked the twins, confused as hell to what they could be if they weren’t pranks.


“Glamour potions sis.” Fred told her, sitting up straighter and flashing her a trademark twins smile.


“No more standing in front of the mirror for hours.” George said flashing the same smile.


“Although knowing girls you’ll do that anyway.” Fred inserted dismissively.


“Just take a potion and it will put a glamour around you to make you look… well glamorous.” George finished.


“Wow.” Ginny said whilst looking though the instructions. “I’m not sure if I should be offended or pleased. But this is great, thanks guys. They could really save some time.”


Ginny moved on to the next present and noticed it was from Bill. On the packaging was the word fragile so she took care when unwrapping it. After pealing away the plain brown packing paper Ginny opened the small box to reveal a sand globe. Looking into the globe she saw that in it was a sphinx and a pyramid. She shook it gently and a sand storm whipped up around the pyramid and sphinx.


“I like it. It will go well on my bedside table.” Ginny said as she examined it and swirled the sand globe again.


“Both Bill and Charlie wanted to be here Ginny, you know that right? They just weren’t allowed the time off that’s all.” Mrs Weasley spoke up interrupting Ginny’s inspection of her newest present.


“I know mum.” Ginny said looking at her. “I understand. Really, it’s ok.” She reached over for the second to last present and unwrapped it. Inside was a plush baby dragon and when she pulled it out of the box it began to stretch it wings. She couldn’t believe how life-like it looked; the only thing that gave away that it wasn’t real was its soft texture. She put it down on the floor and it started walking about and acting just like a baby dragon. Ginny picked up a note that was at the bottom of the box and read it aloud.


Sis,


I know that you liked the baby dragons when you visited me over here at Christmas last year. So here is one for you. I was thinking of given you a proper one, but then I thought mum wouldn’t like it. Sorry I couldn’t be there for your birthday. I really did try and get it off but my boss wasn’t having it. Love ya loads


Charlie.


“It’s so cute.” Ginny said picking it up and letting it walk about in her lap. She sat it on the arm rest of the sofa and it curled up into a ball. She chuckled and went to get the last package. She read the scrap of wrapping paper that was being used as a name tag saying it was from Sirius. Unwrapping it with excitement, Sirius was one of the best gift givers, she uncovered the odd shaped present to find her very own Quaffle.


“My own Quaffle.” She gasped.


“Yup.” Sirius said. “I thought that you could use a Quaffle whilst playing quidditch with your brothers.”


“Sirius, how much do Quaffles cost?” Mrs Weasley asked him suspiciously.


“Does it matter?” Sirius replied. “It’s her birthday. Harry’s got a snitch and Ginny’s got a Quaffle. All we need now is a bludger and you got a full set. The twins’ birthday is April the first right? A bludger each maybe?”


Ginny jumped up and hugged Sirius before putting the Quaffle with the rest of her presents before turning back to the pile to get Harry’s. It was then she realised that there weren’t anymore presents. That Sirius’s was the last one.


“Ginny don’t even think that I'm forgetting you.” Harry said quickly when he saw a flash of hurt in her eyes. When she turned to look at him Harry saw that her eyes were starting to moist up. “Don’t cry.” Harry said quickly scooting over to her and pulling her into a hug. “I haven’t forgotten you. I was hoping, with you parents permission, that for your birthday, when we go to Diagon Alley that they’ll let me buy you your own wand.”


Ginny looked up to Harry. The moistness that was in her eyes suddenly vanished as quickly as it had appeared. “My own wand?” she whispered in amazement, searching his face to be sure he was serious.


“I know you were planning on using your grandmother’s but, well Mr. Ollivander told me when I got mine that no two wands are ever the same and you can’t ever get the best performance out of someone else’s wand.” Harry told her. “So can I buy you a wand for your birthday? And please say yes because if you don’t then I really don’t have anything.”


“Mum, can he?” Ginny said pulling away slightly from Harry and turning to look at her mother.


“Well of course he can love.” Mrs Weasley said. “Otherwise he doesn’t have a present for you and I don’t want to be the reason of that.” She smiled as Ginny turned back around and started hugging Harry even harder.


“Ginny, need to breathe.” Harry squeaked out and Ginny quickly let go with a blush creeping up her cheeks.


“I'm getting my own wand.” She whispered. “I'm getting my own wand.”


“Thought you might like that.” Harry whispered to her.


“Definitely.” Ginny replied.


-oOoOoOo-


After they cleared up the rubbish Harry, Ginny, and her brothers went out to try the new Quaffle. Harry, of course, had his snitch; he carried it with him where ever he went now. So they had a pretty good game of quidditch. Ginny of course, once again scoring the most goals with Harry, because Charlie wasn’t there, catching the snitch every time. Afterwards Ginny’s brothers moaned about not letting Harry and Ginny be on the same team ever again.


When they got back they all went into the living room to settle down with a game of Exploding Snap and waited for the birthday cake to be served. After about the fourth hand, Fred and George came in holding some letters.


“Guess what an owl just brought us.” Fred said.


“It looks like some Hogwarts letters have arrived.” George added handing them out.


Harry took his letter and opened it up to see the second year booklist...all Lockhart books. He silently groaned to himself ‘Not the fraud again’. He had never much liked the man and having him as a teacher again just annoyed him.


“You’ve been told to get Lockhart books too?” Fred’s voice broke through Harry’s internal complaining as he peered over Harry’s shoulder.


“That lot won’t come cheep.” George said looking at his parents. “Lockhart books are really expensive…”


“Well, we’ll manage.” Mrs. Weasley said looking worried. “I expect we will get a lot of Ginny’s things second-hand.”


“You don’t need to mum.” Ginny whispered and Harry turned to look at her to see tears running down her cheeks. “I…I…I d…didn’t get in.” she then dropped the letter on the table and got up and started to run towards the stairs sobbing.


Fred and George started hurriedly calling after her telling her to come back. Harry looked at them then reached over and grabbed the letter. As Harry started to read the letter he knew what was going on and by the third line he was seeing red. Slamming the letter back down on the table he jumped up and chased after Ginny. It all happened so fast that he had reached her before she had set one foot on the stairs. Grabbing hold of her arm he spun her around stopping her from going up them and forcing her to look at him.


“Ginny what do you mean you didn’t get in?” Mrs. Weasley asked worried. “I don’t understand… how could you not get in?”


“The letter said I didn’t get in.” Ginny sobbed out. “I’m not going to Hogwarts.”


“Yes you are.” Harry said forcefully gripping her shoulders causing Ginny to look at him. Harry wiped a tear from her cheek as it rolled its way toward her jaw. Much more gently Harry spoke looking directly at Ginny. “The letter is a fake Ginny. That’s not your real letter. It was a fake.”


“But it said…” Ginny whispered.


“Ginny it doesn’t matter what it said. It’s a fake. A cruel joke.” He said the last sentence glaring over his shoulder at Fred and George. They had followed Harry and now stood in the kitchen doorway looking very guilty. “Where’s her real letter?” he asked them, anger prevalent in his voice.


“In the kitchen.” Fred muttered.


“We’ll just… just go get it. “George said not looking up.


“We didn’t know she’d react this bad.” Fred whispered before they both turned around rushing back into the kitchen.


“FRED AND GEORGE WEASLEY!” Mrs. Weasley shouted out as they disappeared into the kitchen.


“I’ll be right back.” Harry quickly told Ginny and he too went into the kitchen. Once the door had closed behind him he waved his hand towards the door muttering “Secretum volo”. Finishing the incantation Harry sensed his magic flowing from him and the door glowed completing the charm. He looked up and saw Fred and George heading towards him.


“Err… hey Harry.” Fred said nervously when he noticed him.


“Thirsty?” George asked.


Harry took one step towards them, eyes trained on them in a glare and staying quiet. Fred and George stayed where they were but an audible swallow and the looks on their faces told of their nervousness.


“What are you doing Harry?” Fred’s voice actually shook and Harry couldn’t help but feel glad that they were scared. It would make keeping this sort of thing from happening again easier.


“Yeah you’re scaring us.” George laughed nervously.


“Good.” Harry whispered as he took another step towards them. This time they took a step back away from him. Suddenly before either of the twins could react, Harry lashed out. With both of his hands he grabbed both Fred and George by the scruff of the neck and forced them down onto the table. Making contact with the table the twin’s bodies knocked some plates onto the floor which chattered causing a massive racket. They tried to shove Harry off but couldn’t, he was just too strong. They didn’t understand how he was doing it and that caused the fear in them to heighten. Harry consciously willed more of his magic to increase his strength, using his magic to make him strong enough to hold them there.


“Listen up and listen up good ‘cause I'm only going to tell you once.” Harry growled shoving them into the table a little. “What you just did was the most horrible thing you could have ever done to Ginny. Especially on her birthday! Do you know what Ginny’s worst fear is?” Harry asked them in a threatening whisper. Both of them shook their heads. “To be left behind. To be forgotten.” Harry continued to whisper to them and this was some how more frightening than if he had screamed. “What you just did was literally bring her worst nightmare to life.” The look of horror on their faces was one of utmost sorrow. “Do you know what a Boggart is?” Harry asked them again. They both nodded their heads. “Good, then you know what it does. I’d bet any money that when Ginny faces a Boggart it would be of her being forgotten, left behind. So I'm going to warn you now. Ever make fun of Ginny again, ever prank her again, and you WILL have me to answer to.” Harry let his magic build up slightly and saw the look of fear slide across their faces when they felt Harry’s magic. Harry smiled sweetly at them. “Never prank her again. Or I will get madder than you have ever seen me, and that anger will be directed toward you. And trust me when I tell you, you don’t want that happening.”


“S-s-sure Harry.” George stuttered quietly.


“No pranking Ginny. We go it.” Fred added quickly.


“I mean it!” Harry told them fiercely.


“We understand.” They said together. Harry looked at them and could tell that they meant it. They really were scared. ‘Job done’ he thought as he let go of them.


“Tell no one what happened. Don’t breathe a word to anyone. Got it.” Harry added as he picked up the broken plates and put them in the bin.


“We got it.” they said in unison again. Harry took one look at them and went back into the living room, cancelling the spell he put on the door way as he went. He just acted like none of that had ever happened.


When the twins got back to the living room they gave Ginny her proper letter but she was too scared to open it. She continued to rotate it in her hands, looking from the address to the wax seal and back.


“You’ll get in Ginny.” Harry reassured her. “Trust me. Especially if your bat bogey hex is anything to go by.”


Ginny smiled at that and opened up her letter. She read the first line and Harry saw happiness cross her face which made her even more beautiful in Harry’s opinion. Suddenly she jumped on Harry, causing him to fall backwards and Ginny to land on top of him.


“I got in, I got in.” She said ecstatically.


“Oh I never could tell with you jumping on me like that.” Harry drawled. “But I must say, I knew you liked me Ginny but jumping on me like that. Surely you should do that when there are a few less observers.” Ginny playfully hit him on the arm.


“Ow! That hurt. Was is it with women and hitting people!” Harry moaned out.


“Prat.” Ginny muttered as she got off him.


“So you got in?” Mrs. Weasley asked smiling at the two as Ginny mumbled something about boys.


“Yup I'm going to Hogwarts!” Ginny exclaimed. Harry smiled as Ginny re-read her letter and the smile got bigger and bigger. ‘Ginny was going to her first year at Hogwarts’ Harry thought. ‘I just hope I made the right decision about the Chamber of Secrets.’


-oOoOoOo-


The next morning found the Weasleys, Harry and Sirius standing around the fire grate in the Weasleys’ kitchen.


“Right Harry dear you first.” Mrs. Weasley said holding out a small pot with powder in it.


“You know, Sirius could just side apparate me there …” Harry said eyeing the floo powder.


“You’re not scared are you Harry?” Ginny teased.


“Me… scared… I don’t have a clue what you’re on about.” Harry said quickly. “I ain’t scared… I just don’t like it. There’s a difference.”


“Of course there is.” Ginny said rolling her eyes. “Here, let a pro show you how it’s done.” she grabbed a handful of floo powder and before anyone could stop her she stepped into the grate. She dropped the floo powder and opened her mouth to shout Diagon Alley. However, just as she was saying the words she coughed. So rather than saying Diagon Alley, it turned out “Coughturn Alley.” Harry watched in horror as Ginny disappeared in a furl of green flames. Before anyone had a chance to register what had just happened let alone stop him Harry grabbed some more floo powder and jumped into the fire. He dropped the floo powder and shouted as clear as day “Coughturn Alley.” Harry just hoped and prayed he’d come out in the same place as Ginny.


Fire grates rushed by and he saw snatches of living rooms, kitchens, shops and bedrooms. After what felt like forever he felt himself slow down and prepared himself for the landing. He felt his feet touch solid ground and stumbled forwards into what appeared to be a shop. Once Harry got his bearings he looked around at the unfamiliar shop. Studying the shelves and all the odds and ends piled upon them he realised that it was nowhere he had ever been before, it was weird. Harry was just trying to work out where he was when he heard a bell come from the back and spotted a middle aged man come out. He had brown hair and wore a brown leather jacket with jeans and white trainers.


“Sorry but we’re closing.” The man spoke up when he noticed someone was in his shop. Looking at the supposed customer he noticed that something was wrong. “Who are you? Need some help?” he said in what Harry thought was an American accent.


-oOoOoOo-


When Sirius saw Harry get whisked away he wondered what he should do. Molly was going hysterical. Sirius knew Ginny would be alright. Harry had gone after her and he knew he’d make sure Ginny was alright. The question was where were they? They could be anywhere. Sirius had never heard of a place called ‘Coughturn Alley’.


“What should we do?” Mrs. Weasley said, worry and fear pouring from her voice.


“Go to Diagon Alley.” Sirius replied having made up his mind.


“But Ginny!” Mrs. Weasley cried, her voice quivering.


“Harry can find her.” Sirius said calmly to Mrs Weasley to soothe her down. “If anyone can find her it’s him. And when Harry does he’ll probably take her to Diagon Alley, because that is where we were heading. Let’s just go to Diagon Alley and Harry will bring her to us. I have total faith in him.”


“But he’s only twelve.” Mrs. Weasley counted. “And Ginny is only eleven. They could be anywhere. I haven’t even heard of a place called ‘Coughturn Ally’.”


“Harry will find her.” Sirius insisted trying to reassure her. “Let’s just go to Diagon Alley otherwise Ginny and Harry will get there before us.” Mrs. Weasley still looked unsure. “Trust me. Harry and Ginny will be alright.”


Ten minutes later found the whole Weasley bunch in Diagon Alley. They walked along the cobble street towards Gringotts, all of them looking around trying to catch a glimpse of the two missing from their party. After one fast paced and bumpy ride the red headed clan decided to split up; much to Mrs. Weasley’s annoyance.


“But I already lost one child today; I don’t want to lose anymore. And where are they, shouldn’t they be here by now? I need to go look for her.” Mrs. Weasley wailed as the idea to split up was addressed. Tears were pouring down her cheeks now and it didn’t look like they were going to stop anytime soon. “I don’t know what I’d do if I lost my baby.”


“Now dear, Ginny isn’t a baby anymore.” Mr. Weasley said putting a comforting arm around his wife. “And she’s in safe hands. Harry will look after her. You know him. He cares for her more then he lets on. More than I think he even knows. Both you and I know that Harry won’t let anything bad happen to her.” Mrs. Weasley didn’t look convinced. Taking the lead Mr. Weasley looked to his children and addressed them. “We will all meet back up in Flourish and Blotts in an hour to buy your school books.”


As soon as the words were out of his mouth the Weasley children scattered. Each seeming to go off in a different direction and trying to get away before their parents changed their minds.


“Molly. I guarantee you that when you get there Ginny and Harry will be there too.” Sirius said, reassuring for what was felt like the fiftieth time before going off in his own direction.


“I just don’t want to lose her.” Mrs. Weasley sniffed as she turned to her husband. “She’s my only daughter.”


-oOoOoOo-


Harry looked at the man that had come out from the back of the store. “Err hey I'm kinda lost. Where am I?” he asked the man.


“Where are you?” repeated the man with the American accent. “Well the best place to buy your wizardry stuff in all of Orlando. Crofton Alley.”


“Orlando?” Harry asked drawing a blank. He didn’t know anywhere in Britain called Orlando.


“Yeah kid.” The man said. “You know, Orlando, the orange county. The sunshine state.”


“Huh?” Harry asked still drawing a blank.


“Florida!” The man said exasperated.


“Wait. You mean… I'm actually in America?” Harry asked him.


“You aren’t from around here are ya?” The man asked.


“No.” Harry replied. “I'm from England. I'm looking for someone. You haven’t seen a girl have you. Around eleven years old red hair?”


“Lost your girlfriend?” The man asked smiling.


“This is no joking matter mate!” Harry hissed out. “Have you seen her? She said the wrong thing in the floo network. I said the same sort of thing she did to come after her and I came out here.”


“Sorry kid. Haven’t seen her.” The man said thinking. “But you say that you’re from over on the other side of the Atlantic, right?” Harry nodded. “Well there are only two other places in Crofton Ally that have international floo network as well as this place. The pub and the post office. To get to the post office turn right out of the door, to get to the pub turn left. I suggest going to the pub first. It’s very late at night here and you don’t want to meet the type of crowd that hangs about that place after dark. If she’s there you’ll want to find her and quick. This alley ain’t a safe place at night.”


This caused Harry to panic slightly. “Thanks.” He said quickly and hurriedly headed towards the door.


“I’ll stay open a little bit longer so you and you friend can get back.” The shop keeper called after him.


“Don’t worry about it I have ways to get back on my own. Thanks for the help.” Harry quickly replied before turning left out of the door and towards the pub at a slight jog, looking out for a flash of red hair. He was starting to really panic as the shop keepers words reverberated in his head. Thinking that someone could be hurting her he picked up his pace until he was all out running, thoughts flying wildly through his head. He couldn’t lose her. Not now. Not after all he’d done since he came back. Not like this. Harry looked in the shop windows as he passed, looking for her and in between the alleyways but no such luck. Harry was starting to get more and more worried as the minutes ticked by. It was pitch black in the alley since it was only about 4am local time. He had been looking for almost half an hour and still no sign of Ginny. At the end of the alley Harry finally came to the pub the shopkeeper was talking about. One look at it made Harry never want to go in there. It was run down, the paint was pealing and it had the look of a place where you didn’t want to get near the shadows. He just hoped that if she had come out there that Ginny hadn’t had to ask for help. He doubted that anyone in a place like that would or could be helpful.


As Harry got nearer to the pub he saw a small group of men near the entrance. They all had a bottle of fire whisky in one hand and were dressed in muggle clothes. Harry watched as they chatted, laughing boisterously and pushing each other around. Suddenly one of them went over to a bin and kicked it over, spilling its contents onto the street, causing the group to laugh out loud as like some great joke had been told.


Harry looked at the entrance to the left of the group hoping against hope that Ginny hadn’t come out here. But it wasn’t to be. As Harry studied they doorway out came the petit red headed figure of Ginny, tears running down her cheeks. She looked absolutely terrified.


“Ah, has someone lost their Mummy?” Asked one of the men from the group as Ginny started to walk away from the pub, her arms folded around herself as if trying to create a shield. Seeing that a confrontation was on its way Harry upped his pace.


“You know it’s rude it ignore someone. Especially an elder.” Said another man as they started walking after her. Ginny was too scared of the men following her to notice that Harry was walking straight at her and was only a few meters away from her.


“Go away.” Ginny mumbled not looking at them but continuing to stare at the ground in front of herself.


“Why?” asked the man. He smiled wickedly at her and picked up his pace.


“Cause if you don’t I’ll make you.” Harry growled out. Ginny’s face shot up so fast that Harry thought she might get whiplash, her eyes scanned the alley in front of her and landed on Harry not but a few feet away. She burst into a run and threw herself around his neck pulling Harry into a fierce hug. Harry wrapped one arm around her and held her tight as he kept his wand at the ready in his other hand, prepared to protect them if he had to.


“Harry.” She breathed out, her body starting to shake from tears of relief. “I was so scared.”


“It’s alright Ginny.” Harry told her as he rubbed her back, never taking his eyes off the men in front of them. “Everything is going to be fine.”


“Ah look, she’s got herself a boyfriend.” The man mockingly sneered causing laughter to erupt from the rest of the group.


“Tell me… you got a girlfriend?” Harry asked the man politely.


“What’s it go to do with you boy.” He growled out obviously not liking that this kid dared inquire of such a thing.


“Cause if you ever want one I’d suggest you leave us alone.” Harry threatened the man as he raised his wand at him.


“You think I'm going to feel threatened by some measly kid?” the man asked laughing with his friends.


“Sorry I seem to have forgotten my manners and I have not introduced myself. My name is Harry… Harry Potter.” Harry said and enjoyed the effect those words had on the group. “I'm sure you’ve heard of me. I was the one to defeat Voldemort. I'm sure you Americans have heard of him, even if he didn’t affect you.”


“Err…well…. we might have heard of you.” The man said stalling.


“So let me ask again.” Harry said, a maniacal smile now crossing his face. He still had not let go of Ginny and his protective stance combined with the look was positively frightening. “Do you have a girlfriend?”


“What’s it to you?” The man growled out.


Harry smiled a little more and dropped his wand down to the man’s private area. “Because I'm sure if you do she won’t like you when I'm finished with you. And you might find it slightly difficult to find yourself a new one.”


“Well err… we’ll be off now.” The man said his fear finally cutting through his drunken haze. Turning his back on Harry and Ginny the man motioned to the rest of the group and they all moved away from them and retreated down the alley. Harry chuckled and quickly pulled Ginny away from the pub and into an abandoned alleyway.


“Ginny are you alright? Are you hurt?” Harry asked her quickly once they stopped walking. Ginny shook her head. “Are you sure?” Harry asked her again looking her up and down searching for any sign that she had been injured.


“I’m fine, just a little shaken up. Where are we?” Ginny asked him.


“America. In a place called Crofton alley.” Harry explained and he saw shock cross Ginny’s face. “Look we need to get to Diagon Alley okay. Your parents will be worried.”


“How?” Ginny asked.


“Simple.” Harry said gently to her and then called out for Estelle in his mind. Nothing happened. A little disconcerted, Harry called out a little louder the second time. There was a flash of fire and Harry’s blue and white phoenix appeared in front of him.


“What on earth are you two doing in America?” Estelle asked him.


“Mix up with the floo. Look we need to get to Diagon Alley. Can you help us?” Harry asked.


“Can I help you? Is that some kind of new insult? Of course I can help you. Just grab hold of my tail feathers. I’ll take you there in a sec.” Estelle testily told him.


“What did she say?” Ginny asked.


“Just keep hold of me tightly Ginny. Estelle is taking us to Diagon Alley.” Harry explained to her, while shooting Estelle a look that clearly said women. Ginny grabbed hold of Harry’s arm as he wrapped it once more around her waist. Harry, using his only other free hand, grabbed Estelle and she flamed them to Diagon Alley.


Harry had to wait a couple of seconds once they landed to get his bearings. Going from a place where it is dark to a place where it is bright and sunny all in a split second isn’t a pleasant experience.


Once Harry got his bearings he checked on Ginny to see if she was alright. After he made sure that Ginny was okay he started to cautiously walk out of the alleyway with Ginny in tow. He kept looking up and down the alley hoping that no one would see that two kids came out an alleyway that no one went into.


“Thank you Harry.” Ginny said as they successfully exited the alleyway without anyone noticing and started down Diagon Alley. “You know…for coming to find me. I'm not sure of what would have happened if you didn’t.


“Well it doesn’t matter now so don’t worry about it anymore. You’re okay and your mum is going to be so glad when she sees you. We’ve been gone an hour so they’re probably in the book store. I hear Gilderoy Lockhart is going to be there; so naturally that’s where your mum would be.” Harry explained. They turned left and headed over to Flourish and Blotts. By the time they got to the store there was a massive queue leading outside the door.


“Have you read all the stuff he’s done?” Ginny asked excitedly. It seemed that her earlier worries and fears had melted away at the sight of the queue. “He’s done so much it’s amazing. He’s awfully brave.”


“Someone got a crush?” Harry teased. He was glad that Ginny was happy and excited again. But if he was honest with himself he didn’t like that the cause of her delight was the Great Blond Fraud.


“Someone’s not jealous are they?” Ginny responded shutting Harry up. How was he supposed to respond to that. He couldn’t very well tell her the truth; he didn’t think she was ready for the truth. Once they got inside they were continually bumped and pushed. The shop it seemed was filled with witches and wizards, but mostly witches, way past its capacity. Harry thought that if one more person stepped into the building it was liable to explode. Not wanting to lose Ginny again, Harry grabbed hold of her hand tight and started to push his way through the crowd. Walking around another stack of Lockhart books Harry and Ginny spotted a line that had a mass of red. When Ginny saw her mum in line she immediately let go of Harry’s hand and rushed over to her. Mrs. Weasley didn’t know what had bumped into her this time until she felt the arms that had snaked around her waist and noticed the red hair. Looking down at the child clinging to her she suddenly realised it was Ginny.


“Oh my baby girl you’re alright.” Mrs. Weasley cried as she embraced her youngest and silent tears rushed down her face. “We were so worried.”


“I'm alright mum.” Ginny mumbled against her mother’s side. “Harry found me.”


“Harry, how can I ever thank you?” Mrs. Weasley said looking up at Harry.


“Ginny’s my best friend. I didn’t want to lose her either. I don’t need you to thank me.” Harry muttered but Mrs. Weasley said nothing of it. She already had her attention focused on making sure that Ginny was one hundred percent sound.


“Well she’s safe, that’s all that matters. Where was she anyway?” Mr. Weasley asked as Mrs. Weasley fussed over Ginny.


“A place called Crofton Alley.” Harry told them, eyeing them as he wondered if they knew where it was. ‘Hopefully,’ Harry thought ‘they won’t know where it is and be so happy that she back that they won’t ask.’ Just as the thought formed it was dashed to pieces.


“I’ve never heard of anywhere like that in Great Britain.” Sirius wondered aloud. “Where is it?” he asked them.


“I don’t know.” Ginny muttered.


“Harry?” Mr. Weasley asked.


“Erm.” Harry said nervously while shooting a look at his godfather. He just had to go and say didn’t he. “I think the person I asked said something about Orlando. But I'm not sure.” Harry rushed through his half truth and once again hoped that they didn’t know where that was and would leave it alone. He didn’t really want to face Molly if she found out where her daughter had really been.


“Orlando?” Mrs. Weasley asked confused.


“Hang on you mean Orlando, Florida?” Sirius said working it out. Harry winced.


“You mean my Ginny was in America?” Mrs. Weasley asked Harry. He could see the panic building in her; this was the last thing he wanted to happen. A panicked Mrs. Weasley was a loud Mrs. Weasley.


“She’s safe now. There’s nothing to worry about.” Harry reassured her. Before he could even finish what he was saying, Mrs. Weasley did a complete turn around and instead of yelling she began to tear up again as she pulled him into a hug.


“If you hadn’t found her…”


“It’s fine. I found her and it’s okay.” Harry’s voice was muffled as Mrs. Weasley squeezed him tighter to her.


“Oh I'm so glad you decided to walk into our garden when you were younger.” Mrs Weasley muttered. “You’re such a good friend to Ginny.”


“Thanks.” Harry muttered and he could feel a blush cross his face. Ginny just gave him a small smile and tried not to giggle at the sight of Harry blushing.


“Don’t mention it. But we need to be quiet now; we should be able to see him in a minute…” Mrs Weasley said trying to peer over the crowd. Following where Mrs. Weasley was looking Harry saw Lockhart come into view.


“Isn’t he so handsome?” Harry heard Ginny mutter.


“Oh please… not you too Ginny. He’s a fraud. A liar.” Harry told her and he couldn’t stop the vehemence in his voice. Ginny just put her hands on her hips and raised an eyebrow at him.


“You’re just jealous.” Ginny said smiling at him.


“Of Lockhart. Come on; give me someone worth being jealous about then yeah maybe, but him? He’s just an old fraud that takes credit for other people’s deeds.” Harry said gesturing wildly in Lockhart’s direction.


“How dare you say that!” Came the voice of Hermione from behind him. “He’s not a fraud, I bet you haven’t even read his books.”


“Book can be misleading!” Harry said turning around to see his bushy haired friend. “And it’s nice to see you too Hermione.”


Hermione waved away the greeting and went on at Harry for calling Lockhart a fraud. “What proof have you got that he’s a fraud? If you read his books and then you would see that he’s just really good at what he does.”


“Oh I didn’t say he wasn’t.” Harry agreed. “He is extremely good at what he does. Just what he does is what we are arguing over, Hermione. You believe the cock and bull stories he writes in his books. I know the truth. If what is written in the books are true then how do you explain the mix up of dates?”


“What ever do you mean, mix up of dates.” Mrs. Weasley interrupted. She had obviously overheard the conversation.


“I mean like when in ‘Break with a Banshee’ it states that he is in a cave for two weeks between the twenty second of June to the third of July, when at the same time in ‘Voyages with Vampires’ it states he’s in a small, run-down hotel for one and a half weeks in between the same dates.” Harry rattled off.


“It does not.” Hermione said opening up ‘Break with a Banshee’ and reading it. “So you’re right about break with a banshee but in Voyage with the… oh.” Hermione stopped talking when she read the paragraph Harry was talking about. “You’re right. Surely he wouldn’t be so stupid to mess up those dates.”


“He’s a fraud.” Harry said again. “I'm just confused as to why no one has worked it out yet.”


“We’ll I believe you.” Ginny said next to him. “You would never lie to me.” Harry winced slightly about that statement. He always hated it when she said that.


“Come on, let’s get out of here.” Mrs. Weasley said and she turned to leave the queue. Before they even had a chance to move a photographer moved in front of Ron blocking his way.


“Out of the way lad, out of the way. This is for the Daily Prophet.” The man with the camera said and proceeded to push Ron aside.


“Big deal.” Ron muttered righting himself and straightening out his jumper. Harry got nervous as he remembered what had happened after this the first time. Harry continued walking towards the door hoping that Lockhart wouldn’t notice him. Luck obviously wasn’t on his side today.


“It can’t be…is it really… Harry Potter?” he heard the voice of Lockhart say. Suddenly he felt a hand grab him by the scruff of his neck and pull him away from Ginny and the others. Once he had been deposited next to Lockhart he turned and started to walk away again. The photograph just pushed him back towards where he was and Lockhart draped an arm around Harry’s shoulder. “Nice big smile Harry, together me and you are worth the front page.” The photographer started to take pictures as Harry tried to wriggle out of Lockhart’s grasp.


“Well you could get onto the front page for kidnapping.” Growled a voice that Harry instantly recognised as Sirius’s. “Then you would be able to be on it on your own and you wouldn’t need Harry’s help to make the front page. Isn’t it a shame that you can’t make it on your own? Especially after everything you’ve done?”


“Kidnapping?” Lockhart mumbled looking at Sirius who had come back to find Harry.


“Yes, isn’t it strange. My godson and I were walking out of the store when all of a sudden he wasn’t by my side anymore. And low and behold when I turned around, I saw a photographer taking him against his will over to you. And I couldn’t really believe my eyes when the photographer let go and he tried walking away you grabbed hold of him not letting him go, holding him against his will. I think you’ll find that under the definition of kidnapping!” Sirius explained as though he were talking to a child.


Harry was trying so hard not to laugh as he saw the colour drain from Lockhart’s face. “Well who wouldn’t want to come here and be on the front page?” Harry couldn’t believe it; the man seriously believed that anyone would love to be in the spotlight, especially with him.


Harry slowly raised his hand. “Err, me!”


“Well Harry, why didn’t you say so!” Lockhart said. “Ladies and Gentlemen I formally apologise to young Harry here and to show that there is no ill will I am willing to give him my full works free of charge.” There was a round of applause and hushed ahhh’s and ‘Isn’t he so kind’ could be heard. “Ladies and Gentlemen.” Lockhart started up again once the crowed stopped clapping. “I feel that this is the best moment to announce my latest news. I have great pride and pleasure in announcing that this September I will be taking up the post of Defence Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry! I hope that the students, like Harry here, can learn from my experiences.”


There was a massive round of applause when Lockhart finished, and with his last words Harry had Lockhart’s full works shoved into his arms, and he was released. Harry steadily walked over to where Ginny was standing and dropped the books into her new cauldron that Mrs. Weasley had bought for her whilst Harry was finding her. “You have them Gin. I’d rather buy my own. I hate getting stuff for free just because Voldemort managed to kill my parents and not me.” Harry knew if he used that excuse Ginny would accept them.


“Enjoy that did you Potter?” came the drawl of Draco from behind him. “Famous Harry Potter; can’t go into a book store without making the front page.


“Leave him alone. It’s not like he asked for that.” Ginny growled out.


“Ah it’s your girlfriend Potter.” Draco drawled. “I take it she definitely puts out then if you keep that around you. It’s the only reason that anyone would.”


“Why you…” Harry said walking towards Malfoy, planning on at least making him have to stay in St Mungo’s for about a week. However, Ron and Hermione both appeared in front of him blocking his path to the rat faced weasel.


“What’s going on?” Ron asked looking from an irate Harry to the stuck-up Malfoy. Upon noticing him Ron turned and faced Malfoy. “Oh, it’s you.”


“Well isn’t this strange… Weasleys in a shop. What did you parents have to do? Sell your house to pay for all these. No wait I don’t think your house would fetch that much.” Malfoy said looking smug; he obviously thought he had displayed great wit. Ron started to advance towards Malfoy, his hands clutched in fists when Mr. Weasley walked over to them. For the second time in as many minutes Malfoy had survived only due to an interruption.


“Ron!” Mr. Weasley called out and Harry saw Fred and George walking after him. “Why are you still in here? It’s mad in here, come on let’s go outside.”


“Well, well, well, Arthur Weasley.” came the drawl of Lucius Malfoy who had just appeared out of the crowd and came to stand next to his son..


“Lucius.” Mr. Weasley replied politely but coldly.


“Busy time at the ministry I hear. All those raids. I do hope they are paying you overtime.” He said as he picked up Ginny’s copy of ‘A Beginners guide to transfiguration.’
“Obviously not. What’s the point of being a disgrace to the wizarding world when they don’t even pay you well for it?”


“We have a completely different idea on what disgraces the name of wizard Malfoy.” Mr. Weasley responded, by the sound of his voice it seemed that he was struggling to stay calm.


“Clearly”. Mr. Malfoy said as he looked over to Hermione’s parents. “Associating with muggles. And here I thought you could sink no lower.” Harry watched as Mr. Weasley threw himself at Mr. Malfoy, knocking bookshelves and all over. They were at it for a couple of minutes each landing a punch every once in a while until Harry saw Hagrid striding over towards them to break the fight up. Mr. Malfoy was holding Ginny’s transfiguration book again, having picked it up from where he dropped it. But this time Harry noticed the diary tucked within its pages as well. Harry grew cold as he watched Lucius put it and the transfiguration book back into Ginny’s cauldron.


“Here girl take your book. It’s the best your father can give you.” Lucius said as he was shoving the book into the cauldron. The look of pure loathing on Lucius’ face made Harry lose control.


“It’s a lot better than what you could give her.” Harry said to him causing everyone to look between him and Mr. Malfoy with wide eyes.


“Mr. Potter. I almost forgot you were here.” Lucius said addressing Harry for the first time. “And I could give my family much more than that pathetic man ever could.”


“He ain’t pathetic.” Harry growled out. “None of the Weasleys are. They’re a much better family then you will ever be.”


“You know the Potter name used to mean something.” Lucius drawled. “It used to have meaning, before that father of yours married your mudblood mother.”


That was it, any restraint he may have had snapped and Harry saw red. He whipped out his wand, pointing it at Mr. Malfoy before anyone could stop him. Harry just laughed as Lucius tried to hide his surprise at Harry’s speed. “Think you could take me do you Potter. I suggest you don’t even try before one of us ends up in hospital.”


“Yes. That’s the plan.” Harry replied a cocky grin pasted on his face. “And I ain’t planning on it being me.”


“You’re out of your league Potter.” Lucius hissed at him.


“At least I have a league.” Harry responded. “Unlike you who is a loyal Death Eater and would kiss the robes of that half blood wizard you call Voldemort. The only reason that you’re not in Azkaban is that you managed to give members of the Wizengamot back handed payments.”


“Prove it.” Mr. Malfoy again hissed. He watched as Harry didn’t say anything. Figuring that Harry had nothing on him Mr. Malfoy huffed then turned and left the store with Draco following in his wake.


“What the hell was that?” Hermione said addressing Harry.


“That was cool!” Fred and George said together.


“Yeh should’ve ignored him. Both you and Arthur.” Hagrid said. He had entered the shop in the middle of the confrontation between Mr. Weasley and Mr. Malfoy. “That family is rotten to the core. The whole family, there’s not one that ain’t. Everyone knows that. No Malfoy’s worth listening ter, bad blood, that’s what it is. Come on now, let’s get outta here.”


“We need to go to Ollivander’s to get Ginny’s wand.” Harry reminded them as they left the shop. Mrs. Weasley eyed him closely before sighing.


“Very well, come on.” Mrs. Weasley muttered and headed over to the wand shop. It was obvious she didn’t approve of what had just happened but she wasn’t going to punish Ginny for it.


When they reached the shop only Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Harry and Ginny went in. Sirius stayed outside with Ginny’s brothers. Only Mrs. Weasley was under the illusion that this would keep everyone out of trouble.


“Ah, what a pleasant surprise.” Came the voice of Mr. Ollivander, causing them all to jump. “I wasn’t expecting to see you in here. But not to worry not to worry. Mr. Potter it is nice to se you again…Holly and Phoenix feather, eleven inches, nice and supple I believe. How is it treating you?”


“Very good sir.” Harry replied nodding to him.


“And Mr. and Mrs. Weasley wonderful to see you. Dragon Heartstring and Willow and Unicorn Hair and Vine Wood I believe. How are your wands doing… still treating you well I hope?” he asked them.


“It does just fine.” Mrs. Weasley said.


“Got no problems.” Mr. Weasley shrugged.


“Ah yes and now one Ginevra Weasley.” Mr. Ollivander said turning and addressing Ginny.


“The name is Ginny!” she growled out as the tape measure on the counter went to work measuring every inch of her body.


“Ginny!” Mrs. Weasley exclaimed shocked at her daughter’s rudeness.


“Now, now, Mrs. Weasley she has every right to correct me. If she wishes to be called Ginny well, then that is okay.” Mr. Ollivander said waving off Molly’s approaching tirade and walked towards the shelves of wands. He picked one out and returned handing it to Ginny. Once Ginny grasped the wand the measuring tape fell to the floor . Ginny looked confused at it; she never even saw Mr. Ollivander check it.


“The measuring tape is just for show Ginny.” Harry told her when he noticed that Ginny was looking confused at the measuring tape lying on the floor.


“Quite right Mr. Potter.” Mr. Ollivander said coming back out from the shelves with a second wand. Yanking the one she had in her hand away and muttering about being not right he gave her the second one. Ginny waved it but again nothing happened. Mr. Ollivander took it back from her and went to find another wand. Yet again the wand didn’t react to Ginny. This pattern continued for an hour; wand after wand Ginny tried but none were reacting to her. Harry could tell Ginny was getting more and more upset as each wand failed to react to her.


By the time they were there for an hour and a half there was only 4 wands left to try and Ginny really was upset. Although she was trying it hide it Harry could tell she was on the brink of tears. The first two wands, of the last four, didn’t react to her either and Harry had a feeling neither would the other two. Leaving the shop saying that he needed some fresh air he walked out of the door and along the street until he came to the abandoned alleyway they were in earlier.


“Estelle.” He called out. In a flash of fire his phoenix was hovering in front of him.


“I was just dosing back to sleep you know Harry.” She said quite irritated. “So this better be important… Ginny hasn’t gone and got her self lost again has she?” she suddenly asked concerned.


“No, no.” Harry said.


“Then make it snappy. There is a perch next to the fire I want to get back to.” Estelle replied.


“It’s the middle of August!” Was Harry’s shocked reply. Estelle just gave him a look clearly trying to convey her annoyance. “Okay, okay, I was wandering if I could have a tail feather.”


“Well… what ever I was expecting it most certainly wasn’t that.” Estelle said surprised. “I'm not sure. Us phoenixes don’t just give them away. What do you want it for anyhow?”


“You know how I'm buying Ginny a wand?” Harry asked her and she nodded. “We’ll no wand that Ollivander has is working for her. Now you’re bonded to me… that also means you’re bonded to Ginny too correct?”


“Yes I was wondering if you would work that out soon. But yes, I'm bonded to Ginny too. I haven’t had enough time with her to establish the mind connection you and I have, but there is a bond there.” Estelle said nodding.


“Do you think because you’re bonded to Ginny that maybe one of your tail feathers in a wand might react to her?” Harry asked her. “Because no other wand in Ollivander’s is working.”


“Oh I see now. Of course we can give it a try. When I go I’ll leave a feather behind for you is that okay?” Estelle asked Harry.


“Thank you Estelle.” Harry said deeply relived. “If Ginny doesn’t get a wand today then she’ll never live it down.” Estelle nodded before flaming away. Once the fire disappeared Harry saw a feather floating down to the ground. He snatched it out of the air and rushed back to Ollivander’s.


Harry walked in just in time to see Ginny give the last wand a try and yet again nothing came out of it. “I'm sorry but that is the last wand I have.” He heard Ollivander say. Harry rushed over to him cutting off any reply that might have come. He made sure his back was to the Weasleys so they couldn’t see what he was doing.


“Sir I’ve got a phoenix feather here. Could you make a wand out of it to try for Ginny?” Harry whispered to him so no one else could hear.


“Where did you get it?” Mr. Ollivander asked amazed as he studied the feather.


“Does it matter?” Harry asked him.


“Oh well… no, no” Mr. Ollivander replied. “Which wood would I use though?”


“I’d give holly a try, eleven inches.” Harry said hoping his hunch was correct. Ollivander eyed him curiously before nodding his head.


“I’ll be back in about fifteen minutes.” Mr. Ollivander said aloud so that the Weasleys could hear him. “If you just wish to wait here and I’ll be back with a wand for Ginny.”


“No, no.” Mrs. Weasley said before Ollivander could leave. “We’ve imposed enough. There’s her grandmother’s wand that Ginny can use.”


“No, no, no.” Mr. Ollivander said outraged. “The wand chooses the wizard or witch as the case may be. Ginny would find it very hard to get good results with that wand. It’s not the right wand for her; if you’ll sit patiently I WILL be back with a wand for Ginny.” With that Ollivander went out the back.


“What did you say to him?” Mr. Weasley asked Harry as they sat patiently.


“I just gave him an idea is all.” Harry replied shrugging his shoulders and all of them looked at him curiously. Twenty five minutes later Mr. Ollivander came out with a wand that looked almost exactly like Harry’s. The only difference was that this one was brown rather than blackish in colour.


“Sorry, it took so much longer than expected, I needed to figure out a few things.” Mr. Ollivander said as he walked towards Ginny. “Just give it a wave then.” Mr. Ollivander said as Ginny took hold of the wand. She waved it casually not expecting anything to happen. Ginny was quite shocked and practically jumped when red and gold sparks shot out of her wand.


“Oh bravo. Finally. A wand for Miss. Weasley. That’s very curious but nonetheless.” Mr. Ollivander said as he wrapped it up. Ginny just smiled at him nervously, she almost looked like she was going into shock. When he handed the wand back to Ginny he whispered to her. “You’ve got a good friend in that Harry Potter. Don’t let him go okay.” Then without saying another word he accepted the money from Harry for the wand and walked to the back of the store.


“Such a strange man.” Mrs. Weasley said as she picked up her bags form all the shopping she had done.


“I think that’s rather an obvious statement don’t you.” Mr. Weasley chuckled and opened the door so they could leave. The four of them started towards the Leaky Cauldron hoping that everyone would still be there.


Harry slowed down a little bit so that he was walking with Ginny alone and no one could hear them.


“Estelle will want to hear that you’re looking after that wand okay.” Harry told her quietly as they walked towards the Leaky Cauldron.


“Estelle?” Ginny asked confused.


“What did you think I was talking to Mr. Ollivander about Ginny?” Harry half asked. “I was giving him a tail feather I got from Estelle when I went outside of the store. The tail feather that is in your wand Ginny, comes from Estelle.”


“Comes from your Phoenix?” Ginny said in awe.


“Yes so look after it okay. That’s the only tail feather she has ever given.” Harry said smiling at her.


“And she did that for me?” Ginny asked again. “Why?”


“Because she likes you, silly.” Harry said as they entered the Leaky Cauldron. They moved towards the fire place where the rest of the Weasleys and Sirius were waiting for them. Ginny eyed the fire place with worry, obviously now scared due to what happened earlier.


“Ginny as long as you speak loud and clear it’s going to be fine.” Harry said to her.


“I ain’t scarred, I’ll show you.” Ginny said indignantly. “But I’ll let someone else go first.” She hastily added causing the others to laugh and her to smile.


Once they were back at The Burrow Harry helped Ginny take her packages and her cauldron upstairs to her room. Harry had just put it down next to the bed when he saw the diary of Tom Riddle for the second time that day. It was now innocently residing at the bottom of her cauldron. After pausing for a moment he straightened up and headed towards the door.


“Thank you Harry.” Ginny said as she came through the door. “And thank Estelle for me. If it weren’t for her I wouldn’t have this wand.”


“Thank her yourself.” Harry replied and yet again called Estelle.


“WHAT!” Estelle screamed in his head once she had flamed into the room.


“Ow, Estelle, think you could yell louder.” Harry said out loud so Ginny could hear what they were talking about. “I just called you because Ginny wanted to say thank you.” Estelle looked at Ginny and then flew over to her and landed on Ginny’s shoulder. She proceeded to rub her head affectionately against Ginny and let out a contended hum. “She likes you a lot I see. I just might have competition from you for my own phoenix, Ginny.” She chuckled at that and Estelle sang out in reply.


“What did she say?” Ginny asked.


“She much prefers to have you as her owner rather than me.” Harry chuckled out. “I can see when I'm not wanted. I’ll just leave you two girls alone. See ya Ginny.”


“Thanks Harry. For everything, and thanks for coming to get me in America.” Ginny said blushing slightly.


Harry just smiled. “Anytime.” With that he left Ginny’s room and headed downstairs, leaving the diary in Ginny’s cauldron…



A/N: Hey guys next chapter for you. And it’s another Big one. Don’t flame me for Harry’s decision. Trust in me to the fact that I know what I'm doing. Please.

Back to index

Chapter 20: Journey to School

Author's Notes: Heres the next chapter for you, imn not sure if im going to update fanfic yet as there updates are down. so all readers on siye get it first before fanfic readers :P how cool is that

Disclaimer: I Do Not own Harry Potter


Harry woke up on the morning of the first of September bleary-eyed and sleepy. He hadn’t had much sleep recently but he knew why. Every time he had gone over to the Burrow he had seen Ginny writing in the diary. Of course she was hiding it from her brothers and parents well, but then again they weren’t really looking for it. Thoughts of what she could be writing in it crossed his mind and he found himself wondering why she couldn’t be talking to him about it rather than Tom. But Harry knew that this was what needed to happen for Ginny to fall in love with him. If she didn’t her whole life could be ruined. If this failed, she may never fall for him then what would he do? She would be trapped in a marriage to someone she was only friends with. He didn’t think that he could stand to see her unhappy for the rest of their lives.


Harry slowly got up out of bed and headed downstairs to find Sirius making breakfast. It was very early in the morning; in fact, it was still dark. Harry looked up at the clock to see it was five to five. Yawning Harry wondered what Sirius was doing up this early. He knew that Sirius wasn’t planning to see him off at the train. Sirius had said as much the night before, which was why Harry was up and getting ready to go to the Weasleys. But being too tired to ask, neither Harry nor Sirius spoke during breakfast. The sleep they were missing out on was causing them to be awfully sluggish and way too tired to ask questions let alone generally talk. An hour later Harry found himself saying good by to his godfather and arriving at the Burrow through the floo network.


“Morning.” Mrs. Weasley said as she helped Harry with his trunk. Like last year, Estelle was going to flam to Hogwarts that evening. This time however, Simon was going to accompany Harry and was wrapped around his left forearm. Harry looked up from dusting himself off to see Ginny in her PJ’s sitting at the kitchen table fast asleep, a bowl of cereal lay forgotten in front of her.


“Hey sleepy.” Harry said as he sat down next to her. Her head popped up wildly looking around; her confusion was evident as her eyes landed on Harry.


“You’re here already.” Ginny said looking at Harry in shock.


“Ginny are you nearly finished? You need to get dressed if you are otherwise we’re going to be late.” Mrs. Weasley said coming into the kitchen cutting off any reply that Harry may have made.


“Okay mum.” Ginny said and she hurriedly got up from the table and rushed upstairs to get dressed. Harry sat back with a smile and watched the confusion of the Weasleys dashing about looking for quills and parchment. To him it was a wonderful sight; it was something that made the people around him who they were. After all, Weasleys always left the packing to last minuets… well at least the younger ones did. After some commotion and what sounded like someone falling down the stairs, Fred and George appeared at the bottom of the stairs sounding off that they were ready.


“All ready to go.” Fred yelled while he sat down next to Harry.


“Yeah, hurry up you slow coaches.” George yelled sitting down on Harry’s other side.


“You sure you got everything?” Mrs. Weasley asked them from the door of the kitchen.


“YES mum!” They said together and Mrs. Weasley hurried off to check on the others.


“So you got your fireworks George?” Harry asked knowing the answer. George had a shocked expression on his face as he hurried out of the kitchen and up the stairs to get his fireworks.


“Stupid brother of mine.” Fred said watching his brother run up the stairs to get the fireworks. “Imagine forgetting something like your fireworks. You already for this year Harry? We’re going to win the quidditch cup again this year aren’t we?”


“Sure.” Harry said remembering the fact that quidditch was cancelled because of the attacks. This drew Harry’s thoughts to the diary and Ginny and what he was doing. It needed to be done, Harry told himself. He didn’t want Ginny to end up being in a loveless marriage. Ginny’s life would be ruined and he refused to let that happen. “Although.” Harry said as he looked at Fred’s trunk. “I am wondering what you’re going to be playing on…” Harry trailed off, getting Fred to notice that his broomstick wasn’t with his trunk. Harry laughed slightly as Fred ran out of the kitchen and towards the shed that kept all their brooms.


Once Fred was out of the door he noticed that Ginny was coming down the stairs fully dressed and carrying her trunk. Harry hopped up and went over and helped her carry it to the other trunks.


“Thanks Harry.” Ginny said as they left it by the front door and went back into the kitchen.


“So you’re awake now are you?” Harry said, causing Ginny to laugh slightly as she dropped down into her seat at the kitchen table.


“No, but that’s normal I suppose.” Ginny mumbled before smiling. “I'm going to Hogwarts today. What is it like? What’s the lessons like? What are the professors like?” Ginny quickly asked him, causing Harry to chuckle.


“I already told you this once.” Harry said smiling at her.


“I know but I want to hear it again.” Ginny said leaning forward eagerly.


“Fine…” and Harry was off telling her about the ghosts and ghouls, the portraits and the lessons. Half an hour later Mrs. Weasley came into the kitchen, ending their conversation.


“You got everything Ginny?” Mrs. Weasley asked her and Ginny replied that she had. Suddenly there was a loud bang and Mrs Weasley walked out of the kitchen shouting “Fred, George!”


“So what are you most looking forward to when you get to Hogwarts?” Harry asked Ginny.


“Lots of things really.” Ginny said thinking. “The lessons will be good. And I simply love quidditch. Do you think I will be allowed to watch you practices?” Ginny asked him.


“I'm not sure. I’m going to have to ask Wood.” Harry told her.


“Yeah and that’s if I make Gryffindor.” Ginny mumbled just loud enough for Harry to hear.


“Of course you’ll make Gryffindor.” Harry reassured her. “I promise you. The sorting hat would be stupid to put you anywhere else.”


“Yeah but we don’t really know do we.” Ginny said looking down at the table.


“Ginny, if the sorting hat tries to put you anywhere else just say no. Keep saying you want to go into Gryffindor.” Harry told her.


“How do you know that will work?” Ginny mumbled.


“Cause it did with me.” Harry said and she looked at him wide eyed. “The sorting hat wanted to put me in Slytherin, Ginny. There was no way I was going in there when your brothers were all in Gryffindor. And I know you are going to be in Gryffindor. All Weasleys are. You’re a Weasley so you’ll be put into Gryffindor. Don’t worry about it. And like I said, if it tries something different tell it that Harry Potter says hello and wants you in there and that I’ll get mad at him if he doesn’t do it.”


“Thank you.” Ginny smiled at him.


“So I was wondering…” Harry started. He needed to plan this right, he didn’t want to miss the train and coming back for the diary might make them late. So he needed to remind Ginny of it. But how was a problem because she hadn’t told him about it yet. “I saw you huddled in a corner last night looking fishy. You weren’t planning on any pranks were you? You know I want to be a part of it if you do.”


“No. I err, well I have a diary and…” Ginny said then stopped when she realised she hadn’t packed it. She rushed up the stairs to grab it.


Harry was feeling more and more guilty. ‘It’s what makes her fall in love with me. I don’t want her to be in a loveless marriage’ Harry thought over and over again, the thought was becoming a mantra, and although it didn’t make him feel better it made him keep his resolve. Harry watched Ginny come down with the diary in her hand and put it in her pocket. She then came and sat right next to Harry.


“You promise not to tell anyone?” Ginny muttered as she sat back down.


“That you got a diary?” Harry asked and Ginny nodded. He took a breath before answering. “Sure Ginny, I promise.”


“It’s not a normal diary.” Ginny muttered. “I write in it and he writes back.”


“He?” Harry asked.


“Yes, his name is Tom. He’s friendly and nice just like you. I was bit hesitant at first but he really is a great friend.” Ginny told him.


“Ginny don’t you remember what your dad used to tell us. About not trusting anything that you can’t see where it keeps its brain.” Harry told her.


“He’s fine Harry. He’s a friend. You’ve got nothing to worry about.” Ginny assured him.


“Just be careful please. And if anything happens tell someone okay?”


“Really Harry, its fine. You’re overreacting, nothing’s going to happen.”


“Just promise me please, Gin, if anything happens you’ll tell someone.


“Fine, if anything happens I’ll tell someone. But really Harry, you’re overreacting nothing is going to happen.” Harry could see her roll her eyes as she looked away. However Harry knew that was wrong; he knew that he wasn’t overreacting. He just hoped that she kept her promise; it would make things so much easier if she did.


Harry decided to let the subject drop figuring he couldn’t do any more without revealing what he knew, and that would lead to all kinds of questions. Questions he wasn’t ready to answer and questions he didn’t think she was ready to hear the answers to. So they sat there in silence watching the hustle and bustle of the boys packing last minuet things. Harry had resumed his internal mantra and clasped his hands under the table trying to keep his resolve when Mr. Weasley came into the kitchen. Seeing the two just sitting there Mr. Weasley dragged Harry and Ginny outside to help him add the trunks to the car.


“Don’t you two breathe a word about this, to anyone. If Molly found out…” Mr. Weasley had left his sentience hanging but both Harry and Ginny knew what would happen and it wasn’t pretty. While the two shuddered at what Mrs. Weasley would do if she knew, Mr. Weasley showed Harry and Ginny the trunk. It was, of course, as Harry remembered, magically resized to accommodate anything put in there. Soon enough they were in the car ready to leave, to go to King’s Cross station.


“Now everyone sure they got everything?” Mrs. Weasley asked for the millionth time before they left. After everyone was finished assuring her they had not left anything they left the Burrow and started their journey to platform nine and three quarters.


The large group of redheads and one black arrived at half past ten, plenty of time to get on the platform. Ginny and Harry moved along the platform together following Mrs. Weasley as she lead the group of redheads and Harry to platforms nine and ten.


“Right Percy you first.” Mrs. Weasley said and she watched Percy walk casually through the barrier. One after another Ginny’s brothers slowly went through the barrier to ensure that no muggles noticed. Soon it was just Ron, Harry, Ginny, and Mr. and Mrs. Weasley.


Ron went next through the barrier with no problem and Mr. and Mrs. Weasley turned to Harry and Ginny.


“You follow us through right away you got it?” Mrs. Weasley asked anxiously.


“Yes mum.” Ginny said.


Mrs. Weasley then turned to look at Harry. “Yes mum.” Harry said. Harry had called her mum throughout the summer and now it was like second nature for everyone to hear him call her mum. It wasn’t like he had forgotten his own mother, there was no way Harry could do that. But he thought of Mrs. Weasley in that role, and she played it so much that it just came naturally to him now. He hadn’t quite gotten used to calling Mr. Weasley ‘dad’ but he was getting there. The duo watched as Mr. and Mrs. Weasley walked through the wall.


“Come on Harry, we need to go before mum starts to worry.” Ginny said pushing her trolley towards the gate. Harry followed behind her, ready for what was to come. Just before they hit the gate Harry let go of his trolley and pulled Ginny back just in time for the trolleys to smash into the solid brick wall.


“What the…” Ginny muttered before looking at Harry. “How did you know?”


“Don’t know really. I just had a feeling to stop running.” Harry lied. Harry hoped that Ginny took the lie on but it didn’t look like she believed him. The look she was shooting him clearly spoke of her disbelief. But luckily she let the subject drop and turned her attention toward the trolleys.


Ginny picked up her trolley and pushed it against the barrier it was still solid. “Harry what are we going to do if we can’t get in?” Ginny asked him, worry lacing her voice now. “What if mum and dad can’t get back to us?”


“Ginny don’t worry.” Harry said looking at the nearest clock. He noticed they still had ten minutes left to get onto the train. “We’ll find a way.” Harry walked up to the stone and patted the wall. It was STILL solid. ‘How long could Dobby keep this up, how long could he keep the spell going before he tired out?’ Harry wondered to himself. He closed his eyes concentrating and soon Harry could feel the magic around him. He could feel the barrier’s magic hiding platform nine and three quarters. He could feel Ginny’s raw magic inside her body and Harry smiled at just how powerful Ginny could become. He felt his own magic and then the magic of a small creature standing a few feet away.


“Harry, what are you doing?” Ginny asked him confused. She hadn’t ever seen anyone act this way and she was starting to wonder what exactly was going on.


“Thinking.” Harry replied as he tried the barrier again and it was still solid. He walked closer to where Dobby was hiding; knowing Dobby was unaware that Harry could sense him. He bent down acting like he was examining the wall. As he ran his hand over the bricks he whispered to Dobby.


“You know, I wonder what your master would say if he found out about your visit to me Dobby.” Harry made sure he whispered only loud enough that the house elf was the only one who could here him. “Mr. Malfoy wouldn’t be too pleased would he?” Harry smirked as he felt Dobby quickly leave the station. When he applied pressure to his hand it slipped easily through the barrier, disappearing before his eyes. Quickly he jumped up and grabbed his trolley. Motioning to Ginny that it was ok now, they both rushed through onto the platform.


“What were you two doing?” Mrs. Weasley’s voice carried over the noise of the platform and they saw her hurrying over to them.


“The gateway sealed itself mum. We couldn’t get through…” Ginny started rambling and then trailed off as she looked at Harry, trying to find words to describe what had happened next.


“Well we need to get you onto the train otherwise it will be leaving without you.” Mrs. Weasley said hurriedly leading the two of them over to the train. Ron’s head appeared at the one of the doors as they approached.


“Where were you two?” he immediately asked as soon as they were in hearing range.


“The gateway sealed itself and we couldn’t get through.” Harry explained as he pushed his luggage onto the train. Ron reached out an arm and helped pull him onto it. Once Harry was safely on the train, Ron started walking away towards the compartments. Not hearing Harry’s footsteps behind him, Ron turned around to see Harry still standing by the door.


“Aren’t you coming?” Ron asked, causing Harry to frown.


“Have you forgotten your sister?” Harry told him as he turned back to the door and helped Ginny push her luggage on board. He struggled a bit but managed to get the trunk on the train, the whole time thinking ‘what does she have in here, bricks?’. Harry looked up from the trunk and out the door to see Ginny saying goodbye to her parents. Harry felt a lurch under his feet as the train started moving.


“Ginny!” Harry shouted half hanging out the door and she turned to see the train starting to move. Wide eyed Ginny rushed towards the train trying to catch up. Keeping one hand on the inside of the door Harry reached out with the other and grabbed her hand in his. With one swift movement he pushed his body back and pulled her up into the train. She tumbled into the train and onto Harry as he fell backwards, his hand still clasping hers.


“Thanks Harry.” Ginny said while she stared down into his eyes. Suddenly realising that she was still lying on top of him she scrambled to stand. When she looked up and noticed that Ron was standing there watching them she blushed the colour of her hair.


“We can’t have you being left behind now can we.” Harry replied ignoring her blush and Ron’s stares and got up off the floor. “Ron, have you seen Hermione or Neville about?”


“No I was waiting for you.” Ron replied coming out of his momentary stupor. “They’ll be around somewhere. Come on let’s look for them.” Turning down the hall the three of them went off looking for Hermione and Neville. They soon found both in a compartment near the back of the train. Seeing they had company, Hermione and Neville scooted over and they all squeezed into the compartment and settled down for the long ride.


“Ginny you’ve met Hermione, at Diagon Ally.” Harry said and Ginny smiled at her. “And you met Neville too at my birthday.”


“Hello.” Neville said. “Bet you’re excited. Do you have any idea what house you’ll be in?”


“Yup.” Ginny said smiling, “Gryffindor for sure.”


“Well.” Hermione started. “You don’t know for one hundred percent sure. Just because your brothers are in Gryffindor doesn’t exactly mean you will be. Sisters and brothers don’t always go into the same house. Look at the Patil twins. One is in Gryffindor whilst the other’s in Ravenclaw.” Harry looked at Ginny and saw she was looking downtrodden and nervous by what Hermione was telling her.


“Ginny you will be in Gryffindor for sure. Just remember what I told you.” Harry interrupted Hermione’s rant. “Ignore Hermione. Don’t worry about doing it either; Me, Ron and Neville do it all the time.” Ginny couldn’t help but laugh out loud at that. Hermione crossed her arms and huffed. “Ah, come on Hermione, you know I didn’t mean it.”


“I'm sure.” Hermione replied a hint of annoyance in her voice. “Did you guys get all your homework done? Ron?” Hermione said addressing the redheaded boy.


“Huh…” Ron said looking at Hermione. “Sorry I wasn’t listening what did you say?” At this Harry, Ginny, and Neville burst out laughing. Harry couldn’t help but think that this proved what he had just said.


“I was talking about your homework Ronald.” Hermione huffed.


“What about it?” Ron asked.


“Have you done it all?” Hermione said exasperated.


“Sure most of it.” Ron said shrugging.


“Most?” Hermione asked like she couldn’t believe what she heard.


“Yeah, I’ve still got an essay for Snape to do.” Ron said shrugging. “I’ll do it tomorrow evening.”


“What if we have potions tomorrow Ron?!” Hermione exclaimed.


“I just hope we won’t.” Ron told her. “Anyone up for a game of chess?”


Throwing up her hands in resignation Hermione started to read while mumbling something about boys and irresponsible and un-finished homework.


The next couple of hours saw the four of them playing chess. Hermione just sat and read The Standard Book of Spells Grade Two. First it was Harry and Ron playing with Neville cheered on Ron and Ginny cheered on Harry. Even with Harry’s age and experience over Ron he still couldn’t beat him. Harry just sighed in defeat when Ron’s rook took Harry’s queen and checkmated his king.


Next it was Neville’s turn and he didn’t fair much better either, although he did last longer than Harry. After watching the first half hour of the game Harry saw that Ginny wasn’t paying attention any longer. She was sitting in the corner and he saw that she had the diary out and her quill was racing across the page talking to Tom. Watching her, his heart fell; he was hoping that she wouldn’t need to write to him with all of them there to talk to.


Suddenly the door to their compartment opened and in walked Malfoy and his goons.


“Oh joy.” Harry muttered and Ginny gave him a funny look.


“Well, Well, Well, if it isn’t the Potter gang.” Malfoy sneered, looking at them. “Oh look it’s your girlfriend again, Potter.”


Harry just shrugged. “At least I can get one.” And he winked at Ginny who just sat there shocked, unable to comprehend what Harry just said. “Unlike you who I very much doubt would ever be able to get a girlfriend.”


Malfoy was lost for words, he really expected Harry to deny it. “So it’s true, she really is your girlfriend?” Harry glanced at Ginny and he could tell that she was awfully confused. So Harry decided to end it.


“Sadly, no.” Harry said. “However the fact is that Ginny is willing to be my girlfriend and no one is willing to be yours shows how truly, shall I say, incompetent you are to the opposite sex.”


“Why you…” Malfoy said starting to head into the compartment and suddenly five wands pointed straight at him.


“Ah, Malfoy, always the one to start a fight.” Harry sighed. “And here I thought that maybe you would have grown some sense over the summer. Sadly this seems not to be the case. So let me make you see sense as you don’t seem to be able to do it for yourself. Currently you have yourself and your two cronies. Now they might be big muscled but when it comes to magic they’re more or less worse than a squib. There is also yourself, like I said before. Not the bottom of the class, I admit, but not the top either I'm afraid. Now your daddykins might have taught you some magic over the summer but I'm afraid that might not save you. So that leaves the others in the room. You’ve got Hermione who is the smartest witch EVER to come to Hogwarts and that is a compliment from myself, as my mother is the only other person who scored as high as Hermione does. Funny isn’t it that they’re both muggle born?”


“And then you have Ron. Well he has 5 other brothers, one a curse breaker. I'm sure Bill has taught him loads of curses, as well as the Weasley twins. You know them and their practical jokes they love to play on the Slytherins all year round. And then you have Neville. Both his parents were top Aurors in their day. I’m sure some of that has rubbed off on Neville from his family blood.”


“And then you have Ginny. Sweet little Ginny.” Harry said looking over to her, making her blush. “You really don’t want to get that red headed firecracker going. When she’s mad she can cast one hell of a bat bogey hex. I'm not sure if you have ever heard of it, I think Quirrell mention it last year. But hers is twice as strong as a normal one. And she hasn’t even tried it yet with her own wand. Just think, now that she has a wand attuned to her, what that curse could do.”


“And then you have me.” Harry added as an after thought. “Not someone you particularly want to piss off. Trust me when I tell you this. You haven’t seen what I can really do. So now that you have all of that information which I'm sure you couldn’t have had before you walked into the compartment. May I ask you, Draco, wizard to wizard? Do you really think it wise to come in here, wand waving, trying to assert your power over us when in reality, you don’t have any?”


Everyone was looking at Harry speechless. It took a Malfoy a while before getting some words out. “You’re all talk Potter.” He said.


“Really?” Harry asked feigning shock. “Now I wonder if you’re actually going to call my bluff or are your just going to stand there like, shall I say, a muggle?” Harry loved the reaction Malfoy took to his words. Malfoy reached for his wand, ready to cast a spell when a shot of light came from the chair opposite him and flew at Malfoy. He was thrown out of the compartment and when Harry looked out of the door he saw Malfoy on the ground, blood slowly trickling from his nose as bat bogeys flew around him. Harry turned, shocked, to look at Ginny.


“What?” she asked as she looked down. “I thought we were actually going to curse him. He was going for his wand.”


Harry chuckled as he turned and walked towards Malfoy. “Let this be a lesson Malfoy. Stay. Away. From Ginny. If I ever see you harassing her you will pay. Not only will you receive her bat bogey hex but you will get several of my hexes as well. Stay away from us and stay away from Ginny. Do not tease, do not do anything. Just stay away from her. Comprende?”


Malfoy just nodded trying to bat away several green winged and clawed blobs diving at his face. Harry smiled and turned his back on Malfoy and shut the door in his face.


“That was bloody cool!” Ron said to Ginny as Harry returned to his seat. “I'm so glad that bat bogey hex was not going in my direction. Remind me sis to never piss you off again.”


“Err… yeah… sure.” Ginny muttered and Harry smiled.


“Not expecting it to be that powerful hey Gin?” he asked her.


“What if I really hurt him?” Ginny asked.


“It would make it even funnier.” Harry replied pride radiating off of him.


“You shouldn’t be encouraging her!” Hermione told them. “She could get in trouble.”


“True.” Harry said nodding. “But I think Ginny would agree with me that it was worth it.” Harry turned and winked at her causing Ginny to laugh out loud again.


“Argh, you’re incorrigible.” Hermione said.


“So they say.” Harry said shrugging, sitting back down.


Soon the witch with the lunch trolley came round and Harry realised just how starving he was. He rushed to the trolley and bought what seamed like two of everything.


“That’s not very good for you, you know.” Hermione said eyeing all the sugary sweets.


“Of course they are.” Harry replied. “You just do a spell to stop your teeth from rotting.”


“Really…” Hermione said leaning forwards. “There’s a spell for that. How come I have never heard of it? Which book is it in? I'm sure my parents would be pleased to hear about it.”


“Well…” Harry said starting and he could see Ginny giggling in her corner. She knew Harry knew no spell like that and he was just trying to get Hermione off his back. Smiling at Ginny he thought of a way around the situation. “I'm not entirely sure. Ginny was the one who taught me it.”


“Really Ginny.” Hermione said looking now at the redhead in the corner. “Can you teach me it? What other spells do you know? That curse you did on Malfoy looked really good, could you teach me that too? Oh, this could be really good, you being from a wizard family I bet you know all kind of spells.” Ginny shot a look at Harry which clearly told him that he was so going to be in trouble later and then started to talk to Hermione about the different spells she knew her mother used around the household.


“You know you’re going to pay for that one later, don’t you?” Ron whispered to him looking fearfully at his sister but trying to contain his chuckles at the same time.


“Yes.” Harry replied. “Let’s just hope she doesn’t think it merits the bat bogey hex.” Ron smiled sympathetically at him and went back to eating his lunch.


For a couple of hours they sat and talked about many things; the school year, pranks that could be pulled, quidditch and other thing they thought Ginny would enjoy at Hogwarts. But soon they felt the train slowing down.


“We’d better get changed.” Hermione said. “Me and Ginny will go outside and leave you boys to change.” With that, Ginny and Hermione left the compartment, leaving Harry, Neville, and Ron alone. Once they were changed they went outside of the compartment whilst Ginny and Hermione came in and took their turn.


When they train pulled up into Hogsmeade Station they all scrambled out onto the platform and joined the mass of students.


“Firs’ years over ‘ere. Firs’ years over ‘ere.” Harry heard Hagrid call out. “Alright you lot.” Hagrid said noticing them.


“Hey Hagrid.” Ron, Neville, Hermione, and Harry said together.


“How was your summer?” He asked them.


“Fine.” Ron replied.


“Yeah, but glad to be back.” Harry said.


“Right you are mate.” Hagrid agreed. “There’s no place likes Hogwarts. Can’t disagree with you there.” Hagrid said smiling at them. “Now come on Ginny or you are going to miss the sorting.”


Ginny walked towards where Hagrid was pointing to and noticed that the rest weren’t following her.


“First years go over the lake whilst the rest of us go by horseless carriage.” Harry explained when she tuned to look at them. “We’ll meet you at the Gryffindor table after your sorting.” With that the four of them turned towards the carriages that took them up to the castle.


“How did you know it was a horseless carriage?” Hermione asked Harry as she climbed into the carriage Ron, Neville and himself were in.


“Sirius told me.” Harry replied and Hermione had no reason to question that response.


Once the carriages pulled up outside the castle they got out and walked into the great hall.


“Well, well, well if it isn’t ickle students again, so much fun.” The crackling voice of Peeves was found. Harry smiled as he looked up to see Peeves with a pack of dung bombs in his hands.


“Peeves.” Professor McGonagall’s voice rang out. “Get out of here!”


“But I was just about to have so much fun!” Peeves cackled and threw a dung bomb at the crowd. Harry noticed that it was nowhere near him.


“Peeves, I’ll get the headmaster!” McGonagall screeched out.


Harry watched in amusement as Peeves flew away. He swore he heard Peeves mutter something along the lines of “Always spoil my fun, prank them good I should…”. At those words Harry had an idea shoot threw his head. He smiled and hoped that all parties would agree to it.


Harry and the rest walked into the great hall and towards the Gryffindor table. They sat down in their usual seats, waiting for the great hall to fill up and the sorting to begin. After a couple of minutes the doors to the great hall burst open and in came McGonagall followed by the new first years. Ginny wasn’t that hard to find with her red hair. The glow from the candles made it shine and it was very easily recognisable. ‘How could she only be eleven but still look really gorgeous at the same time?’ Harry thought as he followed her progress along the hall and up the stairs so that she and the other first years stood in front of the whole school, waiting to be sorted. McGonagall walked away and a minute later she came back with a three legged stool and the sorting hat. She placed the stool in front of the first years and then placed the hat on top of it. Harry waited anxiously for Gideon to start. He wasn’t waiting long when he saw the seam at the brim of the hat open up for a mouth and start to sing:


I welcome you to school this year,
Familiar and anew.
I am the Sorting Hat, who’s here,
To sort you fair and true.
The four great houses you all know,
I’ll put you in the one.
That sets you on your path in life,
Until you’re dead and gone.
Gryffindor is first to be,
A house with heart and pride.
Where noble witch and wizard go,
To choose the rightful side.
Ravenclaw is next in line,
A house of wit and smarts.
Intellect is in demand,
As is a clever heart.
Hufflepuff is next to last,
A just and lawful kind,
They stay in turn and say yes sir,
And keep an open mind.
Slytherin is last, not least,
For they are a special breed.
With wands in hand, and heads held high,
A warning they do heed.
So let me see your gifted mind
To see where you ought to be
The secrets of your hearts content,
Are never safe from me.
Now put me on and don’t be scarred
It doesn’t take that long
I’ll take a peek inside your head
And see where you belong.



Harry watched Ginny grow more nervous as Professor McGonagall stepped forward with the scroll which had the lists of names of the students starting new this year.


“When I call your name you will come to the front and I will place the hat on your head. Once the hat calls out your house you will then proceed to the relevant table…


“Adams, Leanne.” McGonagall called out and a girl with short brown hair came out and sat on the stool. McGonagall put Gideon on her head and they waited. Not long after he called out “Ravenclaw”. The Ravenclaw table clapped the loudest as she made her way over to them.


“Barkley, Stew.” Harry saw a tall lanky boy walk over to Gideon. They way he walked screamed out to Harry ‘pureblood’, and an old wizard family at that. Harry didn’t know why but he just knew what was coming next. Maybe it was the way he acted like Malfoy but Harry was not surprised when he was sorted. Gideon was only on his head for a mere few seconds before screaming out “Slytherin.” Harry waited patiently as the next two students Sonia Brichson and Christopher Botts both became Hufflepuffs.


“Bradshaw, Ashley.” McGonagall called out and a girl with brown hair came out of the line and sat on the stool. A couple of minutes latter Gideon screamed out “Gryffindor” and the table erupted in cheers. The next two people became Ravenclaws and then it was Colin Creevey’s turn. Harry nearly laughed out loud when he saw the camera wrapped around his neck. Typical Colin. But what really surprised him, and allowed a few snorts and chuckles out, was when Collin was a mere meter from the hat he stopped lifted up his camera and took a picture of Gideon. Gideon looked astonished and wasn’t sure what was going on which made Harry chuckle even more. Soon afterwards Gideon put Colin into Gryffindor and moved onto the next student.


It wasn’t long and the students had dwindled down to only two and it was Ginny’s turn. Ginny walked over to the hat quite nervously and sat on the stool provided. McGonagall placed the hat on her head and waited. And waited. A couple of minutes later the sorting hat still hadn’t made a decision. ‘What the hell is going on?’ Harry wondered. Ginny had Weasley blood in her, and she was Harry’s wife. She wanted to go into Gryffindor and he had profusely asked Gideon to put her in Gryffindor last year. Harry was starting to get really worried. It was then he noticed that a tear was rolling down her cheek. Harry observed that sometime in her sorting her hands had come to grab the edge of the stool and her knuckles were turning white from how hard she was squeezing them. Then Ginny shuddered and Harry knew instantly that she was crying.


Harry had had enough. He instantly closed his eyes and sought out Ginny and Gideon using his magic. He felt them there and he felt Ginny’s fear. Harry located Ginny’s mind and paused, thinking of what he was just about to do. He very discreetly entered her mind.


“No Miss, I don’t care what you say. Slytherin is the house for you.” He heard Gideon’s voice.


“Please. Not Slytherin. Please I want to go to Gryffindor. My family is there. Harry is there.” He heard Ginny plead. Harry could hear the frightened uncontrollable sadness in her voice. “Please I want to be with Harry.”


“But your ability’s prove that you belong in Slytherin. You definitely have Slytherin traits in you child. Slytherin is the house for you. I have never been wrong before.” Harry heard Gideon say.


“Please I’ll do anything. Please I want to be with Harry. I want to be with my family in Gryffindor.” Ginny pleaded.


“I’m sorry but I have mad my decision. Slytherin is the house for you.” Harry heard Gideon reply and thought that now was the time to step in.


“Say that to the great hall Gideon and it will be the last thing you ever do.” Harry hissed into Ginny’s mind. Harry felt Ginny freeze with shock and could here Gideon splutter uncontrollably.


“Mr. Potter what the hell do you think your doing.” He heard Gideon say at last.


“Stopping you from making the biggest mistake in your sorry excuse of a life.” Harry replied. “Did I not ask you to put Ginny into Gryffindor last year when you sorted me? I'm quite handy at remembering conversations. You agreed to put her in Gryffindor. Now please do tell me why you’re trying to put Ginny here in Slytherin when she belongs in Gryffindor with me and her family.”


“I shouldn’t have made that promise without looking at the person’s mind and abilities.” Gideon replied. “She belongs in Slytherin.”


“Well last time I asked. Obviously that didn’t work, so this time I'm telling. PUT. HER. INTO. GRYFFINDOR.” Harry shouted the last few words.


“I refuse to.” Gideon replied.


“Both me and you know, Gideon, that you don’t have a choice. I order you, now do it!” Harry said getting angry. There was a silence for a little while before a sigh.


“GRYFFINDOR” Harry heard the hat shout out and Harry withdrew from Ginny’s mind in time to see Ginny stand shakily up from the stool. Harry saw McGonagall lean in and whisper something to her. Ginny just nodded then walked towards the Gryffindor table, her eyes never leaving Harry’s. Harry watched as she made her way over to them and sat down quietly next to him. With a thoughtful expression on her face she turned to look at Harry and opened her mouth to ask the question Harry knew was coming.


“Later Ginny.” Harry whispered to her, stopping her in her tracks. “Not now, later.”


Harry turned back to look at the front of the great hall to see “Gerry Weston.” Getting sorted into Hufflepuff and then Professor McGonagall took the stool and the sorting hat away. Once McGonagall had returned to her seat Professor Dumbledore stood up. The whole hall, including the first years, instantly fell into silence.


“Welcome all to a new year. Before we are all befuddled by our excellent feast I would like to make a few notices. First years please note that the forbidden forest is strictly out of bounds.” Dumbledore said. “I would also like to welcome Professor Lockhart who will be teaching the class Defence Against the Dark Arts.” Throughout the great hall students, mostly witches, clapped loudly whispering to their neighbours about how wonderful he was. “I also have a notice from our caretaker Mr. Filch saying that dry start fireworks have been added to the banned list of items this year.” Harry saw Fred and George a few seats down the table lean into each other and snigger. Harry knew that even if they were banned Fred and George would still use their fireworks. Heck this would give them MORE reason to use them. “Quidditch tryouts will be held on the second week of term. If anyone is interested please inform your head of house.”


“Now that the important announcements are out of the way, tuck in.” Dumbledore said sitting back down as food started to appear in the middle of the table.


“Wow.” Harry heard Ginny mutter.


Harry leaned over to Ginny. “You think that’s good. You haven’t seen anything yet.” He said to her and she smiled as she dug into the food. Soon they were finished with the feast and the plates that were filled with food disappeared. Dumbledore once again stood up. “I believe it is bedtime so off you trot and don’t hang about.” With that everyone stood up and Harry, Neville, Ron, Ginny and Hermione started walking towards the door.


“Ginny come on.” Harry called out to her when Ginny went to follow the rest of the Gryffindors along a corridor. Harry, Hermione, Ron, and Neville had turned the opposite way and were waiting for her expectantly.


“What?” Ginny asked confused.


“We know a shortcut.” Neville said and the five of them walked off in a different direction from the rest of the crowd. Harry led them through various passageways and hidden staircases and soon they were walking along the seventh floor corridor and up to the Fat Lady.


“Hello.” The Fat Lady said. “Password, please.”


“Wattlebird.” Harry said and the Fat Lady swung open and let them in.


“How did you know that?” Hermione asked as they went inside the common room.


“A prefect downstairs told me.” Harry lied. Truthfully he had remembered it from last time around.


“We’ll I’m off to bed.” Hermione told them. “We need to be ready for lessons tomorrow. You guy’s shouldn’t be too long going to bed either.”


“Yes ma’am.” Harry replied, receiving a groan from Hermione.


“I'm too tired to deal with your sarcasm at the moment.” Hermione said as she disappeared up the stairs.


“Come on, we should go to bed too, unless we want Hermione breathing down our necks tomorrow morning.” Neville muttered as he walked towards their dorms with Ron trailing after him.


“I’ll be up soon guys; I want to talk to Fred and George.” Harry told them.


“Why?” Ron asked.


“That’s my secret Ron.” Harry replied with a grin. Too tired to argue, Ron just shrugged and went upstairs with Neville.


“I guess you want me to go too then.” Ginny muttered, heading towards the stairwell Hermione disappeared up.


“Nope, you’re part of this plan.” Harry said grabbing her hand and leading her over to the couch near the fire.


“What is this plan?” Ginny asked.


“Let’s wait for Fred and George first.” Harry replied. Soon enough the portrait hole burst opened and the Gryffindors first years rolled in. Once the first years were in the common room all the other years seamed to slowly trickle in. In the commotion of all the start of year conversations it took five minutes before they noticed Fred and George. Harry quickly leapt up from the couch and pushed his way over to them.


“Hey mates, stay down here for a little while. I want to talk to you.” Harry told them when he finally reached them. Confused they looked over the crowd to where Ginny was sitting and saw that she was as much in the dark as they were.


“What is it about?” Fred asked.


“You’ll find out if you come over.” Harry replied. Fred looked at George who just shrugged and they walked over to where Ginny was sitting. Once all four were seated, they waited patiently for everyone to go upstairs.


“Okay what’s this about?” George asked after Percy gave them a shrewd look and then went upstairs.


“Well I was wandering if you three would like to join me in a prank.” Harry said to them. He wore the same smile that Sirius wore when thinking of devious things.


“Well this is not what we were expecting, were we George?” Fred said.


“Not really, no.” George said.


“How can we help?” Fred again spoke up while turning to look at Harry.


“Ginny you in?” Harry asked her.


“You want me to help you pull a prank?” Ginny asked nervously.


“Yup.” Harry replied. Then she hit him on the arm.


“Prat!” she said smiling. “I'm always up for a prank. Why on earth did you feel like you had to ask?” Harry smiled at that.


“Peeves.” Harry shouted out and to the surprise of Ginny and the twins Peeves popped into existence in front of him.


“You rang!” Peeves crackled.


“I was wandering if you would like to help us with a prank Peeves.” Harry told him.


“Do I have a choice Harry?” Peeves asked.


“Of course, but I would be a little upset if you did turn your back on a good prank. Word might just get around.” Harry warned.


“You know Peevesy, Harry.” Peeves said in a sing-song voice. “I’ll do anything for a good prank.”


“Wait, since when does Peeves listen to you Harry?” Fred asked confused.


“It’s a secret mate. One I hope you three will keep.” Harry said looking at Fred, George and Ginny. All three of them nodded.


“Right so here is what I had planned…” Harry started.


An hour latter after lots of discussion Fred and George disappeared up to bed and Peeves disappeared through the wall. They had thankfully worked out the kinks to the prank, and everyone knew what their part was going to be. Ginny waited a little to make sure the twins were out of earshot before rounding on Harry.


Before he knew what was happening he felt Ginny’s arms wrap around his neck, pulling him into a massive hug.


“Thank you.” Ginny whispered gently. She sounded as if she was on the verge of tears again, and that was defiantly weird for her.


“For what?” Harry asked. He was starting to wonder what was up since Ginny hardly ever even came close to crying.


“You know what!” Ginny replied. “How did you do it? I mean one minute he was putting me into Slytherin and then I hear your voice in my head! Can you hear my thoughts or something?”


“No.” Harry replied instantly, and Ginny looked at him confused “Well…” Harry continued. “Only if I concentrate really hard I can. But please don’t tell anyone. And I only did it once. I will never do that again. You just looked so upset. I actually saw you crying. I wanted to help.”


“So can you hear my thoughts now?” Ginny asked.


“No Ginny.” Harry said. “I told you. I only did that once. And I will never ever do it again. Someone’s thoughts are private. They should belong to only them. I swear on my magic that I will never do that again to you.”


“Thank you.” Ginny said yawning. “But do you think that maybe… I really do…”


“You belong in Gryffindor.” Harry told her sternly, putting his hand on her shoulder, sensing where she was going with the sentence. “No where else Ginny. You belong in Gryffindor.”


“You really think so?” Ginny asked.


“I wouldn’t have said it if I didn’t Gin.” Harry told her.


“What if you’re wrong?” Ginny asked again she was starting to look really worried now.


“I’m not.” Harry simply replied, hugging her tighter. “You are where you belong, Ginny. Never think otherwise okay.”


“Thank you.” Ginny whispered. “Thank you so much.”


“Don’t mention it. I just made sure you were where you belong. Nothing more.” Harry said.


“I'm going to bed.” Ginny muttered. “See you in the morning?”


“Of course” Harry said. “Where else would I go?”


With that Ginny walked up the stairs to her new dorm. After watching Ginny disappear, Harry turned and went up the boys staircase. He entered his room to find all of his roommates fast asleep. Harry went over to his trunk, grabbed the invisibility cloak and the marauders map and then returned back down to the common room. He needed to talk with Dumbledore tonight. So rather than going to bed as he wished, Harry dragged himself out of the common room and towards Dumbledore’s office.


-oOoOoOo-


Harry reached the headmaster’s office twenty minutes later. He couldn’t believe how long it took but than again he had run across Snape, Filch and two prefects. Once getting there he realised his mistake as he could have just called Estelle. ‘That’s what tiredness does to you.’ Harry thought sighing. Slowly and tiredly he stepped onto the spiral staircase, glad for the fact that it moved him upwards on its own. Once he got to the door he knocked gently. He wasn’t sure if Dumbledore was still up.


“Come in.” came the voice of the headmaster and Harry gingerly walked into the room. Inside the office he noticed Dumbledore was sitting in his chair behind the desk and Sirius was standing near the window.


“Harry what a pleasant surprise.” Dumbledore said greeting him. “Now I know you didn’t tell me last time, but that’s the second time you managed to come to my office without a password. I have to tell you Harry, I am really intrigued into finding out how.” Dumbledore finished with a twinkle in his eye.


“And as I told you last time Albus.” Harry replied. “It is one of my various secrets I am not, as yet, willing to give out.”


“Pity.” Albus said nodding.


“What are you doing here Sirius?” Harry said, turning his attention to his godfather.


“Sirius here was just updating me on the Horcrux hunt.” Dumbledore explained to Harry and suddenly Harry was wide awake.


“Really.” Harry said eagerly sitting up in the chair rather than slouching. “How is it going?”


“Very Well.” Sirius said. “As I am the heir of the Black line it was rather easy for me to get into Grimmauld Place.” As he said that Dumbledore took out the famous golden locket of Slytherin.


“It has already been destroyed and now it’s just a golden necklace.” Dumbledore told Harry as he placed it on the table.


“I also collected Gaunt’s ring.” Sirius said, causing Harry to quickly look at Sirius’s hands. “By the place you are looking you remember about the curse on it.”


“Yeah but then how come your hand isn’t…” Harry started.


“Dead?” Sirius finished for him. “When you grow up in a family like mine Harry you learn to look for everything.”


“But how come you recognised something like that but not Dumbledore.” Harry asked.


“Harry?” Dumbledore asked confused.


“Last time around it was you who went and found Gaunt’s ring.” Harry explained. “And it cursed your hand. It was literately dead. No chance of getting it back to normal. So how come that didn’t happen with Sirius?


“You knew about that curse and didn’t warn me!” Sirius said outraged.


“If you told me that you were going after Gaunt’s ring, I would have!” Harry responded “How was I meant to know.”


“Fine.” Sirius said grumpily. “I was looking for it that’s why. When you grow up with a family like mine you learn to look for everything! That curse was one of my dad’s favourites.”


“So you got the Ring and the Locket. Any others?” Harry asked.


"Not Yet." Sirius said


“Understood.” Harry said nodding. “So which one are you going after next?”


“The cup.” Sirius answered. “It’s in the muggle orphanage so it is going to be a little difficult, but it should be okay.”


“And then there is the diary.” Dumbledore said. “I seem to remember you saying you would be able to destroy it this year. So where is it?”


This was the part Harry wasn’t looking forward too. What if they didn’t understand? “The diary is currently here at Hogwarts…” Harry started.


“Good, so we should be able to destroy it within the week.” Sirius said smiling.


“Not really…” Harry said.


“Harry what aren’t you telling us?” Albus asked him.


“Well I never told you exactly what the diary does. I just said the diary is a Horcrux…” Harry started.


“Then please explain.” Dumbledore said curiously.


Harry took a deep breath and plunged in. “The diary holds a sixteen year old version of Tom Riddle. Someone writes in the diary and Tom, as his sixteen year old self, writes back.” Harry started looking at Dumbledore. Would he connect that Riddle was sixteen when the chamber was opened. Taking another breath he plunged on. “If they write to him long enough and give him enough information it will allow Tom to get enough energy to... well… posses them.” Harry saw Dumbledore’s eye’s narrow. “Once he posses them he will force them to open the Chamber of Secrets and set a basilisk loose on muggle-born students.”


“Why am I getting the distinct impression that you want this to happen!” Dumbledore said coldly.


“The person that has the diary. The person that is possessed and forced to attack people… Well it’s Ginny.” Harry said quietly shifting his gaze to the floor.


“Sorry…” Sirius said. “But I just got the idea that you want Ginny to be possessed by Voldemort, and be forced to attack students!”


Harry didn’t say a word. He just nodded his head.


“Ginny. Your future wife, the love of your life and you’re going to let her go through this!” Sirius shouted sounding exasperated. “What are you thinking?”


“I want her to love me.” Harry explained quietly, his eyes shifting from Sirius to Dumbledore. “Me saving her from the Chamber of Secrets. It’s what makes her fall in love with me. I don’t want her to be in a loveless marriage.” Something in Dumbledore’s eye’s told Harry he’d figured something out.


“Then she won’t marry you Harry. I know you love her and everything, but to love is to learn when to let go.” Sirius said.


“She’s already married to you isn’t she?” Dumbledore interrupted. Harry looked at the old wizard sitting behind his desk and nodded.


“How did you know?” Harry asked.


“The school registry. Where it comes up telling me what wizards to send the letters to. Her name came up as Ginny Potter.” Dumbledore explained. “I managed to change it to Ginny Weasley for you. But her name was Ginny Potter on the registry. It just occurred to me why it was that way.”


“You’re right. She is my wife now.” Harry explained. “And there is no way to get a divorce. It’s either do this and have her be in love with me…be in love with the person she’s married too. Or don’t and risk the chance of her being in a loveless marriage for the rest of her life. I don’t want that for her. I didn’t come back in time just to ruin her life like that.”


Sirius and Dumbledore exchanged glances. “Harry we don’t like this one bit.” Sirius said. “What do you think will happen when Ginny finds out that you let her do this? Do you really think she’ll still love you?”


“I know she will be upset when she first finds out. But once I explained everything to her. Once I tell her about everything. She might understand.” Harry said.


“She might not.” Sirius replied.


“True. But still. She’ll definitely be upset but I think maybe she can forgive me once she learns I did it out of love.” Harry continued to argue.


“You really think so?” Sirius asked gently. Harry just nodded. “Well she is your wife. If anyone knows her best it’s you.”


“Does this mean you’re going to let this happen? You’re going to let me do this?” Harry asked.


“I don’t agree with what you are doing Harry.” Sirius said. “But I do understand and yes I will back you. I just hope you know Ginny as well as you say.”


Harry looked over to Dumbledore, hoping that he would give his permission for this.


“You do know what you are asking of me Harry?” Dumbledore said. “You are asking me to give the go ahead of attacks that will harm my students. They will be petrified Harry.”


“Not many.” Harry argued.


“What happens when these attacks don’t stop?” Dumbledore asked. “I will surely be seen as unfit to be headmaster anymore.”


“You come back.” Harry said starting to sound distressed. He was so afraid that they wouldn’t let this happen. He didn’t know how he would manage things if they didn’t. “When Ginny is taken down into the Chamber the Governor’s ask you to come back.”


“So not only are you asking me to put my students in danger but risk losing my job too?” Dumbledore asked gently.


“There is no risk. I've been through this before. They get petrified sure. But no one gets seriously hurt and you come back. After Ginny is taken down into the Chamber the governors ask you to come back. Something about not wanting to suspend you in the first place.”


“Not wanting to…” Sirius muttered confused.


“This is all set up by Lucius Malfoy.” Harry explained. “He’s literately killing two birds with one stone, or trying to anyhow. He removes Dumbledore as headmaster and people learn that Mr Weasley’s daughter is attacking muggle-born students. So the muggle protection act Mr Weasley is trying to put through….


“Fails.” Sirius finished for him. “That right stinking bastard.”


“But it doesn’t work.” Harry explained. “No one gets hurt, just petrified. Dumbledore comes back at the end of the year. Mr Weasley’s act does go through, and next year everything goes back to normal.”


“You really want this to happen don’t you Harry?” Dumbledore asked.


“Albus, she’s my wife, is it really too much to ask for your own wife to love you.” Harry was starting to sound distressed again. Both men could see the fear clearly in his eyes. “I came back in time to change many things but not the fact that Ginny falls in love with me. Please Albus. I’m not sure what I would do if I lost her again. Losing her to death is one thing. But losing her because she doesn’t love me, I don’t think I could handle that.


Dumbledore sighed and took off his glasses, cleaning them before putting them back on. “You promise me no one will get seriously injured?”


“They don’t Albus.” Harry said trying to fight down the hope the headmaster gave him at hearing those words.


“You really want to do this?” Dumbledore asked again.


“Yes.” Harry said yet again.


“Then I suppose, as you’re the person who came back in time, it is up to you what happens. But listen to me now. If any one of my students gets hurt…”


“They don’t.” Harry said cutting him of. “I promise. They get petrified. But reawakened at the end of the year. No one gets hurt.”


“Then…” Dumbledore said sighing. “I won’t get in your way. But please note, I don’t like this, I think you’re making a big mistake.”


“I understand.” Harry said nodding. “Believe me, I understand Albus.”

Back to index

Chapter 21: The Fake Professor

Author's Notes: Heya guys, Heres the long awaited chapter for you. i'm hopping you will get the next one before Christmas but im not promising anything, well actually mark and heather aint promising as its in beat atm.

Disclaimer: I Do Not Own Harry Potter.


Harry leaned back into his favourite chair next to the fire, the Marauders Map lying on his lap as he watched the dots of Fred and George Weasley hurry about the kitchen of Hogwarts. The sun had yet to peek over the horizon so the grounds and the castle were still covered in darkness. Harry’s eyes wandered off to the sixth floor and the prefects bathroom where the name Ginny Potter was hustling about casting the charms they agreed to last night, to prank Percy. Peeves was in the dungeons setting up the prank for Snape that Ginny thought up. Harry shuddered at the thought, and hoped that she would give him a chance to explain his actions before she went off at him. He might not live to explain everything if she did not.


Unfortunately, Harry could not use the Marauders Map around other people anymore. He had told the others that he left it at Potter Manor because he could not find it. The reason for this was that Ron, Neville, the twins, and Ginny would all want to borrow it if they knew he had it. Last year that would have been okay. However, Harry did not really want to imagine what their reaction would be when they came to see that Ginny’s surname was Potter and not Weasley. He wasn’t even planning to tell them anything about the future. The only other person that he was ever going to tell was in fact Ginny herself…when she was ready to hear it. However, at the present time she wasn’t. She was still so young, and she did not poses the perspective needed to understand why he did what he did. ‘No,’ Harry would tell himself, ‘even she admitted that she didn’t understand me until after this year. She’s not ready to hear it but she will be… soon I hope.’


Harry heard the portrait opening and he hurriedly stuffed the map inside his bag. Through the portrait hole came Fred and George. “Any problems?” Harry asked them as they sat down on the sofa opposite him.


“Not particularly.” George replied.


“Unless you count the house elves not wanting us to leave.” Fred said smiling cheekily.


“Apart from that?” Harry asked.


“All ship-shape and ready to go captain.” Fred and George said together while mock saluting.


“Now where did you hear that saying? That is a muggle saying isn’t it?” Harry asked as he looked at them with suspicion.


“That it is, but how did you know that?” Fred asked now looking at Harry with the same suspicion.


“Tell you what. I’ll keep where I heard it from a secret and you can keep where you heard it from a secret.” Harry said realising that he could get himself in a pickle if he didn’t curb their curiosity right away.


Fred and George looked at one another then nodded. “Deal.”


Five minutes later the portrait hole opened again, this time seemingly of its own accord, and then closed. The boys did not have to wait long before Ginny appeared in the room, smiling ear to ear having just pulled off Harry's invisibility cloak.


“All right there Ginny?” Harry asked her. “Everything went okay?”


“Percy won’t know what hit him.” Ginny smiled at him before sitting down next to him. They only had to wait for another five minutes before Peeves flew through the wall, cackling like mad.


“Snivellus is going down.” Peeves cackled after joining them.


“You know I wish you would tell us what you’ve got planned Peeves.” Fred said.


“Yeah, maybe we can swap techniques of pranking.” Nodding, George added.


“A master of the art never reveals their secrets.” Peeves continued to cackle. “And you don’t need pointers. You’re already really good.”


Harry looked up at Peeves. “Merlin, was that a compliment? From you, Peeves?”


“What, no.” Peeves said straight away. The look on his face was priceless. Harry thought that if ghosts could eat, Peeves would be suspected for stealing from the cookie jar.


“Harry, what have you done to him?” Fred asked aghast.


“Yeah you tamed him.” George finished.


“I have not!” Harry replied indignantly. “We just watch out for each other.”


“Harry was good to old Peeves. So old Peeves is good to Harry.” Peeves said.


“Man, Harry.” Ginny said shaking her head. “What I wouldn’t do to be able to control Peeves.”


“I might take you up on that offer.” Harry smiled at her. “So be careful what you say.”


Ginny smiled back at Harry. “What have you got in mind?” then she winked at Harry.


“Oh err…” Harry was perplexed, he felt as though someone just pulled a carpet out from under his feet. Since when did Ginny start to flirt outright, and not even blush? Fortunately, he was saved when they heard footsteps coming down from the boy’s dormitories. Peeves rushed out of the common room via the nearest wall before Ron and Neville came into view walking down the last few stairs.


“Morning.” Ron said then looked at the four of them seated around the fire suspiciously. “What are you four up to?”


“Nothing” They all said at once. All looking as innocent as possible.


“Right.” Neville said. “Should we be worried?” He asked.


“Depends.” Ginny said smiling her most innocent smile.


“On what?!” Ron demanded. He knew that smile all too well.


“On whether you go to the prefects bathroom on the seventh floor or not.” Ginny said shrugging one shoulder nonchalantly. “If you don’t you’ve got nothing to worry about.


“I don’t, but I know for a fact that Percy does.” Ron said.


“Oh dear. What a pity.” Ginny replied her voice dripping in sarcasm.


“What did you do?” Neville asked worriedly. He had been around the twins enough to know that when a Weasley got that look in their eye you better watch out. Frankly though he may not like Percy all that much he feared for the boy right now.


“Just wait and find out.” Fred said smiling playfully.


“We wouldn’t want to spoil the surprise now would we?” George asked incredulously.


“What surprise would that be?” Hermione’s voice rattled over to them as she came down the girls’ stairway.


“Well it wouldn’t be a surprise if we told you, would it?” Harry said more than asked, getting up and heading down towards breakfast.


Soon they were all sitting down at the Gryffindor table eating breakfast and waiting for the great hall to fill up. Ron, Hermione, and Neville kept glancing at Harry, Ginny and the twins, trying to work out what was going on. However, trying was the important word in that sentence because once the great hall was full and the time had come for the prank to start, they still had not managed to work it out. Harry had just finished his cereal when there was a loud bang near the teachers table.


Harry looked up and bit back a laugh. Fred and George had definitely outdone themselves. The teachers’ clothes had changed, Dumbledore was now wearing robes fit for a king and on top of his head, rather than a wizard’s hat, was now a crown. McGonagall sitting next to him also wore a crown and her clothes had changed to those fit for a queen.


Harry looked along the staff table to see that all the teachers now wore clothes that made them look like lords and ladies, well all of them apart from one. Snape was not dressed up smartly. He did not even look like a lord. Instead, he wore what looked liked red PJ’s that had yellow dots all over them. He had a floppy hat with bells on the ends of the four corners. Harry just about lost it; Snape was dressed as the Joker, the entertainer of the court.


There was suddenly a loud bang from the Slytherin table and everyone turned to look at them to find they had also changed. Now rather than looking human, they now had a face of a donkey with the long nose and ears. Malfoy looked furious. He opened his mouth to complain but rather than a voice coming out, out came a rather loud “eeywhore.” The icing on the cake was when everyone noticed his rather long tail. All the Slytherins had them.


The whole hall burst out laughing and Harry gladly joined in with them until there was another bang at the Hufflepuff table. Harry turned to see them all dressed in green, ivy, and roots. They were dressed as plant people. The hall was filled with laughter as another bang went off, this time at the Ravenclaw table. Once the smoke cleared, people let out an even bigger howl of laughter when they saw the Ravenclaws. They looked liked muggle cartoon scientists with big brains in glass jars on top of their heads.


Lastly, there was a bang at the Gryffindor table. After getting his composure, Harry looked down at himself and grinned. He was dressed as a knight. Looking across the table at Ginny his heart leapt to his throat. She looked amazing. She wore a blue dress and a golden necklace around her neck. She looked incredible, especially with her red hair flowing down over her shoulders. On top of her hair, she wore a small hat that came to a point. At the point, a couple of strands of fabric were sewn into it, letting the fabric flow down her back. Harry was sure he had not seen her look more beautiful since their wedding.


After a couple of minutes of joyful laughter there was one extra-loud bang and everyone turned back into their ordinary robes. Dumbledore stood up from the heads table and the laughter died down quickly. He was just about to speak when there was a final loud bang near the ceiling and everyone turned their heads to the ceiling to find a floating ribbon. The ribbon started moving forming words so that the school assembled could read:


The Ghosts of the Marauders would like to thank everyone for their participation in this Wonderful prank.


Tweedle Dee and Tweedle Dum would like to say that everyone looked spiffing this morning and they cannot wait until next time.


Wild-Fire would like to add that Professor Joker, aka Snape was a hoot to pull off and maybe now he will loosen up a bit. Nevertheless, she resigns that she is properly asking a little bit too much.


Our resident Ghost would like to add that he had so much fun pulling this prank off that he might not be able to wait until next time.


Finally, I, Prince of Mischief, would like to praise you all for your ability to see the funny side of your humiliation. It means we can humiliate you more often. Have fun and don’t get up to too much mischief. That’s our job.




With that, the ribbon vanished leaving the hall in absolute quiet. Harry looked at the table to see most of the teachers were confused. However, the ghostly white face of Professor Snape was staring right at Harry. Harry turned to look at McGonagall to see her have a knowing smile and Dumbledore’s twinkle shone brightly for all to see. It was then, when Harry’s eye caught Dumbledore’s, that Dumbledore winked at him. Standing up Dumbledore addressed the rest of the school.


“I would like to thank The Ghosts for an excellently pulled prank. Unfortunately pranking is against school rules so therefore points should be deducted. However, as we have absolutely no clue as to whom these four pranksters are, neither points nor detentions will be handed out. And now, off to classes.” Once Dumbledore had concluded, he sat back down and proceeded to watch his students finish their breakfast while many discussed the prank that had just occurred. Harry and the others stayed sitting at their table and waited for McGonagall to bring their timetables to them. However, Snape got to them first.


Sneering at the seven of them, Snape said. “You think that was funny do you? To prank a teacher? That expulsion that is. So unfortunately Potter you will not be going to class. In addition, neither will the other six of you. You all will be expelled for this.”


“On what grounds?” Harry asked kindly.


“Haven’t you been listening Potter!” Snape sneered at him. “For this prank that’s what!”


“Well the fact that there are seven of us, and only four pranksters, how do you determine which of us are the pranksters, if any are?” Harry replied.


“I know it was you Potter.” Snape said. “And there might have only been four pranksters but do you honestly expect me to believe all seven of you didn’t know of it. The Weasley twins have been pranking for years! Moreover, you four are as close as you can be. Now Miss. Weasley has come along to join your little group. I think it’s just a shame that she’ll be sent home having only been here for a day.”


“That’s enough Severus.” Professor McGonagall said coming up from behind him. “You have no proof that it was these students. No one will be expelled. Especially not all seven of them. It was clearly only four people. And we definitely have no clue that it was any of these students.” She had come to hand out the timetables.


“Headmaster.” Snape snapped and Harry looked toward the staff table to see Professor Dumbledore walking towards them. “I want Potter and his friends expelled for this prank!”


“May I ask for the evidence you have that proves Mr. Potter and his friends are the cause of this prank.” Dumbledore asked looking at the potions master. “Plus, even if you did, it wouldn’t merit expulsion.”


“Ghosts of the Marauders!” Snape said icily.


“I can’t be held responsible for something my father wishes to do.” Harry said trying very hard not to smile.


“This was not your idiotic father, Potter!” Snape fumed turning back to him. “This was you and your friends!”


“Severus.” Dumbledore said coldly. “That will do. You have no proof that either Harry or his friends were the cause of this prank. So please leave so that McGonagall can finish giving out their timetables.” Snape looked like he was going to explode but stalked off out of the hall and towards the dungeons. McGonagall handed them their timetables and Harry and the others rushed out of the hall.


Once in the entrance hall, Ginny and the twins rounded on Harry. “Wild-Fire! You nicknamed me Wild-Fire!” she growled out.


“I thought it fit.” Harry mumbled under her gaze.


“Who are Tweedle Dee and Tweedle Dum?” Fred asked.


“There from a muggle carton called Alice in wonderland.” Hermione answered straight away. “They are a mischievous pair of twins.”


“Oh so it suits us.” George said now smiling. “I like them then, don’t you George?”


“Definitely.” Fred replied.


“Never mind about that.” Ginny interrupted. “You might like your nickname but I don’t like mine. And what was with Prince of Mischief! Since when are you a Prince! You need to be good looking to be a prince!”


“Hey!” Harry said pretending to outraged. “I know someone in this very room who thinks I’m good looking!”


“No!” Ginny countered crossing her arms across her chest. “I have feelings for you. I said nothing about you being handsome or good looking.”


“Hah hah!” Harry replied. “Very funny.” Ginny smirked in reply.


“So it was you four!” Hermione shouted at them.


“Louder Hermione I don’t think people in England heard you!” Harry hissed at her.


“You four could have got expelled.” Hermione said ignoring what Harry said.


“They don’t expel you for pulling a prank.” Harry replied dismissively. “Snape was just overacting. That was pretty funny guys.” He said directing the last sentence towards the twins.


“Thank you oh Prince of Mischief.” They said together.


“See Gin. They think I’m a prince.” Harry said.


“Yes but they’re the twins.” Ginny replied.


Harry looked over to them and nodded his head. “Good point.”


“Hey!” They said together.


“Okay you can do this later; we’ve got classes to get to.” Hermione said.


“Why is it always classes?” Ron moaned.


“Because, they’re important!” Hermione shot back at him.


“Of course they are!” Neville said agreeing trying to hide the sarcastic tone in his voice. “How could you not know that one?” he asked Ron.


“Shut it you.” Ron hissed out.


“Don’t talk to him like that Ronald.” Hermione told him off.


“Since when did you become my mother?” Ron snapped back.


“Will you two shut up?” Ginny shouted at them.


“Thanks.” Harry said to her. “You don’t know how annoying it is when they start doing that.”


“Harry, he’s my brother.” Ginny reminded.


“Yeah but dealing with your brother is nothing like dealing with both Ron and Hermione.” Harry told her. “Trust me on this.”


Ginny just shrugged. “I guess you know them better than me.” She mumbled.


“Trust me Gin, that’s a good thing.” Harry whispered to her and Ginny tried to stifle a laugh.


“Harry we need to get going or we’re going to be late for Herbology.” Hermione shouted out.


“Ma’am, yes ma’am!” Harry shouted back while mock saluting.


“Argh!” Hermione screamed out before turning and walking through the front doors and onto the grounds where the greenhouses were.


“Does she do that often?” Ginny asked.


“All the time.” Neville said shaking his head. “All the time.”


“Don’t worry you should get used to it.” Harry said.


“Should?” Ginny asked puzzled.


“Yeah we’ve known her for a year now and we’re not even used to it.” Ron replied, causing Ginny to laugh aloud again.


“I better head to class.” Ginny said. “Don’t want to be late on my first day.” She added heading up the stairs.


“Yeah Hermione will have our guts for garters if we’re late.” Neville added. Therefore, the three boys headed out of the entrance hall and onto the grounds towards the greenhouses where a group of second year students were hanging about waiting for Professor Sprout.


Professor Sprout turned up two minutes later. “Greenhouse three today chaps.” She called out cheerily as a murmur went around the students. Being only first years last year, they had only ever worked in greenhouse one.


Professor Sprout took out a key from her pocket and unlocked the door. They walked through the door to the greenhouse to find some exotic and dangerous looking plants. “Be careful when you’re walking by these. We do not want you lot in the hospital wing this early in the school term now do we?”


Once everyone was around the main table that was in the middle of the greenhouse Professor Sprout continued to talk.


“Today we will be re-potting mandrakes; can anyone tell me the properties of the mandrake?” Professor Sprout asked. As always, Hermione’s hand shot up into the air.


“Mandrake, or Mandragora, is a powerful restorative.” Hermione recited from ‘One thousand magical herbs and fungi’. “It is used to return people who have been transfigured or cursed to their original state.”


“Excellent. Ten points to Gryffindor.” Professor Sprout said to Hermione before continuing. “The mandrake forms an essential part of most antidotes. It is also, however, dangerous. Who can tell me why?”


Once again, Hermione's hand shot up. However, this time so did Neville’s. “Yes Mr. Longbottom.” Professor Sprout addressed him.


“Who ever hears the cry of a mandrake dies.” Neville said quietly.


“Quite right Mr. Longbottom. However, as these mandrakes are only babies, their cry will not be fatal. Nevertheless, it will knock you out. So everyone grab a pare of earmuffs and securely place them over your ears. It would be such a shame if some of you would have to visit the hospital wing so early on in the year.” Professor Sprout said and there was a rush to get a blue pair of earmuffs rather than pink.


Once the earmuffs were in place over their ears, Professor Sprout pulled a plant out of the soil to reveal the deformed looking baby that was the mandrake, balling its lungs out. She promptly placed it into the larger pot that she had grabbed from under the table and plopped the mandrake into it, pouring damp dragon dung compost over the top of him. After she had made sure that it was safely in the soil, she gave them all the thumbs up and they took off their earmuffs.


“So as you see it isn’t a very hard job to do, four to a tray please and the pots are over there. Make sure your earmuffs are securely on and I will get your attention when it is time to clear up.” Professor Sprout explained and the rest of the lesson was spent re-potting the mandrakes.


After Herbology they had transfiguration where they had to transfigure some beetles into coat buttons. Harry, of course, now that everyone knew he could do magic did not have to worry about acting stupid. Nevertheless, he did wait until Ron had managed it before successfully changing his into a coat button. Of course, Hermione, who managed it after only the second try, had by the end of the class several coat buttons. A fact that she shared with everyone in ear shot whilst they were at lunch.


Hastily trying to change the subject, Harry asked Ginny, who had joined them in the great hall, how her lessons were going. Soon Ginny was excitedly telling them all about her lessons and how great they were. She had transfiguration first and then had charms before lunch. “And now I’ve got potions.” Ginny said smiling.


Harry looked at her as if she was mad. Which Harry thought she probably was but he loved her all the same. “Let me get this straight, Potions and smiling? Why are you smiling about potions and Snape? Is it only me or do those two things not go together?”


“Normally they don’t. But you know what our resident ghosts’ job was last night” Ginny said smiling quiet wickedly now.


“Ah… of course, how could I forget?” Harry said understanding. “Still wish he told us what he did.”


“Well it obviously hasn’t happened yet.” Ginny told him. “Which means it’s going to happen this afternoon. This means I get to watch it first hand.”


“Damn it. You always get spoiled.” Harry moaned out.


“Yes I do. And you better get used to it.” Ginny replied with just a hint of smugness. Harry couldn’t help but smile in response. He really didn’t mind Ginny getting spoiled, especially since it was usually him that was doing the spoiling. Besides what better way could there be for her to have her first potions lesson, but to start it off with a prank on their most disliked professor.


“Who’s your resident ghost?” Ron asked.


“Yeah, you haven’t told us that yet.” Neville added.


“Which ghost do you know that loves to pull pranks?” Harry asked before taking a mouthful of food.


“How are we meant to know?” Ron said confused.


“Ron, you really can be dumb sometimes.” Hermione said rolling her eyes.


“If you’re so smart then you tell us.” Neville said to her.


“You seriously can’t think of a ghost, any ghost, or shall I say poltergeist that likes pranks?” Hermione asked shocked.


“No…” Ron said thinking. Harry just shook his head, not believing that Ron could be so dense. ‘Was he really this dense the first time or was I just as oblivious?’ Harry could not help himself thinking.


“Peeves!” Neville nearly shouted out startling Harry from is thoughts. Harry took a quick look round and was glad that no one had heard him.


“What is it about secrets? Moreover, you three shouting them out as loud as you can?” Harry whispered hotly to them. “First Hermione this morning and now you.”


“Sorry.” Neville whispered. “So Peeves is your resident ghost?”


“How could he not be?” Ginny whispered back while cocking an eyebrow and looking at them incredulously.


“Good point.” Ron muttered.


“Yeah, we thought we actually needed a ghost if we’re going to be called Ghosts of the Marauders.” Harry said shrugging.


“Lunch is nearly over and I want to get a good seat.” Ginny said. “I’ll see you at tea.”


“Don’t get there too early otherwise Snape might suspect you.” Harry warned her.


“Have you forgotten that he already does?” Ginny replied. “He won’t find any proof that it was me. Mostly because it wasn’t.”


“Don’t you want to see whether you managed to prank Percy yet?” Harry asked her.


“I checked before coming to the great hall. The charms are still there so it means Percy hasn’t visited yet.” Ginny explained. “See you at tea.” With that, she was gone.


“What do we have this afternoon?” Neville asked.


“Defence against the Dark Arts.” Hermione said looking at her timetable before Ron snatched it away from her.


“Why have you circled all of Lockhart’s lessons in red hearts?” Ron said disgusted.


“Hermione?” Harry asked confused looking at her flushed face. “Didn’t you listen when I told you about him being a fake?


“Well, you’ve got no solid proof.” Hermione said snatching her timetable back. “And whether he’s a fake or not doesn’t make him any less handsome.” Harry heard a quiet retching noise coming from where Neville was and Harry tried desperately not to laugh.


Harry, Hermione, Ron, and Neville went into the courtyard after they finished. Harry had no idea why Ginny wanted to get to potions this early but he gave up trying to figure out the female mind a long time ago. After a couple of minutes of talking, he looked up to see Colin Creevey staring at him, camera in hand.


“Alright there Harry, I’m Colin Creevey.” Colin said excitedly. “I’m in Gryffindor just like you guys. I was wandering if I could have a picture to prove I met you. I mean I read all about you. About how you survived you-know-who’s attack. And a boy in my dormitory said if I develop my pictures in the right potion they’ll move!” Harry did not think Colin could get anymore excited after that. How wrong he was. “It’s brilliant here isn’t it. Who would have guessed that all the odd stuff I could do was magic! I was awfully surprised when I got my Hogwarts letter. You see, my dad’s a milkman, so he could not really believe it either. That’s why I am taking loads of pictures of the school to send back to him. And it would be really cool if I could have a picture of you, you know to prove that I met you. Then, if it is possible, you could maybe sign it?


“Signed photos? Your giving out signed photos Potter?” the drawl of Malfoy’s voice was heard saying. “Line up everyone line up, Harry Potter’s giving out signed photos!” he shouted as Harry spotted his face in the crowd.


“No I’m not!” Harry shouted back. “Sorry Colin but I don’t like publicity. Why should I like being famous for the fact my parents died and I did not.” That caused Colin to lower his camera, a strange look on his face.


“I never thought of it like that.” Colin said quietly.


“Yeah the books kind of left that stuff out. Now if you’ll excuse me.” Harry said walking away.


“Ah, shame you aren’t going to do signed photos. Weasley might need it so his family can buy some food rather than starve. Did you see how thin his sister is?” Draco drawled.


“Did you not listen to me when I warned you to stay away from her?” Harry growled out.


“But I’m not anywhere near her Potter.” Draco replied. “I guess you need those glasses fixed. Which also must mean you can’t see what you’re writing when you go to sign the photos…”


“Signed photos?” Interrupted the voice of the last person he wanted to hear. Fate seemed to have a knack of hating him. Lockhart came striding into the courtyard. “Ah I should have known. We meet again Harry.” Lockhart said throwing an arm around Harry’s shoulders.


“Last time it was close to kidnapping. This time it is manhandling. Surely you don’t want to lose your job for manhandling a student, now do you Professor?” Harry asked sweetly and Lockhart hastily removed his arm from Harry, he had a look of utter shock on his face that pleased Harry. “Good, you are slowly understanding. Maybe soon you will get it through that thick skull of yours that I do not like you. With all honesty, I think you are a fake. I just need the proof.”


Lockhart stammered for a minute before coming to his senses. “Fake Harry? I can certainly say with all honesty that I am not a fake.” Before he had finished the bell sounded that the beginning of the next class was to start in a few minuets and the students slowly dispersed.


Harry and the others slowly walked up to Lockhart’s classroom, not seeing any reason to hurry, and settled themselves at the very back of the classroom. Hermione wanted to sit at the front but Harry was having none of it. Soon everyone was sitting down waiting for Lockhart to begin. Once the class was quiet, Lockhart picked up Seamus Finnegan’s copy of Travels with Trolls and held it up to show himself on the front cover.


“Me.” Lockhart began. “Gilderoy Lockhart, Order of Merlin, third class, Honorary Member of the Dark Force Defence League and five time winner of Witch Weekly’s Most Charming Smile Award. But I don’t go about talking about that, I didn’t get rid of the Bandon Banshee by smiling at her!” Not one laugh was heard through out the classroom.


“I see you all bought a complete set of my collection. Well done. I thought we would start the year off with a little quiz. Nothing much, just some simple questions to see how much all of you took in.” He said walking around the classroom handing out the quiz. Harry read a couple of questions; his favourite was definitely number three:


‘What, in your opinion, is Gilderoy Lockhart’s biggest achievement to date?’


‘How about tricking the whole wizarding world into thinking you are a good wizard who did all these remarkable things, when really, you are nothing, but a fraud that is good at memory charms.’ Harry thought. That would definitely be a good answer to that question. However, he was not sure how Lockhart would react to that. He might memory charm Harry and that would be risky. What if Lockhart took away an important memory from the future? No he would not let that happen. He would not let anything risk stopping him from saving Ginny and his family this time around. Because the Weasley family was his family now, and nothing, not even Voldemort was going to take that away from him.


Half an hour later, Lockhart came round and collected the papers. Sitting at his desk at the front of the classroom, he went through them making comments whilst doing it. “Tut — tut, hardly any of you knew that my favourite colour is lilac, I said so in Year with a Yeti. Also a few of you need to read Weekend with a Werewolf more carefully — I clearly state in chapter twelve that my ideal gift would be harmony between all magic and non-magic folk. Although I would not say no to a large bottle of Ogden’s old Firewhiskey.” He said giving them a wink.


“But Miss. Hermione Granger knew my secret ambition was to market my own range of hair-care potions after I rid the world of evil. Actually, she is the only person in this room who knew the answers to all the questions I believe.” He said checking the paper once over. “Yes in fact she got full marks. Where is Miss. Granger?” Hermione raised her hand in the air. “Yes well done Miss, take ten points for Gryffindor.”


“And so onto business. Now be warned, it is my job to arm you against the foulest creatures known to wizard kind! You may find yourselves facing your worst fears in this room. Know that no harm can befall you whilst I am here. All I ask is that you remain calm.” Harry rolled his eyes at the dramatic acting that Lockhart was semi-accomplishing. He really was pathetic. “I must ask you not to scream, it might provoke them!” pulling off the cover to reveal the creatures. “Yes! Freshly caught Cornish pixies!”


“Oh no I’m going to die!” Harry shouted out in a dramatic voice, causing the whole classroom to burst into uncontrollable laughter. Even Hermione, who was not seen laughing much, could be seen shaking, trying to hold it in.


“Mr. Potter, you do not seem too afraid of the pixies.” Lockhart said.


“Well, there is a reason for that, I think it’s because they are pixies.” Harry mockingly replied.


“Don’t be so sure, tricky little devilish creatures these are.” Lockhart said.


“And I agree. However, it is not exactly life threatening. I do not think many of us are going to have nightmares of pixies tonight. Not exactly one of the foulest creatures known to wizard kind, now are they? And I don’t think anyone’s worst fear in here would be pixies!” Harry responded causing the classroom to laugh aloud again.


“Really. Okay Mr. Potter lets see what you make of these harmful creatures.” Lockhart said and he opened the cage.


It was as if all hell broke loose. The first thing the pixies did was grab Seamus Finnegan by the ears and lift him up in the air, oblivious to his screams telling them to put him down. The rest went about trashing the classroom. They grabbed books and tore them apart. They grabbed inkpots and sprayed the students that had not already hid under the tables, causing the others to do the same.


“Come on round them up, they’re only pixies!” Lockhart said. Rolling up his sleeves, he pulled out his wand saying. “Peskipiski pesternoumi!” It had absolutely no affect. In fact, it just seemed to attract the attention of a pixie nearby. It grabbed Lockhart’s wand out of his hand and threw it through the open window. Gulping, Lockhart dived under his desk.


When the bell rang a couple of minutes later, there was a mad rush for the door. However, when Harry and the others got to the door Harry saw they were the last ones... apart from Lockhart. “You guys wouldn’t mind just putting them back in their cage would you? Good on you four.” Lockhart said without letting them speak. After that, he closed the door behind him, leaving the four of them in the room.


“Can you believe him!” Neville shouted out. “And he calls himself a teacher. I can not believe I ever thought that man was good at defence.” He said whilst ducking a book that was aiming for his head after being thrown by a pixie.


“But he’s done so many good things in those books.” Hermione argued.


“Things he said he’s done Hermione.” Ron argued.


“Does this look like someone who’s competent at defence?” Harry asked her “The man is a joke.”


“Okay, I agree with you. The man is a fake.” Hermione admitted.


“Finally!” Harry said. Harry spotted a pixie in the corner and went over to it trying to corner it. The others were on the other side of the room. Smiling Harry inched his way closer to the pixie. The pixie heard him, looked up at him, and began to smile. Putting up his arms in innocence Harry edged ever closer to the pixie. Smiling he said. “I’ve got a proposition for you…”


Half an hour later Hermione got annoyed and immobilised every pixie. After that they managed to get them all back in their cage… well all bar one. When they reached the great hall, they spotted Ginny in an alcove hidden from view. She was not alone. Harry’s blood boiled when he saw Malfoy standing next to her. Harry walked fast pace over to Malfoy, whipping out his wand.


“Malfoy!” he screamed causing both Ginny and Malfoy to look at him. Taking the moment of distraction Ginny reached out and managed to yank her wand out of Malfoy’s hand. Spinning it around in her palm, something she had learned to do from Bill, she cursed him before he could realise it was gone. Bat bogeys flew out of his now bloody noise causing him to drop to his knees before toppling over to roll on the floor.


“Are you okay?” Harry asked Ginny as he grabbed her shoulders to look at her. A slight bit of fear could be seen in his eyes as he looked up and down her.


“Fine.” She replied breathlessly.


“Don’t lie Ginny.” Harry said to her.


“I’m fine, really. I was just waiting for you guys to come down from Defence against the Dark Arts and Malfoy cornered me and grabbed my wand. He only had me there for like ten seconds before you guys showed up.


“So you’re alright?” Ron asked concern evident in his eyes, although unlike Harry he looked calm.


“Fine, but Percy is not.” Ginny said changing the subject, a gleam of anticipation shone in her eyes. “The prank has been activated. I cannot wait to see it. And Peeves’ prank on Snape was a masterpiece. So glad I sat in the front row.”


“Didn’t he suspect you?” Harry asked her. He had let go of her shoulders and was visibly relaxing as the subject was changed to that of pranks.


“Yes, I got fifty points taken from Gryffindor for it. However, he could not prove it, so he knew he could only do that.” Ginny said smiling now.


“What happened?” Ron asked.


“His robes got changed into a dress. He had lipstick and everything.” Ginny said laughing causing the others to do the same. “I definitely like Peeves.”


“Don’t we all.” Harry said and they walked into the great hall. Five minutes later Percy came into the great hall. The whole room filled with laughter. Ginny definitely did a good job. He had green hair and his prefect badge now said “Prefects stink!” Harry saw that anyone close to him had a disgusted look on there face. He only understood why when Percy came closer to them. The smell was horrible. It took the twins teasing him for Percy to work out what the problem was. Scowling, he quickly stalked out of the hall.


“How long does it last Ginny?” Harry asked her. She just shrugged.


“You don’t know?” Harry asked her.


“Nope. But it should ware off by tomorrow night.” Ginny replied. Looking at each other Harry, Ron, and Neville burst into laughter nearly spilling their plates.


“Don’t you think that is a little cruel?” Hermione asked her.


“Not for Percy!” Ginny said. “Believe me he deserves it.”


After Harry saw that the others had finished eating there tea he opened up his pocket and a head of a pixie showed out of it.


“What’s that?” Ginny asked straight away.


“A freshly caught Cornish pixie.” Harry replied causing Ron, Neville, and Hermione to look his way.


“Harry, please tell me you didn’t.” Hermione beseeched.


“I didn’t.” Harry joked before picking up the pixie and placing him on the table.


“Have fun little guy.” Harry said to him and the pixie rushed away starting to throw food about. It was funny what one little pixie could do. Soon the great hall was covered in food and hardly anyone knew why. It was not until the pixie reached the staff table did people see what was going on. Lockhart had gone ghostly white when the pixie stopped in front of him. The pixie quickly grabbed Lockhart’s hair and pulled Lockhart’s face down into the food causing a howl of laughter from the student body. Five minutes later and the hall was still in chaos. Suddenly there was a bang overhead causing everyone to stop what he or she were doing and look up at the ribbon that had appeared. Like before, it formed itself into words.


The Ghosts of the Marauders would like to say thank you to everyone for this joyful day.


We have decided to give you at little break before we pull any more pranks so the new students can get settled in here at Hogwarts. Have fun and do not worry, a prank might soon find its way to you.


Prince of Mischief.


Whilst everyone was reading what it said, Harry spotted the pixie near the door of the great hall. Looking around the pixie quietly excited the hall. The next few days would definitely be fun, Harry thought.

Back to index

Chapter 22: Hearing Voices

Author's Notes:

C-A:N: Sorry it has taken so long to get this out but sometimes life happens, ya know. Well I’m back and the chapters should be coming regularly again. So hope you like it.

A:N: if people didn’t know C-A:N means co authors notice, which is heather. Like she said were back and the chapters should be coming regally now. I think I’m like four chapters ahead of you so its just you need to wait for the chapters to go through the beta stages. And with heather back now that shouldn’t take too long. Hope you enjoyed and once again were sorry for the wait.

Disclaimer: I Do Not Own Harry Potter


Just before the first rays of the sun were up an over enthusiastic quidditch captain roughly shook Harry awake. It was Saturday morning technically although Harry wondered if you could really deem it morning since even the sun had not seen fit to wake yet. Harry did not know what it was with early mornings and Wood booking quidditch practice, then again he really did not care. All he wanted to do was stay in bed.


“You better have a bloody good excuse of waking me up, Wood.” Harry growled out as he tried to burry his face in his pillow. “And saying quidditch practice does not count as one.”


“It’s part of our new training program.” Wood responded, his voice sounding way too much awake for this time in the morning.


“Why do we need a new training program? Wasn’t last year’s good enough?” Harry moaned out.


“True, but the others will now try twice as hard to beat us. This means we need to double our efforts to make sure we are the better team.” Wood explained, he was practically bouncing on the balls of his feet in excitement. “Now get up and I’ll meet you in the changing rooms.”


“Wait, you mean we’re not even allowed breakfast first?” Harry asked incredulously while lifting his head to look at Wood.


“You’ll have time for that later.” Wood told him before leaving the room. Harry was glad that he did otherwise he would have probably hexed him, wand or no wand. Slowly, Harry got up and changed into his quidditch robes trying not to disturbed his room mates any more than they had been already, and headed down to the quidditch pitch.


Once he got to the pitch, he entered the changing rooms to see that everyone else was already there. “What took you so long Harry?” Wood asked him as he settled down next to Angelina.


“I would shut up while you’re ahead Wood.” Harry growled back. “Or has everyone forgotten that I can now do magic. You have me down here so start bloody talking. Or else I’m going back up to the castle to bed.”


“Fine.” Wood said before going over to the board to reveal diagram upon diagram of new moves. He even had a rehearsed speech to go with it. Board after board came and went but still Wood did not look like he was going to stop anytime soon. Finally, after three hours of continuous talking about the new tactics, Wood finished. “Is that clear to everyone? Any questions?”


“Yeah, a few. Only one that needs to be answered now though…” Harry said.


“And what may that be?” Wood asked him.


“Why couldn’t you have told us this when we were awake?” Fred answered


“What he said.” Harry muttered, agreeing with Fred.


“Now listen here. Just because we won the cup last year, does not mean we can slack off. We need to train harder than before to make sure we stay the best team. Do you guys want the cup to go to another house?” Wood shouted whilst glaring at them. No one spoke. “I’ll take that as a no. Now let’s go.” He grabbed his broom and marched out of the changing rooms, the rest of the Gryffindor team reluctantly followed him.


Harry walked out onto the pitch to see Ron, Hermione and Neville sitting in the stands. Frowning he noticed that there was no Ginny.


“You nearly finished yet?” Ron shouted out with a bit of toast still in his mouth.


“Ronald manners!” Hermione scolded him causing Ron to roll his eyes.


“Haven’t even started yet.” Harry shouted out. “Where is Ginny?”


“She was in bed when we came down.” Neville shouted back.


“She looked really tired still so I thought you wouldn’t mind her sleeping in.” Hermione shouted.


“Of course not.” Harry replied.


“Harry, stop yapping and get up in the air!” Wood shouted to him.


“Sir, yes sir!” Harry shouted to Wood and then he mounted his broom.


“Stop with the sarcastic remarks will you!” Wood shouted at him.


Harry decided not to respond to that and kicked off from the ground. With the wind soaring around his face, he flew high up into the air. Higher and higher he went. He kept going until he was as high as the clouds and the Quidditch pitch looked like a tiny spot. He then flipped his broom over and started to descend. Picking up speed as he went, Harry dove down to the ground. The stadium was coming towards him very fast and Harry concentrated hard. He could hear screams that were no doubt coming from Hermione. Just as he was about to hit the ground he straightened out and shot along the pitch only about an inch away from the grass.


“What the hell do you think you are doing Potter!?” Wood’s voice carried over to him once he had slowed down. Harry looked to see everyone rushing over to him. “What kind of stunt do you think you are playing at? You could have been seriously hurt.”


“Come on Wood, that was fun.” Harry replied grinning ear to ear. “At least I didn’t do my free fall special.”


“What’s your free fall special?” Hermione asked him. By the tone of her voice, you could tell that she wasn’t sure that she wanted to know.


“Oh that is where I jump off the broom and hold on with it in one hand letting me just free fall down to the ground. Then I jump back on the broom just before I hit the ground. And I don’t think I’ll mention my other one.”


“What other one?” Neville asked.


“That one’s where I let go of the broom completely.” Harry said shrugging.


“Are you mad?” Angelina asked.


“You want me to answer that?” Harry responded.


“You’re going to get yourself killed doing that!” Katie replied in exasperation. Looking around Harry could see that all the girl’s faces were white while the boys seamed to be stuck between thinking it was cool or crazy. All accept the twins of course who were looking at Harry like he was a god.


“I haven’t done so yet.” Harry told her while shrugging.


“Ginny is going to blow her top when she learns you did this. You know that right.” Ron told him.


“Well she’s not going to know.” Harry said while giving everyone an expectant look. “Is she?” he added nervously.


“You think I’m going to bloody well tell her.” Ron said. “I saw the bat bogey hex. I do not want to end up in the hospital. She wasn’t even mad when she did it to Malfoy.”


“Who’s Ginny?” Wood asked.


“Harry’s best friend.” Ron said. “She’s my sister. And she has one hell of a temper.”


“She’s bloody scary when you get her mad.” Fred said nodding along with his twin.


“Yes, and she has feelings for Harry. Therefore, when she learns Harry endangered his life, she’s not going to be happy.” George said.


“Come on guys, you’re overacting.” Harry said. “Ginny’s not that bad.”


“So you’re going to tell her?” Fred asked looking strait at Harry with that I dare you look.


“What?” Harry said shocked. “Hell no! I’m not that dumb. She definitely has one hell of a temper, and I have a policy of trying not to get her mad. I would like to live to see adulthood.” All of the Weasley boys were now giving Harry the ‘I told you so’ look while trying to hold in their laughter. But before any of them could say anything, they were interrupted.


“You two sound like a lovely couple.” Alicia said while flashing Harry a wide smile.


“Couple!” Harry said shocked. “We’re not going out. We’re best friends.”


“We’ll whatever you two are; she’s definitely not going to like this.” Hermione said.


“Like what?” the voice of Ginny came to Harry’s ears.


“Nothing!” Harry said quickly.


“Right, you said that a little too quickly Harry. Why are you down here and not flying?” Ginny asked coming into view.


“Ginny, ever heard of Harry’s free fall special?” Neville asked while completely either ignoring or not noticing the warning look on Harry’s face.


Harry winced. “You DID NOT do that did you!?” Ginny said rounding on Harry.


“No I didn’t.” Harry said shaking his head vigorously. The twins could be heard in the background sniggering at the look of fear on Harry’s face.


“Then what’s the fuss.” Ginny asked confused.


“I kind of did my dive instead.” Harry mumbled.


“The one were you dive from over four hundred feet up in the air?” Ginny asked with raised eyebrows.


“Yup.” Harry said gulping.


“Did you get hurt?” Ginny asked now narrowing her gaze on him.


“Of course not Ginny, when have you known me to get hurt by that?” Harry asked her. Anyone that had been paying attention could have picked out the nervousness in his voice.


“Good it means me hurting you now will be more rewarding for me.” Ginny said sweetly.


“Can you harm him after practice?” Wood asked her. “It’s just we got plays we need to do. Do not worry; your boyfriend will be back in one piece so you can break him then.”


“He isn’t my boyfriend.” Ginny pointed out. “Which he should be glad about because if he was…”


“Point taken.” Harry said quickly. “No more specials.”


“Good doggy.” Ginny said.


“Watch it.” Harry threatened playfully which caused Ginny to smile sweetly.


“I don’t believe it!” Wood interrupted them.


“Yes, Harry Potter beaten by a girl. Quite fun.” Ginny said mocking Harry.


“Not that. Slytherins” Wood said and they all turned to look to see the Slytherin team marching out onto the pitch. “I booked the pitch for today! We will see about this. FLINT!” Wood bellowed out the last word. “We booked this pitch so you can clear off.”


“So nice to see you too. And we’re not going anywhere. We have permission to use the pitch today.” Flint said getting a piece of paper out of his pocket. “I, Professor S. Snape, give the Slytherin team permission to practice today on the Quidditch pitch owing to the need to train their new seeker.”


“You have a new seeker?” Wood asked. “Where?”


Draco Malfoy then moved into view, a smug smile on his face. “Malfoy.” Harry said greeting him.


“Alright Potter.” Malfoy said and then he looked at Ginny. “And we meet again Miss Weasley.”


“Stay away from her.” Harry growled out.


“And what you going to do about it Potter?” Malfoy sneered. “You’re all threats and no action. You do not scare me, not any more.”


“You should be.” Harry said.


“It’s quiet poetic isn’t it. You trying to save the damsel in distress.” Malfoy sneered.


“I’m not any damsel.” Ginny growled out.


“And so she speaks.” Malfoy said “You like being protected by your pathetic boyfriend?”


“Why does everyone think Harry’s my boyfriend?” Ginny asked frustrated.


“Cause you make such a cute couple.” Malfoy drawled.


“Glad you think so but I suggest you clear off now so we can practice.” Harry said.


“We’re not going anywhere, we have permission.” Flint said.


“And we booked it.” Wood countered.


“How about a race?” Harry said suddenly. “Seeker versus Seeker. First seeker to catch the snitch, their team gets to practice. How about it, Flint, Malfoy, Wood?”


“You think you can beat me when I’m on this.” Draco said holding out his new Nimbus Two-Thousand and One.


“It’s not about the broom, it’s about the rider.” Ron said.


“Yes well, you lot would think that.” Malfoy said. “It’s a shame the Gryffindor team can only afford Cleansweep Fives., a museum might bid for them though. You can get Cleansweep sixes then.”


“At least no one had to buy their way into the team. They got in on pure talent.” Hermione said.


“No one asked for your opinion you filthy little mudblood.” Malfoy spat at her.


Harry, already knowing what was going to happen, had his wand tip pointing at Malfoy as soon as he finished that sentence. However, he was not expecting Ron to curse Malfoy right away. A jet of green light came from the red haired boy’s wand and hit Malfoy squarely in the chest, causing him to fall over backwards.


Malfoy had a look of fury on his face and opened his mouth to retort but words did not come out. Instead, he belched and a couple of slugs came out of his mouth. The whole Gryffindor team burst out laughing.


“As your seeker is in no fit order to fly at the moment, I suggest you get your team off the pitch so we can practice.” Harry said.


“You’ll pay for this.” Flint roared out.


“I didn’t do anything.” Harry said smiling, watching the Slytherin team leave the pitch. Once they left Wood called for quiet.


“We still need to do our practice.” Wood announced. “Everyone up in the air.”


-oOoOoOo-


It was at least three hours later when Harry walked out of the changing rooms to meet the others.


“What are we up to now?” Harry asked.


“Well there’s an essay for Flitwick we need to write and I’m sure Ginny has some homework to do.” Hermione started ticking her points off on her hand.


“We are not doing homework.” Ron said. “It’s the weekend.”


“Ronald honestly, you take that attitude and you’ll fail your classes.” Hermione scolded him.


“Its sunny and a Saturday morning.” Neville told her. “Why would we want to do homework now?”


“Plus you’re wrong I don’t have any to do.” Ginny said grinning. “I did it all last night.”


“Wish the boys followed our example.” Hermione said.


“Yes because Wild-Fire here is such an honest student that never breaks the rules.” Harry said smirking.


“When is your next prank?” Ron asked.


“Haven’t got a clue.” Harry responded.


“We should do it soon.” Ginny said “I’m getting bored.”


“Classes boring you already?” Harry asked. “What happened to the excited girl on the first of September who could not wait to come?”


“But they’re so easy.” Ginny muttered.


“Easy!?” Harry said.


“Yeah.” Ginny responded. “I managed to get the match into a needle in the first lesson.”


“Took Harry ages to do that.” Neville said. “Actually, did you manage to do that?”


“Come to think about I don’t think I did.” Harry said thinking. “I can do it now though, otherwise I wouldn’t have passed the exam.”


“This is what confuses me.” Ginny said. “You could do magic, I mean you did magic in Romania when you came out to see me.”


“He did?” Ron, Neville, and Hermione said together.


“I did?” Harry asked, confused.


“I was cold so you did a warming charm on my jacket.” Ginny said. “Remember.”


“No…” Harry lied. Truthfully he did.


“Ginny that type of spell is a fourth grade spell. Sorry to Harry, but he wouldn’t have managed to do that spell.” Hermione said.


“But he did. You did.” Ginny said the last sentence looking at Harry.


“Err, maybe it was in a dream. You know a dream you had of Harry.” Ron said quietly.


“It wasn’t a dream, surely you remember Harry.” Ginny said looking at him.


He hated doing this. Nevertheless, it had to be done or people would get suspicious of him and he couldn’t afford that to happen. “Sorry Ginny, I don’t.” Harry said quietly.


“You did though, when we were looking around the dragon pens. I said I was cold so you took my jacket off and did a warming charm on it.” Ginny said quickly, now confused.


“Ginny leave it. It was obviously a dream.” Ron said. “Next time you will say he kissed you.”


“On the cheek he did.” Ginny mumbled.


“Then it was obviously a dream then.” Ron said. “I mean, why would Harry kiss you?”


Ginny took a quick look at Harry and he saw that she had tears in her eyes. She turned to bolt but Harry had enough. He might have to lie about the magic but that he was not going to lie about.


“It was a quick peck on the cheek.” Harry said, causing Ginny and the rest to look shocked at him. “She gave me a picture of The Burrow with the writing ‘Your home away from home’ on it. You, your brothers, and your parents were outside it waving. I think of you lot as my family and its nice to know that The Burrow is my home too…as well as Potter Manor. It meant so much to me. I thought about what would mean a lot to Ginny. And then I thought that a kiss would so I gave her a little peck on the cheek.”


Ginny, who a couple of seconds ago looked like she was going to cry, now could be seen smiling with joy.


“You kissed my sister?” Ron asked with a small look of disgust.


“On the cheek as a Christmas present.” Harry replied.


“Okay… right.” Ron said. “But the spell?”


“Didn’t happen.” Harry said. He didn’t really like the look Hermione was giving him now.


“So moving on, we are not doing homework.” Neville said deciding to change the subject.


“Why don’t we visit Hagrid?” Harry said shrugging. “We haven’t done that in ages.”


Agreeing with Harry they all walked away from the pitch and to Hagrid’s hut. Just as they reached the door, it opened to reveal Professor Lockhart coming out of it. Grabbing Ginny, Harry ducked under a bush so they could not be seen.


“My, my Mr. Potter. If you wanted a little rendezvous in the bushes all you had to do was ask.” Ginny whispered out.


“Shut it you.” Harry whispered back.


“Ah Mr. Weasley, Mr. Longbottom, Ms Granger.” Lockhart said greeting them. “You seem to be one short. Where is Mr. Potter?”


“Err… we don’t know.” Neville said looking around. “We really don’t know.”


“Well if you see him tell him I’m looking for him.” With that, Lockhart disappeared up to the castle. Once it was clear, Harry and Ginny came out of the bushes.


“What were you two doing in there?” Ron asked suspiciously. He still couldn’t get the thought that Harry had kissed his sister willingly, whether it was only on the cheek or not.


“Wouldn’t you like to know?” Ginny said sweetly.


“WHAT! POTTER,” Ron bellowed. “WERE YOU DOING WITH MY SISTER!?”


“Hiding.” Harry said backing away. “I swear.” Ginny could not help but laugh loudly.


“Ginny?” Ron said turning to her.


“Who would have thought that Harry could kiss like that!” Ginny said before sighing.


“I swear we didn’t do anything!” Harry said backing hurriedly away from Ron. He did not want to be the one belching slugs. “Ginny!” Harry cried as he tripped and fell down.


“You should have thought of this before trying to woo oh so sweet innocent me.” Ginny said batting her eyelashes.


Ron stopped in his tracks, wand still pointing at Harry and turned to look at Ginny with a thoughtful look on his face. After a couple of seconds, he dropped his wand and went to help Harry up. Harry was, needles to say, very confused. So was Ginny.


“Why aren’t you cursing him?” Ginny asked.


“You nearly had me Ginny.” Ron said now smiling. “But you made one slip up.”


“What are you talking about?” Ginny demanded.


“You called yourself innocent.” Ron said. “You are a lot of things…”


“Yeah, skiving little rat bag comes to mind at the moment.” Harry added in and Ginny pouted, pretending to be hurt.


“…But there is one thing you are not.” Ron continued. “You are most definitely not innocent.”


Ginny looked at Harry. “You do know I wasn’t actually going to let him curse you right Harry? I wasn’t going to let him get that far. Besides, this was payback anyhow.”


“For what!?” Harry demanded.


“For the train.” Ginny said simply and Harry’s memory flashed back to when he had lied to Hermione about the spell to stop your teeth rotting and then redirected Hermione’s attention to Ginny so that Hermione bombarded her with questions.


“Damn it.” Harry muttered.


“What happened on the train?” Neville asked confused.


“Never mind.” Ginny said. “Harry knows and that’s all that matters. You should know by now Harry that you could never get one over on me. Not without payback at least.”


Harry just shrugged. “Worth a shot really, don’t you think?”


“True. It meant I could do this and I can’t deny that this wasn’t fun.” Ginny said grinning from ear to ear.


“Glad I’m the object of your enjoyment.” Harry replied while rolling his eyes.


“Yes, in every possible way!” Ginny said.


“We do not need to know about your romantic dreams of Harry, Ginny. Leave that for when I’m not around at least.” Ron said.


“That’s not what I meant.” Ginny muttered blushing slightly.


“I know.” Ron said. “You think you’re the only one that can get pay back.”


“Ron you are so….” Ginny started. But what he was the others did not find out because at that precise moment Hagrid flung his door open.


“Well, look ’oo it is.” Hagrid’s voice boomed. “’Bin wonderin’ when you lot would come ter see meh!”


“It hasn’t been that long Hagrid.” Harry said as they walked into his hut.


“Wel’ yer ’ere now so no point talkin’ ’bout tha’.” Hagrid said and then he noticed Ginny sitting next to Harry.


“Now you mus’ be the famous Ginny.” Hagrid said while his beard twitched in what Harry was sure was a smile forming.


“Err famous?” Ginny asked confused.


“Well ’arry didn’ talk about ye much.” Hagrid said. “But when ’e did ye could tell ’e thought about ye a lot.”


“Hagrid!” Harry said annoyed and Ginny blushed a little.


“Yeh well, what’ve ye lot been up te then? ’ow’s yer classes?” Hagrid asked them.


“Good. Harry is actually doing magic now.” Hermione said.


“Gee thanks Hermione.” Harry said in mock indignance. “You don’t have to sound too surprised about it.”


“I didn’t mean it like that.” Hermione said huffing and folding her arms.


“What did Professor Lockhart want Hagrid?” Neville asked changing the subject.


“Tellin’ me ’ow ta get kelpies out o’ the well.” Hagrid huffed out. “Like I don’ a’ready know. I’va ’ad this job fer 50 years if you coun’ the time I was apprentice to the prev’us gamekeeper.”


“You think he’s a git too then?” Harry asked him.


“If ’e’s dun ’alf of those things ’e said in ’is books I’ll eat ma kettle.” Hagrid said.


“Well, glad there’s someone else around here who think he’s a fake.” Harry said trying hard not to look at anyone in particular, especially Hermione.


“I just think you’re being a little too hard on him, that’s all.” Hermione raised to the not so subtle jab.


“You agreed after the pixie fiasco!” Harry reminded her.


“Well it was his first day.” Hermione back-pedalled uncertainly. “Maybe we could give him a chance. And Professor Dumbledore obviously believes him because he gave him the job.”


“Tha’ was ’cause ’e was the only man fer the job.” Hagrid said with an audible scoff. “An’ I mean the only one. Without ’im yer wouldn’t ’ave defense against the dark art lessons.”


“They’re not really lessons now.” Ginny muttered.


“So I see.” Hagrid said nodding. “So wha’ made yeh ’cide to come make a visit?”


“Other than that Ginny hadn’t met you. Ron cursed Malfoy.” Harry said in a manner that made it sound like it happened every day. And in Harry’s mind if you counted the threat of a curse it happened every hour.


“Yeah, he was belching up slugs and everything.” Ginny said gleefully with a mischievous gleam in her eye. “Ron is going to teach me it when we get back up to the castle.”


“I am?” Ron asked perplexed.


“Yes. You are.” Ginny said forcefully. “That curse could be useful for later on in life.”


“Like when?” Ron asked.


“Like when some oh dear brothers of mine annoy me.” Ginny said smiling back at her confused brother.


“Your bat bogey hex not good enough now, Gin?” Harry asked smiling.


“I like variety.” Ginny simply replied, causing the others to laugh out.


“Well I’m not sur’ if cursin’ Malfoy was a good idea.” Hagrid interrupted. “’is father migh’ come up ter the school to complain. Why did yer curse ’im in the firs’ place?”


“He called Hermione… a… well…” Ron began


“Mudblood.” Harry finished for him.


“He didn’!” Hagrid said outraged.


“He did. And it’s not the first time either.” Harry told him.


“Well, well dun ter Ron.” Hagrid said.


“You don’t actually condone what Ron did do you Hagrid?” Hermione asked him. She seamed to be truly astonished if not a little scandalized. Ron turned to her outraged.


“You are going to tell me off for defending you!?” Ron half asked angrily.


“But you could get expelled for that.” Hermione said truly exasperated. She just didn’t get how it was that they weren’t concerned about the repercussions. “Sorry if I don’t want one of my best friends to be expelled.”


“I won’t be expelled.” Ron said but he did look a little nervous now.


“So changin’ the subject...I ’ear someone ’as been given out signed photos.” Hagrid said looking at Harry with one eyebrow raised.


“If that pompous idiot that calls himself a professor is still spreading that I’ll…” Harry muttered angry.


“Calm down ‘arry!” Hagrid said holding up his arms. “I was only jokin’. I told ’im tha’ yah did no’ need to give out signed photos. Yeh will always be more famous than ’im!”


“Thanks Hagrid.” Harry said smiling sheepishly. “But I don’t like begin famous, you know that. That’s what makes Lockhart so annoying. He keeps telling me not to go bigheaded, chase after reporters, and try to get into the news so young and to stop trying to get so famous. When I want none of it what so ever.”


“Jus’ what I thought.” Hagrid said nodding. Then he turned toward the others trying to change the subject and suggested. “ ‘ere, any of yeh want to see meh pumpkins?”


Hermione taking the hint immediately agreed before Ron who was looking constipated could refuse the offer. Gathering their cloaks they all went outside and into Hagrid’s vegetable patch. As they rounded to the back side of the hut to see massive, boulder size pumpkins that were dotted around the garden, Hermione’s eyes lit up.


“Ther’a gettin’ on well aren’t they.” Hagrid said to them, the look on his face that of a proud parent. “Ther’a doing better then I spec’ted.”


“Engorgement charm, yes?” Hermione said examining them as if they were a new and rare find to the world.


“Yes. Mum did them like this too.” Ginny said agreeing, eyeing Hermione in amusement. “You have done a good job Hagrid. They look really great.” In the middle of Ginny’s complement Ron’s stomach rumbled. “Typical brother of mine.” Ginny muttered shaking her head.


“I can help it if I’m hungry!” Ron retorted.


“But you’re always hungry!” Ginny snapped annoyed.


“Can we have the brother-sister argument later?” Harry asked looking between the two and hoping that he wouldn’t have to break up a fight.


“We’re not arguing!” They both said at the same time causing Harry, Hermione, and Neville to laugh.


With Ron and Ginny scowling at their friends who continued to laugh at the two they all said goodbye to Hagrid and headed up to the school. Just as they got into the entrance hall Snape swept down on them.


“You think that breaking the rules is fun.” Snape sneered. “Well, you won’t be laughing now. All of you are on the train home tonight. Expelled for sure.”


“We don’t have a clue what you are on about!” Harry exclaimed confused and a little annoyed.


“Mr. Malfoy is in the hospital wing belching slugs.” Snape shouted.


“And I would be expelled for that because?” Harry asked. But before Snape could answer, the entrance hall doors opened and in walked Lucius Malfoy.


“Ah these are the people that cursed my son I take it.” Lucius said coldly. “I should have known it was Potter and his crew. Well take a good look around…it will be the last you ever see of this place. Mark my words.”


“I will not be leaving because I did not do anything.” Harry replied nonchalantly.


“You count cursing my son as nothing?” Lucius demanded.


“I would if I cursed him. But I didn’t.” Harry said.


“That’s not Mr. Malfoy’s story.” Snape interrupted scowling at the one he believed responsible for all the problems. “He said that he was talking to your fellow Gryffindors when all of a sudden you five cursed him. He managed to dodge a couple of curses but Mr. Potter’s hit him and Ms. Weasley’s hit him. The next thing he knew he was belching up slugs. What do you have to say to that Potter?


“Well since he used the term ‘mudblood’ he should have expected it. However, I still stand by what I said that I did not curse him. You can check my wand if you wish.” Harry said handing out his wand.


“We don’t need to.” Lucius said. “We have the whole Slytherin team as eyewitnesses. They back up my son’s story.”


“I did not curse him.” Harry almost growled, he was starting to get angry now.


“LIAR!” Snape shouted.


“Severus!” Came the voice of Dumbledore from the stairs and Harry turned to see him walking toward them. “That will do. Mr. Malfoy it is good to see you. Your son has stopped belching slugs and should be out of the hospital wing within the next half an hour.” Dumbledore continued.


“I take it Potter is going to be expelled.” Lucius said, sneering down at the youth in question.


“I have spoken to both set of teams. According to the Gryffindor team, it was Mr. Weasley that cursed Mr. Malfoy and Mr. Potter did not do anything. According to the reports Mr Weasley acted in retaliation to your son using a term that I do not appreciate being used in my school.” Dumbledore replied calmly.


“So you’re letting them get away with it?” Lucius demanded.


“No I am not. Mr. Weasley broke school rules by cursing him. Therefore, I will have to give Mr. Weasley detention. And I do not like the language Mr. Malfoy used so he will too will be given detention.” Dumbledore explained.


“My son did nothing wrong and don’t you think him being put in the hospital wing is punishment enough?” Lucius demanded


Dumbledore looked at Harry and Harry had to agree with Malfoy senior. Even though what he did deserved a detention; coughing up slugs did seem to serve as a good enough punishment. “Agreed, Mr. Malfoy will not be receiving a detention.” Dumbledore said, as if he was reading Harry’s mind at the time. But Harry knew he was not because he had his Occlumency shields up. Dumbledore, it seamed, was still a mystery till this day.


“But what about Potter!?” Lucius demanded.


“I did not curse him!” Harry argued. “Check my wand.” Harry said holding his wand out to Dumbledore.


“That will be useless. It only shows the last five spells you’ve done. You could have easily cast five spells to clear it off.” Lucius said glaring down at his son’s rival.


“Then it is innocent until proven guilty.” Dumbledore said looking into Mr. Malfoy’s eye’s.


“Does not the Slytherin team’s word count for anything?” Snape demanded.


“There is lack of sufficient evidence.” Dumbledore said holding his hand out in a helpless manner.


“Therefore there is a lack of evidence that my son called this girl by that name!” Lucius stated.


“But your son is not getting punished Mr. Malfoy.” Dumbledore reminded him, the usual twinkle in his eyes shining brightly.


“You said him being in the hospital wing was punishment.” Lucius said.


“What would you have me do Mr. Malfoy? Grab a time turner and go back to when he was cursed and stop it. I can not change the past.” Dumbledore said calmly.


“But you can punish the people responsible for my son being in the hospital wing!” Lucius demanded.


“And Mr. Weasley is getting detention.” Dumbledore said now getting angry.


“But what about Potter!?” Lucius demanded.


“I did not curse him!” Harry yelled, now enraged.


“Ah but did you threaten him.” Snape asked. “Because Malfoy said you had your wand pointing at him, threatening him before all five of you cursed him.”


Harry opened is mouth to respond but suddenly closed it. ‘Damn it’ he thought. Snape smirked.


“It seems that Mr. Potter also broke school rules by threatening Mr. Malfoy.” Snape said. “He should also be given detention, at the very least.”


Dumbledore eyed Harry before sighing. “Mr. Potter will be given detention along with Mr. Weasley. Now Mr. Malfoy, I am sure you wish to see your son.”


Lucius Malfoy eyed Harry angrily before storming up the stairs. Snape on the other hand sneered at Harry before following Lucius.


“Professor McGonagall will tell you of your detentions later this evening.” Dumbledore said. Harry just nodded then the five of them headed towards Gryffindor tower.


“That’s just stupid.” Ginny said once they were out of earshot.


“Well they…” Hermione said.


“We what? We deserve it?!” Ron shouted. “We defend you and you jump on our backs for it.”


“No, Ronald, if you would let me finish. They did not have any choice. You broke school rules. I do not say you deserve it but Professor Dumbledore did not have a choice. You could tell he did not want to give you and Harry detention, but he had to.” Hermione told them.


“Oh.” Was all Ron had to say to that.


-oOoOoOo-


When they went down to tea that evening McGonagall was waiting for them at their table. “I’m here to inform you that your detentions will take place tonight.” She said. “You Mr. Weasley will be polishing silver in the trophy room with Mr. Filch. No magic.” Ron gulped at those words. “You Mr. Potter will be helping Professor Lockhart answer his fan mail.”


“I didn’t know they still used torture for punishments here.” Harry muttered. McGonagall raised her eyebrow at the statement.


“If you would like to know Professor Lockhart requested you personally.” McGonagall said.


“Sorry Professor, but I didn’t want to know that.” Harry groaned out.


“Five points deducted for your cheek Potter. Both of you will arrive sharply at eight o’clock tonight.” With that, she left the Gryffindor table and went up to the staff table.


“Polishing the trophy room.” Ron moaned. “Filch will have me there all night.”


“At least you don’t have to put up with Lockhart.” Harry said in disgust. “Answering fan mail. Why does god hate me?”


-oOoOoOo-


At eight o‘clock Harry found himself outside Lockhart’s office. The door swung open after Harry knocked to reveal Lockhart smiling down at him. “Harry my boy, come in, come in.” He said leading Harry into his office. “You will be writing the address on the envelopes so you can just take a seat right here next to me.” As Lockhart sat behind his desk Harry could see that there was an extra chair sitting right next to the one already occupied. As he rounded the desk, Harry pulled out the chair and moved it to the end of the desk, trying to get as far away from the fraud as possible. “Come, come now Harry I don’t bite.” Lockhart said in response to Harry’s actions. Chuckling slightly when Harry glared at the professor he continued. “Well never mind, best get started, first one is to Gladys Gudgeon. Huge fan bless her.”


Slowly minute by minute the time went by. After what seemed like ages Harry looked up at the clock to see that only forty minutes had passed. ‘Why does that always happen?’ Harry thought. ‘When you’re doing something you hate time always goes by slowly.’


As the candles burned lower and lower Harry got more tired. Until he heard the voice that he had been dreading all year. The voice that Harry wished he could not hear. The voice that made him realize exactly what he was doing.


“come…come to me…let me rip you…let me tear you…let me kill you…”


Harry’s blood ran cold. At this precise moment, Voldemort was possessing Ginny, his Ginny. He did not know what to do or think. He felt like he was being ripped in half. On one hand the part of him that was a overprotective husband wanted to end this right now and not let her suffer. On the other hand the part of him that was still very much a teenage boy was insecure about whether she would ever love him if he didn’t let her do this. And Merlin did he want, need, her to love him. Was this really the best thing to do? Was he making a big mistake? Harry did not say anything. He did not really want to think about what was happening right at this moment to Ginny. He just wanted out of this detention. He just wanted everything to be over. It was another forty minutes before Lockhart noticed the time and dismissed Harry.


Harry walked slowly back to the common room. He was going to check on Ginny in the morning. He prayed that she was okay. He did not know what to do now. It was one thing to say he was going to let her go through this, but now that it was happening, Harry was defiantly having second thoughts.

Back to index

Chapter 23: Hallow Eve.

Author's Notes: Heya guys, next chapter for you

Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter.


The next morning Harry was awake quite early. He just couldn’t sleep any longer, all he seamed able to do was toss and turn thinking about what he should do. Admitting defeat, and realising that the other boys wouldn’t be awake for a while, he decided he could do just as much thinking in front of the fire. With a heavy sigh Harry got up and ready for the day. When Harry came down to the common room, he noticed Ginny sitting at a table by the fire. Ginny had heard someone coming down the stairs so she turned to look at who it was, recognizing that it was Harry she smiled at him.


“Morning Harry.” She said while turning back to her homework, which she had out in front of her.


“You alright?” Harry asked her, concerned by the fact that less then seven hours ago she was being possessed.


“It’s early in the morning but apart from that fine.” Ginny said shrugging. “Why’d you ask?”


“No reason.” Harry said quickly. “I thought you told Hermione yesterday that you’d done that.” Harry said nodding over towards the homework she was doing.


“Did you really want to do homework on a Saturday?” she asked quirking an eyebrow at him.


Harry chuckled. “No, Not really.”


“Then your point is?” Ginny asked going back to her homework.


“That Hermione will go ballistic when she finds out you really didn’t do your homework before yesterday.” Harry said walking over to the table Ginny was working on and sitting down in the seat opposite.


“And there you have the answer to your next question.” Ginny said, scribbling some lines down on her parchment.


“My next question?” Harry asked confused. Ginny just looked straight at Harry, smirking, waiting for Harry to figure it out. “Oh...Why you’re doing it now. Got yah.” Ginny went back to her homework and Harry just sat and watched her.


She acted normal, she seemed normal. Heck, she was normal. Maybe this was not going to be so bad after all. Maybe he really did make the right decision. For the next hour, Harry just sat and watched Ginny, occasionally talking to her and helping her with her homework where she needed it. She was normal. If Harry did not know any better, he would say that there was no way she was getting possessed. Maybe something was finally working out for him.


-oOoOoOo-


As September merged into October, Harry found himself walking along the corridor, his Quidditch robes splattered with mud. He was on his way to the Gryffindor common room after a horrible training session. Harry did not even see the point of the practice. He knew that the Quidditch competition was going to be cancelled due to the Chamber of Secrets being opened. At the precise moment, he was just wasting time.


Coming around the corner, he noticed nearly headless Nick floating by the window, a letter in his hand. Harry’s mind remembered what it was about. Moreover, the resulting promise of which Harry made last time to go to his Death Day party. Harry really did not want to go, but he did want to help. Thinking this, he made his way over to Nick.


“Hello Nick.” Harry said, greeting the ghost.


“Hello, Hello.” Nick said startled and looking around. Finally, he noticed Harry. “You look troubled.”


“Nothing that I can do anything about right now.” Harry said. “What is up with you?”


“Oh nothing, nothing.” Nick said. “A matter of no importance. It is not as if I really wanted to join. Just thought I would apply. See what happens. However, apparently I don’t fulfil the requirements.” Nick said sighing. He shook his transparent head and Harry waited for the outburst that was to come. “But you would think, wouldn’t you.” Nick erupted.” That getting hit forty-five times in the neck with a blunt axe would qualify you to join the Headless Hunt?”


“Totally.” Harry said nodding, planning what needed to be done. It should work.


“I mean, no one wishes for it to have been over quickly more than me. It would have saved a lot of pain and ridicule. However…” Nick started and then got his letter out of his pocket and began to read.


“We can only accept huntsmen whose heads have parted company with their bodies. You will appreciate that it would be impossible otherwise for members to participate in hunt activities such as horseback head juggling and head polo. It is with the greatest regret, therefore, that I must inform you that you do not fulfil out requirements. With very best wishes, Sir Patrick Delaney-Podmore.” (Page 95 Chamber of Secrets by J. K. Rowling.)


“Half on inch of skin holding my head on Harry! Most people would think that is proper and beheaded. But not for Sir Properly Decapitated-Podmore.” Nick ranted. “But don’t bother yourself with my problems. You know the saying, a problem shared is a problem halved. Spill.


“It’s private Nick.” Harry said. “I’d rather not. However, I might be able to help you with that.” Harry said indicating the letter Nick had in his hand.


How, however, Harry did not manage to say, because suddenly Mrs. Norris came around the corner and spotted Harry and the mud he was dripping onto the floor.


“Go quickly; Filch is in a bad mood.” Nick said and Harry turned to hurry off. However, the cosmos once again decided Harry should suffer for when Harry reached the end of the hallway he came face to face with Filch.


“FILTH!” he shouted right in Harry’s face. “Mess and muck everywhere. This is the last straw! Follow me Potter.” Harry heaving an annoyed sigh had no choice but to follow the bitter old caretaker along the corridor and down the stairs, which Filch had come up from. Entering Filch’s office he realized that it was just as he remembered it. ‘Some things never change no mater what changes around them’ Harry thought.


Sitting down in the chair closest to the door Filch sat down opposite him behind his desk and opened up his drawer. “Dungbombs, dragon bogies, and frog brains. I have had enough. Time to make an example.” He muttered to himself as he got out some parchment and a quill. “Name… Harry Potter, Crime...”


“Walking back to the common room?” Harry sarcastically asked. Really he wasn’t in the mood to deal with this bitter old squib.


Filch glared at him. “Crime… Befouling the castle and back chatting. Suggested Sentence…” Just then however, as Filch’s quill was hovering above the parchment, Harry heard a loud crash above them.


“PEEVES!” Filch roared out like a dragon and jumped up from his seat and ran out of the room with Mrs. Norris following him.


Harry smiled as he was left alone, trust Peeves to be up to his old tricks. Good old Peeves. In addition, Harry did not recall that Nick had to persuade Peeves much this time to cause the distraction. It was five minutes later when Filch and Mrs. Norris came back into the room.


“That vanishing cabinet was extremely valuable!” Filch told Mrs. Norris as they entered the room. “We will have Peeves out for sure this time.” Filch walked behind his desk and only then did he notice the Kwikspell letter which he left out on his desk. Harry had not touched it this time so it was in the exactly same position as when Filch left. However, Filch was still mad.


“Did you read this?” Filch hissed out.


“No!” Harry said instantly.


“If I find out you’re lying and you’ve been through my personal stuff…!” Filch warned.


“I didn’t read it!” Harry said forcibly, getting angry at being accused wrongly.


“Go. I got stuff to do, need to write up this report for Dumbledore.” Filch said and Harry did not need telling twice. He rushed out of the room and up the nearest staircase before slowing down to a brisk walk.


“Harry, did it work?” Nick said rushing out of the nearest classroom.


“Of course it worked.” Peeves said floating next to Nick. “Ickle Harry wouldn’t be here if it didn’t. Probably would be hanging from his toes right now if it weren’t for me.”


“Don’t you think that is taking it a little too far?” Harry asked quiet amused.


“Perhaps, but this is Peeves Harry.” Nick said. “He takes everything too far. He only needed to cause a distraction. And low and behold he drops a whole cabinet above Filch’s office.”


Harry looked in the classroom to see a black and gold cabinet broken in the classroom. His breath caught when he recognized it as one of the two vanishing cabinets. He did not realize this was how it broke in the first place.


“Peeves. Make sure that this cabinet stays broken all the time, no matter what.” Harry said, coldness etched into his voice.


“Okely dokely Harry.” Peeves crackled.


“What’s the matter?” Nick asked Harry, looking at him with concern. Harry drew his view away from the cabinet and looked at Nick’s face, concern showing.


“No matter Nick. Anyway before we were rudely interrupted by Filch we were talking about the Headless Hunt were we not?” Harry asked successfully changing the subject.


“Indeed.” Nick said. “But I’m not sure why you want to continue talking about that, there’s nothing that can be done.”


“You sure?” Harry said smiling. “Peeves, is this Sir Delaney-Podmore or whatever his name is a Hogwarts ghost?”


Peeves smiled when he realized where Harry was going with this. “He haunts one of the west towers Harry. Do you wish to speak with him?”


“Indeed I do.” Harry said nodding with a smug smile plastered on his face.


“I will be right back with him.” Peeves crackled and flew through the left wall.


“Harry, what are you planning?” Nick asked him.


“You’ll find that out soon enough.” Harry replied. Ten minutes latter Peeves flew back through the wall followed by a headless ghost. The head was currently being held underneath his left arm.


“Peeves here told me that you wish to speak to me sir.” Patrick Delany-Podmore said bowing.


“Hello Pat, you don’t mind if I call you Pat do you?” Harry said and then continued, not bothering to wait for an answer. “You are in charge of the recruitment into the Headless Hunt are you not?”


Pat looked at Nearly Headless Nick before turning back to Harry. “Indeed I am sir. What is it you wish?”


“I want you to invite Nick into the headless hunt.” Harry said, deciding to get straight to the point.


“We have already denied him entrance…” Pat began.


“Then un-decide that and take him in.” Harry said interrupting him.


Pat looked at Harry. “You misunderstand sir. I cannot….” He began again.


“Are you not a Hogwarts ghost?” Harry asked.


“Indeed I am sir but…” Pat said and once again, Harry interrupted him.


“And are you not in charge of who is recruited into the Headless Hunt.” Harry said once again interrupting Pat.


“Yes sir, but…” Pat said and like last time Harry cut him off.


“So you are to obey my command and let Nick into the Headless Hunt.” Harry said, getting slightly annoyed that Pat was talking back to him.


“Sir, with all due respect, what is the point? He will not be able to play head polo, head juggling, or any other games we play. He won’t be able to compete.” Pat said.


“It is not the games, which Nick wishes to join for. It is the company and the feeling that he belongs somewhere. Not the games.” Harry said to him.


“Oh. Now I understand. But still, what am I to do?” Pat said. “We have strict guidelines; I’m not sure what the other people will say.”


“Send them to me if they question your judgment of Nick joining.” Harry said shrugging like he really didn’t see the problem here.


“Sir this group is not a Hogwarts group. You may have authority over Hogwarts ghosts, me included, but not all the people in the Headless Hunt are. If I am to invite Nick into the group, they might not like that. It would put my position at risk.”


“You would not risk that for one of your own?” Harry asked incredulously. “Are you that selfish?” Pat looked down to the floor. “This could be an excellent Death Day present. Wouldn’t you agree?”


“I would.” Pat agreed.


“So will you admit Nick into the Headless Hunt?” Harry asked him.


Pat sighed and then shook his head, smiling. “Of course he is welcome to join us if he still wishes.”


“Excellent.” Harry said. “But I’ll leave you ghosts alone to sort out the details. I want to get out of this Quidditch gear.”


-oOoOoOo-


Halloween approached and Harry waited on tenterhooks for the first attack to happen. Today was Friday the thirtieth, the day before Halloween. He was currently walking towards Dumbledore’s office to tell him about the attack, he thought that Dumbledore should at least know when the attacks would happen. Standing on the stairs whilst they raised him up to the door of Dumbledore’s office, Harry readied himself for the conversation that would follow.


Knocking on the door Harry heard Dumbledore inviting him in. “Once again Harry you manage to come to my office without being giving the password. I am very intrigued by this.”


“Is you password sherbet lemon at the moment?” Harry asked sitting down.


“No Harry.” Dumbledore said smiling at him. “That would be December’s password.”


“Ah, so the password changes every month.” Harry said understanding. “Interesting. How do you figure out different passwords for all that time? Because it is always some form of sweet.”


“You have your secrets, I have mine.” Dumbledore said. “Unless of course you wish to tell me how you manage to come to my office without the password. I was thinking along the lines that you just remembered from last time around.”


“Could be, but then it probably meant that I came to your office at least once a month and of course I wouldn’t remember all those passwords. Six years and how many months are we here in school. Ten? That would be sixty passwords to remember. In order, I might add. I do have a very good memory but I don’t think that is the way.” Harry said. “Nor was I in trouble so often. Now if I were one of the twins you might have a solid base for your theory. However, sadly that is not how I do it but you may continue guessing if you wish.”


“Only six years?” Dumbledore asked gently. “Why did you not come here for the seventh year?”


“The war.” Harry answered.


“Surely I would have wanted you to come for all seven years?” Dumbledore said.


“Maybe.” Harry said shrugging, not wanting to get into this now. Dumbledore, sensing what Harry was feeling changed the subject.


“So what brings you here today?” Dumbledore said smiling.


“The first attack happens tomorrow.” Harry said bluntly. Dumbledore’s demeanour suddenly changed.


“May I ask which student is attacked?” Dumbledore asked.


“No student. This I actually believe is a test run which unfortunately, or fortunately for us, depending which way you look at it. Mrs. Norris gets petrified.” Harry said smiling.


“Yes I would assume that some students would think that Mrs. Norris’ fate would be a fortunate event. However, Mr. Filch might disagree.” Dumbledore said remaining calm. “So what happens?”


“I’m not sure how, but I found Mrs. Norris strung up by the tail under a torch bracket near Moaning Myrtle’s bathroom. The floor was flooded and Mrs. Norris saw the basilisk’s eyes in that.” Harry explained.


“You found her last time?” Dumbledore asked him sounding quite intrigued.


“Yes, after that people thought that I was the heir of Slytherin and it didn’t help that I spoke Parseltongue in front of the whole school at one time this year.” Harry explained.


“You are a Parseltongue…interesting.” Dumbledore said thoughtfully.


“You didn’t know?” Harry asked. “I thought you knew? Sirius didn’t tell you?”


“No he failed to mention it.”


“It doesn’t really matter, a person’s choices make them what they are, not his powers.” Harry said. “You told me that once.”


Dumbledore smiled at those words. “Yes I was just about to say that myself. How is Ginny doing at the moment? She obviously hasn’t been possessed yet but Tom must be breaking her down in order to be able to possess her tomorrow.”


“She has been possessed before.” Harry said causing Dumbledore to look surprised. “The night I had detention with Professor Lockhart was the first time Tom made her open the Chamber of Secrets and see if he could control the basilisk through her. Before that she has been possessed to attack Hagrid’s roosters.” Harry explained. “She’s been fine after those, I checked to make sure.”


“You’re positive?” Dumbledore asked him concern evident in his features.


“Completely.” Harry answered nodding his head.


“Very well, Thank you for forewarning me of the attack.” Dumbledore said in a voice that Harry took to mean that the discussion was finished.


“Not at all professor.” Harry replied. The tone Dumbledore used made Harry think it was not all right at the moment to call him Albus.


-oOoOoOo-


That evening Harry stayed up stairs in his room. He did not want to go to the feast, he wanted to stay in the common room to check on Ginny when she got back. Once Harry thought that everyone would have gone down to the feast, Harry went out of his dormitory and headed downstairs to the common room. There he sat for what seemed like hours, waiting for Ginny.


After a couple of hours he heard the portrait opening, Harry looked up, expecting to see Ginny come through the portrait hole but instead he saw other Gryffindors coming through whispering in hush voices. As they came through, they glanced at Harry before turning back to each other and whispering more. Soon Hermione, Ron, and Neville came through and headed straight towards Harry.


“Where were you?” Hermione said as soon as she sat down next to Harry.


“I told you I wasn’t feeling very well.” Harry said. “Why? What’s up, why is everyone whispering?”


“There was an attack. On Mrs. Norris. We first thought she was dead. Until that is, Dumbledore explained that she was just petrified.” Hermione said. “But everyone knows that you weren’t at dinner. People are going to suspect you.”


“I’m sure there were other people that weren’t at dinner.” Harry said raising an eyebrow. He couldn’t believe how no mater how many people it could have been he was always the first suspect.


“Well Ginny wasn’t but she was asleep in her room when I went to see her.” Hermione said. “But I didn’t notice anyone else missing. In addition, neither did anyone else. There going to think…”


“Do you think it’s me?” Harry asked her getting angry. How could she think that? Sure the rest of the school were idiots and didn’t know him but how could she believe that he would do that. She was suppose to know him for Merlin sake.


“Well you got to admit it’s kind of suspicious isn’t it?” Hermione admitted. “You go missing and then Filch’s cat gets petrified. We know that you had a run in with Filch last week.”


“I can’t believe you think it’s me.” Harry said shouting causing some people to look their way.


“Calm down mate.” Ron said. “Of course we don’t think it’s you.” He finished, throwing a horrid glance at Hermione.


“But some people are just going to think that since you weren’t at dinner.” Neville added hoping to save Hermione.


“I wish I didn’t leave my copy of ‘Hogwarts a History’ at home. I didn’t have room to pack it with all the Lockhart books.” Hermione said.


“Why?” Harry asked although he knew the answer.


“Oh right. You wouldn’t know.” Ron said. “Above Mrs. Norris, written on the wall was a message. Written in blood Harry. It said ‘The Chamber of Secrets has been opened. Enemies of the Heir beware.”


“Malfoy didn’t help by shouting out that Muggleborns would be next to be attacked.” Neville said.


“Hey guys.” came Ginny’s voice from the stairwell “What’s up?”


“You feeling better?” Hermione asked.


“Much, why what’s wrong?” Ginny said sitting herself down next to Harry.


“There was an attack Ginny.” Ron explained. “On Mrs. Norris.”


“Oh well.” Ginny said leaning back against the settee.


“Oh well? Ginny the cat was petrified. Dumbledore could not revive her. And above was a message saying that the Chamber of Secrets had been opened. And everyone the heir of Slytherin hated would be attacked.” Ron explained.


“Oh.” Ginny said quietly. “You didn’t explain that part.” Harry looked at Ginny closely and once again, Harry could not spot anything wrong with her. Nothing out of the ordinary. She seemed normal liked last time. Relaxing a bit, he listened to what the others were saying.


“I think its Malfoy.” Ron said.


“Malfoy?” Hermione said. “Unlikely.”


“Come on Hermione, you heard what he said. ‘You’ll be next Mudbloods’.” Neville said.


“And who else do we know that hates Mudbloods as much as Malfoy.” Ron said. “Plus his whole family has been in Slytherin. It wouldn’t be so hard for Malfoy senior to tell little Draco how to open it.”


“Maybe. However, proving it will be very difficult. We don’t even know what the chamber is.” Hermione said.


“Then we find out.” Neville answered like that was that.


-oOoOoOo-


The next day in History of Magic, Professor Binns was talking about the Warlock convention of 1289 when Hermione put her hand up. Binns stopped suddenly shocked that such a thing had happened. “Err… yes Miss…?” he asked.


“Granger.” Hermione finished for him. “I was wandering what you could tell us about the Chamber of Secrets?”


The effect in the room was instant. Dean Thomas who was leaning his head on the desk, his chin lying on the palm of his hand whilst his elbow was supporting it, slipped and he banged his chin on the desk. Lavender, who looked like she was asleep with her head in her arms, looked up at Professor Binns.


“My profession is the History of magic. I deal with facts Miss Granger.” He said. “Not myths and legends.” He turned back to his notes; however before he could continue speaking Hermione spoke again.


“But sir, don’t all legends have a basis in fact?”


“Well I suppose one could argue that.” Professor Binns said. “However the tale that you speak of is such a sensational and ludicrous tale that there is no point in telling you it. Now please if that is all...”


“The Chamber of Secrets was built by Salazar Slytherin was it not?” Harry asked.


Binns looked shocked at Harry. “Yes, that is how the legend goes. But we are not speaking of this.”


“But why would Slytherin build a chamber to harm students when he helped build the castle in the first place.” Harry asked interrupting again.


“There is no solid fact that the chamber was ever built Mr. Potter.” Binns said, eyeing the class who were now listening to his every word. Shocked at this he thought for a moment before sighing. “Ah very well, the Chamber of Secrets it is then. It is known by all, that Hogwarts was built by the four greatest witches and wizards of the time. Godric Gryffindor, Helga Hufflepuff, Rowena Ravenclaw, and Salazar Slytherin. They built this castle away from prying muggles so they could teach students magic in secret as at that time witches and wizards suffered much prosecution.”


“For a few years, the founders worked peacefully together, seeking out youngsters who showed signs of magic and bringing them here to be educated. But then arguments and disagreements sprang up between the four teachers. A rift began to grow between Slytherin and the others. He wanted to be more selective of who was admitted to Hogwarts. He believed that only magical people from magical families should be taught. He did not trust the kids with muggle parentage. Soon an argument broke out between Gryffindor and Slytherin and Slytherin left the school shortly after.”


“History tells us these things as fact. However, it was rumoured that before Slytherin left he had built a hidden chamber somewhere in Hogwarts that the other founders knew nothing about. It goes that Slytherin then sealed the chamber so that only his true heir would be able to open it up and unleash the horrors within on all those who, in Salazar Slytherin’s eyes, were unworthy to be taught here at Hogwarts. This to you and me means Muggleborns.”


“Sir, what do you mean by the horrors within?” Hermione asked.


“It was believed that Slytherin put some sort of monster in the chamber which only his heir would have been able to control.” Binns said. “However this is complete nonsense as the thing doesn’t exist. It is a myth. Now can we please get back to the lesson. There is no chamber and no monster.”


“But sir.” Seamus said from the front row. “If the chamber can only be opened by Slytherin’s true heir, then no one would be able to find it would they?”


“Nonsense Finnigan.” Binns said. “If a long succession of Hogwarts headmasters and headmistresses couldn’t find the chamber….”


“But you would probably have to use some sort of dark magic to open it up so Dumbledore couldn’t…” Parvati said.


“Just because a wizard doesn’t use the dark arts doesn’t mean he can’t, like I said if the likes of Dumbledore can’t find…” Binns cut across her.


“But maybe you’ve got to be related to Slytherin.” Dean Thomas said. “So Dumbledore couldn’t.”


“That’s enough!” Binns said. “It is a myth, a legend. There is not one ounce of solid proof that it exists. I already regret telling you such a foolish story. We will return if you please, to solid, believable, verifiable fact!”


-oOoOoOo-


Later that night Hermione had just finished telling Ginny what they found out in History of Magic.


“If it is a myth… how come Mrs. Norris got attacked? I mean surely Dumbledore would have managed to cure her if a student did it. Right?” Ginny told them.


“Yes.” Hermione said. “I agree. This makes me think that whatever attacked Mrs. Norris was not human. You know what Binns said…the monster within. But who could it be controlling it? Who would want all the squibs and Muggleborns out of Hogwarts?”


“Let’s see, who do we know that hates Muggleborns with a burning passion?” Ron said mockingly.


“If you’re saying it’s Malfoy…” Hermione said.


“It fits doesn’t it?” Neville said. “Plus you heard him. You will be next Mudbloods.”


“Malfoy the heir of Slytherin?” Hermione speculated. “Name someone who is actually bright enough to do it then maybe.”


“You don’t need to be bright.” Ron said. “He just needs to be told how to do it by his father. He didn’t have to work anything else out, just follow the instructions. They could have had the key for centuries, handing it down from father to son.”


“That’s possible I suppose.” Hermione said.


“Proving that will be hard.” Ginny said. “It’s not like he’s just going tell us when we ask him.”


“No, but he’s probably gloating inside the Slytherin common room right now.” Ron said. “If we could get one of the Slytherins to talk.”


“What, dob on one of their own, heck you know Slytherins won’t do that.” Harry said rolling his eyes.


“There might be a way…” Hermione said looking thoughtful and nervous at the same time. “It will be very dangerous and not to mention breaking about fifty school rules.”


“And how the hell are we meant to do that?” Neville asked.


“What we need to do is get into the Slytherin common room.” Hermione answered.


“And how are we meant to do that?” Ginny asked raising an eyebrow.


“Polyjuice potion.” Hermione answered.


“What’s that?” Ron, Neville and Ginny said together.


“It’s a potion of course.” Harry cracked jokingly.


“Oh ha, ha, Harry.” Ginny said. “If you’re so clever you tell us what it does.”


“It allows you to take the form of a different person.” Harry said smiling at Ginny who seemed to be put out that Harry actually knew.


“Exactly, we could change into five Slytherins. No one would know it was us. Malfoy would tell us anything we want. Heck I doubt we would have to ask him if Ron’s right and he is boasting about it in the common room.” Hermione explained.


“What if we stay stuck looking like Slytherins?” Ron asked nervously. “This sounds a bit dodgy to me.”


“It wears off after a while but getting a hold of it will be the problem. Snape said it was in the book ‘Moste Potente Potions’ and it’s bound to be in the restricted section. You need a signed signature from a teacher to get a book out from there.” Hermione lamented.


“Hard to see why we would want the book unless we were planning on making and trying one of the potions.” Ron agreed.


“I think…” started Hermione. “If we made it sound as though we were just interested in the theory, we might stand a chance…”


“Oh come off it.” Ron cut into her musings. “No teacher is going to fall for that. They’d have to be really thick…”


Harry looked at Ginny then smiled at her. She frowned in confusion.


“Lockhart then?” Harry said casually.


Ginny now understanding, smiled back. “Yes. I think Lockhart would be very helpful in this…”

Back to index

Chapter 24: Rogue Bludger

Author's Notes: Hello, Next chapter for you.

Harry sat, waiting at the back of the defence classroom for the bell to ring. Luck was on his side when not two seconds after that thought, the bell rung signalling the end of class.


“Homework: compose a poem about my defeat of the Wagga Wagga Werewolf! Signed copies of ‘Magical Me’ to the author of the best one,” Lockhart shouted as the class cleared out of the room.


Waiting for everyone to go Hermione, Ron, Neville and Harry then made their way towards Lockhart.


“Umm…Professor Lockhart,” Hermione started nervously, “I wanted to get this book out of the library. Just for background reading, you see. However, the thing is that it is in the restricted section of the library. This means I need a signed signature from a teacher to get it. I’m sure it will help me better understand what you say in ‘Gadding with Ghouls’ about slow acting venoms…”


“Ah yes, ‘Gadding with Ghouls’!” Lockhart said cheerfully. “Probably one of my most favourite books. Did you enjoy it?”


“Oh yes,” Hermione said. “So clever how you trapped the last one with a tea strainer.” Harry gave her a weird look at that comment. She did not notice.


“Well I don’t suppose it would hurt giving the best student of the year a little extra help,” Lockhart said pulling out an enormous peacock quill. “Yes beautiful isn’t it? I normally save it for book signings,” Lockhart said, misreading Ron’s features of disgust as he wrote his signature on the piece of paper.


“So tomorrow’s the first match of the Quidditch season I believe, isn’t it?” Lockhart said to Harry whilst he was handing the piece of paper back to Hermione.


“Yes it is and I’ve got practice in a second so I’ve got to go,” Harry said and then strode out of the door leaving Lockhart behind. A minute latter Ron, Neville and Hermione came out and they started to head towards the library.


“That was rather rude Harry,” Hermione scolded.


“Who cares, it’s Lockhart,” Ron said shrugging.


“Yeah,” Neville agreed. “The important thing is that we’ve got the signature.”


“He didn’t even look at the book we wanted,” Ron said. “I guess he really is a brainless git.”


“He is not a brainless git!” Hermione retorted, getting angry and ready for a fight.


“Will you two shut up!” Harry said, getting annoyed. The two of them fell silent.


“Ah, quiet,” Neville said. “Here, I bet another 10 galleons that they start arguing in the next two minutes.”


“Another?” Ron asked, causing Hermione to shake her head.


“Yeah, I already lost ten galleons to him earlier in the week,” Harry said shrugging.


“You’re betting on us?” Hermione said outraged.


“It’s an easy way to make some quick cash,” Neville said. “We can guarantee that you two will start fighting. It’s just the matter of when.”


As they reached the library, they saw Ginny waiting outside the door. “Did you get it?” she asked, as they got close enough to her. Hermione showed her the note. “I guess he really is a brainless git then isn’t he?” Ginny said. Hermione turned to look at her angrily whilst Ron just laughed. Ginny was confused by the look Hermione gave her. “What did I say?” she asked Harry and Neville, but they were too busy laughing to answer her.


They went into the library and went over to the vulture-faced Madam Pince. Hermione showed her the note, but did not let it go. “I was wondering if I could keep it?” she asked. Harry shook his head in disbelief at Hermione whilst Ron snatched the note out of her hand and handed it to the librarian.


After a vigorous test, Madam Pince seemed to decide that the note was genuine and went to get the book. After she handed the book to Hermione, Harry and the others quickly left the library and went straight to Moaning Myrtle’s bathroom.


“Please tell me why we are here. It’s a girl’s bathroom,” Ron said looking around disgusted.


“But it is the safest place to keep the potion,” Hermione said, carefully opening up the book. “Here it is. The Polyjuice potion.”


“Oh my,” Hermione said as she read the instruction on how to make it. “This is one difficult potion. Lacewing flies, leeches, fluxweed and knotgrass. They’re easy; they’re in the student store cupboard so we can help ourselves. However, it is these ingredients here, which are going to be difficult. Powdered horn of a bicorn. Where are we going to get that? Shredded skin of boomslang. That will be tricky too. In addition, of course, something of who ever we are changing into…”


“Excuse me!” Ron said. “I am not drinking anything with Crabbe’s toenails in it.”


“…But we don’t have to worry about that because we add that right at the last minute,” Hermione continued as if she had not heard Ron.


“I’m not sure about this,” Neville said. “I mean all that stuff we are going to have to steal.”


“Fine,” Hermione said snapping the book closed. “If you lot don’t want to do this that’s fine by me. I will just take the book back now. However, I think something attacking Muggleborn students is far worse then brewing this potion.”


“How long will it take to make?” Ginny asked.


“About a month,” Hermione answered, rescanning the book. “If everything goes to plan and we can get the ingredients soon…about a month.”


“A month!” Ron said. “Malfoy could have attacked half the Muggleborns in the school by then.” Ron looked at Hermione and saw the look she had on her face. “But it’s the best plan we’ve got at the moment so I say full speed ahead,” he hastily added.


However as they were leaving Ron turned to Harry and said, “It will be a hell of a lot easier if you could knock him off his broom tomorrow.”


-oOoOoOo-


Harry sat in the Gryffindor changing rooms, wearing his scarlet robes and waiting for Wood to start the pep talk. Harry was thinking of the game ahead. Last time there was the rogue bludger. Would Dobby make it go after Harry again? He hoped not. He wanted to win this game as much as possible. With everything that was going on again he knew that he could not predict Quidditch games. They were completely different to last time around. And that’s what scared him. What if the bludger really hurt him? Harry was shaken from his thoughts by the sound of Wood’s voice starting the pre-match talk.


“The Slytherins have better brooms than us,” Wood started. “That we cannot deny. However, we have better people on our brooms. And we’re going to make them rue the day they let that filthy bit of slime Malfoy buy his way onto their team.” Turning to Harry, he addressed him. “It will be down to you Harry. You need to show them what a seeker is made of, that it has nothing to do with a rich father. You need to get that snitch before Malfoy or die trying, Harry, because we have to win today. We have to show that skill can out play fast brooms. That you need skill to win the cup.”


“So no pressure then Harry,” Fred said.


The fourteen players both walked out onto the pitch to the Gryffindors’ cheers and the Slytherins’ boos as they lined up, ready to start the match. Harry mounted his broom ready to play in one of the most difficult matches. He just hoped Dobby had not fixed the bludger.


On the sound of Madam Hooch’s whistle fourteen brooms rose up into the air, all seven Nimbus Two Thousand and Ones accelerating faster than the Gryffindor broomsticks. Just as Harry levelled out, a bludger came shooting straight at him.


Ducking, Harry watched the bludger sail past his head. “Please don’t turn, please don’t turn,” Harry said in his head, begging for something to go his way for once. Harry was pleased to see that the Bludger went off towards a Slytherin chaser. Harry was glad that Dobby had not done the rogue Bludger trick this time. Something was going his way for once.


Harry turned to fly into the other direction when he heard the sound of the other Bludger coming straight at him. Barrel rolling out of the way, the Bludger screamed past him. Harry watched as his happiness depleted when the Bludger turned in a circle and once again shot at him.


“Damn you, Dobby,” Harry cursed as he pushed himself flat on the broomstick and zoomed off in the other direction. George was holding his beater ready to hit it away and Harry ducked as he swung the club at the Bludger and knocked it towards one of the Slytherin chasers.


“That was close Harry, watch out next time,” George shouted to him.


“Err George, I suggest you duck…” Harry said and George ducked just in time for the Bludger to go over his head and Harry had to swerve in order for it not to hit him. Harry streaked across the pitch towards the other end where Fred was waiting for him. If only he could cast the counter jinx, but bringing wands onto the field was illegal. If he was found with a wand on him the game would be forfeited. Moreover, Harry could not wandlessly do the counter jinx. If he did that, he would have lots of explaining to do. Most important, he would be asked how he could do wandless magic.


Fred smacked the Bludger as hard as he could away from Harry. “That’s done it!” he shouted.


“Don’t think so Fred,” Harry warned, as the Bludger once again turned in midair and aimed for Harry again. For ten minutes Harry, Fred and George flew close together trying to stop the Bludger hitting Harry.


“Someone’s bloody tampered with this Bludger,” Fred hissed out in frustration as he swung his bat at the Bludger for the one thousandth time.


“We need a time out,” George said signalling to Wood.


“No guys just leave it and leave me; I can take care of it,” Harry said. However, Wood had already called for the timeout and Harry heard Madam Hooch’s whistle blow so they dived down the ground with the Bludger still trying to hit Harry.


“What is going on?” Wood said, “We’re being flattened! Fred, George what the hell were you two doing when that Bludger hit Angelina to stop her from scoring?”


“We were about thirty feet above her stopping the other Bludger murdering Harry, Oliver!” George retorted angrily. “That Bludger has been tampered with. It has not left Harry alone all game. It has not gone for anyone else either. It just keeps going after Harry. Slytherins must have done this.”


“The Bludgers have been kept in the office since last practice, nothing was wrong then,” Wood said worryingly.


“Then just leave me alone and let me deal with the rogue Bludger,” Harry said. “You know I fly well, I can handle it. I told Fred and George to leave me alone up there just before you called for time out.”


“What’s going on?” came the voice of Ginny. She had come down from the stands from where she was watching the match.


“Nothing Ginny. Come on, we need to get back out,” Harry said.


“You’re going back!” Ginny cried. “But what about the Bludger? Someone has obviously made it come after you! I bet its Malfoy.”


“Neither Malfoy or the Slytherins have the brains to do that Ginny. I’ll be fine,” Harry assured her as Madam Hooch started walking over to them. “Oliver, tell Fred and George to leave me alone and let me deal with it on my own.”


“Don’t be thick,” Fred said. “You’ll be dead within a minute.”


“Harry,” Ginny pleaded. “Please don’t go back out there.”


“I’m not going to die,” Harry said heatedly. “Ginny,” he added soothingly to stop her from worrying, “I’ll be completely fine. You can trust me right?”


“I don’t want you hurt,” she said quietly.


“Its Quidditch Ginny, everyone gets hurt sometime or another,” Harry said.


“Getting hurt is one thing. Getting killed is another, Harry,” Fred said.


“Bloody hell, I’m not going to die,” Harry said. “Stop saying things that you know will upset Ginny.”


“I’m not a baby, Harry,” Ginny said folding her arms. “I’m sorry that I care so much for you that I don’t want you hurt.”


“Listen, I can take care of it,” Harry said, very frustrated now. “Wood, believe me. Tell them to leave me alone.”


Wood looked into Harry’s eyes, concentrating and thinking. “Ready to resume play?” Madam Hooch asked when she reached them.


“Oliver, this is mad. Let’s ask for an enquiry.” Angelina said.


“No. We ask for that we have to forfeit,” Harry said getting angry. “And I will not forfeit. I can take care of the Bludger on my own.”


Wood sighed. “Fred, George, leave Harry alone. Let him deal with the rogue Bludger.”


Back up in the air, Harry dived and twisted to avoid the Bludger. It was getting very annoying and Harry’s decision to not to show his wandless magic was close to breaking. He zoned out the laughter from the Slytherin end, deciding to concentrate purely on the Bludger.


Just as the Bludger narrowly missed another shot at Harry, he saw Malfoy going into a dive. Harry shot straight after him. However, the speed between the Nimbus Two Thousand and the Two Thousand and One was obvious. He could not catch up with him. With silent horror, he saw Malfoy reach out his hand and saw his fingers close around the small form of the golden snitch. Harry stopped what he was doing not concentrating; his only thought was seeing the golden snitch enclosed in Malfoy grotty hands. He had lost. He had never lost to Malfoy before. He could not believe what he was seeing. His moment of hesitation of seeing Malfoy catch the snitch opened the door to allow the Bludger to strike. Harry heard the whooshing of the Bludger and the feeling of it pounding into his skull before the blackness of unconsciousness swallowed him whole.


-oOoOoOo-


Harry woke up in the darkness of the hospital wing with a headache beyond that of which he had ever felt before. He was not sure what was wrong with him. Harry reached towards the side table and with his free arm, glad that at least he had the function of both of them this time around. Putting on his classes he finally saw Dobby at the end of his bed.


“Harry Potter is awake sir,” he said astonished. Shaking his head Dobby continued. “Harry Potter came back to school sir. Dobby tried to get him to miss the train but Harry Potter saw through. Oh sir, why are you so determined to come back here sir. Why didn’t Harry Potter heed Dobby and stay at home.”


“Because I am needed here,” Harry said through greeted teeth. Ignoring the continuous thumping his head was doing. “There’s more going on then you think Dobby, and I wish I could tell you something to make you not worry so much. However, if your master ever found out you knew secrets of mine he would force you to tell them. I cannot and will not risk that.”


“But it is dangerous here, Harry Potter sir.” Dobby said. “Harry Potter might be needed here sir, but Harry Potter is needed to be alive more sir. Harry Potter must go home sir. Dobby thought his Bludger would be enough… it should have been enough. Dobby does not really understand how Harry Potter is awake.”


“You have your secrets and I have mine,” Harry said. “I am not going anywhere.”


“Ah but sir…” Dobby said strenuously trying to get Harry to see his point. “If Harry Potter only knew,” he stated, tears starting to come down his cheeks. “If he knew what he means to us. The lowly, the enslaved, us dregs of the magical world. Dobby remembers what it was like when He Who Must Not Be Named was at the height of his powers, sir! We house elves were treated like vermin sir. Of course, Dobby is still treated like vermin sir, but for the rest of our kind, our life has improved. Harry Potter survived, and the Dark Lord was broken. A new dawn arose, sir, and Harry Potter shone like a beacon of hope for our kind to those that thought that the dark days would never end. However, dark times are to return to Hogwarts this year, perhaps already returned. Dobby must not let Harry Potter stay here now that history is to repeat itself. Now that the Chamber of Secrets has been opened again once more…”


Horror struck at what he just revealed, Dobby grabbed the empty water jug from Harry’s bedside table and began to hit himself with it. “Bad Dobby… Very Bad Dobby,” he screamed.


“Dobby stop!” Harry commanded grabbing the water jug and tearing it away from him. “Be quiet before you wake up Madam Pomfrey. You don’t want anyone to know you’re actually here do you?” Dobby shook his head. “Like I said, I know more than you think. I knew that the Chamber of Secrets had been indeed, opened before. You didn’t tell me anything I didn’t already know.”


“Then you know how dangerous this is Harry Potter. Do you know what happened before the culprit was caught Harry Potter?” Dobby asked.


“The culprit was never caught. Hagrid never opened it, he was framed,” Harry said.


“Then you do know more than you let on. Oh, Harry Potter sir. If you know the full danger that this is then why are you persisting on staying here. Go home where you will be safe. Go home Harry Potter. Go home,” Dobby said.


“I am not about to leave when Hermione and Ginny…” Harry said but stopped when he heard the sound of footsteps coming towards the hospital wing.


Dobby looked at him in wonder. It was obvious he knew it was Ginny. He looked at Harry in complete shock before remembering the footsteps coming towards the hospital wing. “Dobby must go!” Dobby said breathlessly. “Be safe.” With that, he disappeared with a loud crack.


At that time, the doors to the hospital wing burst open and in came Dumbledore and McGonagall carrying in the petrified form of Colin Creevey.

“Get Poppy,” Harry heard Dumbledore say to McGonagall. Harry slowly leaned down into his bed and pretending to be asleep. Both Dumbledore and McGonagall were too busy carrying Colin to notice that Harry was awake.


McGonagall came back into the ward followed closely by Pomfrey in her nightcap. “What happened?” Pomfrey asked.


“Another attack,” Dumbledore said. “Minerva found him on the stairs.”


“We think he was coming up here to visit Potter,” McGonagall said. “The whole Gryffindor house is shocked by what happened this afternoon. Especially Potter’s close friends. Is there any news on Potter?”


“None more than there was this evening, Unconscious and most likely not to return to consciousness for at least two weeks, maybe three,” Madam Pomfrey said. She looked down at Colin. “So he’s petrified like Mrs Norris?”


“Yes,” Professor McGonagall answered her. “But it was lucky that I wanted some hot chocolate. If he were left there alone all night, who knows what would have happened. How is this happening Albus? What does this mean? What do we tell the staff?”


“We tell them the truth. Tell them that Hogwarts is no longer safe, that it is as we feared. Tell them that the Chamber of Secrets has been indeed, opened again,” Dumbledore answered.


“But Albus... surely... who?” McGonagall stammered.


“The question, Minerva, is not who,” Dumbledore answered. “The question is how…”


-oOoOoOo-


After a further ten minutes the three grown-ups fussed over Colin before heading back to bed. Dumbledore was the last to leave. He looked over to where Harry lay pretending to sleep.


“I surely hope you know what you are doing Harry,” He said quietly.


“I hope so too,” Harry whispered to himself.


Five minutes later Harry was just about to drop off to sleep when Estelle flamed into the hospital wing.


“Harry!” she shouted into his mind causing Harry to bolt upright.


“Bloody hell Estelle,” Harry said to her. “Where’s the fire?”


“Harry!” came a loud hiss from Simon from the floor causing Harry’s head to feel yet again like it was going to explode.


“Bloody hell guys,” Harry said putting his head into his hands. “Can you shout just a little bit quieter?”


“Harry it’s Ginny,” Simon said to him gently and Harry stopped thinking about his headache and straightened considerably.


“Harry, Ginny needs your help,” Estelle said quietly. “She’s in the common room right now. Harry, she needs you right now.”


“What…?” Harry said confused.


“Go to Ginny now Harry,” Simon said. “She needs you.”


Harry, trusting his companions, got out of bed and hurriedly got dressed. He walked as quickly as his body or head would allow him so it took a little longer than normal to get to the Gryffindor common room. As he came towards the Fat Lady she looked relieved to see him. “Oh thank god you’re alright. I would bore you to death but you need to get in here.”


Confused as hell he walked into the common room looking for Ginny. He spotted her by the common room fire. She looked terrible. Her clothes were loosely hanging from her body and her hair was all over the place. She had dark black bags under her eyes and she looked like she had not slept properly in weeks. Her body was physically shaking and her sobs were coming out thick and fast. Taking hesitant steps, he approached her.


“Ginny?” Harry asked gently causing her sobbing to stop abruptly. She looked at Harry in shock, her face showing fear and unhappiness.


“Ginny?” Harry asked gently again, as he walked slowly towards her. As he got close, he knelt down besides her and looked into her emotion-filled brown eyes which clearly showed how scared and vulnerable she was feeling. She continued to stare silently at Harry. Taking her hand, Harry tucked back the hair that had fallen around the front of her face to show her face clearly. “Ginny?” He asked one more time. At last, she answered.


“Harry.” She whispered so quietly that Harry could hardly hear her. She sobbed once more before continuing. The voice she used made her sound so scared, so lost compared to the normal, confident Ginny that he knew and loved, that it shocked him to the core. “Harry” she said one more time. “Help me…”




A/N: he he, so you like the cliffhanger no? no, you don’t… oh erm, then can you promise that you don’t kill me and allow me to write the next chapter so you all know what happens next? You hold no promises? Okay then, I suppose that’s fair. Let us just hope I write the next chapter before you people find me.


Secondly now that the cliffhanger is out of the way. In regards to Colin. I want to put it in the story how he managed to get petrified without the camera, but just in case I don’t manage to get that in. he saw the basilisk eyes from a mirror hanging on the wall on the stairs between the first and second floor corridor. The reason he was out of bed was too of course see Harry. But because Colin wants to be a proper friend now, not because of him being famous, he has gone away and thought about what Harry said in chapter called the fake professor. And he just wanted to check on Harry friend wise, hence no camera.


Other than that. That is it. I hope you all enjoyed. And now I'm going to go have a 2 month break so you guys don’t know what happens next… oh you don’t like that? I suppose you would not. you say you will hire out a trained assassin? Oh erm… I am hurrying writing the next chapter for you. :-). Seriously, I will start writing the next one about 2 days after I have finished writing this one, which means I will probably have it all written before you get this. So you would not have too long to wait hopefully. Cheerio!

Back to index

Chapter 25: Painful Regrets

Author's Notes: Heres the long awaited next chapter

Disclaimer: I Do Not Own Harry Potter


Last time…


Confused as hell he walked into the common room looking for Ginny. He spotted her by the common room fire. She looked terrible. Her clothes were loosely hanging from her body and her hair was all over the place. She had dark black bags under her eyes and she looked like she had not slept properly in weeks. Her body was physically shaking and her sobs were coming out thick and fast. Taking hesitant steps, he approached her.


“Ginny?” Harry asked gently causing her sobbing to stop abruptly. She looked at Harry in shock, her face showing fear and unhappiness.


“Ginny?” Harry asked gently again, as he walked slowly towards her. As he got close, he knelt down besides her and looked into her emotion-filled brown eyes that clearly showed how scared and vulnerable she was feeling. She continued to stare silently at Harry. Taking her hand, Harry tucked back the hair that had fallen around the front of her face to show her face clearly. “Ginny?” He asked one more time. At last, she answered.


“Harry.” She whispered so quietly that Harry could hardly hear her. She sobbed once more before continuing. The voice she used made her sound so scared, so lost compared to the normal, confident Ginny that he knew and loved, that it shocked him to the core. “Harry” she said one more time. “Help me…”


Harry was stock still, stunned as Ginny said those words and his heart broke hearing them. All of a sudden, Ginny threw herself at Harry and cried. He wrapped his arms protectively around her and rubbed her back soothingly as he tried to get her to calm down. He was in complete shock.


How could she transform from the normal confident Ginny he saw this morning to the fragile, terrified form which he now held in his arms, sobbing uncontrollably against his chest? Within a minute, his shirt was soaked from the tears cascading down Ginny’s cheeks and it did not look like she was going to stop anytime soon. Carefully he waved his hand at both of the staircases, casting a privacy charm on them. It would not be good if someone heard her and came down in the middle of this.


Carefully, he moved himself and Ginny over to the closet couch and he collapsed onto it, letting Ginny pour her tears onto him. Harry sat there with her, comforting her, for what seemed like hours and when he looked at the clock, he realised it had been. It was now three in the morning; Ginny had been crying her heart out non-stop for two hours. Harry hated seeing her like this– he never realised it had effected her this badly. The normal fun loving Ginny was nowhere and in her place was a scared, lonely little girl on the verge of a massive break down, if she was not having it already.


“Harry,” Ginny whispered. “I’m so scared.” Her voice cracking as she said this. Harry had only seen her like this once before. Remembering when she had been this bad did not help the matters. Harry remembered the night The Burrow had burned to the ground, killing all of Ginny’s family apart from Ron who was with them at the time. Ginny had broken down on Harry, terrifying him out of his wits. She had been so helpless and Harry could not help her. Of course, he had tried. He never left her side for weeks after, afraid that She would break down helplessly again. Ginny eventually managed to continue on, but was never the same again.


“It’s alright Gin,” Harry reassured her, “its okay Gin. I am here. There’s nothing to worry about.”


“There is,” Ginny croaked out in between sobs. “God Harry, I’m so confused. I’m so scared. I do not know what to do.”


“Tell me what’s wrong,” Harry said, even though he knew he wanted her to tell him. She could not hold something like this to herself, especially if it was affecting her this badly.


“I c-can’t,” she stammered as more and more tears came down her cheeks.


“Yes you can. Please tell me,” Harry said as he held her in a hug.


“You’ll hate me,” Ginny whispered out.


“I could never hate you Ginny,” he said as he wiped a tear from Ginny’s cheek, looking deep into her eyes. “No matter what has happened or what will happen in the future, I will never hate you. Never.”


“You promise,” Ginny whispered.


“Tell me what’s wrong,” Harry prodded her.


“Well I think... that is…” Ginny started. “Oh, Harry, I’m so scared.”


“I know that, tell me what’s wrong, please,” Harry begged her.


Ginny bowed her head, gazing at her tiny hands wrapped in his, resting lightly on tear-stained lap. “It’s… well… I’ve been having blank stops… and it’s just… well…”


“Ginny it’s alright. I am right here and I am not going anywhere,” Harry told her trying to give her confidence.


“Well it’s just that–” Ginny stopped, fighting for words to come to her. “Well it’s that– oh Merlin, Harry, I think I’m the one behind the attacks. I think I’m the one attacking people.” Harry looked at her. She had confessed.


Maybe he did not think this through properly. For one thing, he did not know that it would affect her this bad. In addition, this was before she knew what was really happening– before she knew that it was Voldemort.


“Harry, I don’t want to– I don’t want to attack people. Please believe me– please don’t hate me.” Ginny added quickly before Harry could say anything, “Help me, I need you, please.”


“What makes you think you’re attacking people Ginny?” Harry asked her quietly. “What makes you think you’re the one behind these attacks? And who said anything about attacking people, only Filch’s cat has been attacked.”


“You’re wrong Harry. I know about Colin and that he was attacked. I attacked him… I didn’t mean to. I do not even know how… but I’m the one who opened the Chamber of Secrets. The night Mrs Norris was attacked; I can’t remember what I was doing…woke up with blood all down my jumper and trousers… had to sneak into the common room and up to my room before you noticed me,” Ginny explained.


“But I would have noticed…” Harry began.


“I was using your invisibility cloak… don’t even know how I got it. …just woke up in an abandoned hallway with it. I was walking back when I overheard about the attack. Whenever Hagrid’s roosters had been attacked, I’ve had blank spots in my memory. I woke up one morning with rooster feathers in my bed. I didn’t have any idea how they got there.”


“And tonight…” Ginny said looking down, “…I woke up about two corridors away from Colin. Actually saw McGonagall and Dumbledore carrying him to the hospital wing. Why am I attacking people Harry? I don’t want to. It’s not my fault. Please believe me,” Ginny said the last sentence as she looked up deep into Harry’s eyes. “Please.”


“I believe you,” Harry assured her, Ginny sighed as she laid her head against his chest. “I know you Ginny. You wouldn’t attack anyone out of your own free will– I know you.”


“Help me,” Ginny whispered again.


“I will, in every possible way. Don’t worry about it, Ginny. I’ll help you,” Harry said. Within five minutes, he could hear her steady breathing, telling him that Ginny had fallen asleep.

Lying back so that he was comfortable, he settled down to go to sleep too, taking one more look at Ginny in his arms. “No matter what,” Harry said, “No matter what it means. Tomorrow I will find the diary. And I’m going to take it away from you.” Waving his hand towards the stairwells he released the privacy charms.


-oOoOoOoOo-


Harry woke up and the first thing he noticed was the missing body of Ginny, which wasn’t in his arms. Looking around the common room, he saw nothing. Looking out of the window, he saw the sun just above the horizon. He liked it when it was dawn, it was quiet and peaceful. When the war was going on, he used to wake up at this time especially; it was the only time that was still truly peaceful. He looked towards the Girls stairwell, wondering if Ginny had gone up there. Why did she run off though? Harry wondered as he stretched. Getting up, his gaze passed the window again and stared. It was dawn. That meant Madam Pomfrey would be checking on him any minute. Not wanting to know what the matron’s reaction would be if she found out that he snuck out late last night he called Estelle to take him back.


She dropped him off near around the corner from the hospital wing and Harry walked around the corner to find Dumbledore and Sirius standing at the entrance of the hospital wing. Harry wondered why they were standing there and not going in when he slowly approached them.


“Madam Pomfrey said Harry would be out for a month?” Sirius asked Dumbledore, looking at the hospital wing.


“Unfortunately, yes,” Dumbledore said. He too, was looking at the door. “But he should be back up and running for the last two weeks of term.”


“Cool!” Harry exclaimed, causing both adults to turn and look at Harry in complete wonderment. “I get to miss four weeks of lessons.”


“Harry...?” Sirius started slowly.


“No, I’m Snape in disguise,” Harry drawled. “Did Pomfrey really say I would be out for a month? Albus old friend, I think you might need a new matron. Although I am the only one who she seems to misdiagnose so maybe you will want to keep her. I’m not exactly normal now, am I?”


“Harry,” Dumbledore said now smiling. “How are you feeling?”


“Fine and dandy,” Harry answered. “If you don’t count this splitting headache I’ve got and how tired I am.”


“May I ask why you are out of bed?” Albus asked.


“Later. Right now, I need to sneak back into bed without Pomfrey noticing,” Harry said, as he quietly opened the door and tiptoed towards his bed.


“MR. POTTER!” came Pomfrey's voice from her office. “What on earth are you doing?”


“I went for a little stroll around the lake. Stretch my legs or so,” Harry said shrugging, quickly making something up on the spot. Madam Pomfrey looked thrown for a moment before she rounded on him.


“What do you think you were doing? Taking a stroll!” she demanded. “You weren’t meant to be awake for another month. How on earth you are walking about and talking, I do not know.”


“Well… I’m special.” Harry said smiling. “Does this mean I don’t have to stay here long?”


“Get to bed please, Mr. Potter,” Madam Pomfrey said, a little more kindly this time.


“You didn’t answer my question,” Harry retorted, as he walked over to his bed and laid on it.


“I will check you over before I say anything,” Madam Pomfrey said whilst she started to take his temperature. After half an hour, she grew frustrated. “I do not know how you have gotten better so quickly Potter. However, I don’t see anything wrong with you. However, I would like to keep you in the hospital wing for a week to be on the safe side.”


“What?! If nothing is wrong with me, why should I have to stay here? Why can’t I leave?” Harry said.


“I don’t know how you managed to heal so quickly,” Madam Pomfrey said. “And I would like to find out. Moreover, I’m not entirely convinced you are better. Even if you do look like it, people don’t start walking about the next day after getting the type of injury you had.”


“So you are going to confine me to the hospital wing just because you don’t know something. Can I ask how is that fair?” Harry said getting annoyed. “Why should I have to stay here if nothing is wrong? Why do I have to stay because you don’t understand something? Just because you don’t know something, doesn’t mean I’m ill. Let me leave.”


“Mr. Potter, surely you understand. What happens if you suddenly fall ill again? What would you do?” Madam Pomfrey asked.


“I hang around with Ginny and the others all the time,” Harry said. “They’ll bring me here straight away.”


“What about during the night, hmm?” Madam Pomfrey asked eyeing Harry. “What if something happens to you during the night when they are all asleep?”


Harry stayed quiet for a moment before the answer came to him. He didn’t like it but he knew the art of compromising. “What if I sleep here?” Harry asked her and she looked thoughtful at the suggestion. “What if during the day you let me out to go to lessons and hang out with my friends and say around nine o clock in the evening I come here to stay the night?”


Madam Pomfrey looked like she was thinking about it long and hard. “People don’t just wake up from that sort of injury the very next day Mr. Potter.”


“But I’m fine,” Harry pleaded.


“Madam Pomfrey,” Dumbledore said, stepping in. “He would be under the watchful eyes of staff and his friends during the day and he would be here at night.”


Madam Pomfrey looked at Harry making up her mind. “Make it eight, Potter. You come here at eight in the evening. And you stay here all night. No sneaking out. Understand?”


“Deal,” Harry said.


-oOoOoOoOo-


Harry walked towards Moaning Myrtle’s bathroom. He desperately wanted to find Ginny but it was empty; no one was in there. Harry went back to the common room. She wasn’t there either. Wondering where she could be, he headed out again; he needed to find her. Harry wanted to check the Great Hall in case she was having a late breakfast.


Coming down the main stairwell to the entrance hall, he saw Wood and the rest of the Gryffindor Quidditch team hanging about. Getting closer he overheard the conversation.


“He said he could handle it.” Wood said to Angelina who was looking at him furiously.


“Just because Harry said he could doesn’t mean he could. Look where he is now; knocked out in the hospital wing with a fractured skull and most probably out for a month.” Katie shot back.


Harry was just about to say something to announce his presence when there was a loud drawl coming from the dungeons.


“Well if it isn’t the losers,” Malfoy said, coming towards them. Harry snuck behind Fred and George so Malfoy couldn’t see him. He was surprised that no one had noticed him yet. “So how’s Saint Potter– doing well? I nearly laughed my head of when he was doing those rolls over the place.”


“You son of a bitch,” George said striding towards him, but Katie held on to him.


“I saw that Potter’s Tart was upset,” Draco said. Harry prayed that he wasn’t talking about Ginny because if he was then he would definitely get a pummelling. “She was so ghostly white. How’s she doing? I always knew that something was going between him and the little Weaslette.”


Fred and George went to pounce but were held back by the others. However as no one knew Harry was there no one was prepared to hold him back. Harry moved in a flash as he launched himself at Malfoy and felt his fist hit Malfoy’s jaw and Malfoy hit the ground.


“I hope you have a broken jaw Malfoy.” Harry said icily, “I should really do more to you. However, I just got out of the hospital wing and I’m not really in the mood for it.”


“Potter!” Malfoy hissed out jumping up off the floor and brandishing his wand.


“Go on, Malfoy, take a shot,” Harry growled out. “You’ll be disarmed and stunned before you even mutter a syllable of a spell.”


“Bold words, Potter.” Malfoy sneered, aiming his wand at him.


“Do you really want to try my patience, Draco?” Harry hissed out, “Because at the moment it’s on thin ice and when that breaks you will have no idea what hit you.”


“Mr Potter! Mr Malfoy!” Came McGonagall’s voice from the top of the stairs. “What on earth is happening here?”


“Malfoy was just leaving.” Harry answered coldly, his gaze never leaving Malfoy’s face.


“Mr. Malfoy, I suggest you move on before I have to deduct points.” McGonagall said to him. After Malfoy had left she turned towards the others.


“May I ask what you are doing out of the hospital wing, Potter?” McGonagall asked him.


“I’m allowed to be out. I cracked a deal with Madam Pomfrey. Because she couldn’t find anything wrong with me and according to her tests I am completely healthy, I’m allowed out of the hospital wing during the day. However, I need to go back to her at eight o’clock every evening and stay there for the night so that she can make sure I’m really okay.” Harry explained.


“Oh... well… in that case, Harry, I’m so pleased you’re doing well. When we all saw what happened– well anyway it’s good to see you up and about so soon afterwards.” McGonagall said, “Now if you’ll excuse me I have some papers to grade.” And with that, she walked off towards her office.


“Well…” Fred said, causing Harry’s attention to go back to the team.


“Malfoy never learns does he?” Harry said shrugging.


“No he doesn’t,” George said angrily, “I think a specific prank for him might be in the cards.”


“Well, let me and Ginny be in on it too,” Harry said. “The Ghosts of the Marauders are a team after all.”


“Wait, Ghost of the Marauders… that’s you four?” Alicia asked. Harry nodded and she shrugged. “Should have worked that one out ages ago really, shouldn’t of we. I mean Fred and George are pranksters. Ginny is their sister so that’s not surprising. And you, well you’re just you.”


“Thanks... I think.” Harry said confused. “Err, guys. I’m sorry about not getting the snitch–”


“You’re sorry about not getting the snitch!” Katie said, “Harry, you gave us all a scare when that Bludger hit you. Don’t worry about not getting the snitch. We’ve asked for an inquiry about it. Bludgers should never go after just one person. Everyone in the crowd knew it only went after you. The Slytherins deny tampering with it but we all know they did.”


“So you didn’t listen to me when I told you that I don’t think it’s them?” Harry asked. “I actually know who it was. It wasn’t the Slytherins. They won. They didn’t tamper with that Bludger. So how ever hard it is for me to say it, we lost to them, fair and square. They didn’t tamper with that Bludger, so they shouldn’t have their win taken away from them. All we can do is to hope to win our next two games with a big enough margin to win the cup.”


“You know who it was?” Wood asked.


“Yes and there’s nothing you can do about it.” Harry said shrugging. “Do any of you know where Ginny is though? I really need to talk to her.”


“She’s in the library with Hermione, Ron, and Neville,” George told him.


“Thanks,” Harry said and he hurried off..


He entered the library and Madam Prince gave him a surprised look before Harry continued off to find his friends. He noticed the four of them in the back away from prying eyes, surrounded by textbooks. As Harry walked towards them, he never took his eyes off Ginny. He was confused as hell; she was acting normal. She was laughing having fun, very much unlike her attitude last night. How could she go from the Ginny he saw before him now to the distraught and terrified Ginny, he saw the prior night? Then be normal again as if it never happened.


“Can we take a break please?” Ron moaned out.


“Homework is important, Ronald.” Hermione snapped at him.


“We should be seeing if Harry is okay rather than being stuck in here,” Ginny said.


“What and just sit there and do nothing?” Hermione said, “How is that helping him?”


“Then why don’t we start the Polyjuice potion?” Neville asked, “So we can get Malfoy chucked out.”


“Because we need to get these in for tomorrow. We can do these essays then go start the potion.” Hermione explained.


“My homework doesn’t need to be in tomorrow.” Ginny said.


“And what are you going to do in the mean time?” Hermione asked her.


“Making sure Harry is okay!” Ginny said.


“He’s going to be out for nearly a month. You would be just wasting time sitting there doing nothing,” Hermione explained.


“Yeah, but I bet its beats sitting in here doing nothing, don’t it Gin?” Harry said sitting down at the table, causing all four of them to look at him in wonderment. “You know, that look is what Sirius and Dumbledore gave me this morning. As well as Malfoy, McGonagall and the Quidditch team too. Is something on my face or what? The Bludger didn’t mess up my good looks did it?” Harry said sarcastically. “Gin, please tell me I still look okay?”


“You’re up,” Gin whispered out.


“Yeah, I’m fine Gin. You don’t need to worry,” Harry said smiling at her.


“How?” Hermione said.


“I’m supposed to know that because?” Harry asked her. “Remember I was unconscious. How was I meant to know what was happening?”


“Do you actually remember anything?” Ron asked.


“Not really. I remember flying and then Malfoy going into a dive to catch the snitch and then waking up in the hospital wing in the middle of the night,” Harry said. He looked at Ginny to see whether it would get a reaction out of her but she just seemed to take it like the others. ‘Last night did happen didn’t it?’ Harry suddenly thought. About seven hours ago, she was having a massive breakdown and now she’s completely normal. How could that be? He didn’t understand it one bit.


“Anyway I got some news for you. I guess you guy’s know about Colin being attacked last night. Well I overheard Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall talking.” From there he told them everything he heard. He also told them about Dobby’s visit.


“So it’s been opened before?” Hermione asked frowning.


“That’s settles it. Malfoy senior must have opened it when he came to Hogwarts and told Draco how to do it. And who is this Dobby?” Ron asked.


“Oh yeah, I haven’t told you about him,” Harry said. “He came to me in the summer, begging me not to come back to Hogwarts. He said there was a plot to make terrible and evil things happen here at Hogwarts.”


“The Chamber of Secrets? Does that mean he knows who is doing it?” Hermione said eagerly.


“No he didn’t say anything along the lines of who is doing it on either visit. However, it was him that fixed the Bludger, not a Slytherin,” Harry said. “Apparently he wanted me sent home.”


“Why?” Neville asked, “You’re not a Muggleborn, you’re not in danger. Although I suppose you did have trouble doing magic last year so you might be counted along the way of a squib like Filch.” Harry just shrugged.


“So Dobby said it was open before?” Ron said thinking. “That’s possible. Lucius Malfoy must have opened the chamber when he came here and now has told Draco how to. Didn’t Dobby have any idea what monster was down there Harry?”


“If he did, he didn’t say,” Harry said.


“It’s strange isn’t it?” Ron said, thinking. “A huge, great big monster attacking people. Someone must have seen it.”


“Maybe it can turn invisible,” Hermione said thinking. “I have read about chameleon ghouls that can look like the background, very hard to spot.”


“Hermione you read too much,” Ginny smirked getting up. “I need another book,” she said as she walked of between the shelves.


Harry went to turn to listen to what Hermione was saying next when something struck him. Ginny said she didn’t have any homework for tomorrow. Then why would she go get another book? Studying wasn’t Ginny’s thing.


Getting up he followed Ginny along the aisles. When Harry thought they were far enough away Harry called out to her.


“Ginny?” he said causing her to turn around, shocked.


“Harry?” Ginny said confused. “What’s up? You sure you’re okay after yesterday.”


“I was just about to ask you the same thing,” Harry told her.


“Me? Why?” Ginny asked confused.


“Last night?” Harry prodded her. “The common room?” he added quietly.


“What about the common room?” Ginny said as she took a book down from the shelf.


“Why are you pretending that it didn’t happen Ginny? How can you go from breaking down on me last night to being normal now?” Harry asked her.


“Breaking down on you?” Ginny said giving him a weird look. “Why would I do that? Maybe you’re not as healthy as you think. With that Bludger to your head you might have been hallucinating–”


“Ginny, for God sake, stop acting dumb. Last night you practically begged me for help and now you’re not letting me help you. You might look fine on the outside but you’re breaking apart in the inside. Last night showed me that. I have never seen you so upset Ginny. Please let me help you,” Harry pleaded with her.


“You might need to go back to the hospital wing Harry–” Ginny started.


“God damn it,” Harry muttered, whipping out his wand. He had thought on how she could look normal from last night. Ginny was always good at acting but he was confused on how she could hide the bag under her eyes and how she could look peaceful.


“Harry… what are you doing?” Ginny said sounding a little worried when Harry brought out his wand.


“I’m sorry Ginny, but it’s for your own good,” Harry said raising his wand to point it at her.


“Harry, please no!” Ginny said now extremely worried.


“Finite Incantatem,” Harry said and the effect it had on Ginny was drastic. Her hair which used to be silky smooth was now all over the place. She had dark black bags under her eyes and it looked like she hadn’t slept in weeks. Her clothes were all creased like they had been thrown on in a hurry. Ginny looked like a lost little girl. The image in front of him shocked Harry to the core. He of course had seen her last night but it was dark then. Seeing her like this in full daylight only caused his heart to break more. “Oh god Ginny.”


She just stood there like a deer caught in the headlights of a car. Harry stood still for a minute before making up his mind then closed the gap between him and Ginny and pulled her close to him giving her a hug. She initially stiffened at the contact, but only for a second. She then wrapped her arms around Harry, holding onto him for dear life as tears rolled down her cheeks.


“I didn’t know how you would react. I know you were okay with it last night, but that might have just been shock. I was afraid I was going to lose you, Harry,” she sobbed. “I can’t lose you Harry. I need you. I need you to help me.”


“I’m not going anywhere Ginny. I’m going to be here through thick and thin no matter what happens. I’m here for you. I’ll never leave you. You’re my best friend. I care too much for you to leave you alone when you need me the most,” Harry reassured her.


“Thank you,” she whispered. “Thank you so much.”


“Don’t thank me, Ginny.” Harry said, “Please don’t thank me.”


“I will when I want to Harry,” Ginny whispered. “And when you deserve it.”


“I don’t deserve it, Ginny.” Harry said, “I’m doing what anyone else would do.”


“You’re not going to tell, are you?” Ginny whispered, pulling back to look into Harry’s face. “They might not understand. How would my brothers react? How would Hermione react? She’ll hate me.”


“It wasn’t you though.” Harry told her, “You might have attacked someone but you didn’t want to. Someone forced you to against your own will. And Hermione, Colin, your family, and Dumbledore, will all understand that. However, the most important thing at the moment is you and if you don’t want to tell anyone then you don’t have to. I’ll keep it a secret for you.”


“You know, I first thought last night was a dream,” Ginny whispered out, “I don’t know why, I woke up in your arms. You stayed with me all last night. However, when I came back down from the girl’s dormitory after getting changed you weren’t there. I just thought it was a dream– that’s all. When you came down here and started to ask questions about last night I knew it wasn’t a dream, but I didn’t know how you would react. You’re really not leaving me?”


“Never.” Harry said, “You’re stuck with me.”


“You mean the world to me, you know that,” Ginny whispered. “I’m so glad I’ve got you as my best friend.”


“Me too, Gin.” Harry said, “Me too. Now let’s get back to the others. What spell did you use to make you look alright Ginny?”


Ginny stiffened at that sentence. “I was using my glamour potions I got from Fred and George for my birthday. But I used the last one this morning. Harry…” she said looking up to him with fear in her face. “…I can’t go out looking like this. They’ll know, ,Hermione will work it out.”


“It’s going to be okay Gin,” Harry said, trying to get her to calm down. “It’s going to be okay. Just stand still.” Harry said, pointing his wand at Ginny.


“What you doing?” she asked.


“It’s a glamour spell,” Harry said. “They don’t just come in potions you know.”


“But I told Hermione about my potions. She said they were really useful because the actual glamour spell is fifth year material. You’re not good at magic, Harry. How can you do a fifth year spell?”


“Do you trust me?” Harry asked her.


“With all my heart,” Ginny whispered. Harry was thrown with the way she said it, but it didn’t really matter.


“Then let me do this.” Harry said, pointing his wand at Ginny who nodded as Harry cast the spell on her. In a second, she went back to looking like the fun loving Ginny that he knew.


“Wow,” Ginny said. “You really are good at magic.”


“Yes,” Harry replied, “but I want it kept a secret, Ginny. You know I hate publicity, especially with the whole Boy-Who-Lived thing. The press would have a field day if they knew I could do fifth, sixth, and seventh year spells. I couldn’t stand the publicity. Plus Hermione would badger the hell out of me every minute of every day for me to teach her.”


“I understand.” Ginny said, nodding and then her eyes went wide. “Romania, the warming charm on my jacket.”


“I’m sorry Ginny,” Harry said to her.


“You lied,” Ginny mumbled.


“You heard what Hermione said about that spell, it’s fourth year magic,” Harry said.


“But you could have told me,” Ginny said. “I would keep your secrets. I keep Estelle and Simon a secret. I haven’t told anyone about them, not even Tom.”


The mention of the diary sent a rush of anger through Harry’s veins, although he was clever enough to hide it. He was going to get that diary and destroy it as soon as possible.


“You know now though,” Harry told her.


Ginny nodded and then smiled. “During the summer you said you had secrets. I asked if I would learn any of them and you said when the time was right. This was one of those secrets, wasn’t it?”


“Yeah,” Harry said smiling.


“Could you tutor me, Harry?” Ginny asked.


“But you’re good. You’ve done all your homework; your classes are easy for you,” Harry said, confused.


“No. The classes are hard, Harry.” Ginny said, “I find them very difficult, but if Hermione knew I was struggling–”


“–She would have you in here twenty-four-seven studying.” Harry said nodding, “You could have come to me.”


“Why?” Ginny said, “When I didn’t know how good you were.”


“Fair point,” Harry said nodding. “Alright, I’ll help you, in every way possible. The first thing we need to concentrate on is making you feel better. The essays, you can forget about them. So we don’t need to worry about homework. I’ll get you confident enough to walk around Hogwarts on your own first, without worrying what someone would do to you.”


“But what happens when my teachers ask for me to hand in the homework?” Ginny asked, “I won’t have anything to hand in.”


“Won’t you?” Harry said cryptically.


Half an hour later the two of them found themselves alone in Harry’s dormitory. Harry grabbed a box from underneath his bed. Near the top edge of the lid there was a slit big enough to put pieces of parchment through.


“You used your present from Fred and George to help with this. And now we’ll use Fred and George’s present to me for help,” Harry said.


“The Automated Essay Writer,” wonderstruck, Ginny said.


“You didn’t think I would leave this at home did you?” Harry said smiling, “Now what was the title of your first essay? And don’t forget to write the length you want.”


Twenty minutes later, Ginny was thumbing through all of her essays. “They’re…perfect!” Ginny said, her back to Harry.


“See, I told you that you didn’t need to worry about them. Any essays you are assigned, just give them to me and I’ll put it through this. We just need to keep this from Hermione.” Harry added, coming up behind her to look at the essays over her shoulder.


Ginny smiled and leaned back into Harry. He instantly wrapped his arms around Ginny’s waist and held her close to him whilst she leaned her head against his chest.


“I don’t know what I would do without you Harry,” she said, her head rested against his chest.


“Neither do I, but you’re never going to find out because I will always be here for you. No matter what.” Harry reassured her.


“Harry,” she whispered as Harry rested his head on top of Ginny’s.


“Yeah, Gin?” Harry whispered back.


“Thank you.” Ginny replied.


“Don’t mention it,” Harry said finally.

Back to index

Chapter 26: Getting the Diary

Author's Notes: Yes, yes, yes. I know, I know. Such a hell of a long time between updates. But 51 pages and sixteen thousands words I do very much hope you lot enjoyed it.


Some of you might also moan about the repetiveness of Ginny. Rest assured this isn’t me being a crap writer. I wrote it this way. I want at the moment for Ginny’s character to appear confused worried and slightly disorientated. She is in the middle of a break down, a big one. And I thought this would bring out how bad Ginny actually is.


Some of you might also be worried about the transformation after the Quidditch in the RoR. Rest assured that is NOT Ginny cured. Not by a long shot. Ginny had for the first time forgotten about everything that was going on in her life and just enjoyed the time she spent with Harry playing Quidditch. I’m sure that you all will agree what once Ginny gets back to the main school around other students who is constantly talking about the attacks that Ginny will again get nervous and worried.


Some of you may also notice the interaction changing between Harry and Ginny. This is a good sign. But I stand by what I have always said and that is they won’t “officially†get together as a couple until the start of Year Three. I hope you all enjoyed this massive chapter and again I apologise for the length of the wait between chapters.


Although I have said that they won’t get together until year three, please note that it doesn’t just take 2 weeks to fall in love. This year Harry and Ginny’s relationship will grow deeper between them. I want for when the two of them to get together to be believable and for you guys to say. “Yes I can really see that happening. I can clearly see that there in loveâ€


I would also like to say that unfortunately even though I hated how long it was between the updates this time. I have to say that it will roughly be that long await until next chapter. I am currently in the middle of starting to plan my very own series of books which I aim for it to be published.


Therefore I have a lot of work to do. And between starting that project and my job. I will unfortunately find little time for this story. But rest assured I AM NOT abandoning this story. I never will.


I hope you guys hear from me soon. I will be active in the yahoo group though. If you guys want to talk to me and other readers of the story. The link Is in my profile page. Have fun and I hope you enjoyed.

Later that evening Harry, Ginny and the others were sitting in the common room. Hermione was currently checking Ginny’s essays for mistakes. Obviously, there weren’t going to be any since they used the automated essay writer.


“This is brilliant Ginny,” Hermione said. “This is excellent. You should get full marks for that. Harry, why can’t you follow Ginny’s example?”


“I do!” Harry retorted. “I get top marks in all my essays.”


“Yes but you don’t seem to put the theory into practice in the practical lessons,” Hermione said. “Don’t get me wrong, you do get a hold of the spell. But it takes a while for you to do so.”


“And since when are you in my lessons to see if I put the theory into practice?” Ginny asked her.


“Well I’m not…” Hermione began.


“Then why did you imply that I did. You don’t know whether I do or not. You just said that to have a go at Harry,” Ginny said, looking at Hermione in the eye.


“Well, he could do some improving,” Hermione muttered.


“Maybe yes, maybe no,” Ginny said shrugging. “But he’s not going to improve with you breathing down his neck all the time. So please back off.”


Hermione threw a nasty look at Ginny before handing her essay back and turning her attention to Neville.


“That was brilliant Gin,” Harry whispered to her.


“Well you’re helping me with… well… you know. I just thought I’d help you too,” Ginny explained.


“I’m not doing this to get anything out of it Ginny,” Harry told her. “I’m doing this because I care for you.”


“What are you two whispering about?” Ron asked, interrupting


“Nothing,” Ginny quickly said turning back to her books.


“When do you need to go to the hospital wing Harry?” Neville asked, looking up from a particularly difficult essay Snape had set them.


“I’ve got to be at the hospital wing at eight,” Harry told him.


“But Harry,” Hermione began, “it’s quarter to eight now. You’re not going to get there in time.”


“So I’m a little late,” Harry said shrugging. “It’s not the end of the world.”


“But you could get in trouble,” Hermione pressed. Harry tried arguing with her but conceded and packed up his stuff and went up to his dorm and put it in his trunk. When he came back down, he saw Hermione going over Ginny’s essay once again.


“Hermione, you’ve already gone over that one once,” Ginny moaned at her.


“Yes but I didn’t find any mistakes,” Hermione said. “There are always mistakes.”


“So you’re going to go over the essay until you find at least one?” Ginny asked her.


“I don’t have to do this you know,” Hermione scolded her.


“But you already did it once. And you found no mistakes. Why are we going over it again?” Ginny said, getting annoyed.


“Because there has to be at least one,” Hermione muttered. “Even I make at least one mistake.”


Harry, suddenly understanding, grew angry with Hermione. “Is it because you just can’t comprehend that maybe someone is better than you at something?” he asked her.


“Of course not. You’re a lot better at me at flying,” Hermione said.


“Yes but you hate flying,” Harry said. “Essays and school work is your thing. You just don’t want to admit that maybe Ginny is better than you at writing essays. Now stop harassing Ginny. She wrote the essay, you checked it over and found no mistakes. You should be happy for her that she understands it all.”


“That’s…well…” Hermione spluttered out. “You need to get to the hospital wing.”


“And you need to leave Ginny alone. She’s written the essay so let her be,” Harry said crossing the common room and heading towards the portrait hole.


“Fine,” Hermione said handing Ginny back the parchment. Harry looked over his shoulder one more time to see Ginny looking at him. She mouthed “thank you” and Harry nodded his head to tell her he understood before going through the portrait hole and off towards the hospital wing.


As he walked Harry thought about the situation he was in. He needed to find a way to get the diary away from Ginny without her realising that it was him. How he was going to do that he didn’t know.


Harry was so involved in his thoughts of taking the diary away from Ginny that it shocked him to find that he was outside the hospital wing fifteen minutes later. As he walked in, Madam Pomfrey made her way towards him.


“You’re late,” she said, eyeing him up and down to check that he was alright.


“By five minutes!” Harry argued when he looked at the clock that was hanging above Madam Pomfrey’s doorway into her office.


“Yes well. How are you feeling?” Madam Pomfrey asked indicating to Harry to follow her.


“Fine,” Harry said telling the truth and following her over to the bed he would be staying in that night. “Completely fine actually. I had a headache this morning but it’s gone now.


“Well you are still staying here tonight, Potter,” she said as she felt the top of his head for his temperature. “That was our agreement.”


“Yeah I know,” Harry said, sighing as he sat down on the bed.


“We’ll you seem okay so I’m going leave you to get changed,” Madam Pomfrey said finishing up and heading towards her office. Harry changed and got into the bed. He looked at the clock and noticed that it was only eight thirty and he wasn’t even tired. This was actually surprising as he was up half of the last night with Ginny. As Harry’s thoughts wandered over her, hoping that she was doing okay, he settled down to spend the night in the lonely hospital wing.


-oOoOoOoOo-


It was around one o‘clock in the morning when Harry woke up with a start. He swore that he felt someone moving about in the hospital wing. Looking around though, he didn’t see anyone. Harry was just about to go back to sleep when he heard the quiet scraping of a chair moving. He looked at the chair in question which was residing at the end of the bed to see it turn slightly. Confused as hell, Harry wondered if Dumbledore had come into the hospital wing to check up on him.


There was a moment silence before Harry felt a little pressure on the end of his bed, indicating that something else had laid itself on the bed. Harry, wanting to find the underlying cause of it, reached out with his magic to feel the presence around him. He felt the barely there presence of Colin a few beds away and he felt the weak presence that was Madam Pomfrey in her dormitory of the wing. However, at the end of the bed he felt a strong presence of someone he recognised immediately.


“Ginny?” Harry whispered out and he heard a small gasp from the end of his bed. As he watched he saw her pull what obviously was his invisibility cloak from her to reveal her sitting on the chair with her feet rested on the end of the bed. Her face showed the reaction of being shocked.


“How did you know?” she whispered out.


“Magic,” Harry replied simply, sitting up looking at her carefully. “What are you doing here Ginny?”


Ginny was quiet for a moment before muttering her answer. “I was scared. I was scared to go to sleep. What happens if I wake up tomorrow and find out that I’ve attacked someone else? You said you’d watch out for me. I thought that if I slept here that maybe I would be all right because you’re watching out for me.”


Harry watched her closely. He loved her and it was his fault this was happening to her. Well not anymore, he thought. He was taking that diary away from her as soon as it was possible. It didn’t look like she had it on her now so that was good. What was needed was to help Ginny through this anyway possible. If it meant sleeping near him, he wouldn’t argue. Heck, she was his wife; he shouldn’t have any reasons for Ginny not to sleep near him.


“Ginny, get up and move the chair back were you found it,” Harry told her and she looked at Harry disappointed.


“Okay Harry,” Ginny said quietly. “I’ll go back to the tower.” She put the chair back where she found it and made to put the invisibility cloak back around all of herself.


“No Ginny,” Harry said. “I didn’t say go back to the tower. I just said put the chair back where you found it. You shouldn’t sleep on it.”


Ginny put it back where she found it before eyeing him and then his bed. “I know I slept in your arms last night Harry. And nothing I’ll do will ever repay you for staying with me last night,” she said looking thankfully at him then she dropped her head again. “It was nice.” She whispered out looking down at her feet. “The best I’ve slept in ages. But I’m not sure sleeping in the same bed as you is a good idea.”


Harry couldn’t help but laugh at that. “I wasn’t intending for us to sleep in the same bed Ginny,” he said, smiling at her and she looked up, blushing deep red for her misunderstanding. “Just stand back from the chair.” Harry reached over to the nightstand and grabbed his wand which he flicked towards the chair and it transfigured itself into a camp bed.


“Wow,” Ginny said amazed. “You didn’t even mutter an incantation.”


“I told you I was good,” Harry whispered and he waved his wand again and a duvet and pillows appeared on the bed. “Tell me if it’s uncomfortable and I’ll change it,” Harry told her as she got into the conjured camp bed. Harry lay back down on his bed and Ginny settled comfortably next to him in the camp bed. “I’ll wake you up in the morning before Madam Pomfrey comes so you can sneak back to the common room.” Harry told her as he closed his eyes to go back to sleep.


“Harry?” Ginny whispered out from her made up bed.


“Yes?” he answered.


“Thank you,” Ginny said. “I know I keep saying it but thank you.”


“It’s no problem what so ever, Ginny,” Harry told her. “I’ll see you in the morning.”


“Night,” Ginny said.


“Night Gin,” Harry said and then closed his eyes and drifted off to the realms of dreams.


-oOoOoOo-


Harry woke up early morning just as the sun had risen over the horizon to see Ginny sleeping peacefully in the made up bed on the floor next to him. He didn’t really want to wake her but she couldn’t stay there and have Madam Pomfrey notice. He gently got out of bed and knelt down beside her, shaking her awake.


“Harry?” Ginny whispered out rubbing her eyes trying to get the sleepiness out of her.


“Hey,” Harry said gently. “You need to go before Madam Pomfrey starts making her rounds.” Harry said helping her up.


“I’ll see you at breakfast?” Ginny asked him whilst he waved his wand towards the camp bed and it changed back into a chair. With another wave of his wand, the pillow and duvet disappeared.


“Of course,” Harry said. “Now go.”


“But...” Ginny said. “The glamour charm.”


“Oh right,” Harry said smiling. “Hang on.” Harry pointed his wand at Ginny. “Velieris verus vultus” and in an instant the glamour charm took effect.


“If I weren’t having trouble with the classes I would ask you to teach me that,” Ginny said now looking completely fine and normal.


“I don’t get that,” Harry said pondering Ginny’s problem in practical classes. “You know, you struggling in your classes. You picked up the bat bogey hex fine.”


“I don’t really know,” Ginny whispered.


“Well you need to go before Madam Pomfrey comes and spots you,” Harry warned her and Ginny threw him a grateful smile


“I’ll be alright getting back right?” Ginny whispered. “What happens if someone is waiting for me to make me attack someone else?”


Harry brought his hand up to her arm to comfort her. “I’ve got Estelle and Simon watching you. You might not be able to see them… but they are watching you twenty four seven,” Ginny’s eyes widened at that remark. “Plus, I’ll get Peeves to follow you around invisible and there’s no doubt in my mind that he will be able to get the portraits to help him keep an eye on you. Therefore, you might not notice anyone, but you will be watched and if anything happens to you I will know in less than a minute.”


“That’s how you knew to come to the common room. You had Estelle and Simon watching me,” Ginny said and then her forehead furrowed. “Hang on, why did you have Estelle and Simon watching me?”


“I didn’t have them watching you,” Harry said lying. “Estelle likes you as a friend so she watches out for you. I didn’t ask her to. Nevertheless, you two seem to get along quite well. So she just wanted to make sure you’re alright. She thinks of you as a friend you know.”


“Oh,” Ginny said. “Thank her for me. I’m not sure what I would have done if she didn’t come and get you.”


“Thank her next time you see her,” Harry whispered. “But you need to go before Madam Pomfrey comes out and spots you.”


Nodding, Ginny wrapped the invisibility cloak around herself and headed out of the wing. It was good timing because not a minute later Madam Pomfrey came bustling over to her. She checked him over before sighing, as if she actually wanted to find something wrong with him to make him stay.


However, it seemed like this wasn’t the case because ten minutes later Harry found himself heading down to the Great Hall for breakfast. He noticed Ginny and the others eating hungrily.


“What’s the rush guys?” Harry asked, sitting down next to Ginny. “I mean we have Potions first don’t we? Why would we want to rush off to that?”


“Well you might want to be late to Snape’s class. But I don’t particularly want to lose points or get into detention,” Hermione berated him.


“Its not actually that bad, you should try it sometime.” Harry said smiling at her.


“Yes. Says the person who had a detention in the Forbidden Forest where you met Voldemort in there, and then had detention with Lockhart where you helped him answer his fan mail,” Neville said.


“What can I say, trouble loves me,” Harry said, grinning over his porridge.


“Yes it does,” Ginny said agreeing with him. “That’s the problem.”


-oOoOoOo-


Harry walked into Snape’s usual grotty dungeon and sat himself down in the usual place that was at the back of the classroom. The class waited with the normal chit chatter until Snape came gliding into the room.


“Today you will be preparing the deflating draught.” Snape said, flicking his wand to the board, making the instructions appear. “It is important that you make this properly as in a couple of weeks time after these potions have had time to mature we will be testing them… on yourselves.”


“You will be making the swelling solution in class and you will use it on yourselves and then you will use your deflating potion you have made today to put yourselves right. The people who make either or both potions wrong won’t need to have points deducted as the consequence of taking a wrongly made swelling potion is that the antidote won’t work,” Snape finished. glaring at them. “Well what are you waiting for? Get to work.”


There was the usual hustle and bustle of people getting the ingredients out and the ingredients they needed from the student cupboard, as they got ready to make the potion. “Twenty points from Gryffindor for being too noisy and the next person to speak will have another twenty points deducted.”


“That’s so unfair,” Ron whispered. Harry was working with Ron whilst Neville was working with Hermione. “Slytherins were talking too you know.”


“That’s twenty points Mr Weasley and twenty points Mr Potter,” Snape said from across the dungeon.


“But I wasn’t talking!” Harry argued.


“That’s another ten points for back chatting,” Snape sneered. “You want any more points deducted Potter? No? Then concentrate on making your potion. Fat lot that would do you anyhow. You’re too much like your idiotic father. Apart that he knew how to catch the snitch rather than fall of his broom.” That caused a round of laughter from the Slytherins which the Gryffindors noticed went un-punished.


Harry, trying to ignore Snape’s jibes, concentrated on making the deflating draught. It was easier said then done when Snape was hovering around your cauldron taking points off for every little thing.


“Five points from Gryffindor Mr Weasley,” Snape sneered causing Ron to jump. “The instructions say quite perfectly that you add in the ginger root after you take the cauldron off the boil.” Ron was just about to add them with the flames still on low.


To say that Harry was glad when the class ended was an understatement. Double Potions was always bad however having to listen to the Slytherins jibe at him for losing the match all lesson wasn’t pleasant.


During break they met Ginny in the grounds and hung out with a blue flame in a jar to keep them warm.


“Snape is just an idiotic git,” Ginny muttered shivering from the cold. Harry would have loved to warm her up with the warming charm but the others were there so they had to settle for frozen body parts instead. “Taking points off for breathing too loudly. I would complain Harry. You know Dumbledore, go to him and complain about him. Surely, what he’s doing isn’t right. Maybe we can get him kicked out. Just imagine life without Snape,” she said sighing and a smile crossing her face.


“Merlin, that would be nice.” Ron muttered.


“What have you got next Ginny?” Hermione asked.


“Herbology,” Ginny answered sagging. “It’s going to be torture in this weather. I swear it’s going to start to snow soon.”


“Harry!” came a shout from behind him. He turned to see Wood striding across towards them. “We’ve got Quidditch practice tonight straight after lessons so don’t dawdle once the bell rings. Go get changed and head straight down to the Quidditch pitch.”


“Practice in this weather?!” Harry moaned. “Wood, its freezing.”


“You need to practice in all weathers. It’s the sign of a good Quidditch team,” Wood explained.


“I’m not sure Madam Pomfrey would let me,” Harry said, the idea just coming to him, “I mean I’m still staying the hospital wing at night so she can make sure I’m one hundred percent. She might not let me train out in this weather.”


“I thought of that too,” Wood said. “I went to see her before I came to you. She said it would be fine. That you staying in the hospital wing was only procedure and she was thinking of letting you go back to the common room anyway. There’s no lasting damage and you’re completely fine now.”


“Oh okay Wood,” Harry said dismally. “I’ll be there.”


“Sure Harry,” Ginny said once Wood walked away. “Don’t get too over excited now.”


Groaning, Harry got up off the ground with the others and started to head towards charms, as break was jut about to finish. As they got close to the entrance hall, Ginny separated from them and headed down to the greenhouses whilst Harry, Neville, Hermione and Ron entered the castle and went up the stairs towards Flitwick’s classroom.


Flitwick usually stood on top of a pile of old books so that he could be high enough to see over his desk to teach. Harry found the look on Hermione’s face every time she went into the classroom to see him standing on the books rather amusing.


“Books shouldn’t mistreated like that,” Hermione had whispered to himself, Ron and Neville once. “He’s a teacher, he should really know better.”


As they settled down Professor Flitwick stood up on the books causing a slight scowl from Hermione that Harry had never noticed before. However, it was gone in a flash and he supposed that he never really paid enough attention to her in this particular class before.


Professor Flitwick tapped his wand onto his desk to get the attention of the class. On his desk lay loads of small bowls, full with water


“Today…,” Professor Flitwick began, addressing the class. “…we will start on the Drought Charm. This is a rather difficult charm. The most difficult part of it is putting enough power behind the spell to dry up all the water you are wishing to. This should last you at least two, maybe three lessons to dry up your whole bowl. This means at the moment we are wasting time. So let’s all come to the front of the class and grab your bowl. Be careful not to spill any of the water.”


Once everyone had carefully selected their bowl full of water and took it back to their desk Flitwick continued to address the class.


“The incantation for this specific spell is ‘Sitisus’,” Flitwick explained. “It needs complete concentration. The wand movements are drawn up on the bored. You may begin.”


Harry wasn’t paying attention to what Flitwick was saying. He was too busy thinking of Ginny, wondering if she was all right on her own in Herbology. Now that he knew how she really was handling things, he couldn’t think about anything else. He certainly couldn’t concentrate on the spell Flitwick was trying to teach them.


“Mr Potter,” Harry heard Professor Flitwick behind him say. Harry jumped a little causing him to bump the table and a little bit of water to splash out of his bowl onto it. “That’s five points deducted for not paying attention. However can I still please see you try the spell now that you’ve had ten minutes of practice?”


Harry still worried about Ginny as he draw his wand and half heartedly waved his wand towards the bowl muttering the incantation. He wasn’t paying attention really to the class. He was thinking up ways to get the diary away from Ginny. He needed to do it soon. Surely, it couldn’t be very hard. The difficult bit would be after he had taken the diary away and trying not to have the blame put on him. After all, he was the only one who knew of the dairy. That Ginny knew of anyway. Destroying it shouldn’t be too hard. He could wait one night for everyone to go to bed and then throw it in the fire in the common room. By the morning it would have been burned to ashes and Ginny wouldn’t know it was he who took it.


Harry was brought out of his thoughts when he noticed that no one was speaking in the classroom. Turning his attention to the class he noticed that the bowl in front of him was completely empty. He had managed to dry up his whole bowl in one spell. He was too busy thinking about his situation with Ginny that he completely forgot to reel back his magic to make it look like he was struggling. Ron and Neville were starring at him in shock whilst Hermione was frowning, confusion written over her face.


“My, my, Mr Potter,” Flitwick said after he found his voice. “That is… well what I mean to say is… Twenty points to Gryffindor for superbly casting that spell. I would add another five on top, as it was you. Not being rude, Harry, but you do rather find spells difficult to cast so I would’ve added five points as a just award. However, as you weren’t paying attention and only tried it half-heartedly, I’m afraid I have to take five points off you instead. Please pay closer attention next time and try. Now everyone back to work.”


As Flitwick moved off after refilling Harry’s bowl Hermione rounded on him.


“How the hell did you do that?” Hermione hissed.


“I really don’t know,” Harry said whispering, acting surprised. Hermione gave him a look that clearly said that she didn’t believe him. “Look, I’ll try again,” Harry said and repeated the process. This time he was concentrating and put hardly any magic behind the spell. The result of the spell was what he intending it to be as hardly any water disappeared.


“See, I really don’t know how to do it,” Harry said. “It was just a one off.”


“I don’t believe you. But if you are telling the truth at least we now know you have potential to do it,” Hermione said before turning back to her own bowl.


“That was pretty cool Harry,” Ron said, “I mean you got Gryffindor fifteen points.”


“Yeah,” Harry said before turning back to his bowl. He couldn’t believe he slipped up like that. He had to be more careful.


-oOoOoOoOo-


When the bell rang the four of them headed towards the great hall to meet Ginny. Whilst on the way Hermione grilled Harry about the spell.


“Are you sure you don’t know how you did it?” she asked for like the hundredth time.


“YES!” Harry shouted causing some Fifth year Hufflepuff passing by to stare at them. “I wasn’t thinking about charms at all when I did the spell. I wasn’t paying attention.”


“Then what were you thinking about?” Hermione asked


Harry remained quiet. Hermione looked at him annoyed. “What were you thinking about?” she asked again when Harry didn’t answer.


“Private stuff,” Harry said. “So leave it.”


“Well I wouldn’t have thought that you would keep secrets from your best friends,” Hermione replied huffing.


“Some secrets are meant to stay secret Hermione,” Harry said annoyed.


“Well it’s good to know you don’t trust us!” Hermione contoured.


“I do trust you,” Harry said. “Just some secrets aren’t mine to tell okay.”


When they reached the great hall, they found Ginny waiting for them. They had a quick lunch (to the protest of Ron) before heading off to the library. They had a quick discussion about when they would get the ingredients for the Polyjuice potion before starting on some homework. It was decided that Harry and Ginny would get the ingredients they needed to start the potion before afternoon lesson.


In the mean time they sat in the library doing their homework, or trying to in Harry’s case. As he sat in front of the Herbology essay he was trying he couldn’t help but think about the diary lying in Ginny’s bag not five feet away. Hermione, Ron and Neville were off looking for books but Ginny was still at the table. He couldn’t risk being caught by Ginny.


If luck would have it, an opportunity presented itself not five minutes later.
Ginny muttered about needing another book and stood up, waiting for Harry to go with her.


“Aren’t you coming?” Ginny asked him nervously.


“It’s only over there isn’t it?” Harry asked her pointing to the row of books that held the book Ginny wanted. “I can see you all the time. And you can look behind you to see me all the time,” Harry explained.


“But what if someone…?” Ginny muttered.


“I’ll be there faster than you can say Quidditch,” Harry told her. “No one is going to make you do anything I promise.


Nodding Ginny started walking over to the stacks of books. A couple of paces away she turned to look at Harry who gave her a reassuring smile. She turned around to continue heading towards the bookshelf and the book she needed.


Taking a cautious look to make sure Ginny wasn’t looking he grabbed her bag and started to rifle through it. There was her Defence Against the Dark Arts book in there as well as Herbology and Charms. There were also hair clips and hair bands as well as a t-shirt. Why Ginny was carrying around a t-shirt he will never know. However as he moved the t-shirt his hand knocked something and in the middle of that t-shirt was the diary. His hand closed around it as he finally managed to hold it. It was over now. He had finally had the diary.


“What unearth are you doing?” Madam Pince’s voice called out to him and Harry dropped the bag and the diary in shock. “That is not your bag and is someone’s personally belongings. Next time I catch you going through someone else’s stuff it will be a detention. Do I make my self clear Mr Potter?”


“Yes Ma’am...,” Harry said downhearted. He had had his hand on the diary yet failed to get it. He watched Madam Pince walk away, waiting for her to be gone long enough for him to get the diary. Unfortunately, as Madam Prince turned the corner Ginny came hurriedly back.


“Ginny?” Harry asked her concerned.


“I’m alright,” Ginny said sitting down next to him. “Just I felt like someone was watching me. That’s all. I mean apart from you. I’m probably imagining it. Merlin Harry, I can’t even walk a couple of feet away on my own without worrying,” she suddenly burst out.


“It’s natural Ginny,” Harry whispered to her while taking her left hand in his right and squeezing it reassuringly.


“I’m so glad you’re here for me Harry. You’re the only person I feel safe around. I know nothing can hurt me as long as you’re here,” Ginny said.


“And I will always be there for you,” Harry said to her. Harry then wondered about what she just said about being on her own. “How do you get to classes? I mean you walk there on your own.”


“Doesn’t mean I’m not scarred.” Ginny whispered, her hand still clutched in Harry’s “Every time I’m on my own I can’t think of anything else but what if I suddenly find myself attacking someone. I run to the classroom and sit as close to the teacher’s desk and just hope the teacher turns up early. The time alone in the classroom is the most scariest time of all. I normally talk to Tom in that time. Tom and you are the only two people that are helping me through this. I don’t know what I would do without the two of you. You two are the most important two people in my life at the moment.”


“I’m sure nothing will happen to you anymore. I promised you that didn’t I?” Harry said to her.


“Yeah you did,” Ginny answered as Hermione came back, her arms full of books.


-oOoOoOo-


When it was close to the end of lunch, Harry and Ginny went off to get the potion ingredients out of the student cupboard whilst Hermione and the others went to set up Moaning Myrtles bathroom. As soon as Harry and Ginny turned the corner Ginny’s body language changed drastically.


“It’s so hard Harry,” she said, stopping and whispered to Harry whilst looking into his eyes. “Lying to them and pretending like nothing’s wrong. Every time I speak I’m afraid I’m going to give something away and they are going to figure it out.”


Harry wrapped his arms around Ginny, pulling her to him. He held her close whilst trying to soothe her. “You’re doing great Ginny,” he told her gently rubbing his hand gently around her back. “You’re doing great.”


“But what happens when you’re not there? What if I slip up?” Ginny whispered into his chest. “What will they think if they ever find out what I’ve…”


“Ginny,” Harry interrupted her. “They’re not going to. I won’t let that happen okay.” Harry unwrapped his arms from around Ginny’s waist and whilst his left hand went up to her arm the other one went up to her caress her cheek. Ginny smiled as Harry rubbed his thumb to clear away a stray tear.


“You are going to be completely fine, I promise you that,” Harry whispered gently kissing her on the forehead. “I promised you I would look after you and that is exactly what I’m going to do.” He heard Ginny sigh as his lips left her skin.


“How do you do that?” Ginny asked.


“Do what?” Harry asked gently back.


Ginny looked up to him and Harry was pleased to see a smile on her face. “You always know exactly what to say to make me feel better. All my life since I’ve known you, whenever I get upset, you know just what to do to calm me down.”


“The perks of being the best friend,” Harry whispered. “I’m sure you would be able to do the same for me.


“I wouldn’t be so sure of that,” Ginny said, looking down.


“I am,” Harry said smiling at her. “All you have to do is be there and I’m sure that will help.”


“Really?” Ginny asked.


“Really,” Harry said, nodding. “Now let’s go get those ingredients.


“But what if Malfoy knows that it’s me?” Ginny whispered. “And he tells the others when they’re questioning him?”


“How would Malfoy know it’s you?” Harry asked her.


“Maybe it’s him making me do this I don’t know,” Ginny answered.


“You think if Malfoy knew it was you he would keep quiet?” Harry asked her. “He hates your family; he would do anything to hurt you. If he knew it was you he would have said something by now.”


“But it could be someone in Slytherin. You know what Ron said. They’re probably having a good laugh at this in their common room,” Ginny said.


“Contrary to popular believe and what Ron say’s, not all Slytherins are bad. I grant you most of them are. However, there are some, who are not. Being ambitious doesn’t make you evil. I mean are you and me evil?” Harry asked her quietly. “The sporting hat tried to put both of us in Slytherin. And don’t ask how I know and don’t even ask him if it’s true because he will most definitely deny it. It tried to put Percy in Slytherin.” Ginny looked shocked at that bit of news. “


“How do you know that?” Ginny whispered.


“Like I said, don’t ask me that,” Harry replied. “I can’t tell you. Not just yet anyway. There’s no way that they are going to find out Ginny. I promise you that.”


“I’m just worried. I’ve been looking forward to coming to Hogwarts for so long. You know that. I hated staying at home all last year when you got to come here. I don’t want to be chucked out and be forced to stay at home whilst you and my brothers get to come to school and learn.”


“That will never happen Ginny,” Harry said. “That will never happen. I won’t let it. Trust me.”


“I do,” Ginny whispered. “I do.”


-oOoOoOo-


With ingredients weighing his bag down Harry left Ginny at her classroom, telling her not to be worried about him being late because he walked her to her classroom and ran down the stairs to transfiguration. Once he got there, Professor McGonagall was already addressing the class.


“Five points from Gryffindor for being late Mr Potter. Why are you late?” Professor McGonagall said addressing him.


“I got lost?” Harry tried.


“You’re not one to be normally be late to class Mr Potter so I was going to let it slide. However as you obviously don’t care about being late and don’t have any respect to this lesson you will have ten points deducted from Gryffindor and a detention with me,” McGonagall said. “Now can you please take your seat? I suppose you can’t get lost from the front of the class to the back?”


Harry walked over to his seat and realised that he was going to be working with Hermione. Not that he didn’t like working with Hermione, it was actually good sometimes. He could let her do the hard work and make it look to his friends that he didn’t know much about magic but still get the marks needed to pass the class.


However this particular time it wouldn’t be. After his slip up in charms and the fact that he was late would mean that Hermione would be on his back all lesson. He was so glad that he had Quidditch practice straight after otherwise he would probably hear it all evening from her as well. Hermione didn’t disappoint.


“Harry, you’re not trying,” she said for the thousandth time when Harry failed to do the spell. They were changing a mouse into a water goblet. “Maybe you’re not saying the incantation correctly. The pronunciation is ‘vera-verto’ make the ver nice and long.”


“If I wasn’t saying it right you would have told me earlier. Just count what happened in charms as a fluke,” Harry moaned.


“It wasn’t a fluke Harry,” Hermione said. “You can do magic. You’re just not trying!”


“How would you know?” Harry said a hint of annoyance in his voice.


“Because you did the wand motion for the drought charm perfectly, yet when you tried it the second time you didn’t,” Hermione said. “I believe you just didn’t try the second time or you purposely didn’t do it right.”


“That’s nonsense,” Harry said, sweating a little.


“Nonsense or not, you have the capability to do it correctly. So I’m going to make sure you get it right,” Hermione explained.


“Oh joy.” Harry muttered under his breath.


“What was that?” Hermione asked.


“Nothing.” Harry responded before turning his attention back to his mouse, having a glance over to Neville and Ron. Ron cast the spell on his mouse and Harry watched as the mouse started to change shape into water goblet. However the texture of the water goblet stayed the same as the mouse so the water goblet was made out of brown fur and it also had a tail were the handle should have been.


“That was a good try Mr Weasley. However, you need a bit more conviction in your incantation and wand movement. Try again,” McGonagall said. She was making her rounds and watched Ron try his attempt. She then came to Hermione and himself.


“Mr Potter I heard from Professor Flitwick that you did quite well in charms today,” McGonagall said. “Care to show me what you can do here?”


Harry nodded pointed his wand at the water goblet and did the wand movement perfectly so that she couldn’t spot any fault. However doing what he should have done in charms, he kept his magic locked up tight and only let a trickle of magic go into the spell.


The result in this caused the mouse to have only transfigured halfway. The bottom half of the mouse turned into the water goblet, (Harry made sure it still had the fur), whilst the top half stayed as a rat. This caused the mouse to panic badly and Professor McGonagall had to step in.


“That was okay Harry. However, you do need more practice,” McGonagall said. “You’ll get it in the end, don’t worry about it. And don’t let anyone push you too hard either. If you constantly do the spell, repeatedly getting it wrong without any breaks you won’t make any progress. Take ten minutes break before you try again okay?”


Harry nodded before McGonagall moved off to the next table. “Satisfied?” Harry asked Hermione who was deep in thought.


“Maybe, I mean you did the wand movements perfectly and the incantation was flawless,” Hermione said. “The only way you could have sabotaged it was to not put enough magic behind the spell. There’s no way you could have done that because we don’t learn how to control our magic like that until NEWT’s. I guess it really was just luck.”


“Yeah I guess.” Harry said, successfully hiding a smug grin.


-oOoOoOo-


Harry by the end of the lesson managed to get to the same place as Ron, Turning it into a water goblet but still have the Mouse’s fur. Harry hurried off to Ginny’s Charms class to see her just coming out of the classroom. She smiled when she noticed him.


“I might get used to this Harry,” Ginny said. “I might not want you to stop.” She laughed as her classmates filed out of the room after her. “I even might think that you have a crush on me.”


“I think it’s the other way round Gin. I mean you always smile more when you see me,” Harry said starting to walk with her down the hallway. As they rounded the corner they dropped the act. “You okay Gin?” Harry asked her.


“Yes. I mean no I mean…” Ginny muttered. “I’m just so confused. Why am I attacking people? Who is making me do it? How are they making me?”


“We don’t know Ginny,” Harry said putting an arm around her shoulders and pulling her close to him. “But it doesn’t matter how. What matters is that they won’t get the chance to do it again. I promise you that.”


“I know.” Ginny whispered. “It’s the only thing I can count on at the moment. You’re the only person I can count on.”


“Come on. We need to get down to the great hall,” Harry explained. “I’ve got Quidditch practice right after dinner. So I need to go have a bite to eat before I go down to the changing rooms.”


They walked together down the corridors, Harry’s arm wrapped around Ginny’s shoulders holding her close. They weren’t really conscious of what they were doing. It just felt so natural to both them to be walking together like that. When they got to the great hall however Hermione paid it a lot of attention.


“What’s happening between you two?” Hermione asked them as they sat down.


Harry and Ginny both looked up shocked. “We’re best friends Hermione,” Harry said, confused to what she was implying.


“Best friends don’t come walking into the great hall the way you two just did,” Hermione said.


“What do you mean?” Ginny asked confused.


“Harry had his arm around you,” Hermione told them as if she was explaining it to three year olds.


“We’re friends.” Harry said.


“Do you think her brothers will hate you if they find out you’re dating, is that it?” Hermione asked once again.


“We are not dating,” Ginny hissed out at her. “We are and have been best friends since I was five years old. So of course we’re going to be close. I’m not denying that I like Harry. I do. I like him a lot. More than he probably knows. But. We. Are. Just. Friends. That all we’re going to be,” she added the last line and Harry couldn’t help but notice disappointment in her voice.


Hermione turned to look at Harry but he didn’t say anything. He didn’t agree with the last sentence but couldn’t say that.


“Harry!” Woods voice interrupted them. “Quidditch practice.”


“Wait, I don’t get dinner first?” Harry moaned out dropping his fork that had mash potato on it.


“You can have dinner afterwards,” Wood said. “Go get changed and meet me down at the Quidditch pitch.”


Harry groaned as he put down his fork and stood up. “Alright, alright. Let me go get my Quidditch gear and broom,” Harry said getting up and walking out of the hall. Harry saw Wood leave through the oak front doors and Harry strolled towards the staircase that lead to the seventh floor corridor where the portrait of the Fat Lady hanged to cover the entrance to the common room.


When he was changed and back down into the Entrance hall Ginny came out to meet him. “Do you mind if I watch?” Ginny asked.


Harry looked at her and then turned his attention to the windows that showed that it had started to snow. “In this weather?” Harry asked her strangely. “It’s freezing. I wouldn’t want to go out there if Wood wasn’t making me. Why do you want to?”


“I don’t particularly want to stay alone right now,” Ginny whispered. “With what is going on.”


“But you won’t be,” Harry said taking Ginny’s hand. “You’ve got Ron, Hermione and Neville.”


“But no one who knows what’s going on,” Ginny said. “Please.”


“Okay you can come and watch,” Harry said causing her to look grateful at him. “Go get your cloak.” Harry waited fifteen minutes for Ginny to come back and he knew that he would be in trouble with Wood. Harry also noticed she had the diary with her. He had to restrain himself from taking it right out of her hands there and then. He also refrained from telling her that he thought that it was responsible for what was happening. He couldn’t tell her that he knew it was because that would bring up questions which shouldn’t be answered at this time. If he showed distrust towards the diary and then it suddenly disappeared Ginny would know he took it.


When Harry and Ginny got down to the Quidditch pitch Harry stopped just outside the doors to the changing room. He took out his wand and pointed it towards Ginny. “Tepidus sursum” he saw her body relax as the Ginny felt the effects of the warming charm.


“I’m going to go watch from the stands,” Ginny muttered. “Have fun,” she playfully added.


“Sure,” Harry said dryly and walked into the dressing room.


“I said come straight down Harry!” Wood berated him as soon as he walked through the door.


“I’m here now Wood,” Harry replied.


“Right so we can get this practice started,” Wood addressed them. “What happened last game is not our fault. You know that and I know that. However, because of the massive loss and the better brooms Slytherin have, we need to play our absolute best in both games to come. We have Hufflepuff next which we should be able to win and then Ravenclaw which last year we won with a shut-out.”


“But Ravenclaw has improved a lot with two new chasers and there is a new seeker called Cho Chang,” Wood explained. “The chances of Hufflepuff winning against Slytherin are laughable. Not meaning to be cruel but that’s the truth. Slytherin will pummel them. We lost to Slytherin by two hundred and ninety points. We need to make this back up and then some more in the last two matches. It’s possible; we won by four hundred points in the final at the end of June last year. We need to play that well again. We play like that against Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw then there is no chance Slytherin have to win that cup.”


“But it is obvious from the Slytherin game that we have lost some edge over the summer,” Wood concluded. “This is why we need to train our very best and get back to that form we had before. Do you guys think you can do that?”


“Yes,” The six of them said.


“Good. We can play better than this. This is why I created the new training regime, so we don’t full behind. Therefore, we keep up the high standard we set ourselves last year. It’s going to be tough. Especially as Slytherin have better brooms. But only Slytherin do. Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff don’t. So let’s get out on that pitch and try to get back to the form we had last year.”


After that speech every one of the Gryffindor team had the urgency about them to push themselves to the limit. Once they were up in the air the Angelina, Katie and Alicia grabbed the quaffle and started passing it to each other, getting faster as the practice went on. They dropped it a couple of times but soon they could pass the quaffle at such speed that it was only a blur.


After fifteen minutes of scoring sixteen goals continuously against Wood, the captain called a halt to the practice. “Fred, George where are the Bludgers?” he demanded. “Girls that’s great, superbly great. We’ve been out here two hours and you’re getting your form back. However, what we need is more practices to get back to where you were. But we will get there.”

“Harry you’ve caught the snitch twice in that time and that’s great but you need to pick up the speed. I want you to be able to spot the snitch, and keep it in your sights without the opposition’s seeker seeing it as well. I want you be-able to go catch the snitch on our terms. When we can and when it best suits us. We can win this championship but its going to be hard. However, I have faith in you all. Now let’s get inside. It’s getting too dark to do anything.”


Half an hour latter Harry walked out of the changing rooms to see that the snow had settled on the ground now and was starting to get thick. Ginny was leaning against the changing room’s wall waiting for Harry to come out.


“You know you didn’t have to wait for me,” Harry said to her. Ginny’s head looked up to see Harry’s.


“But what if something happened?” Ginny whispered.


“It won’t I promised you that,” Harry said, putting his arm around Ginny and they started to walk back up to the castle together.


“It’s nice in the snow isn’t it?” Ginny muttered looking up at the castle that was Hogwarts. “It’s beautiful really,” she added before shivering lightly.


“The warming charm stopped working?” Harry asked her pulling her closer to him.


“A little I think,” Ginny whispered. “But I’m fine at the moment. You’re keeping me nice and warm.”


“So that’s what I am to you? Just something to keep you warm?” Harry laughed out.


“No,” Ginny whispered. “You’re the most important person in my life.”


“You’re important to me too,” Harry whispered back. “And Madam Pomfrey would kill me if I catch a cold out in this” he added as the snow started to get heavier. So Harry and Ginny started to make the way back to the castle a little quicker than they were.


When they got to the castle Harry and Ginny made their way straight to the hospital wing where Madam Pomfrey started to make a fuss over him.


“Making you do Quidditch practise in this weather is ridiculous,” Madam Pomfrey muttered when she took Harry’s temperature. “After just getting a head injury too.” She fussed over him for just over ten minutes with Ginny enjoying the disgusted look on Harry’s face.


“What’s wrong with wanting you to be healthy?” Ginny asked when the matron had gone into her office and given Harry a break from her fussing. Harry glared at her.


“Wanting me to be healthy is one thing. Obsessing over my health is another,” Harry remarked.


“She’s not obsessing and neither am I,” Ginny said. “I’m looking out for you just as much as you’re looking out for me. It’s not nearly the same but I need to do something to pay you back.”


Harry glanced at Madam Pomfrey’s to see if there was any chance of her over hearing before he turned his attention back to Ginny. “Listen to me Ginny and listen closely because I’m only ever going to say this once. Under no circumstances do you have to pay me back for anything. I don’t want to hear another word about that. Please.”


Ginny looked helplessly at Harry. “But I’ve got to…” she started but Harry interrupted her.


“But nothing, you just concentrate on getting healthier and past what’s happened. Nothing else,” Harry told her. “Just concentrate on getting better.”


“I don’t know how I got you as my best friend,” Ginny said, tears in her eyes now. “But I wouldn’t trade you for anything.” Harry got of the bed and went over to where Ginny was sat and enveloped her into another hug,


“Don’t cry Gin,” He whispered. “I hate it when I see you cry. Plus Madam Pomfrey will be back any second.” Ginny nodded and Harry broke the hug and sat back down on his bed. He brought out his wand and cast the glamour charm just before Madam Pomfrey Came back over to his bed.


“Well,” Madam Pomfrey started. “I see absolute nothing wrong. For someone who just two days ago got crashed over the head with a bludger like you did I wouldn’t even expect them to be up.”


“However you are and if I didn’t know what happened two days ago I wouldn’t even be able to guess,” Madam Pomfrey said. “Ms Weasley, do you promise to keep a close eye on him? To not let him out of your sight?” she asked Ginny.


Ginny gave Harry a confused look before answering her. “Of course.”


“If Mr Weasley and Mr Longbottom keep an eye out for you during the night, I am inclined to let you stay in the dormitories from now on,” Madam Pomfrey explained causing a huge smile to form on Harry’s face. “However if you get even a hint of a headache you are to come straight here, is that understood?!”


Harry nodded, not daring to believe that Madam Pomfrey was going to let him stay in the Gryffindor tower that night. “Good. Now get out of here so I can get some peace and quiet. Goodness knows I could do with some. Whenever the fifth years do switching spells there’s always someone coming in here with wrong body parts in the wrong place, or a plant for a body part needing mending. I had four people in here today. What are you two still doing here; I thought you would have left as soon as I said you could go. Now go.”


Harry jumped of the bed smiling ear to ear. “You don’t need to tell me twice,” Harry said, waiting for Ginny to get up of the chair. “Well actually you did but see yah.” With that, both Harry and Ginny walked out of the hospital wing.


-oOoOoOo-


Latter that night Harry, Ginny, Hermione, Ron and Neville sat in their usual seats by the fire. Hermione had books and parchments around her, trying desperately to finish her transfiguration essay before they went of to bed. The time was now close to ten and Harry was getting tired.


“There!” Hermione said. “I’m done. You finished your essay Ron?”


Ron, who was hunched over his essay for Lockhart, groaned before answering. “I’ve got a little more to do. It’s not due till tomorrow afternoon. I’ll do it during lunch.”


“If you haven’t got much to do, do it now,” Hermione said rolling up her scroll of parchment.


“But I’m tired and it’s late,” Ron moaned out. “Surely I can do it tomorrow lunch time.”


“Fine but if you get detention for not handing in your work, don’t blame me,” Hermione huffed. “Coming to bed Ginny?” Hermione asked her.


Ginny was sitting near the fire, the diary in her lap. She had her eyes closed and was relaxing. The perks of not having to worry about doing her homework. Once again, they had used the automated essay writer. “Sure hang on,” Ginny said before closing the diary and putting it on the arm of the couch.


“What’s that?” Hermione asked looking at the black book. Ginny had never actually had the diary out in front of anyone before.


“Oh just something I write notes in from class,” Ginny lied. “Let me pack up.” Ginny then hurriedly grabbed her bag and put her books and parchment in. Harry eyed the diary and wondered if making it invisible to Ginny would be a good idea. However before he turned down that proposal Ginny was sleepily saying goodnight and going up the stairs to her dorm.


‘She must be extremely tired to forget the diary,’ Harry thought as he watched Ron and Neville go up to the boy’s dormitory. Harry quickly walked over to the diary and picked it up. Was it this simple? He didn’t even have to try…


“Oh thanks Harry,” came the voice of Ginny behind him. Harry turned around to see Ginny coming down the stairs. “I was worried someone would find that,” Ginny said, her hand out stretched for Harry to give her the diary back. How Harry would have loved to refuse to give it back to her. To say she couldn’t have it, to say that it was the diary which was making her attack people. Yet Ginny wouldn’t believe him.

Ginny was the person to stick by her friends and defend them. To her the diary was her friend. Harry doubted that she would listen even to him. It would cause them to argue and he knew how Ginny could get in a temper. One time when Ginny was eight and Harry was nine, he had accidentally stepped on one of her flowers she had potted in the garden. She had refused to talk to for the rest of the week. It was an accident but she had still been mad at him about it. How mad would she be if Harry started excusing Tom of controlling her and making her attack people? It was true but Ginny didn’t know that and she would stick by Tom and defend him. Knowing that Ginny needed him more now then ever meant that he couldn’t afford them to be at rifts at the moment. So very reluctantly he smiled as he handed her the diary.


“Thanks,” Ginny said as she turned and went back up to her dorm. Harry mentally kicked himself. He needed to get the diary away and the sooner the better. Harry stayed down in the common for half an hour thinking of a way to get the diary away from her when it struck him.


Ginny was probably now peacefully asleep without any idea what was happening in the real world. He was the heir of Gryffindor and he had Estelle. He could sneak into the girl’s dormitory and take it away from her. She would never guess it was him because she, like everyone else, knew that no boys could walk up the girls’ stairway.


However, he didn’t need to do that. Not when he had Estelle. Silently in his mind he called out to her and with a burst of flames Estelle was sitting on the arm rest of the couch.


“Was there a reason you called for me this late of night Harry,” Estelle asked. “I was dropping off to sleep.”


Harry was just about to answer when he heard a noise from the girl’s staircase and Estelle hurriedly flamed away. Angry that someone had once again stopped him getting the diary away from Ginny he was surprised when Ginny herself came into view. She was now wearing her nightdress and she had her dressing gown on.


“Ginny?” he asked shocked to see her. He would have thought that she would have been asleep by now.


“What you doing down here?” Ginny asked. “I thought you went to bed.”


“I thought you did too,” Harry said gently.


“I…” Ginny started then stopped. Then after a pause, she started again. “I was going to your dormitory. I can’t sleep. Not when I’m not near you. It always happens when I fall asleep,” Ginny muttered and Harry walked over to her and pulled her into a hug.


“I told you it won’t happen again,” Harry said rubbing her back smoothly. “It won’t happen. I promise.” Harry hated this; she was so different to her normal and lively self. It scared him knowing it was his fault she was like this. Nevertheless, he was going to rectify it. Soon. “You can’t come up to the dorm just in case someone sees you,” Harry told her leading her to the couch. “But why don’t you sleep down her. There are two couches here. You can have the one by the fire and I’ll sleep in the one over there.” Harry said pointing to the couch near the window.


“You’d do that for me?” Ginny asked.


“I’d do anything,” Harry replied. He watched Ginny settle down on the couch. With a wave of his wand, he conjured a pillow and a duvet and Ginny settled down on the couch to go to sleep.


“Aren’t you going to sleep too Harry?” she asked sleepily.


“I am,” Harry said going over to the other couch. “I was just making sure you got off to sleep.


“Thank you,” Ginny whispered so quietly that Harry could hardly hear her. He was about to reply when he realised that Ginny had in fact fallen asleep. Smiling he tucked the edges of the duvet around her to keep her warm and once again called Estelle who this time flamed in quietly.


“Is she alright?”” Estelle asked him in his mind.


“No,” Harry replied truthfully in his mind in order not to wake Ginny. “But she will be. I need you to take me to Ginny’s dorm. We need that diary.”


“Grab hold then,” Estelle said handing out her tail feathers and Harry grabbed hold of them. In a flash of fire, the common room vanished and he found himself in Ginny’s dormitory. It was the same as the second year boy’s dormitory down to the same hangings on the bed. Harry crept about the room searching for the bed Ginny slept in. It wasn’t that hard to find, as it was the only one empty. Crouching down and making sure he didn’t make a sound, he opened her trunk to see clothes and books all over the place. Smiling slightly at her untidiness he searched through until at the very bottom he saw where the diary was hidden. His hand has just grabbed hold of it when he heard a cough behind him. Harry let go of the diary hastily and turned in horror. He saw nothing. Two beds away someone rolled over and coughed in their sleep again.


Sighing he grabbed hold of the diary and placed it on Ginny’s bed. He then put everything back how he found it and the closed the trunk. Once Estelle had taking him back to the common room Harry walked over to the fire and Estelle flew over to Ginny. He took one long look at the diary that had caused Ginny so much trouble this term and then without a backward glance he threw it into the flames of the fire.


Just as the diary touched the flames, there was a massive bang and a flash of light and the diary flew away from the fire unharmed. The bang woke Ginny up and she groaned out calling Harry’s name.


“I’m here, don’t worry,” Harry hastily said hurrying towards her and hoping she wouldn’t sit up and see the diary on the other side of the room.


“What was that?” Ginny said in a scarred voice.


“I just banged into the table,” Harry lied through his teeth. “Nothing to worry about, nothings happening go back to sleep.”


“I thought you were going to sleep,” Ginny muttered. Trying to sit up but Harry pushed her gently back down onto the couch.


“I am,” Harry said. “Don’t worry. I am now. Go back to sleep.”


“But what was that bang?” Ginny asked, worry etched into her voice.


“Nothing to worry over Ginny,” Harry said. “Don’t you trust me?”


“With all my heart,” Ginny whispered.


“Then go back to sleep,” Harry said and Ginny slowly lay back down. Within five minutes, Harry could yet again hear the steady breathing of Ginny being asleep. He went to the other side of the common room to where the diary was lying on the floor and picked it up.


He should have known that Voldemort would have put some extra defences on the diary. Thinking back now to when Harry first found the diary in the sodden bathroom of Moaning Myrtle the pages should have ripped apart easily from being soaked through but it stayed intact. He should have realised that it wouldn’t be this simple. However, if Voldemort protected it how was he going to destroy it? He destroyed it last time with a basilisk fang and even though there was one a couple of hundred feet below the school, he wasn’t going to open the Chamber Of Secrets just to destroy it. Who knew, there might be some spell stopping a basilisk fang. Harry had destroyed the diary when Tom was out of it. However, Tom was still in the diary this time. Maybe even a basilisk fang wouldn’t do it this time. He needed to speak to Dumbledore but now wasn’t the time. It was too late and Harry needed sleep.


Harry took one quick look at Ginny to make sure she wouldn’t miss him and hurried up to his dormitory. Once there he found his trunk and opened it up. He placed the diary right at the bottom of his trunk and closed it again. Making sure no one would look in his trunk and find it Harry tapped is wand on top of it silently casting his most powerful locking charm.


The diary was safe and away from Ginny at last. Now he could solely concentrate on getting Ginny better. Glad that he finally managed to get the diary away from Ginny he headed back down stairs and to the couch next to window. He conjured a pillow and a blanket for himself and settled down on the couch. Taking one quick look at Ginny to make sure she was sleeping peacefully, he closed his eyes and drifted off to the realms of dreams. He was glad that tomorrow he could solely concentrate on getting Ginny better and not have to worry about the blasted diary.


-oOoOoOo-


Harry’s magic woke him up early the next morning as he intended so no one would come down to find both him and Ginny sleeping in the common room. He didn’t need questions being asked about that. Harry felt happy for first time in days. He had the diary away from Ginny, there was a blizzard going on outside to make the whole grounds covered in snow and he had slept the best he had ever since he left the cursed diary in Ginny’s cauldron over the summer.


He wasn’t sure how long he sat there watching Ginny sleep peacefully. However, when she started to stir Harry went over to her.


“Hey sleepy,” Harry said gently. “You need to get up and back to your dorm before anyone notices that you’re missing.”


“What time is it?” Ginny mumbled out.


“Six.” Harry answered. “But you can’t risk anyone figuring out you were down here all night. They’ll ask questions.”


“Okay.” Ginny said and Harry helped her up of the sofa.


“Stay up there for an hour or two before you come back down.” Harry told her. “That way people won’t think about it. They’ll just think that you woke up a couple of minutes before them.”


“Sure. Okay,” Ginny said walking slowly towards her dorm. “Harry,” she said just before she disappeared up the steps.


“Yeah Gin?” Harry replied.


“Thank you for staying with me last night,” Ginny said. “Nothing happened did it? I don’t remember anything.”


“No, nothing happened,” Harry said glad that Ginny was too sleepy to remember the loud bang that came from the diary. With that, Ginny walked the rest of the way up to her dorm.


Deciding now that he was up he might as well do something he went for a walk around the castle. He met no one this early and he soon found himself next to the tapestry depicting Barnabas the Barmy’s foolish attempt to train trolls for ballet. That meant, Harry realised, that the door to the room of requirement was on the opposite wall.


An idea for a way to calm Ginny down a bit crossed his mind. He never asked the room for this before and he wasn’t sure if it was possible. But he started to walk past where he knew the door should be backwards and forwards thinking over and over his need of the room and what it should become.


After his third time the door to the Room Of Requirement appeared and Harry opened up the door to see if it had worked. Harry stepped through the door and was stunned at what he saw. ‘Yes,’ he thought ‘this had definitely worked.’


Half an hour later Harry was climbing through the portrait hole of the Gryffindor tower smiling to himself. His plan fully formed in his mind. He wouldn’t be able to carry it out until after classes but he was sure Ginny would love it.


“Where did you go?” Ginny’s voice reached him and Harry turned to see Ginny sitting on the couch, tears falling down her face.


“Ginny,” Harry said rushing towards her. “What’s wrong?”


“Where did you go?” Ginny repeated.


“I just went out for a walk around the castle. I’m here now,” Harry said putting an arm around her.


“He’s gone,” Ginny whispered.


“Who’s gone Ginny?” Harry asked


“He’s gone,” Ginny repeated. “Tom. I went to speak to him this morning but I couldn’t find the diary anywhere. He’s gone.”


“It will turn up,” Harry said trying to comfort Ginny. “Someone will find it.”


“That’s what I’m afraid of,” Ginny whispered. “I told Tom about me attacking people. What if he tells someone that it’s me?”


“You told Tom?” Harry asked. “When?”


Ginny stayed deathly quiet and Harry started to worry. “When did you tell Tom Ginny?” Harry asked her again


“When it started, when Hagrid’s first Rooster was killed. I woke up with blood and feathers in my bed. I was so confused,” Ginny said looking away from Harry.


“You told Tom all along but you never thought to come and tell me?” Harry asked her.


Ginny’s head snapped up when she heard the hurt in his voice. “Of course I thought of telling you. I wanted to tell you straight away. I just didn’t want to lose you as my friend. I didn’t know how you would react. I know now but I didn’t then.”


“Sorry,” Harry said, running his hand through Ginny’s hair. “I should have realised. You’ve got nothing to worry about. I’m staying right by your side through this. You’ll never lose me. And you can tell me anything. Anything you would have told Tom you can tell me. I mean I’m your best friend. What could there possibly be that I won’t like huh?”


“Well...” Ginny started but she was cut off with the sound of feet coming from the girls’ dormitory.


“Tell me latter?” Harry said to her and Ginny nodded.


-oOoOoOo-


Harry sat once again in the potions dungeon, staring at the clock waiting for time to slip by and for Harry to be able to put his plan into action. He had expanded on the thought that he had that morning near the room of requirement and now all he had to do was to get Ginny and head towards the room of requirement before anyone noticed where they were going.


The snow that had started yesterday and had then later turned into a blizzard in the night still blew forcefully out side in the grounds. So much so, that it was threatening to cancel Herbology classes. Wood, after being cornered by the whole team had reluctantly agreed to suspend all Quidditch practices until at least after the Christmas holidays and the snow had started to melt.


Harry was flung out of his thoughts as the bell rung and he left the class without even listening to what Snape was saying. He wanted to get to Ginny and then head off to the room of requirement. Ginny, like every Tuesday afternoon, had transfiguration, so when Harry made it all the way up the dungeon steps, rather than turning with Ron, Hermione and Neville into the great hall, he walked up the steps toward the Gryffindors head classroom leaving the others to go off to tea without him.


He knew that they would worry when Ginny and he didn’t turn up but he put them out of his mind. This was for Ginny. He was the reason she was in this state. He was going to help get her out of it. Once he reached the classroom, Harry saw McGonagall coming out of the room and lock the door.


“Professor. Where’s Ginny?” Harry asked her worried.


“You just missed her not two minutes ago,” McGonagall said. “She said she was going to the common room.”


Thanking Professor McGonagall, he walked quickly down the hallway and turned the corner where he called for Estelle to take him to hers and Simon’s hidden room. From there it was only a quick walk to the common room.


Harry had just entered the common room when Ginny came down from the girls dormitories. Ginny smiled her most beautiful smile in Harry’s opinion when she saw him.


“Hey Harry,” Ginny greeted him normally for the sake of the straggling students who were still in the common room rather than having gone down to dinner.


“You’re not hungry Gin?” Harry asked her as she reached him.


“Starved,” Ginny laughed. “I just didn’t want to carry all my books down to the hall when I was close to the tower. Save me lugging it all the way down seven flights of stairs.


“Well I got a surprise for you so follow me,” Harry said mysteriously and led her out of the common room. Once they where out of sight from the Fat Lady, Ginny turned to Harry worried.


“I still can’t find Tom, Harry,” Ginny said sadness in her voice. “He was my friend.”


“He’ll turn up I’m sure,” Harry said putting his arm around her.


“Hopefully,” Ginny replied. “But what if someone took it?”


“Then we just have to keep an eye out for someone carrying it around,” Harry answered. “It could be anyone.”


“No it’s someone in Gryffindor,” Ginny said. “A girl too. As it was in my trunk and no one but a girl can come in.”


“Well then we will keep an eye out for it in the common room. But remember even if Tom is gone, you still have me,” Harry said.


“Jealous?” Ginny said with a smirk.


“I’ll say yes just because I managed to get you to smile without putting on a front,” Harry jokingly replied.


“You could always make me smile Harry,” Ginny told him and Harry took her hand in his leading her along two corridors and a flight of steps until they came to the tapestry of Barnabas the Barmy and stopped facing a blank wall.


“Gee I really wanted to see this,” Ginny drawled out. “I’m hungry! Why can’t we go down to tea?”


“Well you’re cracking jokes,” Harry said letting go of her hand that he now realised he held all the way here. “You must be feeling a little better.”


“You bring it out of me,” Ginny replied. “I just can help but feel safe around you.”


“Well we would have a problem if you didn’t,” Harry said starting to walk backwards and forwards, thinking of what he needed.


“Err… is there any point of your passing?” Ginny asked. However, the answer appeared to her in a form of a door now situated where there was once a solid wall. “What the…?” Ginny said shocked.


Harry opened the door and bowed. “After you. And maybe next time you won’t question my actions.” Ginny walked through the door to find herself standing on the edge of a Quidditch pitch.


“You always said over the summer that you’re always the calmest and having the most fun when you’re flying,” Harry said to her. Harry closed his eyes and to Ginny’s shock two broomsticks appeared out of thin air next to him. Harry handed her one and she noticed that it had Firebolt written across it.


“What’s a Firebolt?” Ginny asked. She had never heard of a broomstick called that before.


“It’s a prototype,” Harry replied. “They’re currently in production and should be released in the summer.” Apparently they’re the fastest brooms in the world.”


Ginny starred opened mouthed at him. “How on earth did you get them?” this time Harry smiled, glad that he could now explain the room to her.


“This Ginny is called the Room of Requirement,” Harry started. “Basically it’s a room that becomes anything you need it to become. And it only exists when you need it. To conjure up the room you pace backwards and forwards pass the tapestry of Barnabas the Barmy, clearly thinking what you want the room to become and what you need. Then after the third time of passing the tapestry the door appears in the wall.


“What can the room become?” Ginny asked curiously.


“Anything you need. It can become anything you need and conjure anything you need,” Harry explained.


“Anything?” Ginny said awed. “Do you think it will conjure the diary?”


Harry stomach dropped making him feel sick. It couldn’t could it? Harry had locked it in his trunk with the strongest charms he knew. The room couldn’t conjure the diary could it? “Give it a try.” Harry said praying to God that it didn’t work.


Ginny closed her eyes concentrating hard. However the diary didn’t appear. Glad, Harry got ready to console Ginny.


“I guess not,” Ginny whispered.


“You’ll find it,” Harry said. “But we can’t do anything about it now. Now let’s just concentrate on having fun. And be careful, the broom is very fast.”


“It can’t be much faster than the Nimbus can it,” Ginny said, hopping onto her broom.


“Ginny don’t,” Harry said hurriedly. “Maybe you should come onto the back of mine first.”


“You don’t think I can handle it?” Ginny asked.


“Honestly and don’t take it the wrong way cause I know you can fly brilliantly, but no I don’t think you would be-able to. This broom is outstandingly fast. I don’t want you to be shocked and fall off. Just come onto the back of mine first. Just so you know how fast it is,” Harry explained. “Please,” he added.


“I trust you Harry,” Ginny said nodding putting the broom back. Harry slid backwards nodding in front of him, telling Ginny to get on.


“You want me in front of you?” Ginny asked strangely eyeing the space of the broomstick.


“To make sure you don’t full off the back,” Harry explained. “Trust me. I won’t bite.”


Ginny, breathing slowly eyed the space Harry was indicating before walking towards Harry and the broom and getting on. The problem was Ginny sat too high up on the broom. Harry need to be able to put his arms around Ginny. Sighing he kicked gently off the ground and went up in the air so they were a couple of feet above the ground.


Once they were ten feet up in the air Harry, keeping it steady with his knees, let go of the broom with his hands. He put them on Ginny’s waist and pulled her back into him. She gasped, surprised at suddenly being pulled back snugly in between Harry’s legs.


“I can’t fly this thing if you’re sitting way up there,” Harry explained. “I can’t reach around you. Now lean forward.” Ginny leaned forward a little and Harry shook his head. “More Ginny,” Harry said to her, pushing her down gently so that she was lying flat across the broom. “That’s better,” Harry said crouching down close to her head. “Now hold on…Tight!” and with that Harry pointed the broom upwards and accelerated the broom at full speed.


He felt Ginny slid backwards a little even closer to him so now that there was no space between them what so ever. Higher and higher they went and Harry wandered if they was going to reach the ceiling soon. He didn’t know how the room of requirement worked. Would you be able to keep going up and up and not reach the ceiling because you required the room to be that high?


Deciding that he had flown high enough, he flattened out and slowed the broom down to talk to Ginny. “Having fun?” he asked her.


“Next time you do that bloody well warn me,” Ginny gasped out.


“Having fun?” Harry repeated and he felt Ginny’s body shake with laughter as well of hearing it come out of her mouth. He missed hearing that laugh. He hadn’t heard it for a couple of days. Not a forced one anyway. Then again the ones a couple of days ago were probably forced ones too.”


“I guess you were right about the broom going fast.” Ginny said, “How high up do you think we are. Surely we would have met the ceiling by now.”


“Remember this is the Room of Requirement. It will be as high as we need it. And guessing I would say we’re about a mile high,” Harry said casually. However Ginny did not take that information as calmly as Harry thought she would.


“How high?” Ginny said frozen.


“You’re not scared are you Ginny?” Harry whispered in her ear. Then without warning her, he pointed the broom downwards and accelerated fast. With Ginny’s screams echoing in his ears they flew closer and closer to the ground. Just before they hit the ground Harry levelled out and shot of full speed to the end of the made up Quidditch pitch.


Once he got to the goals he went into a tight turn through one hundred and eighty degrees. Once he straightened out he put another burst of speed on and shot off to the opposite goal posts. When he got there, he slowed the broom down and eventually stopped, hovering a couple of feet above the ground.


“You think you could handle having a go controlling the broom now Ginny?” Harry said. Ginny didn’t answer but Harry decided that he was going to get off anyhow and he reluctantly slid away from Ginny and hopped off the broom.


Once Harry had touched on the floor, Ginny slid backwards a bit so she could sit comfortable. “Were you seriously trying to kill me?” she whispered out and Harry chuckled.


“No faith?” Harry replied.


“I have faith,” Ginny said. “How could I not. I just don’t want to be killed on a broomstick.”


“I had complete control,” Harry countered.


“So?!” Ginny said as that all that mattered. “Next time warn me!”


“So you want there to be a next time?” Harry said smirking. “That means you enjoyed it.”


“I didn’t say I didn’t enjoy it,” Ginny huffed. “I said just warn me next time. Now do we have a quaffle or a snitch we can play with?”


“What did you get for your birthday Ginny? What did you get ME for my birthday?” Harry said to her.


“But they’re at home,” Ginny reminded him.


“Then what is this?” Harry said taking a golden snitch out of his pocket, causing Ginny to smile even more. “So want to play?”


For the next three hours, Harry and Ginny ignored the world outside the Room of Requirement. They constantly flew around playing with Harry’s snitch, trying to catch it. Harry got it most of the time but Ginny got it a couple of times as well. For the last hour they swapped to Ginny’s quaffle which Estelle fetched for them and Harry took up the post of goalkeeper whilst Ginny practiced her shooting against him.


After an hour they were both hot and sweaty and in need of a shower. Thinking they needed this, the Quidditch pitch and the brooms disappeared and two doors appeared in front of them leading into a bathroom with showers. Once they had cleaned themselves up, Harry and Ginny left the room of requirement. Once they closed the door, it disappeared and turned back into a solid brick wall.


“Did you enjoy that?” Harry said once the door had disappeared. Ginny had leant against the wall waiting for Harry.


“The most fun I had since I came to Hogwarts,” Ginny said. “I almost forgot about everything that was going on when we were flying.”


“That Gin, was the point,” Harry told her gently.


“I don’t deserve you,” Ginny said.


“No Gin. It’s I, who don’t deserve you. But can we argue this later, I’m getting hungry,” Harry said starting to walk along the corridor.


“What is it with boys and them always thinking with their stomach?” Ginny said, falling in step.


“What is it with girls and them always complaining about something?” Harry sarcastically replied. That earned a smack around the head from Ginny.


“Prat!” she simply said.


“Yeah but you still like me!” Harry said.


Ginny was stalled for only a second before answering. “Yeah I do. Unfortunately,” she added before running off with Harry chasing her.


Once they got to the entrance hall Harry dragged Ginny off towards a door that the Hufflepuffs always went through to go to their common room.


“Where are we going?” Ginny asked


“You want some food don’t you?” Harry replied simply.


“But the Great Hall…” Ginny said confused pointing behind them.


“Ginny, we were in the Room of Requirement for three hours,” Harry told her. “Tea finished ages okay.”


“So what are we going to do? I’m starving,” Ginny said. “Wouldn’t the room of requirement have given us food?” she added thoughtfully.


“I suppose it would have,” Harry replied, ponderously. “I didn’t think of that.”


“Just another reason why boys are dumb,” Ginny joked.


“You really are in a good mood aren’t you?” Harry said.


“Because of you,” she said gently.


“Well I’m glad I can make you happy,” Harry said finally stopping outside a portrait of a bowl of fruit. Tickling the pear it turned into a handle, which Harry grabbed and pulled the portrait open to reveal the kitchens.


“Tea is served Madam,” Harry said bowing and letting Ginny through the door first, causing her to laugh. Once they were both through the door, they were swamped with house elves.


“Is there anything we can get you Sir and Miss?” one house elf squeaked out.


“Yes. We missed dinner and we’re slightly hungry,” Harry explained.


“No problem sir and miss,” another house elf said. “We is getting you some food.” The house elves started to move franticly around the kitchen and not a couple of second’s later they brought three trays full to the brim of food, causing Ginny to look shocked.


“Anything wrong with the food miss?” The house elf who addressed them first said, misreading Ginny’s expression. “We is terribly sorry. We will punish ourselves for this miss.”


This sentence brought Ginny back to reality. “No, no. It’s fine. It’s just I didn’t realise you would give us so much. Not that it’s a bad thing,” she quickly added when she noticed that the house elves looked worried.


Once Harry and Ginny sat down and started to eat the elves left them to it.


“And here I admired Fred and George for sneaking into the kitchens to get food. It’s not exactly difficult is it? Anyone could do it if they knew where the kitchens are. I mean the house elves just give the food away,” Ginny said


“Yeah that’s true,” Harry said. “Listen I don’t think you should tell anyone we were down here. Especially not Hermione.”


“Why not?” Ginny asked.


“Just trust me,” Harry said. “She wouldn’t like the idea of house elves like this.”


“Okay,” Ginny promised.


-oOoOoOo-


Once they had eaten dinner they headed up to the common room where they were cornered by Hermione.


“Where have you two been?” Hermione asked as soon as they sat down.


“We weren’t hungry,” Harry said and Ginny smiled, going along with the story. “So we walked around the castle a bit exploring.”


“It was really good,” Ginny said acting like this story wasn’t new to her.


“Well you could have told us,” Ron said. “We might have wanted to come with you.”


“What? You miss dinner?” Neville said. “I would love to see that.”


Ron was just about to answer back when a fifth year came by with some talismans around his neck.


“Does anyone want to buy some talismans of me? They’re one hundred percent guaranteed to protect you. Only five galleons each,” the fifth year boy said.


“Do they actually work?” Hermione asked scrutinizing them. “I heard a couple of third years complain about getting ripped off.”


“Of course they...” The boy started but what they did they didn’t find out as both Fred and George came hurryingly over.


“Not these people Matt,” George said. “There are some Third years over there though.”


“Yeah try sell some to them,” Fred said and the fifth year boy walked away.


“I should have known you were behind it,” Harry said. “Couldn’t you have at least cut your fellow pranksters into the deal?”


“We were going to,” Fred said.


“Yeah but we weren’t sure how well it would pick up,” George continued.


“But we always planned on given you and Ginny fifty percent of the profits,” Fred finished.


“That’s despicable,” Hermione raged at them. “Do they work?”


“There are protection charms on them. However we haven’t tested them against whom, or whatever is attacking the students,” George said.


“Yeah we didn’t particularly want to get petrified,” Fred said.


“But rest assured they aren’t fake,” Fred continued. “We wouldn’t do anything to put people in danger.”


“Well,” Hermione said looking at the twins disapprovingly. “I suppose that’s something.”


-oOoOoOo-


Later that night, once everyone had drifted up to there dorms, Harry snuck back down stairs again to meet Ginny. She was lying on the couch, terribly sleepy after being warn out playing quidditch.


“Hey sleepy,” Harry said greeting her. “How you feeling?” he asked walking over to here and kneeling down beside the couch.


“Better, now you’re here,” Ginny replied.


“Good, now go to sleep,” Harry said gently pushing a stray strand of hair that had fallen across Ginny’s face.


“Can we play quidditch again tomorrow?” Ginny asked closing her eyes.


“Not sure,” Harry said. “Depends if we can get away from the others without them questioning it. We’ll see.”


“Night Harry,” Ginny said pulling the duvet closer around her.


Within the minute, she had drifted off to sleep. Once he had made sure she wasn’t going to wake up he called Estelle so that she would watch over Ginny and get him if she woke up.


Once Estelle had settle down next to Ginny and Harry thought that she would be okay, he walked out of the common room and headed off towards the headmasters office. Harry had had to wait for five minutes for Filch to move away from the last set of staircase nearest Dumbledore’s office but apart from that slight inconvenience, he met no one on the way there.


Harry, once again, like last time, asked for the statue to move aside and let him have access to the Headmaster’s Office. Climbing up the steps, he wondered what Dumbledore would say. Harry knew that Dumbledore would never swoop so low to say that he told him so, but Dumbledore was against this from the start.


As he came to the door with the griffin knocker on, he practiced breathing slowly. Deciding that he should get this over with now rather than later he knocked on the door. There was no answer. Maybe Dumbledore had already gone to sleep. Harry knocked on the door once again yet there was no answer. He needed to speak to the headmaster tonight because during the days he wouldn’t have anytime because he was looking after Ginny.


Harry waited for another twenty minutes before deciding to give up. Sighing, Harry turned around and walked back down the steps. Half way down though Harry swayed to a stop as the stairs started to rotate upwards. Hoping that this was Dumbledore Harry stayed on the staircase and once again let it take him upwards towards the headmaster’s office. As he reached the top, he stepped off and waited patiently for the stairs to stop moving. Not seconds later, the figure of Professor Dumbledore stepped off the staircase.


“Harry my dear boy,” Dumbledore said at once. “What brings you here this late?”


“Ginny,” Harry simply said. However, Dumbledore caught the worry in his voice.


“Of course come in,” Dumbledore said, opening the door and leading Harry into his office. Harry sat down in the chair opposite Dumbledore’s desk as Dumbledore himself walked around his desk and sat down in his usual chair.


“Anything the matter?” Dumbledore asked, “Is she okay?”


Harry thought for a moment of how to answer that simple question. She obviously wasn’t okay. But just saying no didn’t quite cover it. She was a wreck. She couldn’t stay in the same room alone for longer than a minute. Ginny also had never depended on Harry as much as she was doing now.


“I’ll take your silence as a no,” Dumbledore said quietly.


“I’ve only ever seen her this bad once before,” Harry said quietly. “And that was when her whole family apart from Ron was murdered in one go. She was nineteen at the time. She’s only eleven now.” Harry couldn’t take the strain anymore. Breaking down, Harry held his head in his hands and cried. Ginny was in pain, his Ginny, and he was the cause of it. Knowing that Ginny was hurting and he could have prevented it only caused the pain to hurt more.


Dumbledore gently stood up, came around his desk and knelt down beside Harry. “I was afraid that this would happen. Watching the person you love the most get hurt is probably the worse thing that you could watch. It’s the reason why Tom thinks that love makes you weak. It hurts you so much the pain is unbearable. Tom believes that pain is a weakness. And it can be. But it can also give you strength, something that Tom over looks.”


“I wished that you didn’t have to learn this under these circumstances,” Dumbledore said to Harry. “But you wouldn’t have listened to me or see reason at the start of term. But now isn’t the time to look back at your past mistakes. You need to look into the future and see how to mend them. I am correct that after this you do not wish to continue with the original plan. You wish to take the diary away from Ginny?”


“I already have,” Harry said, calming down a bit. “This is what I came to tell you. There will be no more attacks. I couldn’t have just sat back and let Ginny go through this when I know how much she is truly suffering from it. The diary is locked in my trunk with the strongest spells I know. No-one will be able to get into my trunk and find it. And I mean no-one.”


“That Harry,” Dumbledore said now smiling. “Is the best news you’ve given me in a long time.”


“There is a problem though,” Harry said as Dumbledore sat back down in his chair behind the desk. “I cannot destroy the diary. I tried to throw it in the fire but it had some spell on it protecting it. I tried to figure it out but I can’t find a reason why it can not be destroyed.”


“How did you destroy it last time?” Dumbledore asked.


“I stuck a basilisk fang through it,” Harry explained. “But I tried putting a knife through the diary. To simulate the same thing happening but the book had a force field of some kind around it. I couldn’t puncture the dairy with the knife.”


“Was there anything different from how you destroyed it last time then to when you tried to destroy it this time?” Dumbledore asked.


“Well apart from being down in the chamber no not really,” Harry said. “I mean I know the knife wasn’t poisonous…” Harry stopped mid sentence hating the conclusion forming in his head.


“Tom,” Harry simply said. “Tom was out of the diary last time I destroyed it. This time he’s still in the diary.”


“You’re thinking that whilst Tom is still in the diary it cannot be destroyed?” Dumbledore asked hypothesising. “That is sadly a possibility. Tom might have protected it like that. Although, I doubt that he would have made it too hard. I mean he did have, of course, or was planning to have more Horcruxes. This was his first.”


“We have to find a way,” Harry said. “Letting Tom come out of the dairy means letting Ginny have the diary back and I WILL NOT let that happen.”


“Of course not,” Dumbledore said gently to Harry. “We just need to research a way to destroy the diary with Tom still inside.”

Back to index

Chapter 27: The Duelling Club

Author's Notes: Heya, i know i said i was stopping. but hey i dont think you lot will moan if i post this no?

Over the next couple of weeks Harry concentrated fully on Ginny, causing his grades to become almost non-existent. This caused Hermione to get on his back even more...which annoyed Harry to no end. At least the Polyjuice Potion was cutting up her free time that she otherwise spent trying to get Harry to try harder. It was half finished, yet they needed to get some ingredients out of Snape’s personal cupboard. This part Harry wasn’t going to enjoy.


Ginny got more and more worried as the potion came together. No matter how hard Harry tried, he couldn’t get Ginny to forget about the potion. No matter how many times Harry told her that Malfoy couldn’t possible know anything, Ginny was still convinced that they were going to find out it was her and Hermione was going to hate her.


In the second week of December at the end of one of her Transfiguration lessons to the second years, Professor McGonagall announced that she was starting to collect names of those people that wanted to stay at the school over Christmas. Not many people signed their names down and neither did Harry. He had other plans for him and Ginny. However, Hermione threw a spanner into those plans about two days after this announcement.


Harry, Ginny, Ron and Neville were all sitting down for dinner in the Great Hall. Hermione had gone to speak to Professor Flitwick about their latest charms assignment. She had come back smiling as though she had full marks on the essay.


“Well, I just saw Professor McGonagall,” Hermione said, helping herself to some dinner. “I managed to put all our names down to stay for the holidays. Therefore, we don’t have to worry about that. I also heard that Malfoy is staying for Christmas too, which is somewhat suspicious. I hope he isn’t planning any more attacks during the holidays. That would be dreadful.”


Harry grew angry with Hermione in an instant. They weren’t getting on very well at the moment. Hermione’s constant nagging of him to try harder was becoming a daily occurrence. “And what if we didn’t want to stay?” Harry asked, failing to keep the annoyance and anger out of his voice.


“Of course you do. You want to find out it’s Malfoy don’t you?” Hermione asked. “The Polyjuice potion will be ready sometime during the holidays. Then we get to ask Malfoy questions and find out if it’s him.”


“I’m sorry Hermione but me and Ginny are going home for the holidays,” Harry said, causing Ginny to look up from her bowl.


“But what about Malfoy? Don’t you care that he’s attacking muggleborn students?!” Hermione raged at him. “Maybe I’ll be attacked next. Will you care if I was?”


“Don’t even go there Hermione. Of course I’ll care if you get hurt,” Harry replied. “But me and Ginny are going home for Christmas. We want to go home.”


“And I won’t be here for Christmas Day either,” Neville said. “I’ve got something to do.”


“But what if the potion is ready on Christmas day?!” Hermione demanded. “What was the point of us doing the Polyjuice potion if you three don’t care enough to stay for it? I went home last time but I’m staying. I think Malfoy attacking students is far more important then anything you three have.”


Harry couldn’t believe what Hermione just said. “Me and Ginny are going home no matter what you say Hermione,” he told her. “You’ll have to interrogate Malfoy without us.”


“And I’m visiting my parents on Christmas Day,” Neville said and Ginny and Ron suddenly understood. “If the potion is ready on any other day then I’ll be here to take it with you.”


“But if it’s ready on Christmas day? What then? Why can’t you just visit your parents at Easter?” Hermione said. “This is far more important.”


Harry suddenly realised that Hermione didn’t know about Neville’s parents. She wasn’t there at Harry’s birthday when the others found out. “Hermione, Neville’s parents are in the hospital, in the long term ward for the incurable.”


Hermione looked shocked and turned to Neville. “I didn’t know.”


“It’s okay Hermione,” Neville said. “Harry, Ginny and Ron found out during the summer holidays at Harry’s birthday party. From there on, I took the stance that everyone knew now. I forgot that you couldn’t have known.”


“I’m sorry Neville,” Hermione said.


“Don’t be,” Neville said. “I don’t want people to feel sorry for me. This is why I don’t go spreading it about.”


“Of course,” Hermione said. “But this doesn’t explain why you two need to go home?”


“Well… me and Ginny just want to go home for the holidays,” Harry said.


“Fine. See if I care,” Hermione said getting up. “I’ll see you in Potions.”


“It’s okay,” Ginny said, smiling and getting up also. “We’ll stay for Christmas. Apparently it’s brilliant here at Christmas time.”


“Wait up,” Harry said hurrying to finish his breakfast before Ginny left. “I want to talk to you about something.” Harry told her after stuffing the last piece of toast in his mouth. “I’ll see you two in Potions,” he addressed Ron and Neville before following Ginny out of the Great Hall.


“So what is it like here at Christmas?” Ginny asked him.


“It’s good,” Harry told her. “But you won’t find out until next year because we’re going home for Christmas.”


“Harry, it’s okay we’ll stay,” Ginny said, but Harry couldn’t help notice her sag a little at those words.


Harry took hold of her hand, stopped them walking and made her turn to face him. “It’s me Ginny. You don’t have to lie,” he said. “Look me in the eye and tell me you don’t want to go home.”


Ginny looked up so that her beautiful chocolate brown eyes stared into the emerald eyes of Harry’s. She stared at them for a minute trying but not succeeding to say what she wanted to say.


“Okay, I want to go home,” Ginny said finally looking down. “But Hermione’s already put our names down to stay.”


“Then we’ll go take our names of the list,” Harry said leading her to McGonagall’s office. McGonagall’s office was up on the seventh floor corridor near the Gryffindor common room. It took them five minutes to get to her office and Harry hoped she had a free lesson. Luck was finally going his way for when Harry and Ginny turned the corner they saw Professor McGonagall coming out of her office.


“”Ms. Weasley, Mr. Potter,” Professor McGonagall said when she noticed them. “May I ask why you too are not heading to your classes?”


“We were coming to see you,” Harry began, “about the Christmas holidays.”


“Mr Potter,” Professor McGonagall said her voice now stern. “Ms. Granger has already informed me of your plans for the holidays. So would you two please head of to your relevant classes?


“But we do NOT wish to stay at Hogwarts. No matter what ‘Ms. Granger’ informed you of,” Harry said. “So could you please take mine and Ginny’s names off the list of students that are staying for Christmas!”


“Firstly that’s five points deducted for you taking that tone with me,” Professor McGonagall said before softening her voice. “And of course if you two wish to go home I will take you names off the list. If that is what you two really want? I’m sorry for not checking with you first.”


“It is,” Harry said.


“Ms Weasley?” McGonagall asked Ginny.


“Yes Professor. We want to go home for Christmas,” Ginny said.


“Very well. And again, I apologise. I’ll see you, Mr Potter, this evening,” Professor McGonagall finished. McGonagall then headed off to her next class.


“So we’re going home for Christmas,” Ginny said. “We’d better write home to Mum and tell her otherwise she won’t be there ready for us when we arrive off the train.”


“Christmas at The Burrow. Going to be good isn’t it?” Harry said to her as they headed to her Herbology class.


“I just want to get away from here,” Ginny muttered. “Not that it’s terrible here.” She hastily added.


“I understand Ginny. After what’s happened I completely understand.” Harry said smiling down at her. “So what are we going to do at home?”


“I don’t know. We’ll properly get homework, which mum will make us do first thing,” Ginny said.


“Decide when we get home?” Harry asked her


“Sound best to me,” Ginny said.


Harry dropped her off at greenhouse one and hurriedly walked back to the castle and down into the dungeons for his afternoon lesson with Snape. Snape wasn’t very happy that Harry was late and what Harry was about to do probably wouldn’t help Snape’s mood.


“That’s ten points from Gryffindor Mr Potter,” Snape sneered. “You seem to be making a habit out of being late to class. Now sit down and try to catch up with the rest of the class.”


Harry walked slowly to the back where he was going to be working with Ron. “Neville thought you could do with a break from Hermione,” Ron said once Harry had gotten out his potions ingredients. “Not that I’m prying but why are you late? You and Ginny left pretty early?”


Harry thought for a moment about what Ron had just said. ‘Not that I’m prying…’ If he wasn’t prying then why was he asking? Harry thought. “If you’re asking then you’re obviously prying.”


“You don’t have to tell me,” Ron added. “I was just curious.”


“Me and Ginny went and took our names off the list of people staying over Christmas,” Harry told him.


“Hermione’s not going to like that,” Ron said as he turned up the heat a little bit on there cauldron.


“I don’t actually care at the moment,” Harry muttered, throwing in some puffer fish eyes into his solution.


“Poor Potter,” Snape said ten minutes later, eyeing his and Ron’s solution. “Not your usual standards. And that is a pretty low mark to begin with.” Snape sneered before heading off towards Neville, drawing what look an awful lot like a zero on his parchment. Harry caught Hermione’s eye and she nodded.


Groaning, knowing that he was doing this with Snape just behind him he took out a Filibuster Firework he had borrowed from Fred and George and tapped the end with his wand. The firework sparked into life, and knowing that he had only a couple of seconds before it went off, he took aim and flung it in the air towards Malfoy’s cauldron.


Harry watched as the firework landed perfectly into Malfoy’s cauldron. It exploded showering the people in the front row with Swelling Solution. The room was sent into a panic. People watching horror-struck as body parts started to swell up.


“SILENCE!” roared Snape. “Anyone who has been splashed, come to the front for a Deflating Draft. When I find the person responsible for this…”


Harry tried to not to look guilty as Snape never took his gaze off him. Whilst everyone was around Snape’s desk waiting to be administered the antidote, Hermione sneaked back in, the ingredients they needed hidden under her top.


When everyone had been given the antidote, Snape swept over to Malfoy’s cauldron and took out the remains of the firework which Harry threw. The whole class stayed deadly quiet.


“If I ever find out who threw this, I will make sure that person is expelled!” Snape said quietly, his eyes boring into Harry’s. “Get back to work.”


Ten minutes latter and not soon enough, Harry thought, the bell sounded indicating the end of the lesson and therefore allowing Harry to escape the dungeon and the constant gaze of Snape. They waited for Ginny to come from her class before heading towards Moaning Myrtle’s bathroom.


“You got it all right then?” Ginny asked as Hermione dropped the ingredients into their cauldron.


“Yeah. Luckily,” Ron said.


“Snape knew it was me,” Harry told them.


“Just be glad he can’t do anything about it,” Neville said.


“I wish I believed that,” Harry replied. “I really do.”


-oOoOoOo-

As the week passed Ginny wasn’t getting much better. They hadn’t managed to get to the Room of Requirement since the first time they went and Ginny was slowly becoming more and more depressed. Harry couldn’t wait for the holidays to start to be able to get her away from the constant talk of the Chamber of Secrets.


Harry, Ron, Neville and Hermione was walking back through the Entrance Hall one afternoon after a rather boring History of Magic lesson. Ginny was waiting for them at the bottom of the stairs. Harry noticed that her arms were crossed over her chest and her eyes kept leaping about, searching.


‘Probably making sure that no one was trying to hurt her,’ Harry thought, as they got nearer. Harry was glad that no one else could notice Ginny’s un-easiness. Harry didn’t know and didn’t want to know what would happen if they ever found out about Ginny.


“Hey Gin,” Harry said greeting her.


“Hey,” Ginny said looking up at Harry, smiling a very rare genuine smile.


“What’s going on over there?” Hermione asked as she noticed a large group of people around the notice board, looking excited.


“I don’t know,” Ginny answered. “I tried going over there to look but there were too many people and I couldn’t find out anything.”


Just then, Seamus Finnegan walked out of the crowd and over to them. “They’re starting a duelling club!” he said excitedly. “First meeting is tonight. Might come in handy one of these days, you know, with what is going on.”


“You reckon Slytherin’s monster can duel?” Ron said, laughing as he walked over and read the sign over the heads of the other people inspecting the parchment that was pinned to the notice board.


“I suppose not.” Seamus said. “But the person who’s controlling the monster or letting the monster loose…I mean we can duel them can’t we. See if we can stop them setting the monster on us.”


“But you’re not Muggleborn,” Harry said. “The Heir of Slytherin is only after Muggleborns. You heard Professor Binns last month. The Chamber of Secrets was built to get rid of people that apparently don’t belong here. Which in Slytherin’s view are Muggleborns. You’re not in any danger.


“True,” Seamus said. “But it couldn’t hurt could it. Maybe help some Muggleborns if we ever come across the attacker.”


Harry couldn’t see any flaw in that logic and neither could the others so at eight o‘clock the five of them joined most of the school in the great hall to attend the first lesson. The four house tables and the heads table were all pushed back against the far wall and in the middle of the Great Hall was a long golden stage with thousand of candles floating above it lighting the area. It looked like most of the school was here. Ginny looked slightly nervous and Harry just gave her a warming smile of encouragement which she returned.


“Who do you think will be teaching us?” Hermione asked as they made there way into the room. “I heard Flitwick was a duelling champion and of course Dumbledore is one of the most prolific duellers around. I suppose there’s a chance he could be teaching us.”


“As long as it’s not Lockhart,” Ron muttered.


“Sorry to burst your bubble Ron.” Neville said. “But that looks a lot like an idiot walking onto a stage which means its Lockhart as he’s the only idiot teacher we have.”


“Wow Nev,” Harry said looking at the youngest Longbottom.


“What?” Neville asked confused.


“Putting aside that sarcastic comments are my thing and not yours that was a very good insult,” Harry replied.


“I was only speaking the truth,” Neville said.


“What about Snape?” Ginny asked.


“He’s a nasty teacher. A rubbish teacher. But he’s not an idiot,” Harry said. “Speak of the devil and he shall arise.” Harry added as Snape walked up onto the stage following Lockhart.


“The two worst teachers in the school,” Ron said. “Just great.”


“Lockhart is not rubbish,” Hermione said but her rant was cut short by Lockhart.


“Gather ‘round, Gather ‘round,” Lockhart said standing in the middle of the stage. “Can everyone see me? Can you all hear me?”


“Unfortunately,” Harry muttered to Ginny and she sniggered slightly, earning a scowl from Hermione directed at the both of them.


“Now, Dumbledore has given me permission to start this little duelling club to train you all up in case you ever need to defend yourselves. As I have done on countless occasions. For full details, see my published works,” Lockhart said, his massive shiny smile never dropping.


“Don’t you just wish you could curse that smile off his face?” Harry whispered to Ginny.


“Why don’t you?” Ginny whispered back. “I mean everyone thinks you’re rubbish at magic. No-one will suspect that it was you.”


“Don’t tempt me,” Harry replied.


“Let me introduce my assistant Professor Snape,” Lockhart said. “He tells me that he knows a little bit about duelling and was very kind to agree to help me with a short demonstration. Don’t worry I’ll have your potions master back to you with no harm done, not to worry.”


“Would be good if they finished each other off,” Ron muttered, causing Neville to laugh quietly. Lockhart and Snape bowed to each other then raised there wands like swords in front of them.


“As you can see, we are holding our wands in the accepted combative position,” Lockhart said addressing the way he and Snape now stood. “On the count of three, we will cast our first spells. Neither of us will be aiming to kill, of course. One — Two — Three!


Snape swung his wand up high above his shoulder crying out “Expelliarmus!” a flash of scarlet light came shooting out of Snape’s wand and crashed into Lockhart. Lockhart was sent soaring into the air and smashed into the far wall. Whatever his detest of Snape, Harry couldn’t stop feeling happy for what he had just done.


“Do you think he’s alright?” Hermione said standing on tiptoe to see if she could find out herself.


“Who cares?” Harry, Ginny, Ron and Neville said together at once.


“Well there you have it,” Lockhart was saying after getting unsteadily to his feet. “That was the disarming spell. As you can see, I’ve lost my wand. Thank you Ms Brown.” Lockhart added as Lavender handed him his wand, causing her to blush excitedly. “That was an excellent idea to show them that Professor Snape but if you don’t mind me saying, it was very obvious and if I wanted to stop you it would have been all too easy. However, I thought it would be educational to let them see. However, I think that’s enough demonstration for now. I’m going to come around and sort you into pairs. Professor Snape if you would like to help me?”


Unfortunately, just like last time Snape got to them before Lockhart did. “Time to split up the dream team I think.” Snape sneered down at them. “Longbottom, let’s partner you with Goyle shall we. Weasley… The male Weasley, lets try Crabbe. You Miss Granger can partner Miss Bulstrode.”


Harry moved ever closer to Ginny. He wasn’t going to let Snape partner her up with some Slytherin. “I don’t think so Potter. Mr Malfoy, Lets see if Mr Potter’s talk has any clout behind it,” Snape sneered. “Maybe now you’ll wish that you didn’t taunt one of my students Potter. Always trying to take on people too big for you. Just like your father. Rather then running, he decided to duel Voldemort. He could of fled you know. He could have survived if he wasn’t dumb enough to try to take on the Dark Lord. Maybe you’ll learn an important lesson from this. Although you are your father’s son. So I very much doubt it. And last Miss Weasley why don’t we have you try out with Miss Parkinson.”


However rather than walking towards Malfoy Harry stayed right near Ginny. “I’m partnering Ginny this evening,” Harry said barely above a whisper. “Don’t even try to break us apart.”


“You will do as you’re told Potter,” Snape hissed out. “Or you’ll be leaving.”


“Fine,” Harry said turning to Ginny. “Come on Gin. What could Professor Lockhart teach us anyway. He’s a fraud.” And they started to walk towards the door.


“Nice to know you don’t have any actions to back up that mouth of yours which you’re always threatening Malfoy with,” Snape sneered.


“I’m not scared of Malfoy,” Harry hissed out turning back to face Snape. The whole hall had gone quiet to hear this. Many people had learnt about the continuing hatred between Harry and Malfoy and were interested to see where this would lead.


“Well, to me you’re walking out of the door when faced with Malfoy. If that doesn’t shout out scared I don’t know what does,” Snape sneered again. “You’ve just got a big mouth with no actions to back it up. Unless of course you are going to come back it up?” Snape said nodding towards the centre stage.


“Harry,” Ginny said quietly and Harry turned to face her. “Please shut Malfoy and Snape up. It would be nice of them to be quiet for once.”


Groaning Harry looked towards the stage and then at Malfoy, and then at Snape. It was tempting, it was really tempting. However, how was he going to win without giving away that he was good at magic. Eyeing the stage and then eyeing Malfoy a smirk formed across Harry’s face has he thought up the perfect plan to not only hide his abilities but also humiliate Malfoy in the process.


“Fine,” Harry said, causing a surprised look to cross both Snape’s and Malfoy’s faces. They were obviously not expecting Harry to agree. Walking past everyone whispering Harry walked across the hall and jumped up onto the stage. “Anytime Malfoy.”


Malfoy who had still had a surprised look on his face suddenly came to his senses and he too stepped onto the stage. “Time to go down Potter,” Malfoy sneered as Professor Lockhart came onto the stage a bit nervously.


“You are just Disarming your opponents,” Lockhart said as Snape came up behind Malfoy and leaned down to whisper something in his ear. He was obviously telling Malfoy the spell to conjure the snake. Harry really didn’t care. It wasn’t as if he was going to talk to it this time.


Once Snape had drawn away from Malfoy, Lockhart cleared his throat looking even more nervous than Harry thought possible. The crowd was eagerly awaiting the duel, desperately wanting to know the outcome of the mock battle. Ginny, Ron, Hermione and Neville had come to the edge of the stage looking on anxiously.


“On three you will cast to disarm your opponent. Disarm Only!” Lockhart warned giving both Malfoy and Harry a stare. “One… Two… THREE!”


Malfoy had started on the count of two and Harry had been anticipating this as he easily sidestepped the curse that Malfoy had shot at him. Turning to look at Malfoy, Harry just smiled and patiently waited for Malfoy to throw another spell at him. Malfoy frowned a little before sending the curse at Harry again which Harry once again side stepped.


“God Malfoy. You can’t even hit me when I’m not doing anything, you’re pathetic Malfoy. You probably couldn’t even hit a giant if he was standing still with that aim,” Harry said goading Malfoy.


Malfoy already incensed at Harry avoiding his spells grew angrier and started throwing all different kind of spells at Harry.


“I said disarm only!” Lockhart shouted but Malfoy didn’t listen as he threw a continuous line of spells at Harry. Harry simply dodged by moving to the side or ducking. Enjoying himself Harry decided to entice Malfoy a little bit more by yawning.


“You know if you don’t hit me soon we’re going to be here all night,” Harry said taking another dig at Malfoy, causing the Gryffindors in the room to burst out laughing.


Malfoy, getting angrier by the second paused to look at Harry. Malfoy gave a quick glance at Snape before raising his wand. Harry knew what was coming, even before Malfoy shouted “SERPENSORTIA”. There was a loud bang as a black snake came out of Malfoy’s wand.


There was a screams from the crowd as Snape lazily walked forward. “Don’t move Potter,” Snape said. “I’ll get rid of it.”


“Allow me!” Lockhart said has he waved his wand at the snake. There was a loud bang as the snake through fifty feet up into the air and then landed back down now hissing angrily. The snake now enraged dived straight towards the nearest person to it. Unfortunately, that person was Ginny.


Harry seeing what the snake was doing quickly flicked his wand towards the snake and bright yellow spark dashed out of his wand and landed just between the snake and Ginny. The snake faltered, stopping just short of Ginny. Hissing even more angry the snake raised it self up ready to strike her.


Seeing no other choice Harry acted. “Leave her alone,” Harry hissed out to the snake. “Don’t you even think about touching her!” The hall had gone deathly silent as the snake paused and turned its head towards Harry.


“You are a speaker!” the snake hissed at him and Harry could tell it was female by the voice.


“And you are a snake. This means you need to abide to what a speaker tells you to do!” Harry hissed at her.


“Can I not take one bite?” The snake hissed at him.


“If you try it will be the last thing you do!” Harry said pointing his wand straight at the snake.


“Very well,” the snake said lowering herself. “What is it you wish me to do?”


“Curl up into a ball,” Harry told her and Harry watched as the snake rolled it self up into a ball and then hid its head in its coils.


“You’re no fun,” Harry thought he heard her say but he wasn’t sure. Suddenly the snake burst into flames and disappeared and Harry looked up to see Snape pointing his wand where the snake just was. Snape was giving him an expression of shock and Malfoy was trembling in fear. Harry looked over to Ginny and noticed that she too had fear in her eyes. Why? Harry didn’t know. She knew that he was a Parseltounge.


Harry suddenly jumped off the stage, grabbed Ginny, and walked out of the hall. They were followed by Ron, Neville and Hermione, and surprisingly to Harry, Fred, George and Percy.


No one spoke as Harry led the eight of them along the corridors of Hogwarts. It wasn’t until the group entered the common room and Harry lead Ginny over to the sofa by the fire did he turn to the others.


“You’re a Parseltounge?!” Ron said shocked. “Why didn’t you tell us?”


“Well maybe because most Wizards think that Parseltounge is a sign of a dark wizard,” Harry told them.


“But we’re family,” Percy said surprising Harry. He definitely wasn’t expecting that from him.


“Yeah. Why didn’t you tell us?” Fred asked.


“It’s not like we would have cared,” George said. “We know you’re not evil.”


“We’re your brothers,” Ron said. “Why would you think we would think any different of you?”


“I just…” Harry said overwhelmed. He didn’t know what to say.


“This is bad though,” Hermione said. “We all know that Harry isn’t evil. But everyone else is going to think so.


“Yeah,” Neville agreed. “Everyone’s going to now think Harry is Slytherins great, great grand child or something.”


“But I’m not!” Harry said.


“That will be hard to prove Harry,” Hermione said. “Slytherin lived over a thousand years ago. For all we know. You could be.”


“Yes that’s true. But that also would mean that I’m the one attacking people and I know for definite that’s not me,” Harry said looking at Hermione. “Unless your suggesting I am the one attacking people.”


“Of course not,” Hermione said quickly.


“Whether you are the Heir of Slytherin or not,” Percy said. “That won’t stop everyone else thinking that you are.”


“Well I don’t care what everyone else thinks,” Harry said. “Never have.”


“Then why did you turn back to face Malfoy when Snape was enticing you?” Percy said. “It doesn’t really matter now. It’s happened. But people are going to think you’re the Heir of Slytherin. And you have no proof to disprove it.”


“Don’t need to. As long as Dumbledore believes me,” Harry said.


“Let’s just hope he does,” Percy replied.


Harry noticed that Ginny had stayed quiet through all of this conversation. Harry didn’t know what was wrong with her but he wanted to find out. The way she looked after he had spoken to the snake irked him.


Five minutes later Harry found himself lying awake on his bed waiting for the others to fall asleep. It wasn’t for another hour until he heard the snores of Ron coming through his hangings. Walking silently, Harry crept down to the common where Ginny was sitting by the fire.


Harry walked over to her and knelt down beside her. “Are you going to tell me what’s wrong, Ginny?” Harry asked, taking her hand. “You knew I could speak Parseltounge.”


“I knew that,” Ginny whispered. “But I never knew I could.”


“What do you mean you could?” Harry said frowning.


“I understood you,” Ginny whispered and Harry looked at her in complete shock. “You told the snake to leave me alone. To not even think about harming me. Then you told it to curl up into a ball.”


Harry didn’t believe what he was hearing. How could have Ginny understood him. She wasn’t being possessed by Tom at that moment. He was locked up in Harry’s trunk. How could Ginny understand Parseltounge!


“Ginny… I…” Harry was lost for words. He wasn’t expecting this. He didn’t understand this. “I don’t know. I just don’t know. I mean you didn’t understand it before.”


“Doesn’t mean I don’t know,” Ginny whispered back. Harry brought her down into a hug where Ginny cried silently into his chest.


“Why is this happening to me Harry?” she said tears rolling down her cheek. “Why me?”


“Shhh Ginny,” Harry said trying to comfort her. “It’s going to be alright. Being a Parselmouth is not that bad you know.”


“I didn’t mean it like that,” Ginny said. “It just confirms that I really am attacking people, doesn’t it?” Ginny’s head dropped down and her hands lay in her lap as Harry held her.


“Were,” Harry corrected her. “Were attacking people. Doesn’t mean you will again. I know you won’t. I won’t let that happen.”


“I know Harry,” Ginny said looking up at him. “I trust you.”


-oOoOoOoOo-


Herbology lessons the next day were cancelled due to the continuous snow that Hogwarts was being bombarded with. This meant Harry, Ron, Hermione and Neville all sat in the library doing homework for the first period. Harry, doing an essay for Transfiguration, needed a book so he stood up and went to the transfiguration section of the library. Halfway there he overheard a girl talking.


“…I just can’t believe its Potter,” the girl was saying. “He’s hardly good at magic. And he seems nice enough. He has a thing against Malfoy but everyone does. Are we saying he’s evil just because he stands up to him?”


“Hannah,” A boy said which Harry recognised as Ernie Macmillan. “He’s a Parselmouth. Everyone knows that’s a sign of a dark wizard. Have you ever heard of a decent wizard or witch that could talk to snakes? They called Slytherin himself serpent-tongue.” And other people around Ernie murmured in agreement.


“Remember what was written on the wall. Enemies of the heir beware. Filch has a run in with Potter and his cat is attacked. Colin was annoying him with his photos. And then Colin is attacked also,” Ernie said.


“But Harry and Colin sorted that out didn’t they,” Hannah said. “Harry told him why he hated being famous and why he hated his picture being taken and Colin stopped.”


“Do you think the heir of Slytherin would have cared? Potter is good at acting we all know that because he’s been pretending to be rubbish at magic,” Ernie said. “Who knows what other dark art magic Potter has been hiding? And people are thinking that he’s a squib? No one knows how Potter survived the killing curse when he was a baby. I mean, he should have been blasted into nothingness. Only a real powerful dark wizard could have survived that curse. I suppose that’s why You-know-who wanted to kill him in the first place, didn’t want another dark wizard competing against him.”


Clearing his throat Harry decided then was the time to announce his presence. “Hello,” Harry said and the look on the Hufflepuff faces was pure terror. “So… you think I’m attacking Muggleborns? Why? One of my best friends is Muggleborns. Why would I want to attack them?”


Ernie was looking at Harry in pure terror. “Well?” Harry asked him.


“You are probably trying to lull her into a false sense of safety,” Ernie stuttered out.


“Hmm. Now that would be a good plan,” Harry agreed. “If I was attacking people. Now you also mentioned Colin. I’ll tell you what Hannah told you. We sorted that out way before the Quidditch match. And I was in the hospital wing asleep when Colin was attacked. Madam Pomfrey can vouch for me. And you mentioned how no one knows how I survived the killing curse. That I can definitely say you are wrong about that.”


“What, someone knows how you survived it?” Ernie said curiosity getting the better of him.


“Yes. Dumbledore knows. And he told me how. And now I shall tell you to stop you thinking and spreading these rumours about me,” Harry said. “I survived purely because my mother died. When Voldemort attacked my family he was only after one thing. To kill me. He wasn’t after my parents. My father was killed because he tried to duel Voldemort. He could have stepped aside and let Voldemort go after my mum and me and Voldemort would of let him live. But he didn’t. He wanted to give my mum a chance to run for it with me. Give me a chance to get away. When Voldemort killed my dad he went after my mum and me.”


“My mum had run into my room and barricaded the door. But that didn’t stop Voldemort.” Harry said now with a look in his face as almost if he was seeing it happen in front of him at that very moment. “He blew the door off its hinges and walked into the room. Voldemort demanded her to give me to him. Voldemort wasn’t after my mum, he would have let her live if my mum just handed me over. But she didn’t. She loved me too much to do that. So Voldemort killed her.”


“And that act is what saved me,” Harry told them. “The most powerful magic in the whole world is the magic of love. My mum, sacrificing her life to try to save mine, gave me protection from Voldemort. Protection at its strongest. The protection of love. So when Voldemort turned his wand onto me and cast the killing curse on me. My mothers love for me protected me from the curse causing it to rebound onto Voldemort. And that is how I survived that night. There was nothing special about me that night. Nothing about me causing me to survive. It was my mother. The fact that she loved me so much that she put my life above hers. She died out of love to try and save me. And that Ernie is the power of love, the reason why I survived. Magic at its strongest.”


Harry turned away from Ernie to leave him with those thoughts and saw not only Ginny, Ron, Neville and Hermione listening to what he had to say, but also a couple of older Gryffindors, Madam Prince, and Professor McGonagall. Ignoring them all of them he walked back to his desk, sat his book down he got from the shelf and continued to write his essay for McGonagall.


“You never said you actually knew what happened that night and why you survived,” Ginny said sitting down next to him.


“Yeah. It’s funny. But I don’t particularly like talking about it,” Harry said to her.


“I know, I understand. Well as much as I could,” Ginny said. “I meant I understood that you don’t normally like to talk about it. How did Dumbledore find all that out? If you don’t mind me asking anyway” she said as Hermione, Ron and Neville sat back down in their seats.


Harry looked at them to see if they were far enough away not to hear before answering Ginny. “He didn’t. I lied about Dumbledore telling me,” Harry told her and she frowned in confusion. “When I was younger I used to have nightmares about that night. At first, all I heard was my mother screaming. But as I got older I started to hear voices of my mum, dad and Voldemort. I managed to work out what happened that night from the voices, roughly.”


Ginny looked at him in shock. “You never told me.”


“Like I said. It’s not something I openly talk about,” Harry replied.


“Well thank you for trusting me,” Ginny whispered.


“Anytime Gin,” Harry replied smiling at her. “Any time.”


-oOoOoOo-


Harry often heard mutterings following him around in the last three days of term. He didn’t care. It wasn’t like it mattered what the others thought. Harry and Ginny would be going home for the holidays on Monday and Harry couldn’t wait to get Ginny away from Hogwarts and get her home. When she got home, Harry hoped that Ginny allowed herself to properly relax, without having to worry about attacking students.


Fred and George didn’t help making Ginny’s mood any better. Fred and George took it on themselves to follow Harry about jokingly asking whom he was planning to attack next. As Ginny was with Harry most of the time, it caused Ginny to get upset. Harry had to drag Fred and George into a deserted corridor and speak with them privately to make them stop.


“I’m sorry,” Ginny had cried once after Fred and George had gone away to there class. “I’m so sorry Harry. They all think it’s you when it’s really me.”


“I don’t care Ginny,” Harry had replied. “I don’t care if they think it’s me. As long as they think it’s me there’s least chance of them finding out it’s you and that to me is all that matters.”


“I’m so sorry Harry,” Ginny had repeated.


“I don’t care,” Harry said one last time.


The Monday couldn’t come quick enough. Soon Harry’s and Ginny’s trunk were packed and they where waiting by the oak front doors in the snow for the thestral-drawn carriages to take them down to the train.


“Harry.” Ginny said to him causing Harry to turn to face her.


“What if we do our homework on the train home? Then we don’t have to worry about it when we at home,” Ginny said


“That Gin, is a brilliant idea. Get it out of the way. And surprisingly I only have essays to write,” Harry said now smiling.


“So do I but isn’t the automated essay writer packed?” Ginny asked.


“Yes,” Harry told her. “Right at the top of the trunk. Our homework shouldn’t last us five minutes using the essay writer.” Just then the Carriages turned up and Harry and Ginny entered into one. Once they settled down the carriage moved off towards Hogsmeade station. Ginny looked back at the castle to see it slowly vanish around the corner as the carriage led them to the station.


“You don’t think Hermione and the others will find out do you,” Ginny whispered.


“They’re questioning Malfoy,” Harry said. “Malfoy doesn’t know anything. There’s no way on earth they will find out anything. No chance.”


Smiling Ginny settled down next to Harry, leaning against him and closing her eyes. Harry dropped his arm over Ginny’s shoulder, pulling her close to him.


“You don’t know how glad I am to be going home,” Ginny said her voice slightly muffled against Harry’s chest.


“Oh I don’t know,” Harry replied as visions of him and Ginny sitting by a cosy fire in the Burrow playing exploding snap or reading or playing chess. Himself and Ginny skating on the frozen pond, or them building a snowman in the garden. “I think I might have a slight idea how glad you are.”


Ginny snuggled closer to Harry trying to keep warm. “We’ll that’s good then.”


“Yes,” Harry agreed. “Yes it is.”

Back to index

Chapter 28: Home To The Burrow

Author's Notes: Well I must say I know not a lot happens this chapter. Because mainly it was planned for the whole holidays to be just this one chapter. But it is getting to big so I cut It into two different chapters.

Harry and Ginny walked along the corridor of the Hogwarts Express trying to find an empty compartment. Even though they were two of the first people on the train, it still managed to somehow fill up before Harry and Ginny could find a compartment for themselves. They walked the length of the train before finding an empty compartment right at the end. Harry opened the door, sighing in gratitude as he carried in his and Ginny’s trunk and easily lofted them up into the baggage compartment above the seats by wandlessly casting a feather-light charm on each.


“Let me help,” Ginny said as she saw what Harry was doing, but was too late as Harry, with one hand on each, put them on the racks. “How did you do that? They weigh a ton.”


“I cast a feather weight charm on them,” Harry told her, sitting down and smiling at her, “so it was very easy.”


“I never saw you with your wand out,” Ginny said, sitting down opposite him.


Harry shifted uncomfortably. In truth, he hadn’t taken it out. However, he wasn’t sure if he was ready to tell Ginny that he could do wandless magic yet. Although he trusted Ginny with any secret, he just wasn’t ready to tell her that part just yet.


“Never mind,” Ginny said with a wave of her hand. “I probably just missed it. Been too distracted.”


“With what?” Harry asked gently. “I mean I understand about the Chamber of Secrets, but what were you distracted with between the castle and sitting down here?”


Ginny didn’t say anything first before breathing slowly and muttering one word, “You.” Harry wasn’t expecting that. Not at all .Ginny very rarely talked about her feelings for him.


“Oh. And how were you distracted by me?” Harry asked curiously.


“Never mind.” Ginny said smiling, looking up at him now. “Forget I said anything.”


“Ginny if you want to say something…” Harry told her, wondering what could have changed between the summer and now. Harry knew that he and Ginny had gotten closer, but he was still confused by what Ginny had meant by what she said.


“I told you,” Ginny said. “Forget it. It doesn’t matter.” All of a sudden, the train carriage lunged forward as the train started to take them back to London. Ginny wasn’t expecting the train to move and was thrust forward into Harry. He had to wrap his arms around her to stop her from falling.


“Thanks,” Ginny whispered as Harry helped her onto the seat next to him.


“Well I couldn’t exactly let you fall could I?” Harry said, extending an arm around Ginny and letting her snuggle up to him.


“Well you could have,” Ginny said gently resting her head on Harry’s chest. “But it wouldn’t have been very nice of you.”


“So I’m a nice person?” Harry jokingly asked.


“Of course you are!” Ginny said straight away. “You’re kind, considerate; you care for others just as much as you care for yourself, if not more. You always do what’s right and always put others needs in front of your own. Which sometimes can be annoying, but I wouldn’t choose anyone else to be my best friend. That’s what makes you who you are Harry.”


“Well thanks Ginny,” Harry said, thinking back. That was one of many reasons Ginny had told him in the future for why she loved him. And here Ginny was, giving him the exact same reasons of why he was her best friend. Maybe he was wrong that the summer. Maybe, just maybe, Ginny could fall in love with him because of him just being himself, rather than him having to rescue her from an evil wizard. How could he have been so stupid to realise the truth?


Harry had rescued her from the Chamber of Secrets, which of course made Ginny fall in love with him. However, he didn’t rescue her the next year, or the year after that. It wasn’t actually until Harry’s fifth year did Ginny need rescuing again. And it wasn’t him that rescued her that time. It was Dumbledore and the Order. He didn’t need to rescue her in his sixth year or the summer afterwards. Nevertheless, it was that summer that she first admitted that she was in love with him.


It might have been the Chamber of Secrets that made her fall in love with him, but it wasn’t why she loved him. Not in the future. If Harry played to his strengths and showed the characteristics that Ginny had loved in the future, the same characteristics that Ginny had just named, maybe there was a chance that Ginny could fall in love with him without the Chamber of Secrets. Maybe, just maybe, Ginny could fall in love with him for just being him. After that thought, Harry seriously realised just how stupid he had been. How stupid it was to let her have the diary.


As Harry looked down at Ginny with a smile, Ginny smiled back and snuggled even closer to him. Maybe it was already happening now. Maybe, just maybe, at the precise moment, Ginny was already falling in love with him.


-oOoOoOo-


After just relaxing and enjoying each other’s company and talking about random things, Harry decided that they needed to get the Automated Essay Writer down and get their essays written before they got to London. The wind howled around the train as buckets of snow pelted against the window. The lanterns had to be lit in order for the students to be able to see what they were doing.


Ginny had a blanket covering her as she lay with her back against Harry, reading an old Quidditch magazine. Harry had cast the usual warming charm on her as the compartment wasn’t very warm. Harry took his arm that was relaxed resting around Ginny’s shoulders and put his hand on the page that Ginny was reading to get her attention.


“Hey,” Ginny moaned out gently, smiling up at Harry. “I was reading that.”


“I know.” Harry said. “But I think we should get the essay writer down and get our essays sorted before we get to London. Then we can tell mum that we did our essays on the ride home.” Harry, of course, meant Mrs. Weasley. He had been calling her mum since the last couple of weeks of the summer holidays.


“How many essays do you have?” Ginny asked, sitting up.


“I’ve got three,” Harry answered.


“Lockhart, McGonagall and Snape?” Ginny asked curiously, stretching.


“They gave you homework, too, then?” Harry questioned, getting his trunk down and putting the key into the second lock.


“How did you guess?” Ginny said, getting a quill and parchment out of her own old trunk that Harry had gotten down for her.


Harry opened up the trunk to reveal his Nimbus Two Thousand, Marauders Map, Invisibility cloak, Harry’s very own snitch, and amongst various other things, the Automated Essay Writer.


Harry put the Essay Writer on the chair and went to close his trunk. “Isn’t that the Marauders Map?” Ginny asked, looking into Harry’s trunk. “And where are your clothes?”


“No, it’s just some spare parchment,” Harry lied quickly. He didn’t want her to know he had it, for her name still was written as Ginny Potter. If she ever found out before he was ready to tell her, he didn’t know what he‘d do. “But I should be able to find that during the holidays. My clothes are in a different section. I have three key holes. I put my clothes in one section that can be opened with this keyhole here,” Harry explained, indicating the keyhole on the left.


“I keep my other stuff, like my broomstick and Invisibility cloak and my snitch and stuff like that in another section that is opened with the middle keyhole.” Harry explained to her.


“And the third section?” Ginny asked.


“I’ve only got a couple of things in there at the moment,” Harry said. “Like the family album Mum and Dad gave me for my birthday, my Dad’s diary of pranks, the phial that has the memory of my parents. And this when I can’t wear it, like during Quidditch practise,” Harry said, putting his hand down his top and bringing up the necklace that Ginny had given him for his eleventh birthday. He also had the diary in that section, which he didn’t want to let her know that he even had it. That would destroy any trust she had in him.


Ginny stared at it as Harry showed it to her before taking it gently in one of her hands and opened it up to reveal the picture of him and Ginny rolling on the grass of the Burrow having fun.


“You still wear this?” Ginny said, awed.


“I keep it on all the time,” Harry answered. “Unless I physically can’t. And then I put it in the third section of my trunk with the other items that are important to me.”


“This is important to you?” Ginny asked, letting go of the necklace and looking up at Harry.


“Of course.” Harry replied simply. “You gave it to me.”


Ginny’s face formed into a massive smile at those words and sat down next to the Essay Writer waiting for Harry to retrieve his essays from the machine..


After Harry and Ginny had sorted out their homework it was lunch time and they only had to wait for five minutes before the witch with the trolley came knocking on their door.


“Anything off the trolley, dears?” the witch said asking the two of them. Harry bought both him and Ginny some Pumpkin Pasties and some Chocolate Frogs,as well as some Liquorice Wands and a Cauldron Cake. He also bought them some Pumpkin Juice.


“You didn’t have to buy me any of that,” Ginny said. “We’ll probably be having some tea when we get home to The Burrow.”


“That’s still a couple of hours away,” Harry reminded her as he handed her a Pumpkin Pasty. “And I’m starving.”


“But you’re a boy,” Ginny said, rolling her eyes. “You’re always hungry.”


“At least I’m not as bad as Ron,” Harry pointed out, trying to defend himself as he sat back down. Ginny snorted.


“I don’t think anyone can be as bad as Ron,” Ginny replied, returning to her position of leaning against Harry.


-oOoOoOo-


The rest of the journey was spent playing Exploding Snap and a few games of Wizard’s Chess, both of which Harry won most. Harry didn’t think Ginny was paying too much attention to the actual game. She was just too busy relaxing and being herself to care about the game, which was the whole point of going home for the holidays.


As the train continued South, the snow got started to fall a bit lighter but not by much. Ginny was reading her magazine whilst leaning against Harry. Harry had his arms around Ginny’s waist, just sitting there watching her read.


The train was now near the outskirts of London, a couple of miles away from King’s Cross Station. The snow had lightened a bit compared to Scotland ,but it was still thick on the ground and it was still falling from the sky.


“Ginny,” Harry said gently. “I hate to make you move but we’re only five minutes from the station and I don’t want you to fall of your chair again by a stop you’re not expecting.”


“Nearly home then?” Ginny said, closing the magazine.


“Yes,” Harry answered, smiling.


“Great. I’ve missed mum and dad,” Ginny said, stretching and yawning.


“So have I,” Harry agreed. “And surprisingly enough, I miss Sirius, although I don’t have a clue why.”


“Hey don’t be so mean,” Ginny said, laughing.


“He would say the same,” Harry retorted, defending himself.


“If Sirius jumped off a bridge would you do that too?” Ginny asked.


“Depends on whether he survived,” Harry said shrugging ,causing Ginny to shake her head. “What?” Harry asked her, causing Ginny to giggle a little. The train came slowly to a stop as Ginny grabbed a hold of Harry this time to make sure she didn’t fall.


It was a busy rush for students to get off the train so Harry and Ginny decided to wait a couple of minutes before moving along the corridor and to the door leading down onto the platform. Once Harry had lugged their trunks down onto the platform Ginny followed him and they walked off looking for Mrs. Weasley or Sirius.


“Where do you think they are?” Ginny asked. “Do you think they might be waiting on the other side of the barrier?” Harry looked around and still failed to see his godfather. And he couldn’t see the red hair of Mrs. Weasley either.


“Looks like it,” Harry said, leading Ginny over to the barrier where a conductor was letting students through. Together they walked through the barrier after a dark haired girl and as they came out on the other side, they saw Mrs Weasley with a trolley.


“Ginny! Harry!” Mrs Weasley shouted, rushing over and giving both massive hugs.


“Hey mum,” both Harry and Ginny said at the same time.


“Haven’t you two grown,” Mrs Weasley commented, eyeing both Harry and Ginny. “How was term?”


Harry glanced quickly at Ginny before replying, “Great. I’m getting much better at magic now and Ginny is great. She had top marks in her latest essays.”


“That’s wonderful love.” Mrs Weasley said. She obviously had long forgotten about the Essay Writer, for which Harry was thankful for. “So you had fun?”


“Yes,” Ginny replied, smiling “But I missed home a bit.”


Harry and Ginny had decided not to tell Mr. and Mrs. Weasley about the Chamber of Secrets. Ginny was far too worried about what they may think of her. Although Harry reassured her that her brothers and her parents would still love her and know it wasn’t her fault, they had decided to keep quiet about the term’s events for now.


“Where’s Sirius?” Harry asked, looking around.


“Oh, he decided to stay at home,” Mrs Weasley said. “Remus is staying for the holidays, too, so Sirius decided to stay with him whilst I came to pick you up.”


“Dad’s at work, isn’t he?” Harry asked her, confused.


“Yes. His holidays don’t start for another couple of days,” Mrs Weasley explained, starting to walk towards the car park.


“So who’s driving us home?” Harry asked, frowning. However, Ginny answered for him.


“Bill!” Ginny shouted after seeing her brother by the Ford Anglia and rushed over to him to give him a hug.


“Alright squirt?” Bill said, returning the hug. “Where’s your partner in crime?”


Harry laughed and Bill looked up to see him. “Alright little brother?” Bill asked Harry.


“I’m not little!” Harry retorted.


“Of course you are!” Bill said, laughing and clapping Harry around the shoulders.


“Come on,” Mrs Weasley said heaving the trunks into the boot. “We don’t have all day. I suspect you’re both starving and can’t wait to get home for tea.”


She shut the boot and climbed in the front seat next to Bill as Ginny and Harry got into the back. Bill had to wait a minute whilst a Muggle man was opening the boot of the car in front of them and Bill didn’t want to run him over.


“ARTHUR WEASLEY!” Mrs. Weasley raged upon seeing the size of the boot of the Muggle car in front of her. Ginny, Bill and Harry shared a nervous look. “When your father gets home from work tonight he is in trouble. Expanding the size of our boot without telling me, I mean to think he would get away with it. It’s against the law to charm Muggle objects! He’s the head of the Misuse of Muggle Artefacts office. It’s his job to stop people doing this! Not do it himself!”


“At least she doesn’t know it can fly,” Harry whispered to Ginny and she giggled but was cut short by Mrs Weasley.


“FLY! What do you mean the car can fly?!” Mrs. Weasley said, rounding onto Harry.


“Fly? When did someone mention flying?” Harry quickly said trying to cover his mistake.


Mrs. Weasley turned back around fuming. “Arthur Weasley, when you get home…” Ginny, Harry and Bill shared another uneasy look, knowing full well that their father was going to be in a lot of trouble when he got home that evening.


-oOoOoOo-


The ride home lasted two hours. When the Ford Anglia finally turned up the cobble road which led to the Burrow, Harry was definitely in need of some food. The snow on the ground was extremely thick and more snow was still falling as the sky had turned dark. The lights were on in the downstairs of The Burrow and Harry could see four shadows in the kitchen window although there should have only been three:Sirius, Remus and Mr. Weasley.


When Bill brought the car to a stop, Harry and Ginny got out of the back seat and walked to the boot, waiting for Bill to open it so that they could get their trunks. Tired from the long journey, Harry and Ginny dragged the trunks from the car to the kitchen’s back door.


Stepping into the blinding light, Harry had to squint and wait a couple of seconds before the kitchen came into view. Mr. Weasley, Sirius, Remus and a women Harry didn’t know sat around the table drinking hot chocolate from steaming mugs.


“Harry, Ginny,” Mr. Weasley said, greeting them before getting up and hugging them both.


“Hey dad,” both Harry and Ginny said. Harry was still staring at the women sitting next to Sirius. She had long, brown hair and sparkling hazel eyes. Her face was thin and she was a little smaller than Sirius by about half a foot. She was smiling at Harry a little nervously. She wore a dark black silk top that had a small brooch of a dragon pinned to it.


“Harry this is Jo,” Sirius said to Harry. “Short for Joanne.”


“Pleased to meet you.” Jo said nodding. “Sirius has told me a lot about you.”


“Err…” Harry started not sure what to say. “Wish I could say the same.”


“This is my girlfriend Harry,” Sirius said to Harry.


“Girlfriend?” Remus asked, confused. “Since when do we meet your girlfriends?”


“How long have you two been dating?” Harry asked.


Jo smiled before answering. “Since the beginning of October.” Everyone stared at both Sirius and Jo. “What?” Jo answered nervously.


“You’ve been dating Sirius for two and a half months?” Remus asked.


“Err yes,” Jo said looking at Sirius.


“Alright, knock it off,” Sirius said, putting his arm around Jo.


“My God Sirius, you are actually in a serious relationship?” Harry asked.


“Yes,” Sirius replied. “Now if you would be so kind to stop making Jo nervous.”


“Sorry,” Harry said, sitting down at the table.


“Yes sorry,” Ginny said also sitting down next to Harry. “It’s just that we’ve never meet any girlfriends of Sirius’. Mostly because they don’t last longer than a week.”


“Ginny!” Mrs. Weasley scolded her. “Be nice.” She then turned to Jo. “It’s a pleasure to meet you. You and Sirius seem happy.”


“We are,” Jo said nodding. “I’m just a little nervous meeting the family. And especially Harry.” Jo added, looking at him.


“Me, why me?” Harry asked confused.


“Because you’re his godson. It’s like meeting the son of the man you’re dating,” Jo said.


“Oh okay,” Harry said nodding. “We’ll I’m happy for Sirius. He deserves someone and you seem nice.”


“Thank you,” Jo said.


“So how did you two meet?” Mrs Weasley asked.


“Long story,” Sirius said.


“Then let’s go to the living room.” Harry said. “I want to hear this.” And Sirius shot Harry an ungrateful stare. Now Sirius would have to explain it all, which caused Harry to grin mischievously. Slowly they all made their way into the living room and settled down for Sirius to tell the story.


He and Jo sat on the sofa together holding hands and Ginny and Harry sat down in the opposite sofa. Harry sat at the end and Ginny leaned against him, her legs stretched out along the sofa and her head on Harry’s shoulder. Harry dropped his arm around her shoulder.


“Sirius didn’t tell me you two were dating,” Jo said, looking at the way Harry and Ginny was sitting together.


“I didn’t know they were,” Sirius said smiling at Harry and Ginny. Bill, Remus, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley eyed both of them in curiosity.


“When did you two start dating?” Bill asked.


“We’re not,” Ginny said nervously, blushing slightly and sitting up so she was no longer leaning against Harry.


“We’re just good friends,” Harry said. “We’ve always been close.”


“We know that.” Mrs. Weasley said. “It’s just, well never mind. So tell us,” She said to Sirius. “How did you and Jo meet?”


“We first met in the Leaky Cauldron,” Sirius explained. “It was the first day after the kids went to school. I wanted to have a couple of drinks and go out for a night on the town.”


“I had just got back from holiday in the south of France and I was taking a portkey home from Paris.” Jo explained. “Paris is the only place you can internationally take portkeys to and from places in France.”


“Jo, Harry, is just as good as you with the Floo Powder,” Sirius said, smirking and Jo hit him playfully.


“Why did you hit him?” Harry asked smirking. “You don’t know how good I am.”


“Sirius told me you weren’t very good at it,” Jo answered and the smirk fell from Harry’s face causing, Ginny to laugh.


“Thanks,” Harry muttered.


“You should never tell any lies Harry,” Sirius said laughing.


“Anyway,” Jo continued. “After I had taken a portkey to the Ministry, I Flooed to the Leaky Cauldron as I live in walking distance from it. And like Sirius said, I’m not very good at it. So I fell out right into Sirius.”


“After she had apologised, I offered her a drink and we got talking. Jo works for the Ministry of Magic in the Broom Regulatory Division,” Sirius explained.


“It’s my job to test all new brooms to see if they fly alright and also make sure that all the safety charms that are on them are all up to standard,” Jo clarified.


“Cool,” both Ginny and Harry said together and Jo laughed.


“Not as cool as you might think,” Jo replied, “The companies like Nimbus and the newest company, Blazing Sun, try to get away with anything. Take Blazing Sun and their new broomstick, The Firebolt, for example.”


“That broom has got everything. Pinpoint precision, unbreakable braking charm. It flies so smooth and the balance…” Jo said smiling now. “That broom is international standard, I’m telling you. National teams will want this broom for years to come to play in the World and European competitions. Yet it accelerates up to two hundred miles per hour in less than ten seconds. Does a hundred and fifty in five seconds. Compare that to the new Nimbus Two Thousand and One where it does a hundred in ten seconds. And sixty in five. It’s just too fast. We’re trying to get Blazing Sun to take it down to a top speed of one hundred and fifty and an acceleration of only a hundred in five seconds.


“And I’m the one who has to push the Firebolt to its maximum,” Jo continued. “And when it accelerates to as fast as that it can be very dangerous. In my time testing out the new brooms, I have broken at least every bone in my body.”


“That’s still a cool job!” Harry exclaimed, causing Jo to shake her head.


“So, after a while we went back to Potter Manor and she stayed the night.” Sirius said. “But what happened next I wasn’t expecting.”


“My god, you got her pregnant and that’s why you’re with her!” Harry exclaimed jokingly.


“NO!” Sirius said. “Anymore of those remarks Harry and you’re in deep trouble. Say a prank maybe?” Harry gulped as he thought of a prank from a marauder heading his way.


“No,” Jo said, smiling. “I’m not pregnant. I pranked Sirius.” The whole room looked at her in awe.


“You pranked a marauder?” Remus asked for clarification.


“Yes,” Jo said laughing. “It wasn’t exactly that hard. And Sirius has been trying to prank me back ever since. He hasn’t succeeded yet.”


“This I have to hear!” Harry said. “Tell us how you did it.”


“In my defence it was very early in the morning,” Sirius muttered now sulkily.


“I put a potion in Sirius’ coffee,” Jo said. “It causes the drinker to take on the appearance of the opposite sex. And not just clothes but in appearance too. You should of heard Sirius voice! He was in hysterics because he couldn’t do the counter charm. His long black hair was actually quite nice.”


“I always thought you were odd,” Sirius muttered. “Now I know you prefer females rather than males.”


“I. Am. Not. Gay. Sirius Black!” Jo said, hitting Sirius around the head whilst the others laughed. “And if I was what would that say about you.” And Sirius stopped baiting her.


“That wasn’t the worst though,” Sirius said and Harry wandered what could be worse than suddenly having a sex change. “The spell lasted all morning and I had an interview for a job at the Ministry at eleven. So whilst Jo went off to work I had to worry about what would happen if I turned up to the interview as a woman!”


“I take it that it didn’t last then,” Mrs. Weasley said sipping her tea that she got from the kitchen.


“Oh it did,” Sirius said grimly. “I had to take the job interview as a lady. I got the job though.”


“How?” Ginny remarked.


“I was the interviewee,” Jo said, laughing her head off.


“I didn’t know what the job actually was for,” Sirius explained. “All I knew was it was a desk job at the Ministry. I mean anything is better than nothing isn’t it? So imagine my surprise when I walked into the office I was having the interview in and Jo was sitting there behind the desk waiting to start.”


The whole room burst out laughing. “We’ve been dating ever since,” Jo said.


“Yes,” Sirius said grimly. “I’ve been making my own coffee in the morning and not letting Jo anywhere near it.”


“Ah come on,” Jo said. “You can’t deny it wasn’t funny. And your face when you saw me in the office was priceless.”


“Well it’s nice to meet you,” Mrs. Weasley said, “but it’s time for tea.” With that, they returned to the kitchen to have a nice helping of scrambled egg and bacon.


-oOoOoOoOo-


After tea Harry and Sirius were set to return to Potter manor and Ginny stood in the kitchen doorway watching.


“How long will you be?” Ginny asked. “I mean you’re staying here tonight right?”


“Not long,” Sirius said. “Harry just needs to get some clean clothes and repack. We will be back within the hour.”


“Can I please not travel by Floo?” Harry moaned out.


“How else do you expect to get back?” Sirius said, grabbing the pot of Floo Powder from above the kitchen fire.


“Estelle,” Harry said. “Or you could Apparate me there.”


“I haven’t done side-long Apparation in ages,” Sirius said. “Now stop moaning and take the Floo Powder.”


“See ya’ Ginny,” Harry said sulkily, throwing the powder into the fire and stepping into the warm whirlwind of hot ash sucking him towards Potter Manor.


As he arrived, Harry felt his feet crash into the floor and he bent his legs to absorb the impact. And miraculously, Harry didn’t fall over. Gob smacked, Harry stood up out of the fire and looked around. He landed on his feet? He had never landed on his feet before. He was lucky if he landed on something soft to keep the impact from killing him!


Suddenly there was a loud crack as Sirius Apparated into the kitchen. “Sirius!” Harry exclaimed. “I landed on my feet!” Sirius snorted.


“What?” Harry asked.


“Nice joke Harry,” Sirius said. “Now go get some new clothes.”


“I really did land on my feet,” Harry insisted, annoyed that Sirius didn’t believe him.


“Yeah right,” Sirius said in a disbelieving tone. “Harry we don’t have much time. It’s late.”


Harry walked out of the kitchen and into the lobby of Potter Manor to go up the steps to his bedroom. At least Ginny would believe him. She always did, and for that he was grateful.


Once he got to his bedroom, he closed the door and turned around to see a portrait watching him, smiling.


“Greetings Harry,” the portrait said. “And a Merry Christmas. I would have thought you would have stayed at Hogwarts for Christmas.”


“Erm,” Harry said. “I wanted to bring Ginny home for the holidays.”


“Oh, is she not feeling very well or not liking it at Hogwarts?” the portrait of the man asked.


“Well this term…” Harry started. How was he meant to admit to his ancestor what happened this term? What he let happen, he’d be lucky if Godric ever spoke to him again.


“Harry?” the portrait of Godric Gryffindor asked. “Is everything okay?”


Harry’s first impulse was to lie to Godric.. To say everything was fine and nothing was wrong. But he couldn’t bring himself to lie to a good friend, so Harry silently walked over to his bed, sat down at the end and looked at Godric.


“No,” Harry said silently. “Everything is not okay. Ginny…” Harry was lost for words to what to say to Godric. He had never told him about his decision about the Chamber of Secrets. Or even that it was opened this year.


Harry took in a breath before explaining. Godric was looking at him, worry etched into his face.


“What’s wrong?” Godric prodded. “Is Ginny alright?”


“No,” Harry responded.


“Why?” Godric said, sounding shocked. “What’s the matter?”


Harry still couldn’t bring himself to explain about letting Voldemort posses her. So he bid his time, trying to delay the inevitable.


“What do you know about The Chamber of Secrets?” Harry asked Godric.


Godric facial expression changed to astonishment. “The Chamber of Secrets?” Godric whispered. “That rumour is still going around today?”


“What do you know about it?” Harry repeated, ignoring his question.


“It was a rumour that started after the argument with me, Helga and Rowena about letting Muggleborns to attend Hogwarts. The rumour goes that before he left, Salazar built a Chamber of Secrets and hid a monster,which only he and his heirs could control, inside it and locked it,” Godric said, eyeing Harry with curiosity. “It was said that only he or his true heir could ever open it and unleash the monster within. Complete rumour though.” Godric added. “I mean I, along with Rowena and Helga, searched the whole school for the hidden chamber. We did not find it. And if we couldn’t find it, then it obviously doesn’t exist.”


“The entrance is in Moaning Myrtles bathroom,” Harry said quietly.


“Moaning Myrtle…” Godric said, confused.


“Oh right,” Harry said suddenly remembering that Godric wouldn’t know who that was. Moaning Myrtle was after his time. “The girls’ bathroom on the second floor.”


“So it exists?” Godric whispered, terrified.


“Yes,” Harry replied. “And it was opened fifty years ago, and again this term.”


“Opened…” Godric said faintly. “But when it is opened the monster is meant to kill Muggleborns…”


“Yes I know.” Harry whispered.


“So…Wait. Voldemort is Slytherins heir…” Godric said. “Does that mean he is back at Hogwarts again this year?”


“In some sort of way, yes,” Harry said vaguely.



“Harry. You’re not making sense,” Godric said. “Obviously when it was opened fifty years ago he was a student. How is he doing it now?”


“Fifty years ago the school was being threatened with closure. Therefore, Voldemort stopped attacking people and set up Hagrid to take the blame for the attacks,” Harry explained.


“That’s why Hagrid was expelled”, Godric said.


“Yes,” Harry answered, nodding his head.. “Voldemort was known then as Tom Riddle. Tom Marvolo Riddle. Named after his Muggle father.”


“Salazar must be turning in his grave,” Godric muttered. “His line being contaminated with Muggles. In his words, of course, not mine. But that was fifty years ago. Voldemort doesn’t have a body. So he’s possessing someone else this term?”


“Yes,” Harry said. “In the lesser content yes. But not as his barely alive self that he is now.”


“Harry, you’re not making sense again,” Godric said.


“Well when he was forced to stop opening the chamber fifty years ago he left behind a diary with a sixteen year old version of himself in it. So whoever wrote in the diary gave Voldemort strength and allowed him to posses them and force that person who wrote in the diary to open the Chamber of Secrets,” Harry explained.


“My lord.” Godric said. “That’s the diary. The Horcrux diary isn’t it?”


“Yes,” Harry said nodding.


“Who has the diary Harry?” Godric asked. “Who’s being possessed by Voldemort?” Harry stayed quiet, not having the guts to tell him.


“Ginny isn’t having a good term…” Godric muttered to himself, thinking and then it hit him. Godric looked at Harry with wide eyes. “No,” Godric simply said, shaking his head. “No. you wouldn’t. You…you…you wouldn’t make her go through that,” Godric stammered looking at Harry, hoping that he would say that his conclusion was wrong.


“She’s your wife,” Godric stated. “You…you love her. You wouldn’t let her go through that. Would you?” Harry didn’t say anything but just looked down at the floor.


Godric looked at Harry in disgust. “YOU LET YOUR OWN WIFE GET POSSESED BY VOLDEMORT!” Godric screamed.


“It’s not that simple,” Harry said quickly.


“NOT THAT SIMPLE!” Godric roared. “OF COURSE IT IS! YOU LOVE GINNY. SHE WAS GOING TO GET POSSESED BY VOLDEMORT. SO YOU STOP IT. HOW IS THAT NOT SIMPLE?!”


“I wanted her to love me,” Harry said, quickly trying to explain. “I didn’t want to ruin her life by being in a loveless marriage.”


“SO YOU LET HER GET POSSESED,” Godric roared. “HOW IS THAT LOGICAL?”


“On our wedding night…” Harry said. “We… We told each other when we fell in love with each other. I told her that I fell in love with her during the summer between my sixth and seventh year. Ginny said it was when I rescued her from the Chamber of Secrets. I did it so she wouldn’t be in a loveless marriage. I didn’t want to ruin her life by forcing her to be married to someone she didn’t love. I know I was wrong to let this happen. That’s why I’ve taken the diary away from her. I just… I just didn’t want to lose her Godric. Losing her to death is one thing. Losing her because she doesn’t love me… I don’t think I can handle that.”


“Oh Harry,” Godric said now gently shaking his head. “You didn’t think that once you tell Ginny that you’re from the future and about all of this that she wasn’t going to hate you after learning that you let her go through all of this? If anything Harry, you have literally made sure she would hate you. And she would be in a loveless marriage.”


“She’ll understand,” Harry whispered tears streaming down his cheek. “Or she would have. But I didn’t know it affected her this badly. I didn’t know. I don’t know how she will react when I tell her.”


“So how is she? Really?” Godric asked.


“I’ve only seen her this bad once before,” Harry said. “And that was when her whole family died, apart from Ron.”


“My lord,” Godric said.


“I’m helping her though,” Harry said. “I’m helping her get better. She’s terrified but I’m trying to help her get past it. I know its going to take sometime but I’m trying to help her get better.”


“Well at least that’s something,” Godric said. “Why didn’t you talk to me about this? I would have told you how stupid this was. And what about Dumbledore and Sirius? They let you go through with this?”


“They didn’t like it.” Harry said. “Both Dumbledore and Sirius said I shouldn’t go through with it.”


“And they were right,” Godric said.


“I know, I know,” Harry said. “If I could go back and change my decision…”


“Why can’t you?” Godric asked. “I mean. You went back in time before.”


“It was a one off spell,” Harry said. “I can’t do it again.”


“So what now?” Godric asked.


“Now?” Harry said. “Now I clean up. Get the clothes I came for. Go back to The Burrow where Ginny is waiting for me. And continue helping her so she can get better.”


“And what about Ginny being your wife?” Godric asked. “And Ginny being in a loveless marriage?”


“I’ll do what I should have done in the first place,” Harry said. “I’ll leave it alone. Ginny fell in love with me because I rescued her from the Chamber of Secrets. However, it wasn’t why she loved me. I should have worked that out in the summer, instead of on the train ride home.


“She married me because she loved me, Harry Potter. Not some hero that rescued her in the Chamber of Secrets.” Harry continued.. “If I be that Harry, that Harry she married, that Harry she loved, then there’s a great chance that she could still fall in love with me.”


“That Harry,” Godric said. “I could have told you this summer.”


“I know,” Harry said, wiping his eyes with the back of his hand. “I’d better get my clothes and back to Ginny. She’ll get worried if I’m too long.”


“Take care of her,” Godric said. “I know I’ve never met her, but she is family. I want her happy. I want both of you happy.”


“I will,” Harry said nodding. “Don’t worry, I will.”


-oOoOoOoOo-


That evening Harry lay awake in Ron’s bedroom at The Burrow, thinking about how now that he was home he could cheer up Ginny. Looking across Ron’s room towards the window, he saw the snowy sky outside. There was loads of things he and Ginny could do this break. And he didn’t care what they did as long as it made Ginny better.


There was a creak as Ron’s bedroom door opened and shut and Harry looked up to see the outline of Ginny creeping into the room.


“What you doing in here Ginny?” Harry asked, causing her to start slightly.


“I didn’t know you were still awake,” Ginny whispered.


“I was thinking what we could do this break,” Harry whispered. “But what are you doing here Ginny?”


“I couldn’t sleep,” Ginny replied.


“Ginny this is home!” Harry said. “Nothing is going to hurt you here. No one is going to make you do anything!”


“But what if I hurt them,” Ginny whispered.


“You won’t,” Harry told her, but he could see Ginny was worried. Sighing, Harry got out of bed.


“You can’t do this for the rest of your life Ginny,” Harry told her. “You need to learn to sleep on your own again.”


“I know Harry,” Ginny said looking up at him. “I know. But please. Just for tonight?”


Harry looked at her in her night dress shivering in the cold. “Just for tonight.” Harry said. “And only for tonight.”


“Thank you,” Ginny whispered.


“Just for tonight though,” Harry repeated, leading her over to the bed. “Get in.”


“But…” Ginny whispered. “Can’t you just conjure up a bed like you did in the hospital wing?”


“We’re not at Hogwarts anymore Ginny,” Harry explained to her. “If I did magic I would be expelled.”


“Okay,” Ginny said uneasily as she got under the covers. Harry threw the covers around her and then lay down on top of them. Therefore, Ginny was under the covers whilst Harry was on top.


Ginny watched him for a minute and Harry smiled at her. Ginny closed her eyes to go to sleep and Harry did the same, both falling into the blackness where dreams ruled their minds and even the wildest thoughts becomes reality.

Back to index

Chapter 29: A Relaxing Christmas

Author's Notes: Close to Nine thousands words. Christmas break is always big. Hope you enjoyed. Especially the last part. I actually had another version on how that last part worked out but I decided that what happened would be too soon in the story line so I deleted it and you got this version. The other version is posted on my yahoo group if you interested in reading what happened.

Harry awoke very early the next morning. The sun hadn’t even crept past the horizon to announce the new day. Harry tried to sit up to think before he realised that someone was stopping him from moving. Ginny lay next to him, lying on top of his right arm. Her head rested on his chest. She was breathing gently and had a little smile on her face. Somehow during the night Harry and Ginny had moved closer in their sleep. A lot closer.


Harry looked up at the clock to see that it was five in the morning. Mrs. Weasley would be up soon to feed the chickens. If she saw him and Ginny like this…Harry tried to move his arm from under Ginny but he was too afraid to wake her. She needed her sleep if she was going to get better.


Thinking, Harry knew there was only one way. He had to do wandless magic. With his free hand, he cast a silent levitation spell and he felt Ginny’s body become weightless. Being careful no to wake her, Harry levitated Ginny’s body an inch off the bed so he could get his numb arm from under her.


After he had some feeling back in his arm, he got out of the bed and slowly levitated Ginny back down onto it. She stirred slightly and Harry held his breath, wondering if she was going to wake before she finally sighed and relaxed. Harry released a breath he didn’t know he was holding before going to his trunk and finding some clean clothes he could change into.


Harry took his clothes and left his room, going into the bathroom to have a wash and get dressed. Afterwards, Harry headed back to Ron’s bedroom where Ginny slept peacefully. Harry went to the edge of the bed and knelt down beside her. He didn’t want to wake her. But this was his room. And he couldn’t let Mrs. Weasley know that Ginny had slept in here, let alone in Harry’s bed last night. It was perfectly innocent. She just needed to feel safe to sleep and the only place she felt safe was near Harry. But he didn’t think that Mrs. Weasley would see it that way.


Harry took another glance at the Chuddley Cannon clock that hung in the room and saw that it was now five thirty. Mrs. Weasley would be up any minute and he needed to get Ginny back in her room. He didn’t want to levitate her down the stairs. The only way was to wake Ginny.


Harry put his arm on Ginny’s and gently rocked her, trying to wake her up. Ginny moaned out and pushed his arm away before snuggling back down into the covers. Chuckling slightly to himself, Harry shook her a bit more and Ginny opened her eyes.


“Hey sleepy,” Harry greeted her, smiling.


“What… what t-t-time is it?” Ginny asked, trying to stifle a yawn.


“Five thirty,” Harry told her and Ginny pushed Harry away.


“Then let me sleep,” she groaned, pulling the covers over head.


Harry pulled them back. “I really would love to Ginny. But I’m not sure how your mum will react to finding you sleeping in my bed.”


At hearing these words, Ginny’s eyes flew wide open. She looked around confused as to why she was in Harry’s room. Then she remembered last night and blushed slightly. “Oh, right.”


“Hey,” Harry said. “Why the blush? It was perfectly innocent. You were just trying to sleep. But I’m not sure if Mum will see it that way. So you need to get back to your room.”


“Right,” Ginny replied, looking around disorientated. “Yes.”


Slowly she got out of bed and sleepily walked towards the door. Harry put a hand on Ginny’s arm as she walked past him and she turned to look at him.


“Nothing happened last night,” Harry told her, smiling down at her.


Ginny’s head dropped down. “I was just being stupid wasn’t I?” she asked.


“No,” Harry said, gently putting his hand under Ginny’s chin and lifted her head so she was looking at him. “It’s understandable with what’s been going on this past term. But I promise you. It has stopped now.”


Ginny nodded. “I know. I mean, no one is going to hurt me here. I mean this is my family. And you’re my best friend. The most important person in my life. No one is going to hurt me here. I was being stupid.”


“No Gin, not stupid.” Harry told her. “Just believe that it’s over. Because it is, you know. It’s all over. I’m not going to let anyone make you do anything against your will.”


“Thank you,” Ginny whispered.


“You’re welcome,” Harry said as Ginny turned and left the room. Harry made his bed before heading down stairs to find Mrs, Weasley bustling around the kitchen. Sirius was sitting at the table drinking a cup of coffee whilst Jo pouring herself a cup of tea.


“Morning Harry,” Sirius said. “What are you doing up early?”


“Hoping to catch you before you go into work,” Harry said.


“Well, as I’m not going into work, you’ll be fine then,” Sirius answered, taking a sip of his coffee. Harry looked at him, confused.


“Harry, Sirius is my assistant. If I’m not at work, what is the point of Sirius being at work?” Jo said from the chair sitting next to Sirius. She had a cup of tea rather than coffee in her hands.


“None,” Harry said.


“Our exact point,” Sirius said


“So why aren’t you going into work today?” Harry asked addressing Jo.


“I take the Christmas holidays off,” Jo explained,


“They allow you to take all of the holidays off?” Harry asked, amazed.


“Well they did this year,” Jo explained. “There’s nothing for me to do at the moment, no new broom for me to test or reports to work on. The Firebolt is currently having some changes done to it and Nimbus hasn’t got a new broom for us to try out yet. So nothing to do at work really, apart from paper work. And who wants to do that?”


“Cool,” Harry said. Thinking that now would be a perfect time to talk to Sirius without Ginny being about yet. He then asked if he could talk to Sirius privately and the two of them walked out of the kitchen and into the living room so they wouldn’t be overheard.


“What’s up Harry?” Sirius asked. “I forgot to ask how Ginny was doing. Is she alright?”


“No,” Harry said. “Did Dumbledore tell you what happened?


“Yes,” Sirius said, “he mentioned it.”


“I should have listened to both of you. I should have never let her have that bloody diary,” Harry told him angrily.


“You can’t change that now,” Sirius replied. “So what is you wanted to talk to me about?”


“The Marauders Map,” Harry told him. “As Ginny is my actually wife her surname is coming up as Potter and not Weasley. Is there any chance to change it so it reads Weasley? Otherwise Ginny and the others are going to be asking questions about where it has gone.”


“Hmm,” Sirius said, thinking. “The type of magic to do that was your fathers and Remus’s work. I, of course, helped research for the map. However, they cast the spells. I wouldn’t know where to start to change her name. But I’ll bet Remus does.”


“But Remus doesn’t know that I’m from the future,” Harry said. “We can’t go and give him the Marauders Map saying ‘here fix it’. He will want to know why Ginny’s name is Potter!”


“We can’t tell him the truth?” Sirius asked. “I mean, I hate keeping secrets from my best mate. Let alone my girlfriend, Harry.”


“You’re NOT telling Jo,” Harry hissed out. “I like her but I don’t even know her.”


“I’m not asking permission to tell Jo,” Sirius said. “But why not tell Remus? You trust him right?”


“The same as I trust Mum and Dad,” Harry replied. “And you and Dumbledore. But I was only ever planning on letting three people ever know. You, Dumbledore, and Ginny when she is ready. That’s all the people I ever wanted to know.”


“So how do we explain this to Moony?” Sirius asked.


“We better think something up,” Harry said, “because I don’t particularly want to explain it all to him.”


Harry watched him try to figure out what they should do when something seemed to come to him. “You know. I don’t think we have to. Wait here. I’ll see if Moony is up.”


Harry didn’t know what Sirius worked out but he trusted his godfather enough to wait. As Sirius walked into the kitchen, Remus came down the stairs.


“Ah Moony,” Sirius said, coming back out of the kitchen, “can we have a word?” Remus looked confused, but followed Sirius back into the living room.”


“We need a favour with the Marauders Map,” Sirius told him when he was sure no one could overhear the three of them.”


Remus raised his eyebrows. “Why? What’s wrong?”


“Well you see it’s Ginny,” Sirius said, starting to explain. “Or rather Ginny’s name on it. It comes up with Ginny Potter rather than Ginny Weasley.”


Remus eyebrows rose to his hairline. “That’s impossible,” Remus whispered. “The map never lies.” Harry looked at Sirius, wondering how they were going to get out of the hole Sirius just suddenly dug them in too.


“We know that,” Sirius said. “What we need is for you make it say Ginny Weasley rather than Ginny Potter. If it’s possible.”


“But…” Remus said his head burrowed. “How come her name is Ginny Potter… it’s impossible.”


“No its not,” Sirius answered, looking at Remus. “We know why her name is Ginny Potter on the map. We just need it to say Ginny Weasley.”


“But why would it say Ginny Potter in the first place,” Remus asked, confused.


Sirius sighed before answering. “We can’t tell you that. No one knows that her surname is Potter rather than Weasley apart from Harry, Dumbledore, me, and now you. And we can’t tell you why. I’m sorry Moony but we can’t. What we do need to know is can you make it lie and say Ginny Weasley?”


“I’m not sure,” Remus said. “But what does this mean? Her surname is Potter. Lily and James didn’t have another child.”


“She’s not my sister,” Harry said.


“But... Then why…?” Remus muttered again.


“We can’t tell you,” Sirius stressed.


“Where is the map?” Remus asked.


“In my trunk upstairs,” Harry said. “We can’t tell you why her name is Ginny Potter. It’s just is. But we need the map to say Ginny Weasley instead. Can you do that?”


“I’ll need to have a look at the map…” Remus said slowly.


“Of course. I’ll give it to you once I get it from upstairs,” Harry said.


“We just need it to say Weasley Moony,” Sirius said. “Even if you have to make it lie. It has to say Ginny Weasley. No matter what.”


“And you’re not going to tell me why is says this?” Remus concluded.


“We can’t Moony,” Sirius said.


“But you know why?” Remus asked.


“Yes,” Harry replied.


Remus looked between the two and then shrugged. “I’ll see what I can do. I’ll have to have the map whilst Ginny is at school in order to test it out and have a look at changing her name.”


“That’s fine,” Harry said.


“Thank you,” Sirius said.


“Ginny doesn’t know does she?” Remus stated suddenly. “That her name is Ginny Potter.”


“No,” Harry said.


Remus eyed Harry for a second before smiling. “I’ll see what I can do.”


-oOoOoOoOo-


It was another hour before Ginny finally showed herself. She had come into the kitchen, rubbing her eyes sleepily, trying to wake herself. She had must of fallen back to sleep when she got back to her room, Harry reckoned. Which was a good thing.


“Morning sweetheart,” Mrs. Weasley said from the stove cooking breakfast.


“Mor — Mor — morning,” Ginny said yawning.


“Did you sleep well last night?” Jo asked. “You seemed to be tossing around a lot early on last night before you stopped.” Jo and Sirius were staying in the room next to Ginny’s. Ginny’s eyes quickly flicked over to Harry and back again before saying yes.


“Good. Now eat up,” Mrs. Weasley said, sliding three sausages, four bits of bacon and two eggs onto Ginny’s plate. Harry and Ginny ate gratefully. “What do you two plan on doing today?”


“Well I thought as it stopped snowing we could go play in the snow,” Harry said. “Build a snowman maybe.”


“You two have homework to do first,” Mrs. Weasley said, sitting down to her breakfast.


“We did our homework on the ride home, mum,” Harry told her.


“Smart boy,” Jo said between mouthfuls of egg.


“Well, I will want to look over it before you two go do anything,” Mrs Weasley said. “Just to see how good it is.”


“Sure mum,” Ginny said, a grin forming on her lips.


-oOoOoOoOo-


Once the two of them finished breakfast, they hurried upstairs to fetch the essays they put through the writer yesterday and gave them to Mrs. Weasley to look over. Once she was satisfied that their homework was to a good enough standard, Harry and Ginny put there essays back into their trunk so that they wouldn’t forget to take them back to school. Harry waited while Ginny changed and they then came downstairs to put on their hats, coats, and scarves so they wouldn’t get cold in the snow.


When they got outside, Ginny shivered slightly and Harry thought about casting a warming charm on her with wandless magic, but decided against doing so. Instead, Harry decided to warm her up by playing. Making sure that Ginny’s back was turned before bending down, Harry hastily made a snowball and stood back up, hiding it behind his back.


“So what do you want to do first, Gin?” Harry asked her, making sure the snowball was hidden from view.


“Don’t mind,” Ginny said. “I’m just glad…” But what she was glad about Harry didn’t find out because he threw the snowball at Ginny, hitting her and causing her to stop talking in mid sentence.


Ginny looked in complete shock at her now snow covered coat and then back at Harry. Harry still silently smiled at her but stopped when a rather well known mischievous smirk came across Ginny’s face.


Taking a step back Harry put his right hand out to protect himself. “Now Ginny, that was just a playful throw mind.”


Ginny, however, wasn’t listening. She bent down and made herself a massive snowball. “Come now, Ginny. Is it necessary to make one that big? Think about this for a second. I mean, I have been helping you out this term.”


“If I throw this snowball will you stop helping me?” Ginny asked, gently standing back up and holding it in her right hand.


“Well, no,” Harry said. “But…” He was cut off as the snowball that Ginny had held in her hand smacked him right in the face. Ginny burst out laughing as Harry wiped snow from his eyes.


“So you want to play that game do you?” Harry asked.


Ginny looked back at him, smiling, and then nodded. Quickly, Harry bent down and tried to make a snowball to throw at her. However, Ginny was quicker. When Harry stood back up to aim, another snowball smashed into his already snow covered face and Harry had to shake his head to be able to take aim at Ginny. When the snow had left his eyes enough so he could see, he saw that Ginny had taken off running from Harry and towards the stream and the wood near The Burrow.


Chasing after her, Harry threw the snowball at her and it just missed her by an inch. Turning her back to see Harry, Ginny stuck her tongue playfully at him before bending quickly down in mid run and scooping up some snow to make another snowball.


For hours they threw snowballs between them, some hitting, some missing. Unfortunately, Ginny’s expertise at playing Chaser helped her amazingly and nine out of ten times her snowballs hit Harry dead on. Harry’s aim wasn’t as good so Ginny wasn’t as covered with snow as Harry was.


Harry chased her all the way around The Burrow, laughing and slipping as he tried to catch up with her. As they came to the front door, Harry managed to grab Ginny and together the both fell to the ground, rolling in laughter.


As Harry lay in the snow, he started to tickle Ginny and she started to squirm away from Harry, but he was too quick for her. He pinned her arms to the side of her with his knees allowing his now free hands to tickle Ginny relentlessly and Ginny screamed out in laughter. For five minutes, Ginny was pinned to the floor, Harry tickling every inch of her body. Ginny tried many times to get the upper hand and to turn the tables on Harry but for some reason she couldn’t. Finally, after trying to push Harry off and getting rather cold lying in the snow Ginny gave up.


“I give,” she laughed out, trying to squirm away from Harry’s hands. “I give.”


Stopping, Harry sat back up so he was still straddling Ginny’s waist. He didn’t trust her. Ginny never gave up in a tickling match. She always won.


“Do you want to get off me Harry?” Ginny said, smiling ear to ear. “It’s just a bit wet lying in the snow and were both soaked.”


“So lying in the snow won’t make any difference will it?” Harry replied to her. “I’ve never won before. I want to make the most of it.”


“I never gloat after I win,” Ginny said, managing to free her hands from under Harry’s legs.


“Oh what a lie,” Harry said, adjusting his position and making sure Ginny’s hands was safe away from his side.


“Fine,” Ginny exclaimed. “I always gloat. Now will you get off me?” Ginny said, pushing against Harry’s chest, but Harry grabbed both her wrists and then pinned them down above her head so there faces was inches away from each other.


“I swear it was never this hard before,” Ginny said. Harry and Ginny’s faces were so close now. “So what are you going to do now Harry. You have me at your mercy.” Ginny asked gently, smiling and Harry blinked for a second as he swore he saw Ginny’s eyes flick to his lips.


“Well I don’t know,” Harry replied. “Whatever I want,” Harry said as he looked down at her sparkling brown eyes and then at her beautiful smile.


“And what is it you want?” Ginny asked, whispering.


“Harry! Ginny! Lunch time,” Mrs. Weasley called from the kitchen door, her voice travelling around to the front of The Burrow. Harry jumped at her voice and looked down at Ginny smiling.


“Come on,” Harry said, getting off Ginny. “We will want to warm up before lunch.” Ginny, confused at suddenly being free from being pinned from Harry, frowned before getting up.


“Sure,” Ginny said, looking at Harry. She followed him back to the kitchen doorway.


-oOoOoOoOo-


Harry went into his bedroom to quickly change his soaking wet clothes into warm dry ones. As he started to get changed he pondered about what had just occurred. After five minutes, he came to only one conclusion. He had slipped up. He nearly kissed Ginny. He was caught up in the moment and if he were being honest with himself, he would have kissed her if Mrs. Weasley hadn’t called out. He had to be more careful. What on earth would Ginny think if her best friend, the friend she has feelings for and she thinks has no feelings for her suddenly kissed her. If anything, she’d be confused.


After pulling on dry clothes, Harry walked out of the bedroom and down the stairs and met Ginny near her bedroom. Ginny smiled at him when she saw him and walked down the stairs with Harry.


“What do you want to do after lunch?” Ginny asked as she led the way down the spiral staircase.


“I thought as we played outside this morning we could do something inside this afternoon. Keep warm, as it is cold outside,” Harry replied as they came into the kitchen.


“Like what?” Ginny asked.


“Play chess,” Harry suggested. “Or just relax by the fire in the living room. Whatever you want.”


“I like the sound of that,” Ginny said, looking up at Harry.


“Then that is what we will do!” Harry announced.


Therefore, the rest of the day Harry and Ginny relaxed inside The Burrow. They played Wizard’s Chess for a while, and when they became bored, they switched to playing Exploding Snap. They ate some sweets that were left over from the train journey and relaxed on the sofa by the fire.


They had tea when Mr. Weasley arrived home from work with the Ministry and they had spaghetti and meatballs. The rest of the evening was spent with the family, hanging out in The Burrow laughing and talking. Harry noticed that Ginny and Bill weren’t as closed as he remembered and wondered why. Then he realised that his memory of Bill and Ginny being close was of last time around. This time Ginny had Harry growing up and never had to build a close relationship with Bill. Although Bill was definitely still her favourite brother. He guessed it was easier for Ginny to get closer to someone closer in age. And it helped that Harry wanted to be that person Ginny came to whenever she had a problem.


That evening Ginny stayed in her room and Harry laid awake thinking about Ginny. She was doing a lot better than Harry expected her to be. They had only been home for a whole day and yet Ginny seemed to not worry as much as she did when she was at Hogwarts. She also seemed to finally trust Harry and not be afraid that her family would find anything out. He was glad that she was all right and even more glad that he had decided to take the diary away from her so no harm could be done.


-oOoOoOoOo-


The week that led up to Christmas was the best week of the year so far in Harry’s opinion. Harry thought that coming home to The Burrow would help Ginny a lot. But he never realised just how much it would help her. Ginny lazed around the Burrow without a care in the world all week. Whenever Harry met her gaze, Ginny always had a blazing smile on her face.


Harry couldn’t help but feel happy that Ginny was finally getting over the last term. Or at least not worrying about it while she was here. Ginny had even started to crack jokes again. Something Harry hadn’t heard her do since that summer. Soon Christmas morning arrived and Harry was rudely awakened at seven by a red headed female tickling him out of pure joy.


“Is there any reason why you woke me up early this morning?” Harry asked, bleary eyed as he reached for his classes.


“Presents!” announced Ginny, grinning as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.


“You know we have to wait until after breakfast to open them. Plus you ruined a perfectly nice dream I was having,” Harry told her.


“Oh?” Ginny asked, a sparkle coming to her eyes. “And what was the dream about Mr. Potter?”


“Wouldn’t you like to know?” Harry said to her.


“Yes,” Ginny said, “I would. Why on earth do you think I asked?” Ginny added, rolling her eyes. Harry got out of bed and tickled her side in reply. Ginny skipped away from Harry, a playful glow in her chocolate brown eyes.


“Was that a challenge Mr. Potter?” Ginny asked him


“I believe it was Ms. Weasley,” Harry said, smirking.


“You think that’s wise?” Ginny asked, rolling up her sleeves.


“I won last time didn’t I?” Harry reminded her.


“Even more reason for me to try my hardest,” Ginny said.


Harry, realising his sudden mistake, gulped before running out of his room, Ginny following him close behind. Ginny caught up with him on the bottom step of the stairs that led into the kitchen and Harry and Ginny both fell to the floor. Ginny hands a blur as Harry tried to get out of arms reach.


“Merry Christmas to you, too,” Mr. Weasley said from the kitchen table.


“Merry… Christmas… Dad…” Harry puffed out between bouts of laughter, Ginny laughing along with him.


“Merry Christmas Dad,” Ginny laughed out as she dodged Harry’s latest effort to tickle her back.


“You two are in a good mood this morning,” Jo commented from beside Remus.


“It’s Christmas!” Ginny exclaimed, her hands finding every inch of ticklish skin on Harry’s body whilst Harry failed miserably trying to tickle her back. “Give?” she asked Harry as she grabbed his hands and held them away from her sides.


“For now,” Harry grumbled out, eyeing Ginny in case she made a fresh attack. She stuck her tongue out at Harry and he seized his chance. As quick as lightning he caught her tongue between his thumb and forefinger.


“Wathhh thhhe?” Ginny said in surprise.


“Now I will give you your tongue back if you promise not to tickle me anymore,” Harry told her.


“Youth shtarted it,” Ginny moaned out.


“And I’m finishing it,” Harry said playfully. “Now promise not to tickle me.”


“Thor how long?” Ginny asked.


“Forever?” Harry suggested, but by the look of Ginny’s gaze, he realised that he wasn’t ever going to get her to agree to that, no matter what. “Fine. For the rest of the Christmas holidays.” Ginny looked at Harry sceptically and Harry returned the stare. “Fine.” Harry relented. “How about you’re allowed to tickle me only if I start tickling you first?”


“Buth you wonth sthart ith,” Ginny said.


“I know,” Harry said smiling. “Brilliant plan ever, if I do say so myself.”


“Fineth,” Ginny said and Harry let go of her tongue.


“Are you two quite finished?” Mrs. Weasley asked from the kitchen stove where she was cooking pancakes.


“Yes mum,” both Harry and Ginny said together.


“Good,” Mrs Weasley said. “Now sit.”


Harry and Ginny sat at their usual places at the table and waited for Mrs. Weasley to place the usual Burrow Christmas Brunch of pancakes, bacon, and sausages on there plates. As Mrs. Weasley was giving Remus his food, Sirius came down the stairs.


After a rather joyful Christmas breakfast the seven of them then went into the living room and settled down to open there Christmas presents. Ginny sat on the sofa closest to the fire with Harry sitting beside her. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley shared another sofa whilst Remus sat in a single chair. Sirius and Jo were sprawled out on the floor. As they were the closest to the tree, they were nominated to hand out the Christmas presents.


Jo handed Ginny the first present and Harry noticed that it was from her mother. Ginny carefully unwrapped the present and out fell the usual Weasley Jumper with some sweets. Smiling, Ginny put on the jumper.


Sirius got a present next. It was apparently from Remus. Sirius opened it up to reveal posh quill and stationary set.


“Since when do I need these?” Sirius asked Remus.


“Are you or are you not a secretary?” Jo asked him.


“So?” Sirius asked confused.


“Sirius, do you actually do any work when you’re in the office?” Jo asked him.


“Me, work?” Sirius joked. “You really don’t know me very well Jo. I’m disappointed.”


Jo rolled her eyes. “Stop messing around and say thank you.”


Chuckling, Sirius put the posh stationary set down on the floor next to him. “Thanks, mate. I was running low on ink and quills and parchment. Hey, my work may actually be neater now.”


“Thank God. I could hardly read your writing,” Jo muttered.


“Then why the hell did you hire me woman!” Sirius demanded.


“You’re nice eye candy when I’m bored,” Jo said, sticking her tongue out, causing Sirius to laugh.


Sirius then handed a present over to Harry. Harry, frowning, unwrapped the paper to find an old wooden chest with a lock. Harry looked around and couldn’t find a key anywhere. “How exactly am I meant to get into this chest?” Harry asked Sirius.


“With a little help from Ginny,” Sirius said, going over to the tree and getting a small present and handed it to the redhead. Ginny opened it to see a little box with an opaque lid. In the box was a key.


“So you own the chest and Ginny owns the key,” Sirius explained. “Which means it’s both yours. And you need each other’s approval to use what’s inside. I thought that would be useful so you can’t use them on each other. Unless, of course, the other agrees to it.”


Ginny opened up the box and took the key out and handed it to Harry. Harry placed the key in the lock and turned it. With a click, the lid opened slightly and Harry lifted it to see bottles and bottles of potions. Lying on top was a bit of parchment with writing on it.


“What are these?” Harry asked taking a small phial out and looking at it.


“All sorts of potions. But most are helpful with pranks,” Sirius explained. This made Harry and Ginny’s face turn to shock.


“Did you really think me and Remus wouldn’t hear about the Ghosts of the Marauders?” Sirius asked, laughing.


“What do you mean Ghost of the Marauders?” Mrs. Weasley asked, eyeing them suspiciously.


Harry and Ginny shifted in their seats. “It’s a group, Molly, that Harry, Ginny, Fred and George have made. Like the Marauders.” And to everyone’s surprise, Mrs. Weasley sighed.


“I can’t win can I? No matter what, you will always encourage them to pull pranks,” Mrs Weasley said, shaking her head.


“Molly, it’s only a bit of fun. Harry and Ginny know the importance of a good grade ,too,” Sirius said.


“Harry and Ginny might, but Fred and George don’t. All they want to do is pull pranks,” Mrs Weasley said.


“Molly, Fred and George are bright kids. They’ll do what is right. Not necessary by you. They will do what is right for them. They won’t end up jobless and wandering the streets,” Sirius said. “Look at me. I was a Marauder and now I’ve got a job.”


“I know. But it took you a while to get one. I’m just worried for them,” Mrs. Weasley said.


“We know, Molly dear,” Mr. Weasley said. “But we have to have faith in them all to know that they will do what is right for them. And not having a job isn’t right for them. And I have faith that Fred and George know that too. They’re bright boys. They’ll be fine.”


“So…” Ginny said, looking at the potions. “What do they do?”


“Well, it’s a different potion for different things,” Sirius said, turning his attention back to the chest. “This one here...” Sirius said, taking out a bright blue potion, “will turn the drinker into a pig. They will turn back after a little while. And this one here,” Sirius said, pointing to a green one, “will make your hair turn into snakes. I thought that one would be good to use on those Slytherins.” Sirius then lifted the box out and Ginny and Harry saw that there was another level under that. And another level under that. And another one. Sirius lifted five levels out, and Harry suddenly realised that they all couldn’t fit in the size of the chest and that the chest must be magically expanded. Sirius finally stopped after pulling out the sixth box out and took out a phial with clear liquid. He then turned to Ginny and handed it out to her. “I think you might like this one.”


Ginny’s face looked at the phial before turning back to Sirius. “If you think I’m going to drink anything you give me out of that chest you have to be mad,” Ginny said.


“Trust me. It won’t hurt. I actually think you’ll enjoy this. I wouldn’t do anything that you wouldn’t like. Not with your parents and Harry here. Drink it. You’ll have fun I promise,” Sirius said, holding out the phial to her again. Ginny slowly took the phial of clear liquid from Sirius hand and looked at Harry.


“He knows I will kill him if he hurts you. I think it will be okay,” Harry said to Ginny. Ginny nodded. She then took out the cork, took a deep breath and downed the potion. Ginny waited for something to happen, but nothing did.


“Okay what’s meant to happen?” Ginny asked, looking around and then at herself.


“Nothing straight away. It will take some seconds to start working,” Sirius said. However, after thirty seconds nothing had changed about Ginny.


“I guess it didn’t work,” Harry said.


“I take it so,” Ginny said, putting her hand on her stomach. “Although I feel really bloated at the moment.


“It’s working, then,” Sirius said smiling.


Harry watched Ginny carefully and saw that Ginny was rubbing her stomach and started to lye back down on the couch. “I feel so light headed,” Ginny said, closing her eyes.


“Well, yes, there is probably a reason for that,” Sirius said.


“And what may that be?” Harry asked. “You said this wouldn’t hurt her.”


“It won’t. It’s part of the potion,” Sirius reassured Harry.


“I feel so light,” Ginny suddenly said. “Like I don’t weigh anything.”


“Yes. You probably don’t,” Sirius said, eyeing her. Harry looked at Ginny carefully and saw that her pyjamas were hanging off her and the sofa where she was suddenly sitting was no longer sagging under Ginny’s weight. And as he looked, Harry saw an empty space coming between Ginny’s bottom and the sofa. To Harry’s utter amazement, he realised that Ginny was floating. Harry watched amazed as Ginny slowly started to drift upwards.


“Ginny!” Mrs. Weasley said, shocked as Ginny started to float higher. Ginny floated like a feather all the way up so that she was near the ceiling.


“I feel so weightless. It’s almost like I’m flying,” Ginny cried in awe.


“Ginny open your eyes,” Harry told her. Ginny opened them and saw the ceiling and a look of shock came over her face. She looked down and saw that she was floating.


“What the!” Ginny exclaimed, suddenly going stiff and putting her hand on the ceiling. “What’s going on? Get me down.”


“Ginny, it’s okay, calm down,” Sirius said. “It’s a weightless potion. It makes you lighter than air. And gives you the ability to fly, apparently. I never tried it. To manoeuvre yourself about you do the same actions as if you were swimming. I know you love flying so I thought you’d like this. Try moving about. It’s just like you’re swimming.”


Ginny slowly and steadily put her arms out in front her and very slowly pulled them back as if she was in water. And Ginny suddenly started moving forward. Slowly and steadily, Ginny lifted her legs so she lay horizontally behind her and her arms stretched. Ginny took a deep breath before moving her arms be her sides as if she was doing the breaststroke. And Ginny suddenly started to move forward. Ginny turned around in mid air and did the same again in another direction. Ginny then laughed out. Harry looked at her face and could see that the shock and worry was very quickly changing to wonderment and enjoyment.


Ginny suddenly looked down and put her legs high up in the air and pulled her out stretched arms down to her side and she flew down heading towards the floor. Ginny put her arms to her side suddenly and pushed them forward in order for her to stop herself flying into the floor. She stopped, hovering a couple of feet above the carpet. Ginny then using the same technique flew slightly higher had over to Harry, laughing all the way.


“I love this. Harry you have to try this. It’s so much better than a broom,” Ginny said. “You feel very weird at first. But then it goes and…this is just great! You have to try this.”


Harry turned to the chest, but Sirius stopped him. “You have other presents to unwrap first. Maybe if you’re good you can drink some potions for fun later. Right now, Ginny needs to stop flying so she can open the rest of her presents,” Sirius said, getting an orange colour potion out. Sirius held out the potion for Ginny to take.


“Do I have to?” Ginny whined, pouting in mid air and Harry thought she looked very funny and very cute at that precise moment.


“No,” Mrs Weasley said, “but you won’t get any more presents if you don’t.” Sighing, Ginny flew over to Sirius and took and drank the orange potion. Ginny waited a couple of seconds before her hand flew to her mouth. A loud burp came out and Ginny promptly fell to the floor.


“Owe,” Ginny moaned out. “That hurt.” Sirius just chuckled as Ginny moved across the floor and over to the sofa to sit back next to Harry. Harry watched her carefully and Ginny smiled at him as she sat back down and leaned against the armrest.


“So those potions are both of ours?” Ginny asked him, burping again.


“Yes. The chest is Harry’s. And the key is yours,” Sirius explained. “The chest automatically locks itself when you close the lid,” Sirius explained as he put the last of the boxes back into the chest and closed the lid. “The instructions will tell you more about what else is in the chest and what they do. But I thought you might like that one, Ginny.”


“Yes,” Ginny said, smiling. “I did.”


As they continued with opening presents, Harry notice Ginny get a Herbology book from Neville and a book about the Chuddley Cannons from Ron. Ginny supported a different team to Ron, but Ginny hadn’t plucked up the nerve to tell him. Hermione’s present to Ginny was Hogwarts: a History. Harry shook his head and Ginny chuckled as she put it with her other presents.


Harry received sweets from Ron and a broomstick servicing kit from Neville. Harry wondered what Hermione would get him when he turned thirteen now that Neville had given him this now. His broomstick did need a clean, come to think about it. Ginny also got some more glamour potions from Fred and George, which would be useful for the future term. However, Harry was hoping that Ginny wouldn’t need them. Harry also got the yearly Weasley jumper that Mrs. Weasley gave everyone.


Soon they were down to the last two presents. And as usual, they were the presents Harry and Ginny had given to each other. Ginny carefully unwrapped the present to find a ring. It was silver and had no markings on it what so ever. She slipped it on her right middle finger whilst smiling adorably at Harry. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley shared a knowing smile.


Harry unwrapped his present to find a new watch. It was very nice and was definitely better than his cheap tacky one. Putting it, on he smiled at Ginny, who was playing with the ring on her finger.


They put the left over wrapping paper away and Harry and Ginny lugged there new presents up to their rooms. When Harry and Ginny got to Ginny’s room, Ginny put all her presents on her bed and turned to look at Harry.


“Why did you get me this ring Harry?” Ginny whispered, still playing about with it on her finger.


“Because it isn’t a normal ring,” Harry said, putting his presents down on the floor. “Where is your wand Ginny?” Harry asked her and Ginny went to her bedside table and grabbed her wand. “Okay, now tap it.”


Ginny tapped her wand on the ring and it glowed white for a minute before going back to its normal plain silver. What did that do? Harry heard Ginny thinking and smiling, Harry replied in her mind.


It allows you to communicate with me with your mind, Harry replied to her in her head and Ginny’s face that was looking at the ring shot up to look at Harry.


‘Harry?’ Ginny said in her mind.


Yeah, it’s me, Harry said, nodding but not speaking. “Tap it again and it closes the connection so that I can’t hear your thoughts. It will work from a distance, too, and it should work around Hogwarts,” Harry said aloud this time and Ginny tapped the ring. Ginny stayed silent for a minute before smiling back at Harry.


“You don’t ever have to worry about anything now, Ginny. Even if you’re on your own. You will be able to communicate with me all you like,” Harry said. “It’s for when you go back to Hogwarts.”


Ginny rushed over to Harry and hugged him. She wasn’t saying thank you. She just showed her appreciating in her hug. “I don’t know what to say. Thank you seems to be well… an understatement.”


“Just make sure you use it if you need to,” Harry said. “I don’t like seeing you hurt. This term has been horrible for both you and me. I hate it when I see you like that Ginny.” Ginny pulled back and smiled up at Harry and Harry pushed a stray hair from Ginny’s face so he could see it clearly. Ginny’s smile was as big as ever and her hands rested on Harry’s chest.


“I know I keep saying it. But you are the most important person in my life. I don’t know what I’ll do without you,” Ginny said “Please never leave me,” Ginny added in a whisper.


“I will NEVER leave you Ginny,” Harry said taking both of her hands in his. “Never. Don’t ever think that. I will never leave you. I promise.”


“I’ll make sure you keep that promise,” Ginny said, putting her head against Harry’s chest.


“Make sure you do,” Harry said.


-oOoOoOoOo-


When Harry and Ginny got back downstairs, everyone else were sitting in the living room chatting.


“So what are you two planning to get up to today?” Bill asked from the sofa.


“We’re going to go build a snowman,” Ginny said, heading towards the back door.


“We are?” Harry asked, turning to look at her.


“Yup,” Ginny said, smiling. “We will both make a snowman and then you will come and say which one is the best.”


“Oh I will, will I?” Bill asked, raising his eyebrows.


“Yes,” Ginny said walking into the kitchen. “Unless you want a bat bogey hex,” she added teasingly.


“Of course I will be the judge,” Bill said in a fake joyful voice, causing everyone to laugh.


“And you will pick mine won’t you,” Ginny called from the kitchen.


“Hey!” Harry shouted to her. “That’s not fair.”


“You win some you lose some, Harry,” Ginny called back. “Now are you coming? Otherwise I’m going to get a big head start.”


Laughing, Harry went outside and both of them had fun making snowmen.


-oOoOoOoOo-


They spent the rest of the day outside playing in the snow. Harry caught Ginny playing with her ring quite a few times whilst they were playing and when Ginny saw that Harry noticed, Ginny just smiled silently and stopped only for Harry to catch her at it again not five minutes later.


Harry didn’t know why Ginny loved the ring so much. However, he could see that she did. They laughed about having fun in the garden and when it was no more than a half an hour before Christmas dinner, Bill came out to judge the snowman.


“Overall, I think you both definitely have potential,” Bill said in a mock posh voice. “However, I think that the clear winner here has to be Ginny.”


“You’re only saying that because you’re afraid of her bat bogey hex,” Harry said, pouting whilst Ginny did a celebratory dance.


“Wouldn’t you be?” Bill replied.


Ginny laughed and took Harry’s hand in hers. “Stop being a big baby and come get ready for dinner. You know mum cooks the best Christmas dinner.”


“You haven’t had a Christmas dinner at Hogwarts yet,” Harry told her.


“Nor have you,” Ginny said looking up at him, confused.


“I know, but apparently to Ron it’s really good,” Harry replied, trying to save his slip up.


“It’s Ron, Harry,” Ginny said, rolling her eyes and dragging him by the hand. “I’ll be very surprised if anything surpasses mum’s cooking, especially at Christmas.” And Harry realised that statement was properly very true.


When Harry and Ginny came down from changing, Harry saw that the table was full of food. The biggest turkey Harry had seen lay in the middle of the table. Harry and Ginny took the two empty seats and sat waiting for Mrs. Weasley to cut the turkey first.


The dinner was just as delicious as always. Mrs. Weasley had outdone her self again. They had parsnips and Brussels sprouts, as well as sausages wrapped in bacon and other Christmas food.


For pudding, Mrs Weasley brought out the usual chocolate log and Christmas pudding, as well as mince pies and ice cream. All too soon, the wonderful feast was over and Harry and Ginny sat in the living room together waiting for the dinner to go down before going back outside.


“How much longer do we have to wait mum? It will get dark soon,” Ginny moaned as Mrs. Weasley came into the living room. She looked outside, then at the clock and sighed. “You promise you’ll be careful. Harry, if the pond isn’t thick enough….”


“We won’t skate on it, I promise,” Harry said. Mrs. Weasley nodded and Ginny jumped of the sofa and pulled Harry to the kitchen to get his skates. Together, they walked outside towards the forest and where the lake ran.


When they got to the pond, Ginny quickly put her skates on and tentatively step onto the ice. “You know, mum asked for me to test it first,” Harry told her.


“Come on, Harry. We’ve been skating on this pond since I was five. Your telling me you can’t tell by just looking at it if it’s okay or not?” Ginny said, skating towards the middle of the pond.


“It’s completely fine, look,” Ginny said and she brought her foot up and slammed the skate back down onto the ice. Nothing happened. “You can tell it’s fine so stop being a spoil sport and come out to meet me.”


Shaking his head at Ginny’s boldness, Harry put on his skates, skating out to meet her. “Not so bad is it?” Ginny said mockingly.


“Shut it you,” Harry said, shoving her gently so that she moved back a bit. Ginny came to a stop and eyed Harry.


“Tag?” Ginny asked, although Harry knew it wasn’t really a question.


Harry nodded and raced off towards the other end of the lake as Ginny raced after him. When they got to the end, Harry turned in a semi-circle to try and get passed Ginny to be able to head back to the other end of the pond, but Ginny was a better skater than him. Ginny caught up with him and pushed him gently in the back, shouting loudly, “Tag!” before rushing off and leaving Harry behind to chase her.


It was difficult to catch Ginny. She was very good at skating and it took a good ten minutes for Harry to catch her. Ginny was skating down the middle of the pond and Harry was coming at her from the side of her. Harry headed instead of at her, but to just in front of her to the place Ginny was headed.


Ginny, who realised this, tried to stop but she couldn’t change direction in time. Harry came close enough to her to wrap his arms around Ginny’s waist and together the spun slightly and Ginny had to put her arms around Harry’s neck in order for her not to fall.


“Caught you,” Harry whispered to her. “Do I get a prize?”


“Depends,” Ginny whispered back.


“On?” Harry asked her.


“On whether I’m feeling generous,” Ginny said, eyeing Harry’s lips.


Harry saw her eyes flicker to his lips and Harry’s breath caught in his throat. Should they kiss? Ginny was doing a lot better now. But that was probably because she was at home. What would happen when they got back to Hogwarts? Undoubtedly, Ginny would start to worry again. If truth were told, Ginny wasn’t completely over the Chamber of Secrets, even though she was more cheerful now.


Harry looked from her lips and into Ginny’s eyes and was shocked to see how strong the emotion was there. It was oddly familiar and Harry stomach lurched. Harry wanted to kiss her. And he had no doubt in his mind that Ginny wanted him to kiss her. But the problem was, was it the right time?


The answer to what to do, however, was taken out of his hands when Ginny unwrapped her arms from Harry’s neck and skated backwards a bit.


“Sorry,” Ginny whispered.


“It’s alright, Gin,” Harry said taking her hand.


Ginny squeezed it gently before letting go and skating around the pond again. For a further thirty minutes, they skated around chasing each other around before Ginny got tired and sat down by the pond’s edge.


“Have fun?” Harry asked Ginny, sitting down next to her.


“Yes,” Ginny said, shivering slightly and Harry put an arm around her. “It’s starting to get dark. The sun will be setting soon.”


“I know,” Harry agreed. “Come on.” Harry said to her standing up and grabbing Ginny’s hand to pull her up. “Change your skates. I want to show you something.” Looking at Harry intrigued, Ginny changed into her normal shoes and, after Harry did the same thing, followed him through the woods.


Harry led Ginny into a clearing. The view was spectacular. Beneath them lay the woods and just beyond the woods was the little town of Ottery St. Catchpole. Sitting down in the snow, Harry tugged down Ginny down so she sat next to him.


“How did you find about this?” Ginny said, looking out over the town, obviously enjoying the view.


“My secret,” Harry said. “But you’re the only other person who knows of this place. And I want to keep it that way.”


“Of course,” Ginny said, turning her head to look at Harry. “I promise not to tell anyone.”


Harry lay back in the snow and Ginny lay down next to him, shivering some more. Harry put his arm around Ginny and pulled her close to him to keep her warm.


And there they lay, the two of them silently enjoying each other company, keeping warm by snuggling up with each other. They watched as the sun got lower in the sky and the stars started to shine brightly in the cold night air.


“We better get back soon,” Ginny said as her head lay on Harry’s chest, looking up at the starry night sky.


“Yes, we should,” Harry agreed, taking her hand in his. “Mum will get very worried if we don’t get back soon. She’ll be mad because it is dark.”


“I don’t want to leave though,” Ginny whispered. “It’s beautiful up here.”


“So true,” Harry said as he watched Ginny looking up at the stars.


“Harry? Ginny?” They heard a faint call of their names.


“That will be mum looking for us,” Ginny said, lifting her head off Harry’s chest and looking behind her into the woods.


“We’d better go then before she gets really mad at us and grounds us,” Harry said and sighing, Ginny sat up.


“Thank you for bringing my here Harry,” Ginny said as she gazed up at the newly showing stars. “You really made this Christmas a really special one.”


“I just wanted you to relax,” Harry said, getting up and extending his hand to Ginny so he could pull her up.


“I did,” Ginny said smiling at him. “Thank you. This break is just what I needed. A relaxing Christmas was just what I wanted.”


Harry smiled at Ginny as he led her by hand back towards the lake. “So it was a relaxing Christmas I gave you.”


“I’m glad you will always be here for me,” Ginny said, laying her head against Harry’s shoulder as they walked back to the pond. “Because I wouldn’t want it any other way.”


“Neither would I Ginny,” Harry said. “Neither would I.”

Back to index

Chapter 30: Lessons With Ginny

Author's Notes: Heya. another chapter. the third in 10 Days. Enjoy. I am also looking for someone to do some fanart for me so if anyone think they might be intrested in doing so please get in contact

A couple of days after Christmas, Ginny was brought a reminder of Hogwarts. This dampened her spirits only slightly as a brown owl came flying towards them one morning whilst they were out playing in the snow. When Harry took the letter from the owl, he recognised Ron’s handwriting immediately.


Ginny had gone ghostly white and Harry put an arm around her shoulders. “They wouldn’t have found anything out Ginny,” Harry reassured her, but Ginny was still eyeing the letter worriedly. Deciding that opening it now was a good idea, Harry pocketed the note and took Ginny indoors where they made their way to Ginny’s bedroom. Sitting on Ginny’s bed, Harry opened the letter with one hand whilst holding onto Ginny’s slightly shaking hand with the other.


Harry smiled at the content of the letter and read it aloud for Ginny to hear..


Dear Harry and Ginny,


The Polyjuice Potion went off really well, even though only Neville and I went into the Slytherin common room. Hermione still wonders how Ginny managed to recognise the cat hair but I told her, Ginny, that you were a great cat lover and you would be able to easily recognise it from a distance.

We found out that Malfoy doesn’t know anything. Which means he’s not the heir of Slytherin, and he had no clue who was attacking the students. Hermione was annoyed that we didn’t find out who it was. I was so sure it was Malfoy. Although you were somewhat apprehensive about him so we have to say you were right, Harry

How was your Christmas? Thanks for the sweets, Harry. Ginny, the Chuddley Cannon hat was good, too. Thank you both. I have to go now. Hermione is moaning at me to do my homework. She also says that she hopes that you two are not leaving yours to the last minute.


Ron


Harry put the letter on the bed and looked at Ginny for her reaction. She had her eyes closed.


“Ginny?” Harry asked, squeezing her hand. Ginny suddenly let out a sob. Confused, Harry pulled her into a hug.


“What’s wrong?” Harry asked her.


“Nothing,” Ginny mumbled into his chest whilst Harry ran his hands through Ginny’s hair, trying to sooth her.


“It’s obviously not nothing,” Harry said. “Otherwise you wouldn’t be crying.”


“I’m not upset,” Ginny whispered. “I’m just relieved. They didn’t find out it was me.”


“I told you they wouldn’t,” Harry said, rubbing her back to try and calm her. Ginny sighed and rested her head on Harry’s shoulder.


“I know. It’s just a relief that they don’t have any idea,” Ginny said. “Hermione would hate me.”


“No she wouldn’t,” Harry said, running his hand up and down her arm in a comforting way. “She would listen to you and she would understand that what happened wasn’t you fault.”


“Do you really believe that?” Ginny asked him.


“Either that or I would make her listen,” Harry said half jokingly and Ginny giggled slightly. “Come on. Dry those tears, otherwise mum might get suspicious.” Smiling slightly, Ginny grabbed Harry’s sleeved and wiped her eyes with it. “I didn’t mean on me!” Harry exclaimed, causing Ginny to laugh.


-oOoOoOoOo-


The rest of the holidays whizzed by in a blaze of fun. Harry and Ginny either went out and built snowmen and had snowball fights, or they stayed indoors snuggled up on the sofa reading a book or playing chess by the fire.


All too soon, in Harry’s opinion, the time came for Harry and Ginny to return to Hogwarts. Harry laid awake the night before they were meant to catch the train back to school. The holidays had done wonders for Ginny. Apart from the letter they had received from Ron, Ginny had been perfectly fine. Of course, Ginny had cried when she read the letter. However, that was just mostly out of relief rather than fear, for which Harry was also relieved.


Harry looked up at the clock to see that it was half past eleven. Knowing that he needed to get up early to be able to catch the train back to school, Harry closed his eyes to go to sleep when there was a sudden knock on the door. Sitting up, Harry frowned before he saw the door opening slowly and Ginny walked into the room wearing her pyjamas and dressing gown.


“Ginny?” Harry asked, shocked and confused.


“I’m sorry,” Ginny said. “I just couldn’t sleep. I’m going back to Hogwarts tomorrow where someone is forcing me to attack students.”


“Forced!” Harry said strongly, getting out of bed. “Forced Ginny. Past tense. As in not going to happen again,” he added as he reached Ginny from behind her, wrapped his arms around her waist and gently rested his head on Ginny’s shoulders.


“I know,” Ginny whispered, turning around so she was facing him. “I believe you. But that doesn’t mean I’m not slightly afraid, Harry. Going back to Hogwarts where someone had forced me to attack people. Knowing that they’re out there somewhere and could force me to do it again.”


“I won’t let that happen,” Harry told her.


“I know you won’t. Or rather I know you want to stop it from happening again as much as you can. But since we don’t actually know who was doing it, how can you be so sure that you can protect me?” Ginny asked.


“Because I can,” Harry whispered. “All you need to do is believe I can.”


“I wish I could,” Ginny said, sighing. “And it’s got nothing to do with you. But until I know who was making me attack everyone, I will always be afraid that they’ll be able to suddenly make me start attacking people again.”


“I told you I wont that let happen,” Harry said, cupping her cheek. “I won’t,” Harry added more fiercely. “Plus, you have the ring.”


Ginny raised her hand so it rested on Harry’s, whose hand was still caressing her cheek. “I’m just afraid that’s all. Can you blame me?”


“No,” Harry said, shaking his head. “But when we get back to Hogwarts you’ll see that I’m right. Nothing will happen.”


“I hope your right,” Ginny said as Harry stopped caressing her cheek and Ginny put her hand into his. “I really do.”


-oOoOoOoOo-


The next morning, Harry woke up early and got out of bed to change into normal Muggle clothes. He would put his school cloak on over his normal clothes when they got closer to Hogwarts. Dragging his packed trunk down the stairs, he noticed Sirius give Jo a kiss goodbye before Jo flooed to the Ministry. Harry dropped his trunk on the floor and sat down at the table. Mrs Weasley wasted no time in piling food onto his plate to eat and Harry knew better than to moan about it.


A half an hour later, the form of Ginny could slowly be seen coming down the stairs, dragging her own trunk and once she had put it next to Harry’s, she sat down, sagging slightly under the tiredness in her usual seat next to Harry.


There wasn’t much chatter that morning as they ate breakfast and put the luggage into the boot of the car. The journey to King’s Cross was a boring affair and they actually arrived with plenty of time so they didn’t have to rush. This was a very rare event indeed.


Once Harry and Ginny had found a compartment just for themselves, they both went back onto the platform to say good-bye.


“Now you two be good this term, okay,” Mrs Weasley said, hugging them both. “Have fun and, heaven forbid, do not pull too many pranks. I do not want to get letters home from the headmaster saying that you four have, oh I don’t know, turned your Charms teacher into a babbling baboon.”


“Babbling baboon,” Ginny said, her eyes alight with passion. “We never thought of that. We need to see if we got a potion to do that.”


Shaking her head, Mrs Weasley kissed both of them on the cheek and Harry and Ginny went back onto the train. They entered their compartment and Harry laid down on his bench, his head near the window. He expected Ginny to sit down on the opposite seat but to his surprise, Ginny put her hands on his legs and spread them apart. Then she promptly lay in between them and rested her head against Harry’s chest.


“Hello,” Harry said in a questioning voice.


“Hey,” Ginny said, closing her eyes.


“Comfortable?” Harry asked her, smirking.


“Yes,” Ginny said, snuggling a bit more into Harry. “You make a nice pillow.”


Harry laughed and wrapped his arms around Ginny’s waist and pulled her closer into him so there was no daylight between them. “That better?” Harry asked as he took hold of her right hand with his left and laid his right arm along her side.


Ginny lifted her left arm so that it wasn’t underneath her or Harry’s right arm and then lay still and Harry took that as a yes. The train suddenly started to move forward and Harry watched as the station disappeared from view.


Not too soon after Harry heard the gently breathing of Ginny, telling him that she had falling asleep. Harry ran his thumb against the back of Ginny’s hand as he thought about the current situation.


There was no denying that he and Ginny had gotten closer over Christmas. The position they were in now confirmed that. They also had nearly kissed twice and Harry wasn’t quite sure why Ginny hadn’t confronted him about it. Harry wasn’t going to moan. That conversation isn’t one he really wanted to have with Ginny just yet.


As the scenery out of the compartment window changed from London town, into small villages and eventually snow covered countryside, Harry looked at Ginny’s ring, which was on the middle finger of her right hand, that he had given her for Christmas.


He never thought that Ginny would have taken to the ring as strongly as she did. Over the past week he had found her playing with it, a smile across her face, numerous of times. Although it was a very unconsciousness thing to do, when he stopped thinking, he found that he too was twirling the ring around on her finger.


It didn’t slip by Harry that Ginny was also wearing the ring when she came to him last night. He hadn’t mentioned it because he didn’t draw attention to it. But it obviously meant that Ginny was sleeping with it on.


Whether it was because of its magical abilities, or just purely out of pleasure of wearing the ring, he didn’t know. He was also confused that if she wore the ring when she was asleep, then why did Ginny need to visit him last night? Why didn’t she just tap her ring with her wand to be able to speak to him with her mind rather than visiting him in his room?


These questions remained unanswered as the train continue to head North through mountains and passed lakes. Ginny remained asleep in his arms and Harry found himself also getting sleepy as the sun started to set. And within minute, he too was fast asleep.


Harry awoke sometime later to the smell of fresh summer meadow and he opened his eyes to see the auburn red hair of Ginny. Harry looked out of the window and noticed the snow covered mountains that were near Hogwarts. That meant that they couldn’t be more than ten minutes from Hogsmeade.


Harry reluctantly started to shake Ginny gently awake so that they could get changed into the school robes. Ginny tried to snuggle deeper into Harry as he shook her, and he laughed and shook her a bit more until Ginny managed to open her eyes.


“What?” Ginny whispered out tiredly.


“We’re nearly there,” Harry said.


“We’re nearly there?” Ginny asked, lifting her head off Harry’s chest and looking out of the window.


“Yes,” Harry said. “I reckon we’ll be there in about ten minutes.”


“I missed lunch,” Ginny said, rubbing her stomach. “Why didn’t you wake me?”


“You weren’t the only person asleep,” Harry told her and Ginny smiled slightly.


“Oh,” Ginny said.


Ginny got up, which allowed Harry to move his legs. After stretching a bit, they settled back down sitting side by side.


When the train finally stopped, they got up and walked onto the platform. It was snowing and Harry wrapped his cloak around him, trying to keep warm. He saw Ginny shivering and looking around he pulled out his wand and silently cast a warming charm on her. After Ginny had noticed its affects, she turned her head questionably at Harry and he just smiled back. She mouthed, “Thank you” before they were forced off the platform and towards the carriages to take them back up to the castle.


Ginny and Harry stayed silent as the carriage took them to the school gates. As they got out, Ginny looked at the castle and stayed quite for a while. “I’m right here Ginny. I won’t let anything happen,” Harry said, taking her hand. Smiling, Ginny nodded and they walked into the Great Hall.


Neville was walking down the stairs at that time and as soon as he spotted them, he walked straight over to them. “Hey guys, how was your Christmas?” Neville asked them.


“Fine, Neville,” Harry said.


“Yeah, it was the best,” Ginny agreed and Neville looked down at their intertwined hands. Harry, noticing where he was looking, suddenly let go of Ginny’s hand and Ginny looked up at him, slightly disappointed.


“Anything happen while we were away?” Harry asked him. “Apart from the Polyjuice Potion?”


“You mean like an attack?” Neville asked, starting to walk into the Great Hall. “No, no attacks. Did Ron tell you about the interrogation of Malfoy?”


“Yes,” Ginny said. “He said Malfoy didn’t know anything.”


“He didn’t. But according to Hermione it wasn’t a great loss,” Neville said.


“How does she work that one out?” Harry questioned, confused.


“Don’t know,” Neville said, shrugging. “She said she’ll explain after the feast.”


After meeting Ron and Hermione at the Gryffindor table, they enjoyed a wonderful feast before Dumbledore dismissed them for bed. Once they got to the common room, Hermione sat down, ready to tell them what she figured out. After a couple of minutes, they had the common room to themselves and Hermione started to speak.


“I guess Ron told you what happened with the Polyjuice Potion. Malfoy isn’t the heir of Slytherin which means it’s someone else,” Hermione said.


“Yeah, and finding out who is going to be a real pain,” Ron muttered.


“Not really,” Hermione said, and Harry frowned in confusion. “Malfoy let slip something that we didn’t know about before.”


“And that is?” Neville asked, confused.


“Malfoy said that whoever it was last time was expelled,” Hermione said, a gleam in her eye.


“So…?” Harry asked, not quite sure where she was going with this.


“Don’t you see?” Hermione asked them. “We can at least find out who opened it last time.”


“You can?” Ginny asked.


“Yes. If Malfoy was right and whoever opened it last time was expelled fifty years ago, there will be a record of that expulsion. And who ever it was probably was sent to Azkaban,” Hermione explained. “Which means there will be records. I’m sure there are expulsion records in the library. We just need to find out who was expelled fifty years ago for opening the Chamber of Secrets. If we know who it was last time, we can find out who it is this time. They’ve probably told their kid or someone else they knew how to do it.”


“So, what, we just look through the expulsion records?” Ron asked.


“Yes,” Hermione said, nodding. “Find out who it was fifty years ago, or who was expelled fifty years ago. We do that and we get one step closer to finding out who is doing it this time.”


“That’s a brilliant idea,” Neville said.


“Yes, I thought so,” Hermione said, nodding.


“How long do you reckon it will take us?” Ron asked.


“I don’t know. I’m not even sure where exactly to look for them in the library. Although I do know they are in there somewhere,” Hermione said.


After a bit more conversation, it was agreed that they would go to the library first thing after class tomorrow to start looking. After that, Hermione, Ron, and Neville said goodnight and left Ginny and Harry on their own.


“Do you think they’ll find out?” Ginny asked quietly, and Harry moved from where he was sitting to the sofa Ginny was sitting on and put his arm around her shoulders and Ginny leant against him.


“How could they?” Harry asked. “We know it was someone fifty years ago, but that was fifty years ago. How does that information lead to you?”


“By tracing them. They could find out who of their family is here at Hogwarts. We find out who’s making me attack students. They confront them and they tell them it’s me,” Ginny said.


“To be honest, Ginny, I really think that is unrealistic,” Harry said.


“You do?” Ginny asked questionably.


“Yes,” Harry said, nodding, “I do.”


“You really think so?” Ginny asked.


“The chance them finding out it is you by doing this rather slim to none,” Harry told her. “Come on, we have class tomorrow. We need to go to bed,” Harry added, getting up.


Ginny stared at him for a minute before whispering, “You’re not staying down here?”


“Ginny,” Harry said, gently kneeling down to face her and taking her hands in his. “You have this,” Harry said, lifting Ginny’s right hand so they both could clearly see her ring. “You can contact me with that if you really need me. Nothing is going to happen,” he added, running his hand up and down her arm trying to assure her. “I promise.”


“Do I really have to?” Ginny whispered.


“Yes,” Harry said, getting up.


“Can’t we just stay down here for tonight? Just for tonight?” Ginny asked desperately. “Please, just for tonight.”


When he looked at Ginny, Harry’s heart melted. She looked so vulnerable and scared at that precise moment that all Harry wanted to do was wrap his arms around her and tell her that she was safe. But this would just be hard for Ginny tomorrow night and the night after that. If they got back into the routine of sleeping in the common room with each other, it would be very hard to break Ginny out of it. She had been sleeping on her own perfectly fine all Christmas holidays apart from the first and last night. And no matter how much it hurt Harry to do so, Harry knew that he had to turn Ginny away. For her own good.


“No,” Harry said gently and Ginny looked up at him in complete shock. “I’m sleeping in my dorm tonight. You should sleep in yours. You have the ring if anything happens. The whole point of giving you the ring was to allow you to live normally. For us to sleep in our own dormitories and for you to feel safe. You need to sleep in your dorm tonight, Gin.”


“You’re not going to stay down here, are you?” Ginny whispered.


“No,” Harry said, his heart breaking. “I’m not.”


“I understand,” Ginny said gently, getting up.


“Do you?” Harry asked, taking her hand. “This isn’t about not wanting to be with you, Ginny. It’s about getting you back to normal. You were fine during the holidays and that was great. It was like having the old Ginny back and I missed her so much. We need to get you back to that here. And the only way were going to do this is if we start going back to the normal routine. I’m just trying to help you get better.”


“Okay,” Ginny said, nodding. “I understand.”


“You do?” Harry asked to make sure.


“Yes,” Ginny said. “I see your logic, and you’re right. I’m just terrified of being on my own.”


“You have the ring,” Harry said, showing it her on her finger. “Just tap it with your wand and you’ll be able to contact me. Okay?”


“Okay,” Ginny said, nodding. “Night.”


Harry pulled her into a small hug. “Night,” he said as he pulled back from Ginny. He watched as Ginny turned and headed up to her dormitory. He really hoped he had done the right thing.


-oOoOoOoOo-


Harry was awakened at five o’clock in the morning by a rather rude snake by the name of Simon.


“What do you want? I’m sleeping,” Harry moaned out at him.


“Well hello, my Christmas was nice, too. Thanks for asking,” Simon hissed quietly to him. Harry looked at the clock to see it was five in the morning. Whatever Simon wanted, it could wait.


“Go away, I’m sleeping,” Harry said to him, closing his eyes again.


“Fine,” Simon hissed back. “I just thought you ought to know that Ginny is awake and down in the common room.”


Harry sat up with that statement and saw Simon slither off into the darkness. It was five in the morning yet Ginny was awake. Getting out of bed, he put on his dressing gown and walked out of the dorm.


Ginny sat on the their favourite sofa by the fire. There were bags under her eyes and Harry could tell that Ginny hadn’t slept at all. “Ginny,” Harry said quietly and her head looked up and he saw tears in her eyes.


“I’m so tired Harry,” Ginny whispered. “I just want to go to sleep but I can’t. I don’t know why but I just can’t. I was really scared to go asleep at first, but now I just want to sleep. Why can’t I sleep?”


Harry walked over to the sofa and sat down next to her. He draped his arm around Ginny’s shoulder pulled her into him. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have forced you to sleep in your dormitory.”


“I don’t care anymore,” Ginny said. “I just want to sleep. Why can’t I sleep? I’m so tired.”


“It what happens when you get over tired,” Harry explained to her. “You get tired so much that your body becomes irritated from the lack of sleep and your body can’t relax, forcing you to stay awake.”


“How do I get back to sleep then?” Ginny asked.


“I don’t know,” Harry said. “But I’m sure there is a sleeping potion in the chest in my dorm.”


“I’ll go get my key then?” Ginny said, sitting up.


“No,” Harry said, shaking his head. “Not now. It’s too late. If you were to take it now, you probably won’t get up to until this afternoon. We have lessons this morning.”


“I’m so tired Harry,” Ginny said, closing her eyes. “I just want to rest.


“I know.” Harry said, running his hand through her hair, trying to sooth her. “But I’m here now. I’m not going anywhere. At least try to get some sleep now.”


“I’ll try,” Ginny said, closing her eyes and putting her head on Harry’s chest. Harry sat there, looking at the silent form of Ginny. Why did he force her to sleep on her own? It was stupid. He was stupid. Now Ginny probably wouldn’t be able to pay attention in class today. Although Ginny did sleep most of yesterday on the train ride, that extra rest she got counts for nothing now that Ginny had spent all night awake.


Harry looked down at her silent form and knew that Ginny wasn’t asleep, even though she was pretending to be. Her breathing wasn’t as calm as it normally was when she was asleep. The question was what were they going to do that evening? Harry’s reasons for Ginny to sleep in her own dorm still stood. But if she couldn’t sleep then it wouldn’t do her any good. His train of thoughts led back to what Ginny had asked for. The sleeping potion. Harry needed to check for certain if they had one, but if they did, Ginny could have a sleeping potion so she could sleep. At least that way she could get some rest. For now, Harry had to settle for just being there for her.


-oOoOoOoOo-


Come eight that morning Harry rather grudgingly had to shake Ginny awake. She had only properly fallen asleep around six. Two hours of sleep wasn’t enough, but she didn’t have any more time to sleep some more. Ginny slowly made her way up to her dorm, yawning and Harry felt bad about making Ginny sleep in her dorm that night. A least he made some of it up, although only a small part, early that morning.


When Ginny came back down, she looked as normal as ever. However, Harry knew that was because of her glamour potions that Fred and George re-supplied her with at Christmas. Harry walked over to meet her and took her hand as he led her up to his dormitory.


“Are you okay, Ginny?” Harry asked her.


“No,” Ginny mumbled. “I’m so tired I can’t concentrate. I almost fell asleep in my dormitory when I went to get changed.”


“I have an idea about that,” Harry said as they came into the second year boys’ dormitory. “Do you have your key?” Harry asked her as he opened up his trunk to the second section and brought out the chest of potions.


Nodding, Ginny open up her bag and took out the key that fit the lock to the chest. Opening it up, Harry looked through the instructions to see what he wanted was there. Smiling as he saw the two potions on the list, he started taking the levels out of the chest. Harry took two potions out on the third level and handed one to Ginny.


“What’s this?” Ginny asked eyeing the phial.


“That is going to help you through the day,” Harry said. “It’s a Pepperup Potion.


“But I don’t have a cold,” Ginny said.


“I know, but it will give you the energy to get you through the day.” Harry told her. “But I am only going to give you this once. You drink it today and that is it. This potion, when used like this, can become very addictive very fast. After the effects of the potion ware out it actually leaves you more tired and sleepy then you were before.”


“But how will that help?” Ginny asked. “I just won’t be able to sleep tonight and I will have to have it again tomorrow.”


“Which is why it’s very dangerous to use the potion in this way,” Harry told her. “And it is why I am given you this potion,” Harry said, handing her the other phial that he got out. “It’s a dreamless sleep potion. I know your not having any problems with dreams, but this potion makes you fall into a deep, relaxing sleep. Therefore, you drink the Pepper-Up Potion now to get you through the day and the dreamless sleep potion tonight and tomorrow morning you should be fine. No dreams and completely relaxed.”


Ginny nodded in understanding before given Harry a hug. “Thank you,” she whispered as she pulled back.


“You’re welcome,” Harry said, and Ginny downed the Pepperup Potion.


“Feeling better?” Harry asked and Ginny nodded, smiling.


“I can already feel the energy it’s given me. It’s great and it doesn’t taste half bad either,” Ginny said, still smiling.


“Which is why it’s so addictive,” Harry told her. “I’m not giving you anymore. I’m trying to get you better. Not get you hooked on potions.”


“I understand,” Ginny said.


“Come on. We need to get to breakfast before we’re late for class,” Harry told her, grabbing his bag and they headed out down to the common room.


-oOoOoOoOo-


The day past in a blur for Harry. He really couldn’t get into any of his schoolwork, but thankfully none of his teachers noticed. When the bell rang to signal the end of classes, Harry, Ron, Hermione and Neville met Ginny in the Great Hall and had tea before Hermione dragged them all to the library to look at expulsion records.


The problem was that they couldn’t find any. They searched all evening until it was curfew and they hadn’t seen any sign of the records.


“It wouldn’t be in the restricted section would it?” Ron asked as the five of them made their way back to the common room.


“No,” Hermione said. “The books in the restricted section hold magic that they don’t think students should read unless your teacher has given you a special assignment. It’s why you need a signed form from a teacher to get a book from there. Records of people being expelled wouldn’t be in the restricted section. They’re somewhere in the library. We just haven’t found them yet.”


That evening after Ron, Hermione, and Neville had gone to bed, Harry and Ginny stood near the girls’ dormitory stairs as Ginny held the sleeping potion.


“Thank you for given me this Harry,” Ginny whispered, yawning


“You need it,” Harry said gently.


“Do I have to sleep in my dorm though? Not sleeping in my dorm is what got me into this mess,” Ginny told Harry.


“I know Ginny,” Harry said, taking her hand and playing with her ring. “But you have this. And Estelle and Simon are about. How did you think I knew to come down to the common room this morning?”


“I know, I know,” Ginny said, looking up at Harry with her chocolate brown eyes. “I guess this is goodnight, then.”


“I guess so,” Harry said, smiling slightly. Ginny smiled back, turned, and started to walk up the stairs. On the fourth step, Ginny stopped, and turned back. Harry was just about to reassure her that it was all right when he noticed that Ginny was still smiling. Ginny came back down the steps and walked right up to Harry. When she was right in front of him, Ginny got on her tiptoes and kissed him on the cheek.


When Ginny pulled back, Harry saw something oddly familiar in her eyes, although Harry couldn’t place it. “That was just a thank you, Harry.” Ginny said. “For being there when no one else was. For getting me through last term and helping me out with these potions. I wouldn’t have gotten through it without you.”


“You’re welcome,” Harry said quietly.


Flashing Harry one last smile, Ginny turned and walked up to her dormitory.


-oOoOoOoOo-


When Harry awoke the next morning, the first thing he noticed was that it was past daybreak, which meant that it had to be at least past seven. This meant, unless Estelle and Simon weren’t doing their jobs right, Ginny had stayed in her dormitory all night. Hopefully asleep, too.


Once Harry had showered and dressed, he walked down to the common room to find it completely empty. Ginny stayed in her dormitory all night. Harry gave a little sigh of relief and sat down, waiting for Ginny to show.


Ginny didn’t turn up until most people had gotten dressed and left for breakfast. Hermione, Ron, and Neville were already down there. Harry was sitting in his usual sofa he shared with Ginny by the fire when he heard a noise coming from the girls’ stairs and he turned to see Ginny walking down the stairs, yawning slightly.


“You slept well,” Harry commented as she came into the room.


Ginny looked up and spotted Harry, and smiled as she nodded. “How can you tell?”


“Well, first off your body isn’t tensed. Your smile actually reaches your eyes. And your eyes aren’t dark from being awake most of the night,” Harry said and Ginny looked at him in shock. “A glamour charm only covers so much Ginny. It’s not just how you look. It’s also your body language that tells me how you are.”


“You notice all that?” Ginny asked quietly.


“I do,” Harry said. “But I’m probably the only one who’s looking so you don’t have to worry about anyone finding out that way.”


Ginny chuckled slightly before sitting down next to Harry. “Just when I think you can’t surprise me anymore,” Ginny said leaning back and looking at Harry’s face.


“You know I have secrets Ginny,” Harry told her. “You know that I’m good at magic, which was one of them. But there is more.”


“And I’ll wait patiently for you to tell me them,” Ginny said. “How long until classes start?”


“Not long,” Harry told her.


We don’t want to be late then do we?” Ginny said, getting up. “I hear detention is horrible.”


“It is,” Harry agreed, getting up too as they headed out of the Gryffindor tower.


They walked together along the corridors of Hogwarts, down into the Great Hall and sat down in the two seats the others had saved for them.


“You’re cutting it a bit late,” Hermione said as the both of them started eating.


“Sorry,” Ginny said. “That’s my fault. I slept in late.”


“We’ll you shouldn’t have stayed up so late then should you?” Hermione reprimanded her.


“So sorry, mum,” Ginny drawled sarcastically. “I’ll make sure I’m in bed bright and early at six thirty this evening.”


Hermione, Ron, Neville and Harry all turned to her in complete shock. Harry knew Ginny slept well last night, but that was evidence that the old Ginny was at least coming back. That Ginny was coming back to normal. Harry couldn’t remember the last time he and Ginny had a sarcastic banter. He had missed it dearly. And Harry was completely sure that Ginny had never been this upfront in front of Hermione.


Hermione looked annoyed and Ron just shook his head. “Harry’s obviously rubbing off on you,” Ron said.


“And you say that as if it was a bad thing!” Harry exclaimed.


“It doesn’t matter really,” Hermione said, her voice crisp. “You two had better hurry up. We’re heading to class in a minute.”


“Ginny’s fault,” Harry said, baiting the red head. “She was the one who slept in.”


“You were the one who waited for me,” Ginny retorted. “No one asked you to.”


“I don’t care whose fault it is!” Hermione hissed, getting up from the table. “You know you two are arguing like an old married couple. I’m off to class. I, for one, at least don’t want to be in detention.” With that, Hermione walked off towards the second years’ first lesson.


“Hasn’t she said that before?” Harry asked, looking at Hermione empty seat. “I mean at least she’s not going to be late for class because she doesn’t want to be in detention.”


“I think so,” Neville said thinking. “Why?”


“No matter,” Harry said. “Just wandering. If she wants to try and have an impact on our school life she could be at least be considerate and think up new lines so it’s not boring to listen to the same ones over and over again.”


-oOoOoOoOo-


The classes that day were just as boring as the one before. At least Harry didn’t worry about Ginny so much now, though. Harry wasn’t even walking with her in between classes now.


That evening at dinner, Hermione announced that they were going to the library to look again for the convict.


“But we searched yesterday and we didn’t find anything,” Ron groaned.


“That means we need to search some more, Ron. You don’t give up on the first try,” Hermione said.


Grudgingly, Harry and Ginny followed Hermione and the other two out of the Great Hall and headed towards the corridor to go to the library. All of a sudden, Harry heard his name being shouted out.


“Potter!” Wood called as he came striding over towards them. “Forget what you’re just about to go and do. We have Quidditch practise.”


“It’s the second night back!” Harry moaned out.


“And our game is only five weeks away,” Wood retorted. “We need to win and we need to win big. Which means were going to get all the practise we can get. Now go and get changed.”


“Yes, Wood,” Harry said, resigned for the worst. “Can Ginny come watch like last time?”


“If she wants,” Wood said, nodding. “But be warned, it’s cold out there.”


Ginny looked relieved that she wouldn’t have to spend all evening looking through the library and as Wood walked away, Ginny started to walk towards the staircase.


“What about looking for the person who opened the Chamber of Secrets last time?” Hermione asked.


“You, Ron and Neville can do that,” Harry said. “I don’t have a choice. I have to go to practise.”


“Ginny does,” Hermione retorted as she turn to face the red headed girl.


“I know Hermione,” Ginny said. “But I hate libraries. I won’t be any good to you.”


“Fine,” Hermione said, “see if I care. Just go.”


Ginny took one look at Hermione, turned to look at Harry. Shrugged and started to walk towards the Gryffindor common room. “You coming, Harry?” Ginny called out to him and Harry hurried up to walk with her.


Once they had gone up a few flights of stairs Ginny flashed Harry another smile. “Thanks for saving me from that,” Ginny said.


“No problem,” Harry told her as they turned right into a shortcut hidden by a tapestry. “No one deserves that kind of torture.” And Ginny giggled. “I missed you Ginny. I know you’ve only had one good nights sleep, but you seem to be a lot better.”


“Well, I slept so well last night,” Ginny explained. “And I actually feel safe for once. Now, I have this ring. I know that if anything happens all I need to do is tap it and you’ll be there for me. All of it is because of you.”


“Well I’m glad,” Harry said. “Because, like I said, I missed you.”


“I missed me, too,” Ginny added.


Whilst Ginny waited in the common room, Harry went up and changed into his Quidditch gear. After meeting Ginny back downstairs, they headed out of the castle and down the snow covered lawn towards the six goal posts and the raised seating that made the Quidditch stadium. Before Harry went into the changing rooms, he turned around and cast the warming charm on Ginny so she wouldn’t be cold.


“Can you teach me that?” Ginny asked as Harry put his wand away.


“Teach you that spell?” Harry asked her for confirmation.


“Yes,” Ginny said, nodding. “You said you would help me out in class. Get me better at magic.”


“And so I did,” Harry said nodding thinking. “I think we should wait ‘till you’re better though.”


“But I am feeling better,” Ginny protested. “You said so yourself. You liked the fact that I’m back to normal.”


“I know, Gin,” Harry said. “But you’re not completely back to normal, are you? You couldn’t sleep two nights ago and you had to have a Pepperup Potion to get you through the day and then a dreamless sleep potion to get you through the night.”


“So when are you going to start tutoring me?” Ginny asked him.


“How about we wait and see tonight.” Harry said. “If you can get through tonight with no potions, and be fine tomorrow morning, then we’ll see about me tutoring you.”


“And if I can’t?” Ginny asked him.


“If you can’t, then I will wait until you can before I start to teach you,” Harry said. “The most important thing is to get you feeling better before we move onto improving your magic.”


“Okay,” Ginny agreed.


The practise went rather well for it being in the snow. It had stopped snowing sometime that afternoon and the clouds had started to disperse little by little. Harry caught the snitch four times in a space of an hour before they practised him finding the snitch. He knew that in the game Gryffindor could rack up some points to catch up Slytherin. Harry waited for thirty minutes with one of his eye constantly waiting for his team to score four hundred before darting down to catch the golden ball.


After practise, Harry and Ginny made their way to the library where the other three still sat searching the library looking for expulsion records. After hours of search and still no sign of the records, Hermione agreed to give up and start the search again tomorrow. Harry wasn’t even sure if the expulsion records were actually in the library. They didn’t really want to go to Madam Prince in case someone got wind of what they were researching. However, by the weekend they still hadn’t found any expulsion records and Hermione decided to change tactic.


“I sent a letter to the Ministry last night asking about a student or teacher sent to Azkaban fifty years ago,” Hermione had explained on Saturday morning. “It shouldn’t be really to long before we get an answer, but in the mean time we can still look in the library.”


“I’m not staying in the library all day,” Ginny said to Hermione.


“Fine,” Hermione replied irritably. “You can go do whatever you want. But I’m going to try and find out who’s attacking people, or at least who was doing it fifty years ago!”


Harry silently agreed with Ginny that staying in the library all weekend wasn’t something he wanted to do. However, Hermione was still annoyed and voicing this, Harry thought, wouldn’t go down to well. So when Hermione, Neville and Ron headed off to the library, Harry and Ginny headed up the stairs towards the Gryffindor common room.


“You have your wand with you Ginny?” Harry asked her when they reached the seventh floor.


“I always have it with me now,” Ginny said, “especially after last term.”


Nodding, Harry took her hand and lead her along the corridors until they were next to the tapestry of Barnabas the Barmy.


“Were going to play some Quidditch?” Ginny said happily.


“Maybe later,” Harry said as he paced backwards and forwards three times so that a door appeared in the wall. Harry took Ginny’s hand and led her through the door and into a bright room.


The room was circular and had its own roaring fire. There was a window in the wall opposite them and underneath that window was a rather big table. There were also two couches by the roaring fire and to the right there was an open space.


“Welcome to your new classroom,” Harry said, bowing. Ginny’s’ eyes lit up in enthusiasm.


“You’re going to start teaching me magic?” Ginny said happily.


“Well, I did promise to, didn’t I?” Harry said, walking towards one of the couches by the fire and sat down. Ginny followed him and sat down in the opposite couch.


“First thing I need to do is work out what you can actually do,” Harry told her, starting off and Ginny listened carefully. “So what I want you to do for me is to levitate a feather using the levitation spell you were taught in Charms.”


Ginny nodded and pulled out her wand as a feather appeared on the table. Harry got up and took the feather over into the empty space as Ginny followed. Another table appeared as Harry put the feather on the table and stepped back.


“Show me what you can do,” Harry told her and Ginny pointed her wand at the feather. Harry immediately noticed that she had tensed up. Probably from expecting to not be good from the start. Harry watched as she did the wand movements perfectly and the feather started to float.


“Good,” Harry said, nodding. “Now, try levitating it all the way up to the ceiling.


Ginny started to raise her wand upwards and the feather started to float upwards, too. However, after a couple of feet, the feather stopped and Ginny face grew irritated. Harry, knowing what the problem was, stopped Ginny, and the feather fell back down onto the table.


“Okay,” Harry said. “That wasn’t that bad.” Ginny looked at him as if he had gone mad. “Your problems with this spell are quite simple. First off is that when you do the spell, you’re expecting it to fail, which doesn’t help you in any cause. Secondly, when you get to where it normally stops, you stiffen up. You become suddenly frustrated and irritated and that will only cause the problem to become bigger.


“What I want you to do, Ginny, is close your eyes,” Harry said, walking around so that he was now behind her and Ginny closed her eyes. “Now breathe slowly and deeply. Almost like you were trying to sleep, but don’t actually fall sleep. I don’t want to have to carry you all the way up to the common room.” Ginny chuckled slightly before starting to breathe. Harry put his hands on her shoulders and started to massage them.


“Harry?” Ginny asked.


“Just relax,” Harry told her. “Ignore me. Just feel me rubbing your shoulders. Breathe slowly and deeply. Do what you would normally do if you were going to go to sleep.” Ginny nodded and Harry continued to give her the massage. Not even a couple of minutes later, Ginny’s breathing slowed and Harry felt her muscles relax. Soon, Ginny sighed in enjoyment and Harry decided that Ginny had relaxed enough and stopped.


“I know I stopped, but try and keep that relaxed feeling,” Harry said, moving his arms down to her waist and wrapped them around her and pulling her close to him. “Relax into my body. Breathe slowly and just relax. Almost like your using me to stand up.” Nodding, Ginny smiled and Harry felt her weight come to him. Harry moved a little bit back and Ginny’s body moved with his. Harry knew that if he let go, Ginny would fall to the floor.


“Okay,” Harry said once he had moved her back the inch that she had slowly falling. “Now I want you to stay relaxed, but try and not fall back with when I move, okay?” Ginny nodded and Harry let go of her waist and slowly stepped back. Ginny stood there, relaxed, eyes closed, and a smile on her face.


“Okay, that’s great Ginny,” Harry told her. “Now I want you to open your eyes, but try to stay relaxed and calm.” Ginny opened her eyes and looked at Harry. He noticed that nothing had changed about Ginny. Her body still relaxed and her breathing still slow.


“That’s brilliant,” Harry said, nodding. “Now try and keep that feeling, yet try to make an effort when casting your levitation spell.”


Ginny closed her eyes, trying to get back the feeling she had and after a couple of seconds, opened her eyes back up to look at the feather. Ginny raised her wand, did the swish and flick movement and said, “Wingardium Leviosa.” The feather floated up into the air and Harry watched it get higher. Harry held his breath as it got to the highest point that Ginny had managed to get it. Harry saw Ginny’s body stiffened. No, Harry moaned in his head, knowing that Ginny was doing the same thing as last time.


But surprisingly, as if Ginny had read Harry’s mind, her body relaxed again. The feather stayed at the same height for a second before slowly starting to get higher. Ginny’s face burst into happiness as the feather reached the ceiling.


“Brilliant, Ginny,” Harry said. “Now try and bring it back down to the table.”


Ginny didn’t make any movement to tell Harry that she understood, but the feather started to slowly fall back down and soon it was hovering a few inches above the table. As soon as the feather touched the table Ginny whooped for joy, turned around, and wrapped her arms around Harry’s neck and she pulled him into a hug. Burying her face into his neck.


“Thank you,” Ginny mumbled as Harry snaked his hands around Ginny’s waist.


“You’re welcome,” Harry whispered.


“You’re a great teacher, Harry,” Ginny said, pulling back slightly.


“Thanks,” Harry replied. “I quite enjoy it, actually.”


“What spell am I learning next?” Ginny asked.


“You haven’t finished with this one, yet,” Harry told her and confusion fell over Ginny’s face. “You’ve done that once, which is great. But you need to do it more than once. So you know it’s not just a one off.” Ginny nodded in understanding.


“I need to go to the library to check out a book for you,” Harry told her. “I want you to stay here and continuing practising levitating that feather. If it gets too easy, ask the room for a book and try to levitate that. I won’t be long.”


“What’s the book?” Ginny asked.


“You’ll find out when I bring it back,” Harry said. “It’s almost like homework. I want you to read it cover to cover.”


“You’re going to give me homework?” Ginny moaned at him, causing Harry to chuckle.


“I won’t make you do essays or anything,” Harry told her. “But there might be some books I want you to read when you have the time. Like a half an hour before you go to sleep in bed or during break or lunch whenever you don’t have homework to do.”


“It will help me with my magic?” Ginny asked.


“Of course,” Harry said. “I won’t make you read anything you don’t need.”


“Okay,” Ginny said, nodding.


“So I’ll be about half an hour,” Harry told her. “Just practise that spell and I will explain everything when I get back.”


Harry left Ginny with the feather and walked out of the room, turning right and heading to the main staircase. On his way to the library, he couldn’t help but smile at the way Ginny was improving. Ginny was sleeping back in her dorm now with no help needed from potions. She was fine with being left on her own. And she was showing promising signs with her magic. She had only been practising for an hour or so, but she already had the levitation spell down.


When Harry reached the library, he kept a look out for Hermione, Ron, or Neville. He didn’t really want to run into Hermione at the moment. Harry walked to the section on the mind and body and started searching. Harry found many books on Occlumency and Legemancy, but he didn’t want to teach her that. Not just yet, anyway.


Finally, Harry found what he was looking for. On the shelf was a rather new looking book and on the spine it read. “Meditation for Beginners: Relaxing the Body and Mind.” Harry pulled it off the shelve and moved on along looking for anything more interesting. He found a couple of books that caught his eye, but nothing decisive.


Harry was just about to leave when he saw Hermione, Ron and Neville sitting at a table, books surrounding them.


“Maybe Harry and Ginny was right,” Neville muttered. “We’re not finding anything here.”


“That doesn’t mean we need to give up,” Hermione said. “I almost think that Harry and Ginny don’t care anymore.”


“Of course they do,” Neville argued.


“Maybe they’re too wrapped up in their selves to care too much,” Hermione muttered.


“What’s that meant to mean?” Ron said.


“Oh, Ron open your eyes,” Hermione said. “They like each other. We all know that Ginny had feelings for Harry for ages. And it doesn’t take rocket science to work out that Harry’s fallen for her.”


“What’s rocket science?” Ron asked.


“Never mind,” Hermione said. “But Harry and Ginny are obviously getting closer. Surely you’ve noticed them starting to act different towards each other.”


“Yes,” Ron said, “I have. They’re acting like they always have done.”


“They’re acting different then what they did at the start of term. They’re closer,” Hermione said. “Surely you’re not blind to see the difference between the start of term and now.”


“No, I’m not,” Ron said. “People think I’m thick, but I’m quite smart, thank you.”


“I didn’t say you were thick,” Hermione replied, “but you’ve noticed their relationship has changed.”


“Yes, I have,” Ron said, nodding. “They’ve stopped letting Ginny’s feeling’s get in the way of there friendship and started to act normal again.”


“They’re not acting like best friends,” Hermione said.


“Yes, they are,” Ron cut Hermione off. “Look, I’ve known Harry since I was six and Ginny’s my sister. You’ve known them for how long? A year and a couple of months for Harry and only a few months of knowing Ginny. They’ve have always been this close. Ever since they were five and six years old, Harry and Ginny have been very close friends. They way they’re acting now are the same as they were before Ginny developed feelings for Harry. Are you saying that they’ve had feelings for each other at say eight, nine years old?”


“Of course not,” Hermione said. “But…”


“But nothing. All they’ve done is gone back to they way they were before Ginny had her crush on him,” Ron said. “And you weren’t around to witness that time. I’m telling you, they’re the same as they’ve always been. They’re just not letting Ginny’s feelings get in the way now.”


“So they’ve always acted like this?” Hermione asked.


“Yes,” Ron said. “There’s nothing going between them. They’re just the same old Ginny and Harry. Acting like they were before Ginny’s crush.”


“They held hands before Ginny’s crush?” Neville asked and Harry moaned out quietly that Neville had brought that up.


“Held hands?” Ron asked, confused.


“When they arrived back from the Christmas holidays, I was coming down into the Great Hall and I spotted them coming through the front doors. Ginny was huddled close to Harry, probably to keep warm, and they were holding hands. When I noticed them holding hands Harry let go and Ginny seemed disappointed,” Neville said. “I also noticed that Ginny had a ring on her finger. Haven’t you guys noticed Ginny’s ring?”


“She has a ring?” Ron asked.


“Yes. I think, but it might only be a guess, that Harry gave it to her,” Neville said. “I suppose your parents could have. But it was made from pure silver so I didn’t think your parents could have afforded it. Sirius might have bought it for her, maybe.”


“Sirius wouldn’t by her a ring. Why would he?” Ron said.


“The only other person who could afford to by her a ring would be Harry and myself,” Neville said, “and I didn’t get her it.”


“Which means Harry gave it to her,” Ron said, understanding.


“Why would Harry buy her a solid silver ring if they weren’t together?” Hermione said.


“He bought her a necklace for her tenth birthday,” Ron said, shrugging. “She wears it all the time. It has a picture of them playing about in the backyard of The Burrow in it. And I mean, IF, they were together, why would they hide it? They have to know we wouldn’t mind, right? I mean I know I wouldn’t, and I don’t think my other brothers would. We’ve known Harry since he was six. If we can’t trust Harry, who is literally family, with Ginny, who can we trust?”


“So you wouldn’t mind Harry and Ginny being together?” Hermione asked.


“Not really, no,” Ron said, shrugging. “But I’m telling you. I don’t think they are. They’re just acting like the best friends they are. And I mean, if they were together, I rather much doubt that Ginny would want to keep it a secret. She’s had feelings for Harry for over a year. She would want people to know that she’s finally managed to catch him.”


“I suppose so,” Hermione said.


“I’m telling you,” Ron said. “They’re just acting like they have always done. They just never acted normal around you to know.”


“Well, you know them better than us,” Hermione said. “If you say so, I guess you’re probably right. Although they would make a good couple.”


“I would rather not think about Ginny with a boyfriend just yet,” Ron said. “She’s only eleven.”


“But you just said you wouldn’t mind of Harry and Ginny were together,” Neville said confused.


“I know. I wouldn’t mind,” Ron said nodding. “But that doesn’t mean I want them together now or I’m going to go out of my way to set them up.”


Harry walked away from table and headed towards Madam Pince’s desk, thinking. He didn’t think that the others had noticed his and Ginny’s relationship change. Ron was right on one account; he and Ginny had always been close. But they had never been this close before. Not like they were now. They never used to hold hands much. Nor did Harry used to wrap his arms around Ginny’s waist to give her a hug as he did now. Thinking about it, Ron was right. He and Ginny were acting and getting a lot closer. He was pleased to also know that Ron wouldn’t mind Harry dating Ginny when the time actually came for Harry to reveal his feelings to her.


The question was, when would be the right time to do so? Ginny was sleeping all right now. She seemed to be able to cope on being left alone as well. As evident to the current time, although she was worried when Harry told her that he would be leaving.


The questioned remained was that of the strength of Ginny’s feelings for Harry. Did she love him yet? He knew on the train back to The Burrow that he reckoned that Ginny was falling in love. And he definitely knew that nothing had change since then. But the question was that had she fallen completely in love with him or was she still falling? And was she ready to know that Harry loved her. Was she ready to date? Harry didn’t know. But he was determined to keep a closer watch on Ginny to find out.


As Harry walked up the main staircase of the castle, Harry heard Ginny’s voice call out to him. Looking around, Harry couldn’t see her. He heard his voice being called again and Harry realised that Ginny was using the mind ring.


“Ginny?” Harry said in his mind. “What’s wrong? Are you okay?”


“I’m fine,” Ginny replied. “It’s just that you’ve been gone longer than you said you would.”


“I’m sorry,” Harry said turning down the sixth floor corridor “It took me longer to find the book than I thought it would. I’m on my way back though and should be there in five minutes. How’s your feather doing?”


“I don’t understand,” Ginny’s voice answered. “I did the feather two more times before I moved onto the book. But I don’t seem to be able to lift the book as high as the feather. I’m relaxed, though. I did the breathing and I tried to remember what it felt like with you here.”


“It’s because the book is heavier Ginny,” Harry explained, “The heavier the object you’re trying to levitate the more magical energy it takes to do so. Which is why you can do the feather easily but struggle with the book. The more you use the spell and the more you try, the more your magic will grow. Keep trying your hardest and eventually you will be powerful enough to levitate it the same as the feather. Your magic is just like a muscle. The more you use it, the more it grows.”


“Okay. See you in a second,” Ginny said and Harry felt the connection disappear. Harry turned another corner and came to the corridor with the Room of Requirement. Harry walked up to the door in the wall and stepped inside the circular room. Ginny was on the couch, her wand pointing at the heavy book. Harry noticed her breathing was slow and her body relaxed, which meant she wasn’t tensed. So the problem was just that she wasn’t powerful enough yet to levitate it all the way up.


“That’s good, Ginny,” Harry said and Ginny noticed Harry and the book fell to the table.


“It’s so hard,” Ginny muttered.


“You just need your magical reserves to grow Ginny. Once they’ve started to grow you’ll find it easier to do the spells,” Harry told her, sitting down next to her and draping his arm around Ginny’s shoulder. Harry laid back and Ginny leaned into him so her head now rested on his shoulder.


“I’m so tired,” Ginny whispered.


“I know,” Harry said. “I think you should stop practising magic for now and read this book I got you. And I’m afraid we can’t play Quidditch. You don’t have the energy. We’ll play Quidditch tomorrow, though, I promise.”


“I didn’t realise that it took so much energy to cast a spell,” Ginny said.


“It doesn’t take much physical energy. It takes magical energy. We just need to get your magical reserves bigger,” Harry told her. “To do that, you push yourself to the limit of your magical abilities and soon it will start to grow bigger. The knack is pushing yourself so your magic grows, but not push yourself so hard that you’re… well…”


“Like this?” Ginny whispered.


“Pretty much so, yes,” Harry said. “When you’re finding it hard to do, you continue to do it because that’s when you’re improving your magical abilities. When it starts to drain you of energy that’s when you stop. It’s hard to realise the difference, but you will. You’ll understand after doing it a couple of times the difference between the two.”


“Okay,” Ginny said. “So I’m reading for the rest of the day?”


“Pretty much,” Harry said, nodding. “But you don’t have to start right away. You can just relax for now. Start after lunch.”


“So what do we do from now until lunch?” Ginny asked.


“Want to go swimming?” Harry said.


Ginny looked up at him confused. “There’s bloody snow on the ground and it’s freezing.”


“Ginny, what room are you in!” Harry said. “This is the Room of Requirement.” Harry closed his eyes and there surroundings changed. They were now sitting on a tropical beach. Waves crashing gently on the shore. Behind them were tropical trees and a large heated swimming pool. It was also very warm.


“Wow,” Ginny said, looking around and then she eyed the swimming pool.


“It’s heated,” Harry told her.


“I didn’t bring a swimming costume with me,” Ginny said with a small, sad smile on her face.


“Which. Room. Are. You. In,” Harry said slowly, trying to get Ginny to understand. Ginny eyes suddenly lit up in understanding and she closed her eyes and suddenly a full body swimsuit appeared in front of her. Ginny opened her eyes, saw the swimsuit, and smiled joyfully.


“Last one in is a rotten egg,” Ginny said as she grabbed her costume and ran into the changing rooms that suddenly appeared.


“Hey, that’s cheating,” Harry call after her closing his eyes so that some swimming shorts appeared and rushed into his changing room next to Ginny. After five minutes, both Harry and Ginny was relaxing in the pool.


“Harry,” Ginny muttered as she swam on her back slowly.


“Yeah, Gin?” Harry asked, who had his arms on the side so that he wouldn’t sink below the surface.


“This is the best lesson I’ve ever had,” Ginny replied. Harry snorted. “All lessons should be like this.”


“You know this isn’t a lesson right Gin?” Harry told her, chuckling.


“I know,” Ginny said, closing her eyes basking in the sun. “But you’re still the best teacher I have. I mean, you managed to get me to levitate the feather within an hour.”


“Thanks. I actually enjoyed it,” Harry said.


“How long ‘till lunch?” Ginny asked.


“An hour or so,” Harry said. “Why?” Ginny answered by splashing water at Harry and then dashing away from him. “I’ll pay you back for that,” Harry said, chasing after her.


“You think you can catch me?” Ginny said as she continued to swim away from him.


“Watch me,” Harry retorted.


-oOoOoOoOo-


After lunch, they headed back to the Room of Requirement. Harry had it change back to the room they had before and Ginny sat down in one of the couches and started to read. Now that Ginny was reading about meditation, Harry had rather a lot of time on his hands. He had no essays to write due to the Automated Essay Writer. And even though he had homework to practise certain spells, he didn’t really need to practise them. Therefore, whilst Ginny sat in the comfortable sofa by the fire enthralled in her book, Harry was at a loss to what to do. For the past half an hour Harry had just watched the light coming from the fire dance in Ginny’s hair. Ginny had looked up at him a couple of times and when she saw him looking she would just send him a smile before continuing reading.


Harry thought about flying, but he knew that would be unfair to Ginny because she wanted to do it, too. Instead, Harry settled for relaxing on the sofa. Harry got his schoolbooks out of his bag, as they were the only books he had with him, and began reading ‘The Standard Book of Spells Grade Two.’


“You must be really bored,” Ginny said after she had looked up from her book after finishing her latest chapter and saw Harry reading his textbook.


“Beats doing nothing,” Harry said, shrugging and looking at her.


“Then why don’t you do something?” Ginny said.


“Like what?” Harry snorted.


“We are in the Room of Requirement aren’t we?” Ginny said mockingly, repeating what Harry had said to her earlier.


“Oh, ha-ha,” Harry drawled and Ginny stuck her tongue out at him. “Very funny.”


Ginny shrugged before turning back to her book. “Even though it was a joke, it did have a point, Harry. Do whatever you want. Nothing is stopping you.”


Harry thought for a moment and decided that even though he could do anything, he didn’t want to do something fun and rub it in Ginny’s face when she had to sit and read. So, shrugging, he returned to his schoolbook and started to read again.


-oOoOoOoOo-


That night Ginny went to bed early to continue to read her book on mediating and to practise a little before she fell asleep. Harry lay awake in his bed wondering what to do. He had fun with Ginny today with the teaching and the swimming. He knew Ginny had fun, too. He had kept a closer eye on her this afternoon to try to figure out just how far her feelings had for him had gotten. He could just ask, but he wasn’t sure he wanted Ginny to know how he felt just yet. It was confusing trying to work Ginny out. He had tried to do it when he actually knew for certain that Ginny loved him. He hadn’t succeeded then, and he wasn’t succeeding now. As Harry lay back in bed to go to sleep, Harry thought that about the unknown world of girls. Even though Harry was married to her, even though they had been friends for so long, Ginny could still confuse the hell out of him. With that thought. He drifted of to sleep.

Back to index

Chapter 31: Ghost Of The Marauders Strike Again

Author's Notes: A/N: aloha. Hope you all enjoy this chapter. There’s only four more chapters left of this year now after this one. Harry and Ginny are getting so close! Not long now, before they admit how they feel to one another. Can’t wait to write that scene. It’s going to be so good. R&R. On with the next chapter.

Disclaimer: I Do Not Own Harry Potter


As the days passed by, Ginny’s lessons become more and more frequent. Soon they had set out a timetable where, during the week, Harry and Ginny would join the other three in the library at break and lunchtime, and then once they had tea, the two would trek up to the Room of Requirement for Ginny to have her lesson. On the weekends, they would eat breakfast and then spend the whole morning in the Room of Requirement with Harry teaching Ginny magic. In the afternoons, Ginny would the read books that Harry had fetched for her out of the library that Harry thought would help her with her magic.


On Sunday evenings, they would sometimes stop reading and enjoy playing Quidditch together before going back to the Gryffindor Tower to sleep. Hermione had become questionable about where they were going while the others studied in the library. Harry and Ginny just told her that they hung about in the common doing homework or playing chess.


As January turned into February, the Quidditch match Gryffindor had been anticipating arrived that first weekend. The week leading up to it Wood had booked the pitch every night around seven. Wood would have booked it for earlier, but Ravenclaw had booked that time for their practise, so seven o’clock would have to do.


This meant that it cut into the time Harry had to teach Ginny. Therefore, they decided that they would alternate between Ginny staying in the Room of Requirement on her own to continue studying and Ginny coming down to watch the practise every other night.


It was now only two days away from the game, and Harry and Ginny were in the Room of Requirement after having a quick dinner in the Great Hall. Ginny was trying to learn the engorgement charm. Harry watched Ginny relax and point her wand at the apple that was on the table.


“Engorgio,” Ginny cried, pointing her wand at the apple. Harry watched on, pleased as the apple started to grow rapidly.


However, Harry started to worry when the apple didn’t stop. When Ginny took a step back, Harry knew that Ginny had lost control, and bringing out his wand, he said, “Finite Incantatem,” The apple stop growing and Ginny sighed.


“I’m never going to get this right,” Ginny moaned.


“Of course you are,” Harry assured her, coming to stand behind her and rest his hand on Ginny’s shoulders. “Everyone has problems with spells. You’re getting good, Gin. You meditate every night, right?”


“Yes, but how is that helping?” Ginny muttered.


“Well, when you started, you found it very difficult to get enough power in your levitation spell to lift a feather. Now you’re putting so much power into your spell it’s making the apple grow bigger than you wanted. You just need to understand and control how much magic you put into your spell,” Harry told her. “I know it’s difficult, and it is actually NEWT level magic…” At that sentence, Ginny turn around and stared wide eyed at Harry. “But I do believe you can do this properly.”


“You expect me to do NEWT level stuff?” Ginny hissed out at him.


“Just because it isn’t taught until NEWT level doesn’t mean it’s that hard. The main reason it isn’t taught until NEWT level magic is because if you know how to change the power in a spell you can do some real damage with an easy first year spell like the disarming spell,” Harry said. “When you feel the magic flowing through you, try and rein it back in slightly. Don’t just do the spell and let go. Concentrate all the way through until you get to the end result that you want. Try to will your magic to do that and only what you want it to.”


“Okay,” Ginny agreed, nodding. Harry shrunk the apple back down to normal size and Ginny tried again. Harry watched as the apple started to grow bigger. When it got to the desired size, Harry watched as the apple still grew. Harry was just about to stop it when Harry noticed that the apple was slowing down in the rate it was growing and not even a couple of seconds later it had stopped growing completely.


“Well done, Ginny!” Harry praised, smiling at her.


“I didn’t do it right,” Ginny moaned out.


“You’re expecting too much of yourself again,” Harry told her. “I bet you could do it on the next go, though.” And so she did. When Harry resized the apple, he watched as Ginny cast the engorgement charm on the apple and watched it grow to double the size and then stop. When Ginny turned to him, smiling, Harry knew that Ginny had gotten the outcome that she wanted.


“Great job,” Harry said, nodding. “Now, just like the other spells you’ve done, you’ve done it once but…”


“…I need to do it more than once to know for certain that I can do it accurately,” Ginny finished.


“Well,” Harry said between laughs. “What do you need me to teach you for? Go on and do it.”


Ginny laughed slightly as Harry returned the apple to its original size and let Ginny try to enlarge it again. After four more times of Ginny successfully casting the spell, Harry decided that Ginny had it down and they moved onto the shrinking charm. Ginny didn’t end up getting the spell working properly by the end of day and Harry told her that she should work on it tomorrow while he was at practise.


Quidditch practise the next day was a hard affair. With the game just one day away, Wood was working them past the limit. They spent nearly all night training, and as Harry dragged himself back to the Room of Requirement to meet Ginny, Harry had a hard time not falling asleep.


As Harry walked through the door, he saw Ginny sitting lazily reading her book on meditation.


“What happened to practising the spell, Ginny?” Harry asked and Ginny’s head shot up in surprise.


“Sorry,” Ginny said. “I didn’t hear you come in. I’ve done the spell. I can now enlarge the apple and shrink it back to normal size. I asked the room then for a pineapple as it’s bigger and practised on that. It took me a few goes but I can now do that, too.” She closed her eyes and a pineapple appeared on the table. Harry watched as Ginny enlarged the pineapple to almost human size and then shrunk it back down again.


“Wow, Gin,” Harry said in surprise. “You’re getting really good.”


“Thanks,” Ginny answered, smiling. “What are you teaching me next?”


“I wouldn’t want to spoil the surprise now would I?” Harry replied, flinging himself in the seat next to her.


“If you don’t tell me I will tickle you,” Ginny said, eyebrows raised.


“Nope, not saying,” Harry told her, crossing his arms over his chest in defiance.


“Last chance,” Ginny warned, smirking at him.


“Nope,” Harry said. Ginny smirked and then pounced. Harry put his plan into action as the room surrounding them changed and the couch they were sitting on grew rapidly. Soon it was as long as three double-decker buses. Ginny sat at her end of the sofa looking at Harry in shock and Harry smiled back. However, that smile didn’t last when Ginny’s shock turned into a twisted smile. The room around them changed again as it shrank into a very small broom cupboard. The couch disappeared and Harry fell on the cold hard floor and not seconds later Ginny was lying on top of him.


“Two can play at that game Mr Potter,” Ginny smirked out from on top of him.


“So I see,” Harry said, their faces inches apart. “Nice imagination, Gin. A broom cupboard.”


“It was the first very small room I could think of in such a short amount of time,” Ginny retorted.


“Sure it was,” Harry drawled. “Would you mind getting off of me?”


“Nope, you make a nice cushion. Besides,” Ginny said as she put her chin on Harry’s chest and looked down into his eyes, “I’m comfortable.”


“I’m glad one of us is,” Harry drawled back. Harry gazed into her chocolate brown eyes and got lost in their interior. Harry’s mind was racing as well as his heart. Was it the right time? Ginny had slept in her room for weeks now and she was completely fine. She hadn’t called him on her mind ring or expressed any worry about Hermione and the others finding out it was her who had attacked the students. This was the old Ginny. She was back to normal. The only problem was, did she love him? He still wanted her to fall in love before they started to date. However, as he gazed into her eyes, all rational thought left him. All that he knew was that he was here, alone, with the girl that he loved. And he desperately wanted to kiss her. Harry, running his hand through Ginny’s hair, started to slowly leaned forwards to capture her lips with his. However, just as he started to leaned forward, Ginny leaned back away from Harry. Harry knew Ginny hadn’t noticed him starting to close the gap. He was sure that if she did, she wouldn’t have pulled back.


Harry watched as the room returned to their normal classroom and Ginny stood up, yawning. “We’d better get back to the common room, Harry,” Ginny said tiredly. “Before I really do use you as a pillow.” Chuckling, Harry got up and the two of them trudged back to the Gryffindor Tower.


-oOoOoOoOo-


The next morning, Harry got up very early, as it was the team orders from Wood, unfortunately. Going downstairs into the common room, Harry flopped himself in his and Ginny’s usual sofa by the fire. There he waited for ten minutes before he heard footsteps coming from the boys’ staircase. Looking around, he saw Wood fully awake coming down them.


“Ah, good Harry. You’re up,” Wood said after seeing Harry by the fire. “Good work. Once the others come down, we’ll be going down to have breakfast. Have you seen the girls?”


“No,” Harry yawned.


“We’ll they should be awake soon,” Wood said. “I’ll give them a couple of more minutes.”


“Before what?” Harry asked. “It’s not like you can go up there and wake them up.”


Wood was about to answer when they heard footsteps from the girls’ stairs. “Ah, good. Here they come.”


Instead, it wasn’t the girls. It was Ginny. Harry watched with his eyebrows raised as Ginny made her way over to Harry and sat down next to him. She flashed a smile at him before opening up her book on meditating that she had brought down with her.


“Any reason you’re up at this ungodly hour?” Harry asked.


“Yes,” Ginny yawned out. “It so happens that two very loud boys down here in the common room woke me up. You wouldn’t happen to know who they are would you?”


“We couldn’t have woken you up,” Harry said. “We were being quite. You wouldn’t have heard us in your dorm.”


“Wouldn’t I Potter?” Ginny asked over her book.


“Never mind now,” Wood said. “I’ll go see what’s keeping the others.”


“I know for a fact we didn’t wake you up,” Harry told her. “What’s wrong?”


“Nothing,” Ginny said. Harry didn’t believe her for one minute.


“Seriously,” Ginny added when she saw Harry’s look. “Nothing is wrong. I just woke up early and I knew you would be up early, too. Nothing’s wrong. I’ll go back to bed if you really want.”


“Promise?” Harry asked her.


“Yes,” Ginny said, smiling. “Do you not think that after everything I’ve been through these past few months, and the fact that you were there for me that if anything was wrong I would keep it from you?”


“No,” Harry said, smiling. “I suppose not. I just care about you, you know.”


“And I appreciate that Harry,” Ginny said. “I care for you, too. I understand, but trust me when I say there is nothing wrong.”


“Okay,” Harry answered, nodding. “I trust you.”


When the rest of the team finally came down to the common room, Wood made them all head down to the Great Hall to have an early breakfast. Ginny, after deciding that she didn’t want to stay in the common room, came with them to have breakfast, too.


They were the first ones into the Great Hall and they ate quietly. When they had finished their breakfast,t Wood ordered them down to the Quidditch changing room and Harry left Ginny behind as she helped herself to second helpings.


As the team walked out of the Great Hall, Harry looked up to see rain falling down hard in the magical ceiling. Wood expected them to get four hundred points in that weather. Harry liked Quidditch, but purposely not catching the Snitch when it was pouring outside wasn’t something Harry wanted to do.


Once they got soaked from running down to the changing rooms, the team huddled in the changing room for the team talk.


“Right,” Wood started. “We’ve been practising a lot this past couple of weeks, but now is the time to put the plan into action. Harry, remember, we need to catch the Snitch only when we want to do so. We’re currently two hundred points behind Slytherin with them playing next week. So, in order for us to catch up to them and still have a chance at the cup, we need to score three hundred to four hundred points. Four hundred would be the better mark so it won’t make it so hard on us against Hufflepuff. Which means, Harry, that you need to man mark their Seeker and don’t let them have any chance of catching that Snitch.


“You still want us to purposely not catch the Snitch and aim for a long game in this weather?” Angelina asked. “You’re mad!”


“You’re only just worked that one out?” Harry said.


“We’ve been training for this for weeks,” Wood said, irritated. “We catch the Snitch on our own terms. You got that Harry?”


“Yes Wood,” Harry said.


“Good,” Wood said.


Soon the time came to march out onto the field. Harry walked out on the soft ground of the pitch, getting soaked from the rain. It was going to be a long game, he could tell. After Wood and the Ravenclaw captain shook hands, the teams mounted their brooms and waited for the whistle. Madam Hooch released the two Bludgers and Harry caught a glimpse of the Golden Snitch before it flew high out of sight. Harry saw Madam Hooch throw the Quaffle up in the air and kicked off when she blew her whistle.


“Hello and welcome to the third Quidditch game of the season. Gryffindor versus Ravenclaw,” Lee Jordan announced through the magical enhanced microphone. “Gryffindor must win by at least three hundred points. They certainly have a tall order to accomplish, especially against a good team like Ravenclaw. Gryffindor are currently in possession now with Katie Bell streaking towards the Ravenclaw goal. Fine save from the Keeper. Unlucky Katie.


“Ravenclaw in possession now,” Jordan continued. “Bradley passes it to Davis. Davis swerves to avoid a Bludger. To Kirk, he shoots. Ten to zero to Ravenclaw. I guess Gryffindor just needs to warm up a bit first.” However, the next two tries for Gryffindor failed to get the outcome they were hopping for.


“Bradley in possession again. Passes to Kirk. He fakes out Wood. Passes it to Davis who puts the Quaffle through the empty goal hoop. Where is the Gryffindor team?” Jordan asked rhetorically. “Twenty to zero to Ravenclaw. Bell in possession now Who passes it to spinet, now to Johnson. Now it’s back to Bell. Shoots, and a save from the Ravenclaw Keeper. Bradley in possession to Davis now to Kirk and back to Davis. To Bradley. And a save from Wood.


“To Spinnet. To Johnson. Back to Spinnet. Fakes. Passes it to Bell. Shoots and finally a goal by Gryffindor. Twenty to Ten to Ravenclaw. Come on Gryffindor!” Jordan cried into the microphone.


“If you can’t commentate unbiased, Jordan,” McGonagall’s voice echoed through the microphone, “then you won’t commentate at all.”


“Sorry Professor,” Jordan said. “Spinnet with the Quaffle. To Johnson, to Bell, back to Johnson. To Bell again. To Spinet. Shoots and another goal by Gryffindor and they’re level. Twenty to twenty.”


Harry decided to tune Jordan out for a while. This was going to be a tight game. Harry flew around in search of the Snitch. Wood might’ve wanted him to wait until Gryffindor had scored highly, but that didn’t mean that he couldn’t spot the Snitch early on. About a half an hour later, Harry still hadn’t noticed the Snitch; the only good thing was that Gryffindor had taken the lead and now led ninety points to forty.


“Bell in possession, to Johnson, to Spinet, back to Johnson. She dodges a Bludger and scores. Another goal to Gryffindor. The Gryffindor Chasers are slowly getting back to their best. One hundred to forty,” Jordan announced.


“Kirk with the Quaffle now. To Davis. Back to Kirk,” Jordan said. However, as Kirk was just about to shoot, a Bludger slammed into him, causing him to drop the Quaffle. “Excellent beating by George Weasley there, or is that Fred? Doesn’t matter, Gryffindor in possession. Katie Bell to Johnson, dodges a Bludger. Passes to Spinet. Shoots and scores again. One hundred and ten to forty.”


Gryffindor then went onto a scoring spree. Alicia scored the next three goals and then Katie and Angelina both scored twice to make the score one hundred and eighty to forty. Harry flew around the pitch, searching for the Snitch. Harry spotted it by the Ravenclaw goal posts. Turning his broom, Harry dove in the opposite direction. The Ravenclaw Seeker, which Harry noticed was actually Cho Chang, joined him as they plummeted to the ground. Harry pulled up just before he hit the ground and Cho had just enough time to flatten out before she hit the ground. Cho looked at Harry confused and Harry shrugged before flying back high into the air.


“That was an excellent Wronski Feint from Potter,” Jordan announced to the crowd. “There’s no denying it. This boy has got bags of talent. You will definitely see him in the international scene soon, mark my words.”


“Jordan! The game!” Professor McGonagall’s voice rang out.


“Right Professor. Gryffindor leading two hundred to fifty,” Jordan said, telling everyone the score. “Bell in possession again. Passes to Spinnet, she ducks a Bludger. Passes to Johnson. Shoots and another goal by Gryffindor.


“Kirk in possession now, passes to Davis. Ducks a Bludger. Shoots and a save from Wood. Wood passes to Katie, To Angelina, and she gets hit from behind from a Bludger, Kirk in possession again, to Davis, passes to Bradley. Shoots and a goal to Ravenclaw. Two hundred and ten to sixty.”


Every time Ravenclaw scored, Gryffindor scored twice more. So, soon enough Gryffindor had the lead two hundred and seventy to ninety. Harry flew to the other end of the pitch desperately looking for the Snitch. After his third circulation of the pitch, Harry spotted the Snitch high up in the sky. Harry darted upwards and raced the Snitch up into the clouds. Higher and higher Harry went, getting more and more soaked. All of a sudden, Harry shot through the remaining cloud and he was no longer getting wet. He was above the clouds. Harry looked around, awed at the view. He had to bring Ginny up there sometime.


Harry looked around for the Snitch, but didn’t spot it. He could no longer hear anything from the Quidditch pitch that was miles below him. Harry cautiously flew around, but still couldn’t see the Snitch. Getting ready to go through the clouds again, he took a deep breath and dove down. Harry let his breath out when he was below the clouds, rain beating down on him.


As he flew back lower, Harry spotted the Snitch again and dove after it. Sensing that Harry was on its tail, the Snitch started to fly downwards with Harry zooming after it. The ground started to get nearer and nearer to the ground. Harry heard screams from the crowed as the ground came racing up to him. The Snitch darted out horizontally an inch from the ground and Harry hurriedly straightened his Nimbus out.


However, in the hurry to level out his broomstick, Harry over did it, and the tail of his broomstick touched and dug into the ground. The broomstick suddenly bucked and Harry flew off. If luck would have it, if you called being bucked off your own broomstick after just coming from over a six thousand foot dive, Harry flew straight along the path of the Snitch. Harry managed to claw his fingers around the tiny golden ball before he slammed into the ground. Harry tumbled over repeatedly until he reached the edge of the pitch and smashed into the bottom of the stands. Harry managed to see his Gryffindor teammates rushing towards him on their brooms before unconsciousness over took him.


-oOoOoOoOo-


When Harry came back ‘round, he felt the rain pelting down onto his face. He blinked and a blurry world came into focus. His glasses must have fallen off. Harry tried to remember why he was on the ground. He remembered flying above the clouds searching for the Snitch, remembered diving down after the Snitch to try to catch it and remembered the ground rushing towards him and him trying to straighten out to avoid almost certain death. He remembered the broom touching the ground, bucking him off, and managing to catch the Snitch whilst being thrown of his broom, then nothing. He didn’t remember hitting the ground nor did he remember crashing into the stands to where he now lay. He didn’t know what happened to his broom or his glasses. Harry heard movement around him and suddenly his glasses were being put on and Ginny’s worried anxious face came into focus.


“Ginny?” Harry asked wearily. Ginny sighed and Harry saw tears forming in her eyes.


“You’re okay?” Ginny questioned, her voice quivering in fear.


“I think so,” Harry said, trying to sit up.


“No Harry,” Ginny said, gently putting a hand on Harry’s chest forcing him to stay. “We don’t know badly you’re injured. Stay where you are.”


“I’m fine,” Harry muttered, but Ginny’s hand was forcing him to stay down so he relented and gave up.


“That was some catch Harry,” Woods voice came to him and Harry looked up to see him and the whole Gryffindor team surrounding him. He also saw Hermione, Ron, Neville, Percy and Dumbledore watching him carefully.


“How many did we win by?” Harry asked.


“How many points did you win by?” Ginny said hysterically. “Harry, you’re lucky you’re not dead after that fall. It doesn’t matter how many points you won by!”


“The final score was four hundred and forty to one hundred,” Wood told him. “Which is excellent for the Quidditch cup. We’re in the lead by two hundred and forty points. Another big win against Hufflepuff and that cup is ours.”


“Who cares about bloody Quidditch!” Ginny shouted at Wood and he looked gob smacked at Ginny. “It’s just a game. Nothing you should risk your life over.”


“But I’m fine Ginny,” Harry told her.


“What do you remember?” Dumbledore asked him.


“Well, I remember being thrown of my broom,” Harry said, “and catching the Snitch.”


“Do you remember hitting the ground?” Hermione asked.


“No, but I probably got knocked out when I hit the ground,” Harry said.


“No Harry,” Angelina said worriedly. “You were conscious after you hit stands. Even though it was only for a couple of seconds.”


“He probably has concussion then,” Dumbledore said. “You were out for a good five minutes, Harry. Professor McGonagall has gone to fetch Madam Pomfrey and they should be here any minute.”


“I’m not going to the Hospital Wing,” Harry growled out.


“Harry please,” Ginny said. “If you have a concussion then it isn’t a bad idea if Madam Pomfrey checks you over.”


“Fine,” Harry muttered, “but I am not staying in the Hospital Wing.”


Ten minutes later, Professor McGonagall and Madam Pomfrey marched out onto the pitch and Madam Pomfrey started to cast diagnostic spells on him. After ten minutes, Madam Pomfrey stopped.


“I am very surprised,” Madam Pomfrey stated. “I suspected him to have at least a broken bone, and how Minerva described his fall I wouldn’t have been surprised if he had broken his spine or neck.”


“He hasn’t though?” Ginny asked, scared.


“No,” Madam Pomfrey said. “No broken bones or injuries. He might have concussion, though. What do you remember Mr Potter?


“Everything until I hit the ground after I caught the Snitch,” Harry told her truthfully. “I don’t actually remember hitting the ground.”


“Then you definitely have concussion,.” Madam Pomfrey told him. “I would normally suggest a nights stay in the Hospital Wing, but with you Potter I would suspect you to sneak out like last time.” Hermione, Ron and Neville looked at him, confused after hearing that last sentence.


“If Ms Weasley makes sure that you rest and don’t do anything strenuous then I could probably let you back to the Gryffindor Tower. You’re not to do any homework though, not after your head injury. It’s rest for you. Don’t strain yourself. Ms Weasley, you’ll make sure he follows these rules?” Madam Pomfrey asked Ginny.


“Of course,” Ginny said, nodding and he knew that Ginny meant it. Ginny helped Harry to his feet and they walked back to the changing rooms.


“What did Madam Pomfrey mean by sneaking out like last time?” Hermione asked.


Harry felt Ginny stiffen up and Harry racked his brains to think of something up. “I snuck out in the morning to come find you guys. Remember when I came to you in the library the next day?”


“You had a massive head injury!” Hermione hissed out. “How can you be so dumb to sneak out of the hospital? What if something happened to you?”


“It didn’t, though,” Harry reminded her.


“That doesn’t mean it couldn’t have,” Hermione countered. “I can’t believe Madam Pomfrey is not making you go to the Hospital Wing this time, either. Ginny you’d better make sure he rests.”


“Don’t worry,” Ginny said. “He doesn’t want to get on the wrong side of me, do you, Harry?”


“No,” Harry said hurriedly.


Once they trekked all their way up to the Gryffindor common room, Ginny let Harry go with Ron and Neville up to their dorm and bathroom for Harry to wash and get changed. Ginny also headed to her dorm to wash and get changed after kneeling down in the mud and half-carrying Harry up to the common room.


Once they were all back down in the common room, Hermione told Ron and Neville that they should continue searching for the convict and asked Ginny if she was okay with looking after Harry. Ginny said she was and the three others headed out of the common room. Neville was the last one to leave, and just before he left he turned back to speak to the two of them quickly


“Now Ginny,” Neville said. “Don’t enjoy playing nurse maid to Harry too much.” This caused to Ginny to blush as she glared at Neville, who was smirking joyfully. He turned to go, but stopped and turned back to them one last time. “And Harry. Don’t enjoy it too much, either.” Neville left hastily after that before either Harry or Ginny could curse Neville.


“I can’t believe he said that,” Ginny muttered.


“Yeah,” Harry agreed. “I think payback is in order soon.”


“You’re not doing anything that will strain you too much, Harry,” Ginny scolded him.


“You really like playing nurse maid don’t you?” Harry smirked, causing Ginny to hit him playfully.


“Now, is that really looking after me?” Harry asked her and Ginny laughed. “Are you going to feed me grapes?”


“Shut it you,” Ginny retorted, blushing more.


“You know,” Harry said questionably, “you haven’t blushed in ages.”


“I know,” Ginny said as the blush slowly started to ebb away. “And if you make another retort that makes me blush again, you’re dead.”


“But you’re so cute when you blush,” Harry teased her.


“Cute?” Ginny asked, questioning his choice of words. “You think I’m cute?”


“When you blush,” Harry said, sticking his tongue out at her.


Ginny hit him again, laughing while she was doing it. “Well, I’m not blushing for you again, Potter, so savour the moment.”


“I am,” Harry said, getting up. “Come on, let’s go to the Room of Requirement.”


“You need to rest,” Ginny said to him seriously.


“And I’ll rest in the Room of Requirement,” Harry said, rolling his eyes. “It’s not like I can’t walk, Ginny. Or don’t you want another lesson.”


“Fine,” Ginny said. “But I’m making sure you don’t over do it, Potter.”


“Whatever you say, Weasley.”


-oOoOoOoOo-


Once they reached the Room of Requirement, Harry walked backward and forward before the door appeared that led them into their usual room for Ginny’s lessons. Harry, rather than leading her other to the sofa by the fire, he lead her to the open space to the right.


“So, what are you going to teach me, Professor?” Ginny joked out.


“I like the sound of that,” Harry said thoughtfully. “Whenever I’m teaching you here, you have to call me Professor Potter.”


“The day I call you Professor Potter, Harry, is the day I let one of my brothers or you win an argument,” Ginny said defiantly.


“Fine, no more lessons,” Harry said, starting to walk back to the sofa.


“Teach me Potter!” Ginny demanded, grabbing his arm to stop him from moving.


“Or what Weasley?” Harry said.


“I’m going to fail my exams and not be here next year,” Ginny said.


“Oh the joy,” Harry replied sarcastically. “I get to be free. Fine, I’ll teach you. On one condition, though.”


“What?” Ginny said, eyeing him suspiciously.


“You call me Professor Potter,” Harry said, smirking. This earned him another hit from Ginny.


“Just start the bloody lesson, Potter,” Ginny told him.


“Professor,” Harry remarked. However, after the glare Ginny sent him, Harry decided to start the lesson. “Okay, so I think I’m going to start teaching you how to defend yourself, although you don’t need too much of it because you already have the Bat-Bogey Hex. It’s actually…”


“I don’t,” Ginny whispered, causing Harry to stop in mid-sentence.


“What?” Harry asked, confused.


“I don’t have the Bat-Bogey Hex,” Ginny said more clearly this time.


“Of course you do,” Harry said. “Why wouldn’t you have it?”


“I’m not powerful enough,” Ginny whispered.


“Bull,” Harry said, shocking Ginny. “You’ve been able to do the Bat-Bogey Hex since you were eight.”


“I know,” Ginny muttered


“You really can’t do the Bat-Bogey Hex?” Harry asked, confused. Ginny shook her head. “You did it on the train ride here,” Harry said


“I know,” Ginny said sadly. “Which is why I’m confused as to why I can’t now.”


“When was the last time you tried it?” Harry asked her.


“Just after Colin,” Ginny muttered.


“You were distressed then, Ginny,” Harry told her. “Did you try again after you calmed down a bit?”


“No,” Ginny said. “But I’ve been trying since September. I can’t do it, Harry. When I found it difficult to do the spells in class, I tried the Bat-Bogey Hex . I was confused because I couldn’t do the spells in class. So I tried the hex and I found I couldn’t do it.”


“Hmm, and you haven’t tried since Colin?” Harry asked. Ginny shook her head. “Try again now. Go on, just try it again now for me.”


“It won’t work,” Ginny muttered.


“Just humour me,” Harry said.


Ginny raised her wand and said, “Bates Mocos.” A tiny, dimly lit yellow light flashed out of Ginny’s wand and disappeared in an instant. Ginny sighed and turned to look at Harry.


“Okay,” Harry said, folding his arms across his chest. “Now actually try. Do what I’ve taught you for the past month. Do it properly, take your time. And TRY. Do not expect to fail.”


“It won’t work,” Ginny whispered.


“That’s because you’re not caring and not concentrating,” Harry told her. “If you’re going to be like this, then I’m just wasting my time.”


“No-one asked you teach me,” Ginny said, copying Harry’s stance of folding her arms against her chest.


“Actually, you did,” Harry said. “Not two minutes ago. You want me to teach you, that’s fine Ginny. I love teaching you, but actually try, please, Ginny. Otherwise, you’re not going get any better.”


“But I am trying,” Ginny moaned out.


“When you did that spell,” Harry said to her. “Did you expect to cast it or expect to fail?” Ginny didn’t answer, but just hung her head. “That what I thought. Now try this time. Don’t expect to succeed easily; you need to put some effort into it. But don’t expect to fail.”


“I’m sorry,” Ginny mumbled out. “I’m just worried about you. That’s all. You could have gotten seriously hurt this morning.”


Sighing, Harry walked up behind her and wrapped his arms around her and rested his head on top of Ginny’s. “I’m okay,” Harry told her gently. “Don’t worry about me, Ginny. A Quidditch injury isn’t going to stop little old me.”


“You don’t get it,” Ginny whispered. “When I saw you hit the stands, I thought…I thought you might be dead. After that dive and the way you crashed into the stands…” Harry felt that a shudder from Ginny and realised that Ginny was crying. “…I thought I had lost you,” she added in a whisper.


“I’m right here, Ginny,” Harry said, kissing the top of her head gently. “I won’t leave you. You mean too much to me.” Ginny turned and buried her face into Harry’s neck as she cried silently. Harry led her over to the sofa and sat down pulling Ginny down onto his lap. There he held her has she held onto to his neck, crying silently.


“You know I won’t leave you,” Harry said to her. “You’ve got nothing to be afraid of.”


“I can’t help it,” Ginny whispered. “Not when I feel like this about you.”


“Like what Ginny?” Harry asked.


“It doesn’t matter,” Ginny whispered. “It’s not important.”


“It obviously is if it gets you worked up like this,” Harry told her gently.


“Please Harry,” Ginny whispered. “Just leave it.”


“Only if you really mean it,” Harry said to her. “But remember, you can always talk to me about anything. I’m here for you.”


“I know,” Ginny said, sniffing slightly.


“Come on, Gin. Wipe those tears,” Harry said running his hand up and down her arm slowly, trying to comfort her. “You’ve got your lesson to get back to.”


“I’m not really in the mood at the moment,” Ginny said, wiping her eyes with her sleeve.


“Okay,” Harry said, understanding. “So what do you want to do?”


“Can we just stay here?” Ginny asked, reburying her head into Harry’s neck. “Like this.”


“Sure,” Harry agreed, leaning his head against Ginny’s. “No Problem.”


And that’s where they stayed for the rest of the afternoon. Holding each other close, enjoying each other’s company, being relaxed and carefree. Just the two of them. Together.


-oOoOoOoOo-


Harry and Ginny walked down to dinner that night holding each other close. Harry had his arm around Ginny’s shoulders and Ginny lent slightly against him. Ginny had started to brighten up after she had finished crying. They didn’t do anymore to her lessons. They had just talked about what ever came up. Quidditch and pranks were the main topic of discussion.


When they reached the Entrance Hall, Harry and Ginny consciously pulled apart from one another, although neither really wanted too. They just didn’t want Hermione to badger on at them with questions they didn’t really want to answer. Neither of them was blind, though. They both knew things were changing between them, even if they hadn’t talk about it yet.


Just before they went through the doors, they heard a shout behind them and they turned to see the blond Slytherin they both hated with a passion strutting up to both of them. Crabbe and Goyle flanking either side.


“So how’s Potter and his little Weaslette, then,” Malfoy sneered.


“Shove of Malfoy,” Ginny said. “We’re not in the mood for your petty games.”


“Since when did you develop an attitude, Weaslette?” Malfoy asked. “You’d better watch you mouth before you find yourself with a nasty curse.”


“You harm her and you’re dead,” Harry told Malfoy.


“Always playing the hero, Potter. Trying to protect you girlfriend,” Malfoy sneered. “I’m not scarred of you. Haven’t been for ages. You’re all talk and no action. You’re rubbish at everything. Rubbish at magic and rubbish at Quidditch.”


“No he’s not,” Ginny argued heatedly.


“Leave him, Ginny,” Harry said, putting a hand on her arm. “He’s just trying to wind us up because Gryffindor has taken the lead in the Quidditch cup.”


“Oh yes,” Malfoy said. “Gryffindor in the lead of the Quidditch cup. I’m trembling in fear. You’ve played one more game than us, Potter. We’ll take it back next weekend.”


“I have no doubt you will,” Harry said, turning to go. “But in no way are Slytherin going to win the cup. Not with you as Seeker, anyway.”


“I’m a much better Seeker than you, Potter,” Malfoy sneered.


“I very much doubt that,” Ginny said.


“Who caught the Snitch in the first game of the season?” Draco drawled.


“Only because Harry had a rogue Bludger after him trying to take his head off,” Ginny said. “Harry could beat you easily in a fair match. He’s a much better flyer than you.”


“What ever you say Weaslette,” Malfoy said in a non-carrying voice and walked into the Great Hall.


“I hate him,” Ginny whispered to Harry.


“So do I,” Harry said, nodding. “But you gave me an idea.”


“I did?” Ginny asked. “What?”


“That’s for me to know and for you to find out later,” Harry said, taking Ginny’s hand unconsciously and started to pull her into the direction of the Great Hall. Ginny fell into step and together they walked into the Great Hall. Harry suddenly realised that they were holding hands so he let go, hoping no one had noticed. He heard Ginny sigh and was about to ask what was wrong, but Ginny started to walk towards the Gryffindor table so he filed away that question for later.


When they reached their table, they sat down next to Neville and opposite Hermione and Ron. “How are you feeling?” Hermione asked Harry.


“Fine,” Harry said. “Tired from the game, but fine. I’m glad I don’t need to do homework this weekend.”


“Yeah, lucky you,” Ron muttered.


“That was a close call Harry,” Hermione said. “And where have you two been? You weren’t in the common room when we dropped of some books we got out of the library.”


“We just walked around the castle. Searching for hidden passage ways and stuff,” Ginny said.


“I take it you didn’t find the Marauders Map at Christmas,” Neville commented.


“No,” Harry said, shaking his head. Now that Neville had asked, Harry did wonder how Remus was doing with the map. They had been here for a month now. Harry took it that it was harder to change Ginny’s name than he first thought.”


The answer to where the map was to came halfway through dinner when two owls came swooping down to the Gryffindor table. One owl dropped a letter in front of Hermione and the other dropped a piece of blank parchment and a letter for Harry. He instantly knew this was the map. Smiling, he ripped open the letter and read.


Dear Harry.

This is the map sorted out for you. I’m sorry it took so long. It was hard trying to get it to say for just Ginny’s name. However, her name now says Ginny Weasley on the map. I have also added in some instructions on the map on to how to modify it, in case you ever want Ginny’s name to go back to Potter. There are also instructions on how to add rooms and passageways to the map in case you find some that we old marauders didn’t find in our time at Hogwarts. Sirius said that’s very unlikely, but I believe you will find some more rooms. To get to the instructions just tap the parchment with your wand and say ‘I solemnly swear I want to add to the mischief.’ Instructions will then appear on how to add rooms and change people’s names if you want. I hope this is okay for you and maybe one day you will trust me in on the secret of why Ginny’s name was Potter.


Your favourite Uncle, (because Sirius is too childish to be one.)


Remus


Harry smiled widely as he pocketed the letter.


“Why did someone send you a bit of old parchment?” Ron asked, turning the Marauders Map over to see if something was written on the other side.


“A bit of old parchment!” Fred said, startling the others as he sat down next to them


“That isn’t just a bit of old parchment, Ron,” George said, sitting down at the table as well.


Ginny eyed the two of them and then looked at the parchment and her eyes widened in understanding. “The Marauders Map!” Ginny said excitedly.


“Sirius, Remus, and Jo managed to find it while they were doing some cleaning of Potter Manor,” Harry told her. “This will come in excellent use. Couldn’t come at a more perfect timing.”


“Oh great,” Hermione muttered. “We know what that means.”


“What?” Harry asked innocently.


“You’re going to pull a prank,” Hermione stated. Ginny, Fred and George looked at Harry expectantly.


“Maybe,” Harry said slowly, but that was enough for the other three. Fred and George hissed out yes while Ginny secretly squeezed Harry’s hand affectionately under the table.


“I was so hopping you’d say that,” Ginny said, smiling her beautiful smile that Harry loved.


“We’d better not eat any food tomorrow morning, then,” Neville said.


“Don’t worry,” Harry said, as Ron looked horrified at the idea of not eating breakfast, “it’s not going to be the whole school, nor is it going to be any of you.”


“Who then?” Fred asked.


“Just wait and you’ll see,” Harry said.


-oOoOoOoOo-


After dinner Harry, Ginny, Fred and George headed up to the second year boys’ dormitory in the Gryffindor Tower. Harry brought out his chest from the second section of his trunk while Ginny took off the key that she hung around her neck with a piece of string.


“So what’s the plan?” Fred said.


“Who are we pranking?” George questioned in excitement.


“Please let it be Malfoy,” Ginny said.


“Can we do Snape and Lockhart as well?” Fred asked.


“We are pranking two people,” Harry told them. “Malfoy and myself.”


“Yourself?” Fred asked confused.


“We understand Malfoy,” George said. “But why yourself?”


“Simple reasons,” Harry said as he put back all trays of potions he got out back into the chest and then gave Ginny the two bottles of potion he wanted out of the chest. “One in mine and one in Malfoy’s drink,” Harry said to her.


Ginny smirked. “This is going to be fun,” she said. “Can we prank other people, too?”


“Not tomorrow,” Harry told her, “but soon.”


“Can’t you prank me with this, too.” Ginny moaned out. “Please!”


“It’s Sunday tomorrow. I might be able to get another two phials for us to use while the others are in the library.” Harry told her and Ginny flashed a grateful smile at him.


“Can someone explain to us what that chest is?” Fred asked.


“And why Ginny wants to drink a potion out of it?” George added.


Harry and Ginny smirked at one another and then explained what the potion did.


-oOoOoOoOo-


Early the next morning Harry and Ginny sat in the empty common room together alone, eyeing the Marauder’s Map that lay out on the table in front of them. Fred and George were in the kitchen talking to a house elf, trying to persuade them to put the potion in the two drinks.


“Do you think they will be able to get it in the drinks?” Ginny asked.


“They managed to get some potions in the drinks and food at the beginning of the year.” Harry reminded her. “I wish they told us how they did it.” Harry added as he saw Fred and George leave the kitchens and start to head back to the common room to meet him and Ginny.


“Persuade the house elf you mean?” Ginny asked. “I don’t know, but when it comes to Fred and George it could be anything.”


Harry and Ginny tracked Fred and George back along the corridors with the map. Harry smiled when he looked at the Gryffindor common room and saw the name Ginny Weasley instead of Ginny Potter. He preferred her proper name, but she wasn’t quite ready to know that secret yet and he had desperately wanted to share the map with her.


When Fred and George got back to the common room, other people in the tower were starting to move about. It wasn’t long before Hermione, Ron and Neville had joined them. While they headed down to breakfast, Ron and Neville pounded them with questions about what prank they had pulled.


“You’ll see,” was the only reply they ever got.


When the seven of them reached the Great Hall, Fred and George lead them to their usual seats and Harry sat down where they indicated him too. Ginny sat down next to him whilst Fred and George sat down opposite.


Harry started eating while casting a discreet eye over the Slytherin table. Not five minutes later Malfoy strutted in and sat down, to the pleasure of Harry, Ginny, Fred and George, in his usual seat. Harry watched carefully Malfoy carefully as he ate. He hadn’t taken a drink yet, which annoyed Harry to no end.


“Come on you git,” Ginny whispered next to him. “Bloody drink it.”


“One would think you are enjoying this way too much Ginny,” Harry whispered.


“One would be correct,” Ginny whispered. “I want him humiliated. He’s an idiot and a bully and should get his comeuppance.”


“You know I could lose?” Harry said to her.


“Yeah right, Harry.” Ginny said in a disbelieving tone. “Yes! He’s drunk it.”


Harry whipped around to see Malfoy put his goblet down when it was empty, wipe his mouth with his sleeve and then go back to his food. Harry hastily grabbed his drink and gulped down the whole lot.


“Thirsty?” Hermione asked.


“No,” Harry said, smiling. “Just needed to drink that quickly.” Harry went to eat another piece of bacon, but he didn’t feel hungry anymore. Twenty seconds later, Harry started to feel bloated. Puffing out some air, he rubbed his stomach.


“You okay?” Hermione asked.


“Fine,” Harry said as he started to feel dizzy and light headed. “This is meant to happen.”


“I’m jealous,” Ginny said, smirking.


“I told you, you can have some later,” Harry said to her as Harry closed his eyes. This felt really, really, strange.


“WHAT’S GOING ON?” Harry heard Malfoy shout out and Harry opened his eyes to see him starting to float up in the air. Harry smirked as he felt him too start to rise. Ginny smiled encouragingly at him before he left the table and her behind as he floated up into the air.


“POTTER!” Malfoy shouted. “WHAT’S GOING ON?”


“WHAT MAKES YOU THINK I KNOW!” Harry shouted back, acting just as confused as Malfoy was. Once Harry and Malfoy had stopped rising, there was a bang and a floating red ribbon appeared. The ribbon started to move and form words like last time.


‘It has come to our attention that there is currently a question mark over who is the best Seeker between Mr Potter and Mr Malfoy.’


‘Therefore, The Ghost of The Marauders would like to challenge Mr Potter and Mr Malfoy to a flying race. The person to catch the Snitch wins.’


‘Wild-Fire will release the Golden Snitch on our say. You will then wait before we give you the all clear to go chase the Snitch.’


‘To be able to move about and fly, you use the same motions you would if you were swimming.’


‘Wildfire, would you please release the Snitch.’


Harry watched as Ginny pulled out the Snitch from her pocket and muttered the spell to start it off before letting it go. Harry quickly cast a wandless invisible spell on the Snitch so no one could see that Ginny had released it. After ten seconds, Harry cancelled the spell and continued with the ribbon.


‘The Snitch has been released. You will both start searching for it after we have finished the count down.’


“What if we don’t want to do this?” Malfoy asked.


‘Then everyone will know you’re too chicken to go up against Harry fairly without a rogue Bludger chasing after him and we announce Harry the winner.’


‘You start in ten.’


‘Nine’


‘Eight’


‘Seven’


‘Six’


‘Five’


‘Four’


‘Three’


‘Two’


‘One’


‘GO!’


Harry watched as Malfoy gingerly tried to move about in the air. Harry copied the same motions as him to start, but after ten seconds, he thought to himself to hell with it, and started to fly normally. If anyone asked, he would just say that he was an excellent swimmer. Malfoy watched Harry fly about searching for the Snitch and shrugged before he too started to fly about. They both searched for the Snitch for five minutes.


‘It couldn’t be that hard to find it.’ Harry thought to himself as he flew about, the Gryffindor table cheering him on and the Slytherins cheering on Malfoy. ‘This room is smaller than the Quidditch Pitch.’


It took Harry another ten minutes to find it before he dove down to where it had hidden by the Hufflepuff table. The Hufflepuff’s had to duck as Harry swooped down on them, outstretching his hand, trying to catch the Snitch.


Harry was soon joined by Malfoy, neck and neck they flew after the Snitch. As it got to the end of the Ravenclaw table, the Snitch shot up flying towards the ceiling and Harry and Malfoy carefully started to fly upwards.


They had to dodge beams as they got higher and Harry noticed the open gap where the owls came in. The Snitch was heading straight for it. If it went through that then the Snitch would be lost. On the other hand, he could mutter the spell to stop the Snitch from working. However, that would reveal that it was Harry’s Snitch and get him, as well as Ginny, Fred and George into serious trouble. Harry tried to close the gap down before it reached the gap. All of a sudden, to the shock of Harry and Malfoy the, Snitch zoomed downwards and Harry and Malfoy had to flip and dive downward fast. The Snitch was heading straight for the Gryffindor table. Then the Snitch darted upwards a little and zoomed of again around the hall.


Harry started to close in on the Snitch with Malfoy on its tail. The Snitch was heading towards the head table and Harry tried to stretch out his arm to grasp his fingers around the Snitch.


Both Malfoy and himself were getting closer to the Snitch. Harry and Malfoy’s elbows were knocking against each other’s as they both reached out for the golden ball. They were getting closer and closer to the staff table.


Harry tried to stretch out a bit more and Harry felt the Snitch’s wings flap against his fingers. Harry started to kick his legs more ferociously as he came closer to the Snitch and his hand closed around the golden ball just as Malfoy made a grab for it.


Harry heard the Gryffindor table roar with excitement, but Harry was concentrating far too much on the staff table getting rapidly closer to him. Both Harry and Malfoy had to soar upward as they both missed the table by inches, causing Snape, McGonagall and Professor Dumbledore to duck.


As Harry and Malfoy relaxed after flying for twenty minutes in the air, another bang was heard and the red ribbon was back.


‘We would like to thank Mr Potter and Mr Malfoy for showing true sportsmanship and taking part in this prank.’


‘I, Prince of Mischief, hereby declare Mr Harry James Potter the winner and the bragging rights of being the best Seeker in the school.’


‘We would once again like to thank Mr Potter and Mr Malfoy and hope they enjoy the rest of their weekend. Good Day.’


“Oi,” Malfoy shouted at where the ribbon had just disappeared. “How are we meant to get down?”


Harry tried not to freeze up whilst up in the air. He looked down at Ginny and the twins who show identically shock and confused faces. There was another bang as the red ribbon appeared once again


‘Ah! It seems that we have detected a slight…flaw… in our prank today.’


‘The Prince of Mischief would like to apologise to Mr Potter and Mr Malfoy by saying that even though we do have an antidote for the weightless potions we spiked you with this morning. It would also mean revealing who we are and we would prefer not to receive detention.’


‘Therefore, you will just have to wait until the potion wears off.’


“And how long is that?” Harry asked, continuing the act of him being as much in the dark as Malfoy was.


‘Technically...we don’t know, but it should wear out by the end of the day…we hope.’


‘We hope you had fun and…well…see yah.’


“Oi,” Malfoy shouted out again. “Get us down!” However, the red ribbon didn’t return this time. Pretending to be grumpy at the fact that he had to stay up in the air until the potion wore off, Harry flew down to the Gryffindor table. It was only when he got there did he realise the Snitch still fluttering in his hand. With a bang, the red ribbon was back.


‘We are sorry to come back once again. But we realised that we forgot about the Snitch. Can Mr Potter please say the words, “Subsisto Volatilis” and then hold the Snitch out in his palm.


“Subsisto Volatilis” Harry said and the golden Snitch stopped flapping about. Harry held out his hand, and then wandlessly cast an invisible spell on it. The Snitch vanished from view, but he could still feel the wait of the Snitch on his palm.


‘Thank you Mr Potter and have a good day’


After that sentence, the red ribbon vanished for good. Malfoy started to fly back to the Slytherin table while Harry flew the rest of the way back to the Gryffindors.


“That was brilliant!” Ron exclaimed as Harry reached the table. Hermione opened her mouth to say something just as Dumbledore stood up from the heads table.


“I would like to congratulate The Ghosts of the Marauders on a rather joyful prank. I would also like to say that I hope that their identities are not revealed as sadly, pranking is against the school rules and you would find yourself in detention,” Dumbledore announced. “For now, let’s get back to our breakfast.”


“Come on,” Ginny said to the others. “Let’s get out of here.”


The seven of them got up and walked out of the Great Hall while Harry flew above them. When they got to the Entrance Hall, Ginny led them up the stairs. Harry flew by Ginny and making sure no one was looking he un-cast the invisibility spell on the Snitch and slipped it into her pocket. Ginny flashed him another one of her smiles as she lead them to the fourth floor.


“You guys going to the library?” Harry asked Hermione.


“Yes,” she replied. “But I doubt we’re going to find anything. We can’t find them anywhere.”


Harry wondered why Hermione was being so secretive about what they were looking for, but then he suddenly realised that Fred and George were still with them. While Hermione, Ron and Neville headed of to the library, Harry, Ginny, Fred and George walked up the stairs to the seventh floor corridor.


When they got there, Fred and George headed of to the common room while Harry led Ginny towards the Room of Requirement. As soon as Harry and Ginny turned the corner so they no longer were in view of the twins, Ginny slipped her right hand into Harry’s left.


“Here,” Ginny said, taking the Snitch out of her pocket and handing it to Harry. “This is yours.”


“Thanks,” Harry said, taking it and putting it in his jacket pocket. “You okay?”


“Fine,” Ginny said.


“Not still worried about yesterday?” Harry asked her.


“You’re here aren’t you?” Ginny said, smiling up at him. “That’s all that matters.”


When they arrived at the tapestry of Barnabas the Barmy, Ginny walked backward and forward until the door appeared and she led Harry in. It wasn’t their usual classroom, though. It was a warm, sunny summer’s day out on a large cliff top over looking the beach below.


“You promised we would get to do some flying.” Ginny answered his un-asked question. “Now give,” she added playfully, holding out her hand.


“What makes you think I have the potion?” Harry said, flying upwards out of her reach.


“Cause I felt it when I gave you the Snitch back.” Ginny smirked.


“Can’t hide anything from you can I?” Harry joked out.


“You should know that by now.” Ginny retorted as Harry handed her the potion and she downed it in one. Soon Ginny had floated up in the air and together they flew about the cliff top having the time of there lives.


“Harry?” Ginny asked after an hour of flying.


“Yes?” Harry replied, hovering next to her.


“We should do this more often,” Ginny said.


“We should,” Harry agreed. “It’s fun.”


Ginny floated closer as she slipped her hand into his and for the rest of the morning they flew together around the cliff top and down along the beach hand in hand, enjoying the cold air against their faces.


-oOoOoOoOo-


It was three hours later when Harry felt a strange feeling in the pit of his stomach and guessed that the potion was wearing out. He let go of Ginny’s hand and flew to the ground, rubbing his stomach as Harry felt a loud burp coming. Harry was a couple of inches above the ground when he burped aloud and suddenly dropped to the ground. There he watched Ginny enjoy herself for the next ten minutes before she too burped out and fell next to Harry.


“Enjoy yourself?” Harry asked her as she sat up.


“We have to do that more often,” Ginny said, wiping some grass off her trousers.


“We have the Snitch,” Harry reminded her. “We can ask for some brooms and fly about trying to catch it.”


“Nah,” Ginny said as she moved closer to Harry and leant against him as Harry wrapped his arms around her waist. “I need to do some lessons. We didn’t do much yesterday.”


“True,” Harry said as he closed his eyes and the scenery changed around them to their usual room.


“So, we were doing the Bat-Bogey Hex?” Ginny asked, getting up and taking her wand out of her pocket.


“You know you can do it Ginny,” Harry told her, getting up himself. “We just need you to do it so you know for definite that you don’t have any worries when you need to do it in real life.”


Ginny nodded and headed over to the empty space where they practised the spells and Harry followed her. Harry gave Ginny a warm, encouraging smile as she got ready to cast her spell.


“Remember,” Harry told her. “Calm, relaxed, focused.”


“Right,” Ginny said as she closed her eyes. Harry saw her breathing to slow down and her body to relax. Ginny opened her eyes, raised her wand, and shouted clearly and decisively, “Bates Mocos.” A rather large, powerful yellow light flashed its way out of Ginny’s wand and raced its way across the room where it crashed into the wall sending bits of dust and stone about. Harry almost danced for joy as he walked over to Ginny as he saw a smile tug at her lips.


“Remind me not to ever get on your bad side, Gin.” Harry said, snaking his arms around her waist. Ginny pocketed her wand and then put her hands over his, which now lay on her stomach.


“I don’t think that’s even a possibility,” Ginny said, leaning against him.


“That’s good,” Harry told her. “Because I don’t really want to be on the end of that.”


“Don’t worry,” Ginny said, “You won’t be. Unless you do something really, really, bad.”


“Good. Because I won’t,” Harry said and Ginny laughed. “Well, you did that once…”


However, Ginny cut him off. Not with finishing the sentence, but simply raising her wand and casting the Bat-Bogey Hex again. Harry was quiet for second as Ginny turned in his arms to smirk up at Harry.


“Well,” Harry said. “I think you got that spell sorted. Time to get on with the next one, I think.”


“Yes,” Ginny agreed, still smirking. “I think so, too.”

Back to index

Chapter 32: Valentines Day

Author's Notes: Small, but Sweet

Disclaimer: I Do Not Own Harry Potter


The week passed by Harry and Ginny in a whirl of fun. It wasn’t the lessons in the classroom that the two enjoyed, but rather the lessons in the Room of Requirement. After Ginny proved to Harry that she indeed had the Bat-Bogey Hex down to a tee, Harry had started to teach her the disarming spell. It wasn’t very difficult to do and she had it mastered in one lesson. They then moved onto various other spells to help Ginny improve her arsenal. Harry wanted her to be able to defend herself if she ever felt the need to do so.


Today they were practising the stunning spell. Harry sat on the sofa in their usual classroom as Ginny was standing in the usual practise area, as the two of them had come to call it. Ginny held her wand aloft, her body relaxed but focused.


“Stupefy!” Ginny called out, causing a bolt of red light to shoot out of her wand. The red light zoomed half way across the room before it sizzled out. Harry watched Ginny frown slightly before walking over to the table where a drink appeared. She drank it slowly, thinking.


“Everything okay?” Harry asked her.


“Sure,” Ginny said, smiling back. “That was only my second try. I don’t expect to be able to do the spell right away. Do you have any tips as to what I might be doing wrong, though?”


“Not really,” Harry replied thoughtfully. “Your body is relaxed and you’re concentrating. I think it’s just getting your magic used to the spell. Try letting a little more power go into your spell. It might help.”


Ginny nodded before finishing off her drink and going back to the practise area. Harry, after teaching Ginny the basics of spell casting, had very little to do now that Ginny could read about the spell in the books that Harry had gotten out of the library for her. She was now practically teaching the spells herself. Harry was now starting to teach her to control the exact amount of power that she needed put into the spell. It was going to be a slow process, and Ginny had to be patient with it. However, Harry felt that she had the ability and the know how to be able to start putting more power or less power into a spell as she saw fit.


Ginny raised her wand and with a concentrated look, cast the stunning spell. The red light shot out of her wand and Harry noticed that it was brighter and more powerful than the last time. The red light flew across the room and smashed into the opposite wall, putting a pleased smile onto Ginny’s face. Ginny then cast the spell four more times before both her and Harry were satisfied that she had the stunning spell sorted.


“What spell you want to learn next?” Harry asked. Ginny threw herself down onto the sofa next to Harry and put her feet up and leant against him in her now usual position. Harry put his arm around her and she snuggled into him, picking up the book Harry had gotten from the library of spells.


“I quite like the bluebell flames Hermione can cast. I did think of the warming charm you use on me when I’m cold, but that’s fourth and fifth year spell work and I’m not sure if I’m ready for that,” Ginny said, looking through the spell book.


“You do know that is a third year spell, right Ginny?” Harry told her.


“It is?” Ginny asked


“Yes,” Harry said, nodding. “Hermione is especially good at fire spells. Therefore, you’ll probably find it more difficult to conjure it than Hermione would. In addition, after you conjure it you’d need to be able to control it, which takes up lots of magical energy. You’re still doing your mediation, right?”


“Of course,” Ginny said, nodding.


“Well, we can try the spell if you wish,” Harry told her. “I know how to conjure water so if it gets out of hand, I can easily put the fire out. Be warned, though. This isn’t first or even second year magic. You are going to struggle with this spell at first. I’ll be very surprised if you even create a spark today, let alone the blue bell flames. And like I said, once you’ve conjured the flame, it’s very difficult to control it. You’ll need extreme concentration for this.”


“I want to try,” Ginny said, determined to learn as much magic as she could.


“Very well,” Harry said, getting up. “The incantation is ‘Incendia Floreo’ You’re going to find this difficult, Ginny. I also don’t want you to put too much power into the spell, either. It’s fire and too much of it can become very dangerous and I don’t want to see you get hurt.”


“Okay,” Ginny said in understanding.


“Good, now let’s practise,” Harry told her.


They practised all morning. Harry wasn’t kidding when he said it could take Ginny all week to master. By the time lunch had arrived, Ginny didn’t even manage to get a spark out of her wand.


“Don’t be discouraged, Ginny,” Harry said, taking her hand as he led her down the corridor. “I told you this spell is difficult and it will take a lot to get right.”


“You think I’ll be able to, though?” Ginny asked thoughtfully.


“If I didn’t, I wouldn’t let you try it out. I reckon you will get it eventually. But I wasn’t kidding when I said I expect it to take all week, if not longer. I also don’t want you practising this spell when I’m not there, either. If you lose control, you can seriously injure yourself, and I don’t want anything to happen to you.”


“I promise,” Ginny said, nodding.


Lunch was a normal affair. They ate with the others and they updated Harry and Ginny on their progress. Which didn’t take very long as they still hadn’t found any of the expulsion records.


“I’m starting to think of asking Madam Pince about them,” Hermione said.


“I thought you didn’t want to draw attention to what you were researching,” Ginny commented, taking a mouthful of food.


“And you need to realise that it might not be the person who was expelled last time,” Harry said. “Dumbledore was teacher fifty years ago. He would know who was expelled. Therefore, he probably has an idea of who’s behind it if it is someone connected to the attacker fifty years ago. Which means he wouldn’t let them attack students.”


“True,” Hermione said. “We never thought of that. And I doubt Dumbledore would tell us who was expelled fifty years ago. Still, even if it isn’t the person who was expelled fifty years ago, they might know something behind these attacks now. Might have some idea behind who it is.”


“Maybe. But surely Dumbledore would have asked them that and he would keep an eye on the people the person said,” Harry said to her.


“You bring up a good point,.” Hermione agreed. “But what other options do we have? We’re running out of avenues to search. The letter from the ministry stated that no one was sent to Azkaban.”


“Unfortunately, you’re right,” Harry said. “All you can do is keep at what you’re doing now, and just hope for the best.”


After dinner, Harry and Ginny returned to the Room of Requirement and continued to practise the blue bell flame. By the time curfew came around, Ginny hadn’t even managed to conjure a spark. However, to Harry’s surprise, Ginny wasn’t getting frustrated. She was calm and she tried and listened to the advice Harry gave her.


-oOoOoOoOo-


The next morning, Harry woke up late and he hurried down to breakfast, trying to get to the Great Hall in time to have a bite to eat before he had to go off to lessons. When he rushed into the Great Hall, he stopped and stared, around trying not to moan out. The Great Hall was covered in pink. Confetti was falling from the ceiling and all of the girls were rather giggly. How could he forget that today was Valentine’s Day?


With a look of disgust at the surrounding decorations that included pink flowers on the wall, Harry walked sulkily to the Gryffindor table and slumped down next to Ginny. Hermione had a strange smile on her face and Neville and Ron looked just as disgusted as he did. Ginny, on the other hand, didn’t look disgusted, but she wasn’t over-giggly, either.


“This is pathetic,” Ron moaned out.


“It’s not pathetic,” Ginny said, taking some of her drink. “It isn’t exactly great, either, though. Why does everything have to be pink? Why does everyone think pink equals romantic?”


“I hate Valentine’s Day,” Ron muttered. “I don’t get why everyone wants to get so giggly around each other.


“Just because you have the emotional range of a teaspoon, Ron, doesn’t mean others do,” Hermione said to him.


Ron was just about to retort but was cut off when Lockhart stood up to make an announcement. “Happy Valentine’s Day!” Lockhart announced to the assembled students. “And may I thank everyone who has sent me a Valentine’s card so far this year. Forty-six people in total, I believe. Yes, I have taken the liberty to set up this surprise for you all. And this is only the beginning.” Lockhart clapped his hands and in marched dwarves dressed up as cupids.


“My friendly carrying cupids!” Lockhart announced as everyone watched the dwarves file into the hall. “They will carry around your valentines for you all from your secret admirers. And the fun doesn’t stop here. Why don’t you ask my colleagues to enter into the spirit of the occasion? Why not ask Professor Snape how to whip up a love potion! Or ask professor Flitwick about entrancing enchantments. He knows more about them than any other wizard I know, the sly old dog.”


Professor Snape and Professor Flitwick didn’t seem to be in the mood to do as Lockhart suggested. In fact, Snape looking downright murderous.


“Please don’t tell me you sent him a Valentine’s Day card,” Ron moaned out at Hermione as they walked up the stairs to their first lesson. Hermione didn’t answer, but continued to walk on ahead. “Great.”


The day was full of dwarves barging into lessons delivering singing valentines, much to the displeasure of the teachers. It was just after lunch when a dwarf caught up to Harry. He was once again waiting outside the Charms classroom when the dwarf appeared, and Ginny was in the corridor heading to Defence Against the Dark Arts.


“I’ve got a singing valentine to deliver to Harry Potter in person,” The dwarf announced when he reached Harry. Harry looked over to Ginny, who looked confused and slightly hurt. Wondering why Ginny would be slightly hurt that he was receiving a valentine from her, Harry brought his attention to the dwarf who started singing.


‘You’re in my thoughts and in my heart
Wherever I may go;
On Valentine’s Day I’d like to say
I care more than you know.’


‘Valentine’s Day is for expressing affection;
Fond thoughts are coming your way;
We’ve always had a special connection,
So Happy Valentine’s Day!’


The dwarf bowed before walking off down the corridor, leaving sniggering students behind him. Harry didn’t care. He walked across the corridor heading straight to Ginny.


“Thank you,” Harry whispered to her when he finally got to her.


Ginny frowned before speaking. “You think that came from me?” Ginny asked, wide eyed. “I didn’t send that, Harry.”


“You didn’t?” Harry asked. No wonder it was different from what he remembered!


“No,” Ginny said, shaking her head and looking down. “I take it you’ve got another admirer.” She sounded downtrodden and disappointed.


“Who cares,” Harry said. “Who needs another admirer? You’re good enough for me.”


“I am?” Ginny asked, looking up at him.


“Of course,” Harry said, nodding. Harry thought about who else could have sent him a Valentine’s card. Then it hit him. “They’re so dead,” Harry hissed, surprising Ginny.


“Who?” Ginny asked confused.


“Come on, Ginny. Who do you think might’ve done this for fun? They made it sound like it was coming from someone I know, so it obviously was made to make me think it was from you. Can you think of anyone who would do that?” Harry asked.


Ginny frowned for a moment before she too realised who had sent the valentine. “I’m so glad I have my Bat-Bogey Hex back,” Ginny said as she started to walk down the corridor.


“You’ve got lessons Ginny,” Harry said, grabbing a hold of her arm to stop her from going after them. “We’ll pay them back later. I promise.”


“I can Bat-Bogey Hex them,” Ginny insisted.


“If you have your heart really set on it, alright. But we do have the chest of potions,” Harry reminded her.


“The Bat-Bogey Hex will hurt more,” Ginny said, smirking.


“They are your brothers,” Harry reminded her.


“And I’m their sister,” Ginny said. “It didn’t stop them doing this.”


“True,” Harry said, nodding. “We’ll speak after class, though.” Sighing, Ginny agreed and walked into her classroom. Harry turned back to the others, who were very confused.


“What just happened?” Hermione asked.


“What?” Harry asked confused.


“Well, you and Ginny just seemed to suddenly know who sent the valentine,” Hermione said, frowning. “I mean, you didn’t speak, you two just suddenly knew.”


“Of course,” Harry said, shrugging. “It’s not that hard to figure out.”


“Care to enlighten us, then,” Ron said.


“The twins,” Harry told them “They sent it as a practical joke.”


“And you both came to the same conclusion at the same time?” Hermione asked disbelievingly.


“I did have to prompt her a bit, but when you grow up having the twins as brothers it doesn’t take a genius to work out whether the twins are behind it or not,” Harry said.


“But they’re not your brothers, though,” Hermione said, frowning.


“As good as,” Harry shot back. “The only think stopping me being a Weasley is flaming red hair and different parents.”


“I wonder what you would look like with flaming red hair,” Neville said jokingly.


“Pretty good, actually,” Ron piped up. “The twins pranked him on his ninth birthday.” All five of them laughed aloud as they made there way into the Charms classroom.


-oOoOoOoOoOo-


That evening, straight after classes, Harry and Ginny stalked up to Harry’s dormitory to plan their revenge.


“What potion do you think we should use?” Ginny asked Harry as she sat down on his bed.


“Well, we need to figure out if we want to give them a potion,” Harry reminded her, sitting down beside her. “First off, we don’t know how they persuaded the house elves to put the potions into the food and drink. Secondly, they will be suspecting retaliation from us.


“So what do we do?” Ginny asked.


“I don’t know,” Harry said, shrugging “Like I said, they will be suspecting a potion and they will be able to block any spells we throw at them.”


“They will?” Ginny asked him.


“Okay. Let’s revise that. They will be able to block all spells that I am willing to reveal that I can cast,” Harry said to her and Ginny nodded, understanding.


“So, how do we get them back?” Ginny asked. “Don’t say we can’t. I want to get them back.”


“So do I,” Harry said. “Even if it was actually a nice poem.”


“You really think I sent that to you?” Ginny asked him.


“Yeah, I did,” Harry said.


“And you didn’t mind?” Ginny asked again. “I mean, when you thought it was from me.”


“Why would I?” Harry asked. “You’re my best friend and I care a lot about you.”


“Thanks,” Ginny said, leaning against Harry.


“So,” Harry said, “what are we going to do about the twins?”


“Do you think they can block my Bat-Bogey Hex?” Ginny asked, intertwining her left hand in Harry’s right.


“Doubt it. They’ve never done so before,” Harry said. “But do you really want to Bat- Bogey Hex them?”


“Yes,” Ginny said.


“Alright, you can Bat-Bogey Hex them,” Harry said.


“So, what now?” Ginny asked, looking up at him.


“We go to the Room of Requirement so you can practise as usual,” Harry told her.


Fifteen minutes later, Harry and Ginny were walking through the door of the Room of Requirement and Ginny went straight over to the practise arena. Once there, she threw a couple of Bat-Bogey Hexes around.


“Practising for later?” Harry asked her.


“Yes,” Ginny said.


“I feel almost sorry for them,” Harry said, laughing.


“They deserve it,” Ginny said as she threw another Bat-Bogey Hex.


“Okay,” Harry said. “You’ve practised that enough. You’ve made sure you can cast it. Now, let’s get on with the actual lesson.”


Ginny nodded and changed the spell she was using to the blue bell flames and tried to cast it. After half an hour of constant practising, a flicker of blue fire appeared out of her wand. It went as quick as it came, but it gave Ginny a bit more confidence that she could master it.


They spent all evening in the room. Ginny tried to cast the spell for half an hour before taking a ten-minute break before going to have another go at the spell. Harry was surprised at Ginny’s determination to cast the spell. When it came to curfew, Ginny knocked it off, sweating slightly but pleased none the less. The flicker of blue light had become more prominent, but she still hadn’t managed to cast it fully and keep it there.


As they made their way back to the dorm, Harry’s thoughts wandered. It was Valentine’s Day today. He should really do something for Ginny. Something she would like. Kissing her instantly come to mind. He had been willing to kiss her not two weeks ago, and it was Valentine’s Day. The question still remaining is was Ginny in love with him? He could almost imagine it being a possibility with the way they were acting towards each other. Letting go of her hand and draping it over Ginny’s shoulder, Ginny automatically leaned into him, resting her head against his shoulders, closing her eyes in exhaustion.


When they got back to the tower, the common room was empty. Harry guessed that it was later than they had originally thought. Harry wondered why they didn’t run into any teachers or prefects on their way back. Surely someone would be monitoring the halls at that hour!


“I guess everyone is in bed,” Ginny said, yawning.


“It sounds like you should be, too,” Harry told her as he led her to the girls’ stairway.


“Probably,” Ginny said sleepily as she let go of Harry’s hand. “I’ll see you in the morning?”


“Of course,” Harry said. “I wouldn’t want to be anywhere else.”


Smiling, Ginny started walking up the stairs to the girls’ dorms. When she was on the third step, Harry had made up his mind. Stepping closer, Harry took Ginny’s hand again, forcing her to stop and look back questionably at Harry. Smiling, he stepped onto the girls’ stairs, causing Ginny to look shocked as the stairs didn’t turn into a slide.


Smirking at Ginny’s shock, Harry took both of Ginny’s hands in his, bent ever so close to her, and kissed her gently and lovingly on the cheek. When he pulled back, he let go of her hands with his right and cupped her cheek.


“Happy Valentine’s Day Ginny,” Harry said quietly to her as she stood, beaming at him.


Ginny stood for a moment, beaming up at Harry, before she took a step forward towards him, stepped on tiptoes, and returned the favour by kissing him on the cheek. Harry smiled at her when she pulled back and Ginny just simply smiled back.


“See you in the morning?” Harry asked her.


““Of course,” Ginny said. “I wouldn’t want to be anywhere else.” Harry chuckled as he watched Ginny walk up the remaining stairs to her dorm. Harry headed to his dorm, never managing to stop smiling. As he got to his dorm, Harry noticed a letter on his pillow.


Frowning, Harry went over to the letter and opened it. Harry instantly recognised Ginny’s writing. On it was a poem, which Harry read to himself.


I wish you were my Valentine
Though I may not be yours,
And I may, in my ignorance,
Be speaking to closed doors.


I have no inkling of your heart,
No hint what you might say;
But when I think of you the sun
Will just not go away.


There is in you a loveliness
That makes my darkness shine,
And so I'll wait, if wait I must,
To be your Valentine.


A/N: Short but sweet. That’s all I have to say about this chapter. Short but sweet. I would like to say that Harry and Ginny aren’t actually officially together YET. All though that will happen very very soon. And Ginny isn’t dumb, she does know Harry has feelings for her now. Especially after that last scene. All it is now is just basically waiting for them to admit how they truly feel about each other. Aka, that they’re in love. Sorry that its so short. But that’s life. You have to make the most of it.

Back to index

Chapter 33: April Fools Day

Author's Notes: Hey ho. another chapter

Harry sat on the usual couch in the Room of Requirement as he watched Ginny try to cast the blue bell flames. She had been at it for a while now and she nearly had it.


“You weren’t kidding when you said this was hard,” Ginny said, wiping some sweat off her forehead.


“You can stop if you want,” Harry told her.


“No,” Ginny said, sipping some water she had asked for from the Room of Requirement. “I can do this. I’ve made progress, haven’t I?”


Indeed she had. In the weeks that had passed since she had started, she had come a long way. She could easily call off the flame in existence, and she could keep it going for ten minutes. However, the bluebell flame was meant to be waterproof, and whenever Harry put some water on the flames, it always went out.


Ginny hadn’t given up, though. She had taken it as a challenge and she had been meditating more and more to try to improve her concentration whilst also continuing to cast the spell to make her magic grow. You could often see her in corridors when no one was looking, casting the flame and trying to make it to follow her around so her magic reserves grew, and she could hold the flame even under Harry’s water charm.


“Indeed you have,” Harry said. “And if I’m being honest, more than I thought you would. Which is a good thing, but don’t ware yourself out.”


Ginny nodded and went back to the empty space where she practised her magic and started up again. She called forth the blue bell flame and it appeared in front of her. Harry watched Ginny for a while as she concentrated on the keeping the flame alive. After fifteen minutes, Harry conjured an empty jar, scooped up the flames into it, and closed the lid. The flame threatened to flicker out of existence for a moment before going back to normal and the two of them sat down on the sofa with Ginny leaning against Harry.


“I can’t believe I can cast that spell now,” Ginny muttered as she washed the flamed dance about.

“I haven’t tested it with water, yet,” Harry reminded her. “And we don’t know if it produces heat yet, either.”


“How do we test the heat, then?” Ginny asked. Harry closed his eyes and all of the sudden the temperature in the room dropped dramatically. Ginny’s breath was visible in the air and she started to shiver. Two jumpers and two large coats appeared in front of them and Harry and Ginny quickly put them on. Then both of them huddled around Ginny’s flame, enjoying the heat coming from the jar.


“See,” Harry said to her as he pulled her closer to him so they kept warm. “It works perfectly well.”


“Gee, I so glad we tested it like this,” Ginny drawled.


After five minutes of them both enjoying the warmth the blue bell flame gave them, Harry turned the temperature of the room back and up made the jumpers and coats disappear.


“All we need to do now is test to see if it’s waterproof or not,” Harry said, lifting the jar away from the flame. “You ready?”


“As much as I’ll ever be,” Ginny said, nodding and pointing her wand at the flame.


“Alright, on three,” Harry told her as he pointed his wand at the flame. “One, Two, Three! Aguamenti!” A jet of water came out of Harry’s wand and crashed into Ginny’s flame. There was smoke coming from it, but Harry could just make out the flame fighting for survival.


Ginny was sweating hard. Harry kept up with the water for a minute before cancelling the spell. Harry watched as the water died away, leaving the table and surrounding floor soaked. But there, on the table, where it was before was the blue bell flame.


“Ginny!” Harry cried out ecstatic. “You did it!”


Ginny smiled weakly at him before the flames flickered out of life and Ginny collapsed onto the couch. Harry, worried, raced to her to check if she was all right.


“I’m okay,” Ginny said weekly. “It just took a lot out of me.”


Harry waved his wand to get rid of the water and then sat down next to Ginny, draping his arm around her and letting Ginny lean against him.


“I think that’s it for tonight,” Harry told her. “You’re too worn out after that.”


“Yes,” Ginny whispered. “I understand why it’s a third year spell. That was hard.”


“Yes,” Harry agreed. “That was hard what you just did. No third year could do that.”


“I thought it was a third year spell,” Ginny whispered again.


“It is,” Harry said. “But what you just did, keeping it alive after a solid minute with me trying to put it out with water, was literately casting an underwater flame. That, Ginny, is OWL level magic.”


“Why the hell did you make me do that, then,” Ginny whispered.. “Especially after it’s warn me out like this.”


“Because I believed in you,” Harry told her, kissing her on the forehead. “Because I believed you were powerful enough to do so.” Ginny sighed in the pleasure of the kiss Harry gave her.


“Now what?” Ginny asked sleepily.


“We’ve got two hours before curfew,” Harry told her, checking his watch. “We could play a game of chess.”


“I’m too tired,” Ginny said.


“You could just go to sleep, then,” Harry said to her.


“Isn’t it the twins’ birthday tomorrow?” Ginny asked, yawning.


“It is,” Harry said, nodding his head and then realised exactly what that meant. “Ginny! It’s April Fool’s day tomorrow!”


“The day of pranking,” Ginny said, understanding. “The Ghosts can’t miss this day. We would be a laughing stock.”


“Come on,” Harry said, taking her hand and helping her up. “I know you’re tired, but we need to find Fred and George.”


“We do,” Ginny agreed, yawning as they walked out of the Room of Requirement and headed towards the common room. When they reached the common room, they saw the twins sitting by the window, jotting things down on a piece of parchment.


“Hey guys,” Harry said as Harry and Ginny got closer to them.


“Hey bro,” Fred said.


“Hey sis,” George said.


“Hey,” Harry said again, but Ginny just mumbled something incoherent.


“What’s up with her?” Fred asked as she noticed that Ginny was leaning against Harry.


“She’s just tired,” Harry said. “Can you come up to my dorm for a sec?”


“Sure,” Fred and George said together and they followed Harry and Ginny into Harry’s dorm. Ginny instantly went to lie down on Harry’s bed putting her head on his pillow.


“You’re comfortable,” Harry commented.


“Shut up,” Ginny moaned out. “I’m tired.


“We can do this tomorrow,” Fred said.


“No we can’t,” Ginny said, yawning. “It’s April Fool’s day tomorrow. We need to plan a prank.”


“Indeed it is,” Fred said.


“We wondered if you had actually forgotten,” George said.


“We nearly did,” Harry said.


“If it weren’t for Harry remembering, we would have,” Ginny said from Harry’s bed.


“Alright,” Fred said. “What have you got planned?”


Ginny handed Harry her key and Harry pulled out the chest of potions from his trunk and put the key in the lock.


“As it is April Fool’s day, I reckon we should go all out with the pranks,” Harry told them. “I’m not sure about you, but I think we should make this prank our best yet.”


“True,” Ginny said as she lay back down on the bed.


Harry looked at the instructions and then pulled out five levels of potions. He then, to the shock of Fred and George, put a whole tray of potions to one side.


“We’re using all of them?” Fred asked.


“Yes,” Harry said. “It is April Fool’s day. The prank should be really big.” Harry then put three more trays to the side.


“So, four trays of potions,” Fred said.


“A tray to a house,” Harry said.


“So we put these potions into the drink and food like the first prank,” Fred asked.


“Yes,” Harry said. “But we could get in trouble for this, according to the instructions the potions last about five hours. So it would last all morning and not ware out until lunch.”


“So we would be going to class with the effects of these potions still happening?” Fred asked.


“Not really,” Harry said. “You see, we wouldn’t be able to do classes.” Fred and George instantly agreed to do it.


“You don’t know what the potions do,” Harry reminded them.


“We don’t need to know,” Fred said, smiling.


“It gets us out of class all morning,” George said.


“That’s good enough for us,” Fred said.


Chuckling, Harry turned to Ginny “What you think, Gin?” Harry asked her. No reply came from her. Ginny was lying down, her head resting on Harry’s pillow, fast asleep. Smiling, Harry went over to her and shook her gently.


“Ginny,” Harry said gently. Ginny just groaned, her arm shoving Harry away and then snuggling back down into Harry’s pillow.


“She really must be tired if she falls asleep when we are planning a prank,” Fred said. Harry shook her again and once again, Ginny unconsciously shoved Harry away.


“I suppose I could leave her there,” Harry said thoughtfully. “I don’t really want to wake her. Not after this evening.”


“What happened this evening?” Fred asked, worried.


“Nothing wrong,” Harry assured them. “She was just practising a spell and it wore her out big time.”


“You’re sure?” George asked.


“Positive,” Harry said, nodding. Harry pulled the covers out from under her and then draped them over her, tucking her in.


“If you’re going to let her sleep there, where are you going to sleep?” Fred asked.


“Probably down in the common room,” Harry said. “You’d kill me if I slept in my bed as well.”


“Too right,” Fred said.


After closing the drapes around the bed so no one could tell that it was Ginny sleeping in the bed and not Harry, he walked out of the dorm with the twins. When they reached the twins dorms, Fred turned around to speak to Harry.


“So what spell were you teaching Ginny that got her so worn out like this?” Fred asked. The twins obviously knew that Harry was good at magic after they had pranked Ginny on her birthday with the fake Hogwarts letter. Therefore, they weren’t surprised when they learnt that Harry was teaching Ginny.


“The blue bell flames charm,” Harry told them.


“Harry,” George said, confused. “That’s third year magic.”


“I know,” Harry said. “But Ginny can do it. Ginny can even make it water proof.”


“She can?” Fred said surprised, wide eyed. “We haven’t been taught that yet.”


“No, that’s fifth year magic,” Harry told them.


“Your teaching Ginny fifth year magic?” George asked for clarification.


“I’m teaching her any magic I thought she might want to learn,” Harry said, shrugging. “Ginny was the one who picked out the spell.”


“So she’s really good at magic then?” Fred asked.


“She’s great,” Harry said. “She had a problem to start with, but now she’s picking up spells brilliantly. I’m going to start her on offensive spells soon.”


“You don’t need to do that,” George said, obviously worried. “She has the Bat-Bogey Hex.”


“Yes, she does.” Harry said, nodding. “And it’s very powerful. Especially with a wand suited for her. You’d better watch out. Ginny hasn’t forgotten about the Valentine’s rhyme.”


Fred and George gulped. “We didn’t think you two would mind,” Fred said.


“Yeah,” George agreed. “You two seemed to be getting so close recently.”


“We don’t,” Harry said. “Well, I don’t. And I don’t think Ginny does, either. But it’s principle, you know.” Fred and George eyed each other worriedly.


“You guys better get off to bed,” Harry said as they reached the twins’ dorm. “You got to get up early tomorrow to do the potions.”


“Alright,” Fred said and the two of them turned to go, but Fred turned back. “Harry, what’s going on between you and Ginny?”


“What you mean?” Harry asked.


“Well, it’s just the way you two came in together,” Fred said.


“Ginny was tired,” Harry told them.


“You were holding hands,” George said.


“Ginny. Was. Tired,” Harry repeated. “She had her eyes closed most of the time on the way back. I was leading her along.”


“Right, Harry,” Fred said.


“Of course,” George added.


“We don’t mind if you two are dating…” George said, but Harry cut him off.


“We are not dating,” Harry hissed out and then stopped. They weren’t officially dating. However, Harry couldn’t deny there was something going on. Whenever they were alone they always held hands, and Ginny always curled up with him on the sofa in the Room Of Requirement whenever they weren’t practising spells. Harry and Ginny had kissed each other on Valentine’s Day, granted, only on the cheek. In truth, the only thing Harry and Ginny hadn’t done was kiss each other on the lips. He couldn’t really deny that nothing was going.


“We’re not, officially, dating.” Harry corrected himself. “But I won’t say there’s nothing going on. That would be lying. You don’t mind?”


Fred and George gave each other a serious look. “If you hurt her,” Fred said.


“I’ve been her best friend since I was six,” Harry hissed out heatedly. “I wouldn’t dream of hurting her.”


“Good,” George said. “But if you did, it wouldn’t be pretty.”


“I am not going to hurt her,” Harry said angrily. He couldn’t believe Fred and George thought he might.


“We believe you,” Fred said, “but she’s our sister. We need to be looking out for her, you know.”


“I know,” Harry said, nodding in understanding. “You don’t mind, then. I mean if Ginny and I…”


“No,” Fred said.


“If we can’t trust you,” George said,


“Who can we trust?” Fred finished.


“Thanks,” Harry said, smiling. “Don’t mention this to Ginny. We haven’t really talked about this yet.”


“Don’t worry,” George said,


“Our lips are sealed,” Fred said. And with that the twins walked into their dormitory. Smiling, Harry made his way down to the common room to spend the night on the sofa.


-oOoOoOoOo-


The next morning Harry was shook awake early by a beautiful red head. “Ginny?” Harry asked, squinting.


“Why didn’t you wake me Harry?” Ginny asked when Harry sat up and she sat down next to him.


“I tried,” Harry said, yawning. “You wouldn’t wake up. And after you getting worn out last night, I thought in the end it would be best if I let you sleep. I closed the curtains around you and came down here.”


“Fred and George?” Ginny asked.


“They know,” Harry said. “They don’t care. As long as I wasn’t in bed with you, they didn’t mind.” Ginny blushed.


“I guess we shouldn’t tell them about our first night back at the Burrow at Christmas, then.” Ginny said, leaning against him.


“Do you want me dead or alive?” Harry asked her.


“Alive please,” Ginny said, chuckling slightly.


“Then I suggest we don’t tell them about that,” Harry said.


“What did we finally agree on?” Ginny asked.


“What is the last thing you remember?” Harry asked her.


Ginny thought for a moment and then shrugged. “You getting lots of potions out, but not telling us what they did.”


“Well. You’ll be in a big surprise, then,” Harry said, smiling at her. “There won’t be any classes this morning.”


“There won’t be?” Ginny asked, frowning


“Nope,” Harry said, shaking his head. “The potions won’t run out until lunch. And with what the potions do to you, you can’t have lessons.”


“What do they do?” Ginny asked.


“You’ll find out at breakfast,” Harry said, smirking.


“Not fair. Tell me,” Ginny said, sulking.


“Not even Fred and George know what the potions do. All they know is that there will be no lessons this morning,” Harry told her.


“God,” Ginny said. “You know how much trouble we could get into for that.”


“They have no proof that we’re the Ghosts,” Harry told her.


“Other people know,” Ginny said. “Hermione, Ron, and Neville. Not to mention the Gryffindor team.”


“Yes, I know,” Harry said. “But they’re not going to tell on us, are they?”


“Just tell me what happens,” Ginny moaned out.


“No,” Harry said, smirking. “You’ll find out at breakfast like the others.”


“Fine,” Ginny sulked.


“Ah come on, Gin,” Harry said, putting his arm around her. “Don’t sulk. Remember, you get the morning off from lessons.”


Ginny shook her head, a small smile forming on her face. “There you go,” Harry said, running a finger down her cheek. “I knew I could get you to smile.”


“Pratt,” Ginny said, sighing and resting her head on Harry’s shoulder.


“Did you sleep well?” Harry asked her.


“Yes,” Ginny said. “You still should have woken me up, though. Imagine my surprise when I woke up in your bed this morning.”


“I tried,” Harry said, exasperated, causing Ginny to giggle.


“So you say,” Ginny said.


“So will Fred and George say,” Harry retorted.


Harry and Ginny sat talking for a couple more minutes before the portrait hole opened up and Fred and George walked in. Harry stared at them and then at the boys stairs and then back at them.


“How did you get there?” Harry asked, confused.


“It’s later than you think, Harry,” George said.


“Yeah, I reckon you should get ready,” Fred said.


“Wish you told us what the potions did,” George said.


“He won’t even tell me,” Ginny said, crossing her arms in annoyance.


“You’ll find out soon,” Harry said, getting up. After he had washed and changed, he headed back down to the common room where Ron, Neville, and Hermione had joined the other three.


“You’re not doing another prank, are you?” Hermione asked as soon as Harry stepped into the common room.


“What makes you say that?” Harry said, eyeing Hermione.


“Since Fred, George, and Ginny were down here already before us three came down here,” Hermione said.


“And since you came down here and then went back up to take a shower and get dressed,” Neville said.


“Gee, when did you get so smart?” Harry asked.


“It’s also April Fool’s day,” Hermione said. “Everyone is going to be expecting a prank.”


“True,” Harry said.


“So, what have you done this time?” Hermione asked as they all started to head down to the Great Hall.


“Ask Harry,” Ginny said,


“Yes,” George agreed. “We don’t know ourselves.”


“So only Harry pulled this prank?” Ron asked.


“No, we all did,” Fred said.


“But Harry is the only one who knows what the potions do,” Ginny muttered.


“So?” Hermione asked.


“Not saying,” Harry said in a singsong voice as he headed out of the common room.


“Why not?” Ginny asked.


“Probably because he knows we won’t touch any food or drink if we knew what the potions did,” Hermione said.


“Now, have we done anything like that before?” Harry asked. “The first prank was okay wasn’t it? The second prank we just did Malfoy and I.”


“True,” Neville said.


“Then you’ve got nothing to worry about,” Harry said, smirking.


“I don’t like that smirk,” Ginny said.


“Tough,” Harry said, shrugging.


When they got down into the Great Hall, most of the school was already there eating. The six of them hurried of towards the Gryffindor table and Harry started waiting while the others were slightly nervous to start.


“You know, it will be kind of suspicious when things start to happen to other people and not to you,” Harry told the others and cautiously, they started eating.


It took ten minutes before the potions to take affect. Harry was just biting into his sausage when there was a loud cry from the Hufflepuff table and everyone turned to see a fifth year Hufflepuff who had started to sprout black fur on her face. Everyone watched as many other people also started to spout fur. Harry looked around and noticed that the Ravenclaws were starting to sprout feathers. Soon everyone had stopped eating, but it was too late by then. All of them had either taken a drink or ate some food and the potions were in their bodies and Harry smirked as they took affect. The Slytherins’ skin were starting to turn green and have scales, and when Harry turn to look at Ginny next to him, she had fur on the back of her hand and had sprouted whiskers.


“What,” Ginny hissed out, “is happening?”


“It’s the potion,” Harry replied as fur started to grow on Ginny’s neck.


“Bloody hell,” Ron said as he too started to notice fur on the Ginny and everyone around him. He then looked at himself and looked shocked.


“What’s going on?” Hermione hissed out as people around him started to shrink.


“It’s a prank, Hermione,” Harry said as he too felt himself start to shrink.


Professor McGonagall sat at the teachers table in shock as she saw the entire school body change before her eyes. She watched as the whole Hufflepuff table slowly, but steadily, turned into badgers. She looked over to the Ravenclaws and saw people with beaks and wings and feathers and noticed that they were turning into eagles. Dreading what she would see when she looked over at the Slytherins, she turned her head and saw a very large number of snakes about. Shuddering, McGonagall finally looked over to the table that usually sat her own Gryffindors and found baby lions. Ghost’s of the Marauders again. She knew it was Mr Potter, Ms Weasley and the Weasley twins. They only ever sat together whenever there was a prank. But unfortunately, that wasn’t enough evidence to prove it was them who had pulled the pranks.


Harry felt very weird as a baby lion. First, walking around on four legs was rather different than walking around on two. Secondly, having a tail was also very strange. The strangest thing was that even though he had only been a baby lion for a minute, he could walk around and knew exactly what to do to move about as a lion. Harry guessed it was the potion.


Harry glanced to his left where Ginny sat and found a baby lioness looking around, confused. Harry walked up to her, nudged her gently, and looked into her eyes that were chocolate brown. As soon as Ginny saw the emerald green, she relaxed and nudged him back slightly.


“You okay?” Harry asked, opening his mouth. Harry could no longer speak English, but as they were both lions, they could understand each other.


“Harry?” Ginny opened her mouth and her sweet voice came out. Harry did what he thought was a smile and laid down next to her on the floor.


“You okay?” Harry repeated the question


“Oh sure,” Ginny said, lying down too. “Just the small little problem of being a baby lion.”


“But you’re a cute baby lion,” Harry said.


“You said we would get all morning off,” Ginny said to him.


“Well, you can’t exactly go to lessons like this, can you?” Harry said to her.


“This is going to last all morning!” the voice of Hermione said from behind them, rather peeved.


“Err, hello,” Harry said, walking around Ginny to hide him from Hermione.


“Don’t use me as a shield, Harry,” Ginny said, getting up and moving out of the way.


“How could you do this!” Hermione asked him. “How could you do this!”


“Quite easily, obviously,” A baby lion with the voice of Neville came into view.


“Couldn’t he of waited until we finished breakfast,” Ron said, following Neville. “I don’t mind missing classes, but missing the food is kind of a disappointment.”


“We’re lions,” Hermione screamed at him. “Don’t you care about that?”


“We get to miss classes,” Ron said


“Honestly,” Hermione said, shaking her head. “So what are we going to do for the morning?”


“Play about,” The voice of Fred said as two identical baby lions walked into view.


“This is ridiculous,” Hermione muttered.


“No,” George corrected. “This is fun.”


“Yeah,” Fred said. “Cheer up. It could be worse.”


“How?” Hermione asked.


“We could be snakes like the Slytherins,” George said.


“I can’t believe you four did this!” Ron said in awe.


“We didn’t,” Ginny said. “Harry did. I had no clue about this. He wouldn’t tell me.”


“He wouldn’t tell any of us,” Fred muttered.


“And that’s because he knew we wouldn’t eat anything if we knew this would happen,” Hermione said.


“Sorry?” Harry tried. Hermione glared at him and Harry shuffled guiltily on the spot.


Professor Dumbledore started to get worried. The students had been animals for the past ten minutes, but they weren’t changing back. Harry wouldn’t pull a prank that interfered with classes, would he? He knew it was Harry, Ginny, Fred and George. Harry might be good at Occulmency and hiding things, but the others were not. Dumbledore looked at his pocket watch to see that classes were due to start in five minutes. Standing up, he addressed the school.


“I would like to say that this prank was very well thought out and a brilliant piece of pranking. However, it doesn’t seem like you will be changing back anytime soon. I have been lenient with the Ghosts in the past because it didn’t interrupt with the classes. However, as this prank doesn’t seem to be following the previous pranks example, I, unfortunately, will have to hand out some punishments to the Ghosts after this is all over.


“For now, your head of house will lead you all back to your common room where you will stay until you change back.” Dumbledore then looked at the Gryffindor table and at the lion that he thought might be Harry. “Then I will personally deal with the matter at hand once the Ghosts are human once again. Please don’t all rush back to your common room and please try to be somewhat organised.”


Harry looked at Ginny and the twins before sighing. “Maybe this was a little over the top,” Harry said.


“A little!” Hermione screeched to him.


“I guess this is going to go on our permanent record, George,” Fred said, starting to walk as Professor McGonagall led the Gryffindor lions out of the Great Hall.


“Great,” George said happily.


“Mum won’t be happy,” Ginny said.


Harry shuddered at the thought. “Maybe Dumbledore will be kind enough not to tell her.”


“One can only hope,” Ginny muttered. “One can only hope.”


Once they were out of the Great Hall, Harry noticed the front doors were ajar. Harry glanced at McGonagall, who was leading them back to the tower and started to slow down. Ginny who noticed this, slowed down to so she was walking next to her.


“What’s wrong?” Ginny asked.


“I don’t really want to get to go back to the common with everyone there,” Harry muttered.


“You should have thought of that before changing everyone into animals,” Ginny muttered.


“Are you mad at me?” Harry asked her.


Ginny looked at Harry and then gave him an affectionate nudge. “Of course not,” Ginny whispered. “I’m just disappointed that you didn’t tell me.”


“If I told you, would you have let me do it?” Harry asked her. “Or ate any food.”


“Yes,” Ginny said. “I would have. I am a Ghost, after all.”


“Sorry,” Harry said, disappointed in himself that he hadn’t trusted Ginny. Harry looked around and saw them coming up to the stairs. McGonagall was half way up them and wasn’t paying attention. Harry looked behind him at the still partly opened front door.


“I don’t really want to go back to the common room,” Harry said, slowing down some more so that he had almost stopped walking.


“Well, we don’t have a choice do we,” Ginny said.


“The front door is ajar,” Harry whispered to her. “You don’t have to come.”


“Of course I’m coming,” Ginny said. “Why wouldn’t I want to come?”


Harry gave another quick glance at McGonagall, looked at Ginny who nodded, and they both made a run to the door. No one noticed them slip out of the front oak doors or down the steps. Once they hit the lawn, Harry and Ginny raced across them and towards the lake and the trees surrounded it. Once they reached them, Harry looked back to check that they weren’t followed. They weren’t. Harry laid down on the grass as Ginny came to lie down next to him.


“So how long are we lion cubs for again?” Ginny asked as she shifted closer to Harry.


“Until around lunch time,” Harry said, lifted his head up and gently putting it on the back of Ginny’s neck. Ginny snuggled even closer to him.


“What do we do until then?” Ginny asked.


“Whatever we want,” Harry said.


“We can play tag,” Ginny said, rolling onto her back so she could look at Harry.


“Or we can stay here and enjoy the piece and quite,” Harry said.


“Tag would be more fun,” Ginny said, getting up.


“But I just got comfy,” Harry said.


“Tough,” Ginny said, putting her paw on Harry’s back. “Tag.”


For the next couple of hours, Harry and Ginny ran around the lake together playing tag and chasing each other about. This was much better than lessons, Harry thought as he chased Ginny around the trees and bushes. When it came closer to lunchtime, Harry decided that he had enough chasing Ginny about and launched himself on top of her, causing them to roll over and over until they stopped, Harry lying on top of her.


“Tag,” Harry whispered out.


“Not fair,” Ginny moaned out.


“How isn’t that fair?” Harry asked her, cocking his head.


“I don’t know,” Ginny said, trying to wiggle away from Harry. “It just isn’t.”


“I didn’t say I would play fairly,” Harry told her, and Ginny relaxed.


“You have me at your mercy, Harry,” Ginny said, nudging Harry’s head with hers affectionately.


“I know I do,” Harry said, nudging Ginny back. Ginny then closed the gap and gave Harry a small lick on the cheek, which Harry reckoned was meant to be a kiss.


“You know you are an awfully cute baby lion,” Harry whispered to her.


“I know,” Ginny said. Harry suddenly felt something growl in the pit of his stomach and he reckoned that the potion was wearing out. Harry was right when he noticed that Ginny was started to get bigger underneath him. Diving off her, Harry watched as he and Ginny started to grow and turn back into human begins.


Well,” Ginny said after she had turned back. “That was actually quite fun.”


“Glad you think so,” Harry said, smiling at her. “I guess we’d better get going.”


“I think that would be a good idea,” Ginny agreed, nodding. So together, they got up and started to head back to the castle. Ginny fell in step with Harry and slipped her hand into his.


When they got back to the Great Hall, they were met by a rather thin-mouthed McGonagall. “I believe the headmaster told everyone to go back to there dormitories,” McGonagall said to them curtly. “Can you two please follow me?” Harry and Ginny looked at each other and then followed McGonagall. She lead them all they way to the headmaster’s office. She said the Muggle sweet password and nodded to Harry and Ginny to stand on the stairs.


“How much trouble you think we will be in?” Ginny whispered as the stairs lead them to the headmaster’s office.


“We might get a couple of detentions,” Harry said, shrugging. “Probably get lots of points deducted. But that’s about it.”


“We won’t get expelled?” Ginny said.


“They don’t expel you for pranking,” Harry told her.


“But we did interfere with classes,” Ginny said.


“No,” Harry replied. “I, interfered with classes. You three didn’t have any idea what would happen.”


“We’re a group, Harry,” Ginny old him fiercely. “We’re all in this together, whether the twins like it or not.” When Harry and Ginny reached the top of the staircase, Harry and Ginny stepped off and knocked on the door.


“Come in,” a voice called from the other side of the door.


Harry and Ginny walked into the headmaster’s office and saw Fred and George sitting in seats already. Harry and Ginny spotted two empty seats next to the twins and, figuring that they were obviously for them, they sat down.


“I would like to say I have rather enjoyed your pranks this year.” Dumbledore started speaking to them in a calm voice. “They’ve been humorous and a joy to watch. However, today’s prank went a bit further than I can tolerate. By all means, prank people. I rather quite enjoy it. However, when your pranks start to interfere with the running of the school and the classes, that is where I have to draw the line.”


“They didn’t know what the potions did, sir,” Harry said. “Ginny hadn’t had a clue at all.”


“Rubbish! Of course I did,” Ginny lied.


“No you didn’t, Miss Weasley,” Dumbledore said. “I was actually there in the boy’s dormitory last night watching you four discuss the prank. Or rather, the three of you. You, Miss Weasley was asleep on Harry’s bed. I must say I didn’t realise that so much planning and thoughtfulness went into a prank.”


“You were there?” Harry asked. Why didn’t Harry feel his magic?


“Of course,” Dumbledore said, nodding. “I’m always there when you four plan a prank. And word for the wise, Harry, I don’t think Peeves will be very pleased that you have now left him out of two pranks. I think you’d better include him on the next one, don’t you think?”


“Erm.” Harry was lost for words.


“Now on with the punishment,” Dumbledore said. “Like I said before, I was quite willingly letting you pull pranks as they were both harmless and didn’t interfere with the general life in the school. As that was not the case this time, I am going to have to give you four detentions. And I believe that also a hundred points from Gryffindor is suffice, as well. And unfortunately, I will have to write home to your parents.”


“That’s okay,” Harry said, smirking. “Sirius would pat me on the back.”


Dumbledore chuckled. “Yes, Harry I believe he would. But I was talking about Mrs Weasley. After all, you do call her mother while your home during the holidays and you are everything, but officially apart of the family. It is Sirius’ name on the paper work, but I do believe that it is Mr and Mrs Weasley who act as parents towards you. You also spend almost all your time living at The Burrow rather than Potter Manor.”


Harry gulped. “Yes Professor.”


“Good,” Dumbledore said, nodding. “I suspect you four to turn up here this evening, promptly at six, for your first detentions. “


“Yes, sir,” The four of them said.


“Great,” Dumbledore said. “You may leave. I think you four should also know that classes are cancelled this afternoon. And I would advise you to not put off going to your common room for too long.”


“Thank you, Professor,” Harry said.


“You’re welcome,” Dumbledore said, getting up and heading towards the door. “I eagerly await the Ghosts’ next prank.” The four of them bade the headmaster goodbye and made there way down the stairs.


“Well,” Harry said once they were down the stairs and into the hallway. “That wasn’t exactly what I was suspecting.”


“You’re telling me,” Ginny said.


“We still have detentions,” Fred said. “He didn’t say how long the detentions were for.”


“Or what we would be doing in them,” George said.


“True,” Harry agreed. “But at least it’s with Dumbledore, and not with Snape or McGonagall.”


“Time to go back to the common room, then,” Fred said.


“This will be fun,” George said.


“Yeah, a lot of fun,” Harry drawled. “Everyone is going to try and curse the daylights out of us.”


“Maybe,” Fred said


“Can we like…go out and hang about in the grounds first for a bit?” Ginny asked nervously.


“Yeah,” George agreed. “That sounds like fun.”


“Come on,” Harry said bravely as they turned down the seventh floor corridor and lead them the to the Fat Lady.


“Erm,” Harry said when they got to her. “What’s it like in there?”


“You’ll see,” The Fat Lady said, and, without even waiting for the password, opened them up and let them in. The buzz of talking in the common that met their ears as the portrait opened silenced very quickly as the four of them stepped into the common room.


“Umm, hi,” Harry said nervously to everyone. There was some pushing and shoving and soon Ron and Neville appeared in front of them.


“That was bloody brilliant!” Ron said and the quartet stared at him in shock.


“Can’t you let us in on your next prank?” Neville asked. Harry and others stared at the two of them blankly.


“When is your next prank?” a third year girl called out.


“Why couldn’t you make it last longer so we missed all the lessons and not just the morning?” a fifth year boy called out. All four of them were speechless.


Harry heard his name called and he turned around to see Wood walking towards him. “That was a good prank. I had potions first. You don’t know how glad I am that I didn’t have to go.”


“Isn’t anyone mad at us for turning them into lions?” Ginny asked.


“Are you kidding?” Wood said. “Everyone is just happy they got the day off lessons. I didn’t do my essay and I would have got detention if you didn’t do this. Now I’ve got all afternoon to do it.”


“So we’re not going to get cursed into oblivion, then?” Harry asked.


“Nope,” Wood said, shaking his head.


“Hey guys,” Seamus shouted, coming over to them. “What are you planning for your next prank?”


“Can you make it last all day next time?” Dean asked, standing next to Seamus. Harry looked at Ginny, Fred, and George who was grinning madly.


“Maybe, Dean,” Harry said. “Maybe.”


It took the four of them a good ten minutes before they were left alone and they managed to make their way over to some empty seats. As soon as they sat down, Percy marched over to them.


“I can’t believe how irresponsible you four behaved today,” Percy started, but Fred interrupted him.


“Oh knock it off,” he said. “Go bother someone who cares.”


“I’m writing home to tell mum about this,” Percy told them, lifting his chest high to act as if he was important.


“Don’t bother,” Harry said. “Dumbledore is already doing it.”


“Well,” Percy said. “I hope the four of you have learned your lesson and won’t be pulling any more pranks.”


“Oh, go snog your girlfriend, Perc,” Harry said, getting annoyed. Fred, George and Ginny’s faces all lit up in amusement. Percy started to splutter.


“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Percy managed to say.


“I’m sure Penelope won’t be too pleased to here you say that,” Harry smirked, causing the others to laugh out. Percy looked at Harry in shock before walking out of the common room, probably off to the Owlery to owl Mrs Weasley about this morning’s prank.


“Percy has a girlfriend?” Ginny asked, her eyes alight with mischief.


“Yeah,” Harry said, nodding. “It’s the Ravenclaw prefect, Penelope Clearwater.


“When did they get together?” George asked


“Don’t know,” Harry said, shrugging. “I just saw them one day with the Marauder’s Map in a broom cupboard. I suppose they could have been trying to help Filch clean the castle, but I doubt it.”


Fred, George, and Ginny, laughed out again as Hermione made there way over to them, followed by Ron and Neville.


“So,” Hermione said, glaring at the four of them.


“Did you have fun?” Fred asked jokingly.


“I really can’t believe you four,” Hermione said. “Doing this was absolutely…”


“Brilliant,” Fred suggested


“Ingenious?” George tried.


“Imaginative?” Harry asked.


“Inspired?” Ginny added.


Hermione stared at them in complete shock. “Don’t you care that you disrupted classes?”


The four of them looked at each other, thinking before all four of them at once said, “No.” Hermione let out a little scream before flinging herself down next to them.


“How much trouble are you getting into?” Ron asked at he and Neville sat down, too.


“We got detentions and one hundred points from Gryffindor,” Harry told them.


“One hundred points!” Neville said, shocked.


“We did interrupt classes,” Ginny reminded him.


“True,” Ron said nodding.


“When do your detentions start?” Hermione asked them.


“This evening at six with Dumbledore,” Harry told her.


“You have detention with the headmaster?” Hermione said, shocked. “That must be bad.”


“Yes,” Ginny said, trying to hide a smirk. “So bad.” They hadn’t told them that Dumbledore had actually liked the pranks and was looking forward to the next one.


-oOoOoOoOo-


Come six o clock that evening, Harry, Ginny, Fred and George, arrived at the headmaster’s office five minutes early. There, they waited for ten minutes before the stone gargoyle moved out of the way and they stepped on the revolving staircase taking them up to the door to the headmaster’s room. Once they knocked on the door, they heard Dumbledore invite them in.


“Ahh,” Dumbledore said as they walked into the room. “Great. We can get started.” The four of them sat down in the chairs that they sat down earlier that afternoon and Dumbledore explained what they were going to do in the detentions.


“In these detentions you will be helping me sort out my library of books,” Dumbledore stated. “In the past years it has become quite cluttered and disorganised. Now, if you would follow me.”


Harry and the others got up and followed Dumbledore up the golden ladder that Harry had never been up before. They came onto a landing, which was covered in bookcases. Fred and George groaned behind him.


“Not to worry,” Dumbledore said. “Those aren’t the books that you will be sorting out.” Dumbledore lead them down a small passage way and into a room covered in more books. “These are the books I wish you to sort out.” The room was square in size and the floor was covered in loads of heavy books. “I wish for you to sort them out by which ever means you wish. However, it has to be logical. You will come here everyday at six and leave at nine. Your detentions will finish when you have finished sorting out this room. Now, I must get back to work.” Dumbledore went to leave them and go back to his desk.


“Sir, are we allowed to use magic?” Harry asked.


“Of course,” Dumbledore said. “But I suggest you figure out what you are actually sorting before you sort it.” Once Dumbledore had left them, Harry took Dumbledore’s suggestion and picked up a book from the floor reading out of curiosity.


“This is going to take forever,” Fred said. “We can use magic, but we need to read them first before so we know how to sort them.”


“We’re going to be at this for the rest of the year,” George said.


“No we’re not,” Harry said as he read the book he was reading and he smirked. Harry grabbed another book and read a page and his smirk grew. “These are books on pranks, guys. Look at this,” Harry said grabbing a book next to him and opening it up, reading the page aloud.


“The Back to Front Curse,” Harry read from the page. “This spell will cause the victim of the spell to think backwards is forwards and forwards is backwards. So, in order to move forward, the victim would have to think and act as if he was walking backwards.”


“Bloody hell,” George said, taking the book from Harry.


“Look at this,” Ginny said, reading a book. “The Antler Jinx. The victim of this spell will sprout antlers.”


“The Densaugeo spell,” Fred said, reading his book. “Causes the victims teeth to grow at an astonishing rate.”


Harry, Ginny, Fred and George all looked at each other shocked. “We’ll be spending a lot of time in here, then.”


“We do need to sort them out,” Ginny reminded them.


“Alphabetical order by title is logical,” Harry told her.


“So, it will still take forever to do,” Ginny said.


“No it won’t. It will take roughly thirty seconds to do,” Harry said. “I know a spell that will sort them all in alphabetical order.” Harry, Ginny, Fred and George smirked at one another. This detention wasn’t going to be half-bad. Not half-bad at all.

Back to index

Chapter 34: Talking to Hagrid

Author's Notes: [Spoiler deleted]

Disclaimer: I Do Not Own Harry Potter


The next morning, Harry, Ginny, Fred and George walked down to the Great Hall in a joyful mood. Unfortunately, lessons were back on that morning but they didn’t really care. The amount of information they managed to read from Dumbledore’s private library was enough to make any prankster giddy. They couldn’t wait until they could pull the next one.


When they walked through the doors into the Great Hall itself, students from every house turned to look at them. Could news travel that fast? How could the other houses know already that they were the Ghosts? Ignoring the muttering and the stares that were shot their way, the four of them made there way to their usual seats at the Gryffindor table and started to eat breakfast. It wasn’t long before Hermione, Ron and Neville joined them.


“How can the whole school know already?” Neville asked, looking around at the students who were whispering and pointing.


“Someone in Gryffindor must have said something,” Ginny said, confused.


“Come off it,” Ron said. “Someone in Gryffindor dub you four in? Who on earth would do that?”


“Don’t forget the teachers will know who we are,” Harry said to them. “I bet you anything Snape told all the Slytherins that we were the Ghosts.”


“While you make a good point,” Fred said. “I don’t see the Slytherins going to Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff and telling them that we were the Ghosts. So, how did they find out?”


Harry was just as lost as the other four. Until of course, Percy came striding into the Great Hall, followed shortly by Penelope Clearwater.


“That git,” Harry whispered out.


“What?” Ginny asked after taking a mouthful of pumpkin juice.


“Percy,” Harry said. “His girlfriend is Penelope Clearwater, who’s in Ravenclaw. He must have told her. Then it spread around the school.”


“I’m going to kill him,” Ginny said. “I can’t believe this! Slytherins are going to try to curse us every time we pass them.”


“Snape would have told the Slytherins, remember?” Harry told her. “They would already know.”


“Well, it’s your own fault,” Hermione said. “You were the ones that pulled the prank.”


“Hermione, just stop it already,” Ginny snapped at her, clearly annoyed. “We don’t care if pranking is against school rules. We love doing it, and we will continue to do it.” Hermione opened her mouth to retort but Ginny cut her off. “And we won’t get expelled. We will get detentions, but we will never be expelled. Otherwise, Harry’s dad and his friends would have been expelled in their first year. Instead, they stayed all seven years and got full marks on there N.E.W.T. exams. We’re pranksters, Hermione. Live with it.”


They ate breakfast uninterrupted until the owl post. The owls, as normal, came flying toward their owners and recipients, who took the letters, food and sweets sent by their parents and other family members. What surprised Harry, though, was that he also noticed Errol flying slowly towards them. He was carrying a red letter.


When Errol reached them, he crashed into Ron’s drink, spilling pumpkin juice all over him and causing Ron to curse at the old bird. Hermione berated him for the foul language, but Harry and the others weren’t paying attention. They were starring at the red letter which they all recognised as a Howler. Harry reached his hand over to it before Ginny grabbed his arm.


“What are you doing?” Ginny asked him.


“It’s better getting it over with rather than waiting for it to do it itself,” Harry told her as his fingers clasped the red letter. He took his knife and slowly slit the envelop open. As soon as he had opened it all the way, Mrs Weasley’s voice came blaring out of it, causing Harry to drop the letter to the table.


“I CAN’T BELIEVE THE FOUR OF YOU!” Mrs Weasley voice shouted, echoing off the stone walls. “I THOUGHT I BROUGHT YOU UP TO BEHAVE BETTER THAN THIS. PRANKING IS ONE THING. BUT CAUSING A PRANK TO DISRUPT OTHER STUDENTS’ EDUCATION IS TOTALLY UNCALLED FOR. YOU MIGHT NOT THINK MUCH OF YOUR FUTURE, BUT OTHER PEOPLE WANT TO MAKE A LIFE FOR THEMSELVES.


“DID YOU EVER THINK ABOUT THE PEOPLE WHO WILL BE TAKING O.W.L.S. AND N.E.W.T.s IN A COUPLE OF WEEKS TIME? YOU DISRUPTED THEIR LEARNING THAT THEY NEEDED TO GET THE BEST MARKS POSSIBLE! I DON’T KNOW WHAT I WILL DO WITH THE FOUR OF YOU, I REALLY DON’T. YOU’D BETTER BE RELIEVED THAT YOU ARE NOT COMING HOME FOR THE EASTER HOLIDAYS BECAUSE ALL FOUR OF YOU WOULD BE GROUNDED!


“INSTEAD YOU’LL BE GROUNDED WHEN YOU GET HOME FOR THE SUMMER HOLIDAYS. IF YOU CONTINUE ALONG THIS ROUTE THE FOUR OF YOU ARE GOING, YOU WONT HAVE MUCH OF A FUTURE TO LOOK FORWARD TO. IF I CATCH WIND THAT EITHER OF YOU FOUR ARE PULLING PRANKS AGAIN, THEN YOU WILL BE IN SERIOUS TROUBLE! DON’T DO IT AGAIN!”


The red envelope then caught fire and shrivelled up, leaving the four of them completely shocked. Soon the occupants of the Great Hall started to talk again and most people turned back to their food.


“Well,” Hermione said. “I don’t know what you four were expecting.”


“Oh shut up,” Ginny said, interrupting her. “We’re not going to stop, are we?” she added to Harry.


“Of course not,” Harry said smiling.


“Good,” Ginny said.


“Better you than me,” Ron muttered.


-oOoOoOoOo-


“EXPELLIARMUS!”


A flash of scarlet light flashed across the room and crashed into Harry, causing him to soar into the air and slam against the wall. His attacker raced towards Harry as he slid down to the floor.


“Harry!” Ginny’s voice called out to him. Harry looked up to see the long red hair of Ginny rushing towards him. She bent down and put a hand on his arm. “I’m so sorry.”


“Sorry?” Harry said, wincing as he sat up. “Why the hell are you sorry? You did the spell. It did what it was meant to do.”


“I hurt you,” Ginny whispered.


“Not that bad,” Harry told her as he asked the Room of Requirement for a drink and sipped the class of water that appeared. After classes, as usual, Harry and Ginny had come to practise magic whilst the others went to research in the library. “But I don’t think you need to practise the disarming spell again.”


“Come here,” Ginny said, putting an arm around Harry’s waist, and helping him up, she lead him to the sofa.


“Thanks,” Harry said once he sat down.


“I don’t like hurting you,” Ginny whispered and Harry took a hold of her hand.


“I told you,” Harry said, smiling at her. “It’s okay. The spell did what it was meant to do. It disarmed me. I don’t have my wand. It’s good Ginny.”


“Can the next spell please not hurt you?” Ginny said, leaning against him.


“I want you to learn spells you can defend yourself with,” Harry said. “And I’m the only person you can test them on.”


“Then I won’t learn them,” Ginny said. Harry chuckled at her.


“You need to learn them, Ginny. You want to learn them,” Harry said. “And I’m the only person who you can practise on because I’m the only one who knows that I’m teaching you magic.”


“Fine,” Ginny said sighing. “I still don’t like it, though.”


“Thank you for caring, Ginny,” Harry said squeezing her hand affectionately. “But I’ll be okay. I’ve had worse knocks and injuries. Mostly from Quidditch.”


“That doesn’t mean we should injure you for the fun of it outside Quidditch matches,” Ginny argued.


Shaking his head, Harry kissed Ginny on the forehead. “I’m alright. Stop worrying about me.”


“That’s easier said then done,” Ginny said, sighing in pleasure of Harry kissing her. “If I asked you to stop worrying about me, would you?”


“No,” Harry admitted.


“Then why expect me to not worry about you?” Ginny asked.


“Fine,” Harry said, resigned to the fact that he had lost this one. “I’ll let you worry about me.”


“There’s no let, Potter,” Ginny told him fiercely. “You don’t have a choice.”


Laughing, Harry got up and Ginny followed him back to the practice area.


“So, what spell next?” Ginny asked.


“A Shield charm,” Harry told her. “There are all types of Shield charms. The one I’m going to teach you is the Protego charm.”


“Haven’t heard of it,” Ginny said.


“It’s going to be hard. It’s a fourth year spell,” Harry told her. “But with you meditating and doing the bluebell charm spell, which is actually harder to cast, your magic will grow and you will be able to cast it.”


“So what do you want me to do?” Ginny asked. “Try this spell or cast the blue bell charm.”


“Both,” Harry told her. Ginny frowned in confusion. “I want you to cast the blue bell charm whenever we’re not learning magic. So, say if we’re just reading in here. I want you to have the blue bell spell going on the corner. It will help you improve your magic.”


“Okay.” Ginny nodded. “But what are we going to do now? Reading or the Shield charm?”


“The shield,” Harry said. “So the incantation is quite simply, ‘Protego’. I want you to try it before I start testing it. Remember, relax, concentrate.”


Ginny nodded before Harry saw her body relax and her breathing slow down. Ginny raised her wand and said “Protego.” A blue coloured shield formed in front of her, coming out of her wand. Harry watched, awed, as Ginny kept the shield up for about thirty seconds before she cancelled the spell.


“Wow,” Harry said to her. “Ginny how many times are you doing the blue bell flames?”


“Not much,” Ginny said. “I did it quite a lot last week before I managed to keep it up with the water. I’ve only done it once or twice since then and only for a little while. No more than thirty minutes.”


“I want you to cast the shield again but this time I’m going to throw some simple stinging hexes at it,” Harry told her. “Don’t worry. Stinging hexes are not that bad and they will only hurt you for a couple of seconds.”


Ginny nodded before casting the Protego shield once again. Harry let Ginny hold it for a couple of seconds before he threw a very weak stinger. It reached Ginny’s shield before it clanged against it and dispersed. Ginny let the shield drop, but Harry wanted her to keep it up.


“Ginny don’t let the shield drop,” Harry told her. “I’m going to keep throwing stinging hexes at it, putting more and more power behind it until the shield breaks. This will tell us how strong your shield is.”


Ginny nodded and recast the shield as Harry started to throw stinging hexes at it again. He put more and more power behind each one until finally the shield charm broke and Ginny was hit with the hex. Ginny winced a little before recasting the shield.


“No, Ginny that’s fine,” Harry told her, sitting down.


“What you mean?” Ginny asked.


“I mean that shield charm is okay,” Harry told her.


“But I’ve only cast it twice,” Ginny said.


“I know,” Harry said. “But that shield is very strong. No one will be able to curse you, Ginny. I mean, your brothers won’t, nor will Malfoy. You got your Bat-Bogey Hex to attack and you know the disarming spell. I don’t need to teach you anything else, Ginny.”


“But what do we do now then?” Ginny asked.


“We have two weeks of doing whatever we want, “ Harry said. “We do have homework to do.” He reminded her.


“But we have the Automated Essay Writer,” Ginny pointed out.


“True,” Harry said, nodding. “But what else is there?”


“Quidditch!” Ginny said. “We could go swimming like before. We’re in the Room of Requirement. We can do anything.”


“Then choose,” Harry told her. Ginny closed her eyes before a Quidditch pitch appeared in front of the two.


“I guess you want to play Quidditch, then,” Harry said, smirking. “Brooms or weightless potion?”


“Broom,” Ginny said, closing her eyes, and a broom appeared in front of her.


“Where’s mine?” Harry asked her.


“This is yours,” Ginny said, walking towards him and handing him the broom.


“Okay,” Harry said, taking the broom. “So where’s yours?”


“I’m going to join you on yours,” Ginny said, smirking.


“Oh you are, are you?” Harry said, raising his eyebrows. However, Harry slid back on the broom and allowed Ginny to get on in front of him. There, she slid back to fit snugly between Harry’s legs.


“Come on then, Potter,” Ginny said. “Let’s fly.


Harry kick off the broom, causing gravity to take effect and make Ginny slid a little more so that there was no gap between them. As they soared high above the ground, Ginny’s hair flew behind her and Harry smelt the intoxicating flowery smell that belonged to Ginny’s hair conditioner.


For hours they flew together on the broom, doing dives and just flying around. They both took it in turns to control it. Ginny normally just flew about in circles whilst Harry was the one who dived about and went fast. After what seemed like forever, Harry slowed the broom down to stop in mid air.


“Did you have fun?” Harry whispered into the back of Ginny’s head as he kissed it lovingly.


“I’m flying and hanging about with the person who means more to me than anyone else in the whole world,” Ginny answered. “Of course I had fun.”


“That’s good to know,” Harry whispered, kissing her head again lovingly. “We’d better get going or we’ll be late for our detention.” Flying down to the ground, Harry and Ginny dismounted and headed out into the corridor. There, they started to head towards the headmaster’s office.


The detention that evening was just as good as the one before it. George had actually brought some parchment and quill and they spent most of the evening pouring over the books, jotting loads of spells down that they could use for their next prank.


Come nine o’clock, the four of them left the headmaster’s office and walked back to the Gryffindor common room. Hermione, Ron and Neville were sitting by the fireplace, a serious look on all four of their faces. Harry, confused, lead Ginny over to them whilst Fred and George went over to sit next to lee.


When Harry and Ginny reached them, Hermione shook her head just before they were going to sit down. The four of them then lead Harry and Ginny up to the empty second year boys’ dormitory.


“What’s up?” Harry asked confused.


Hermione, Ron and Neville gave a worried glanced at each other before Hermione spoke.


“We found them,” Hermione said. “Well him, actually.” Ginny stiffened beside him and Harry’s mind raced. They found him? Does that mean they found out Hagrid was expelled?


“Who?” Harry asked slowly.


“The person who was expelled fifty years ago,” Hermione said. “It was hard. We had to ask Madam Pince for help in the end. I know we didn’t want to, but we couldn’t find them anywhere. It turned out that they were behind her desk.”


“Who was it?” Ginny asked quietly.


“Hagrid,” Ron said. “There was only one person expelled fifty years ago. And that was Hagrid.”


Harry laughed. “Hagrid? Hagrid opened the Chamber of Secrets fifty years ago? Come off it. Dumbledore wouldn’t let him anywhere near the school if that were true. You have to be wrong.”


“He was the only one expelled that year,” Hermione said. “And Malfoy said…”


“Who cares what Malfoy said,” Harry argued. “Hagrid is our friend! How could you think that he would attack Muggleborns?”


“You know Hagrid, Harry,” Neville said. “We don’t really think he opened it to attack students. We reckon he just heard about the creature and thought it would, you know, need to stretch its legs or something.”


“Okay,” Harry said, nodding. “But that doesn’t explain the attacks this time. Hagrid wouldn’t reopen the chamber this time. Not after someone died last time! And I doubt he would continue opening the Chamber of Secrets up fifty years ago once someone got attacked.”


“Maybe it’s someone else this time,” Hermione said. “But Hagrid was the only one expelled fifty years ago.”


“I don’t believe it’s him,” Harry said defiantly.


“He was the only one expelled,” Ron said.


“Fine,” Harry said. “Let’s go speak to Hagrid.”


“What?” Neville said shocked.


“Let’s go speak to Hagrid,” Harry said again firmly. “Ask him about this.”


“Oh yeah that would be a nice visit,” Ron said sarcastically. “Hey Hagrid, have you let anything mad and hairy loose in the castle lately?”


“We’ll I’m going,” Harry said. “You lot decide whether you want to come.” Harry walked over to his trunk, took out his key and put it in the middle lock. He opened up the trunk and pulled out his invisibility cloak and the Marauder’s Map. He then handed the invisibility cloak to Hermione, Ron and Neville.


“It can’t fit over the five of us,” Harry said. “You three go to Hagrid’s under the invisibility cloak. Ginny and I will use the Marauder’s Map to avoid teachers and come down after you.”


“Is this really a good idea?” Hermione asked.


“Yes,” Harry said. “It will prove that Hagrid has nothing to do with this.” Reluctantly and slowly, the three of them agreed. They flung the invisibility cloak over themselves and left the dorm.


Harry looked over to Ginny, who looked petrified. Harry walked over to Ginny and pulled her into a hug. “You said they wouldn’t find anything out!” Ginny sobbed into his chest.


“They haven’t,” Harry said.


“They found out about Hagrid!” Ginny said, tears streaming down her face.


“Hagrid doesn’t know anything!” Harry told her fiercely. “Hagrid wouldn’t open the Chamber of Secrets. He wouldn’t force you to open the Chamber of Secrets, Ginny.”


“I know, but what if Hagrid knows something. What if he knows who opened it last time?” Ginny said.


“He would have told Dumbledore everything he knows,” Harry told her, kissing her on the forehead. “I promise you, Ginny. They won’t find anything out. They won’t find out it was you. They got nothing to go on. I promise.”


“You’re sure?” Ginny said, afraid.


“Yes,” Harry said to her, gently wiping some tears away from her cheek. “Believe me, Ginny. If I ever thought that they could find out it were you through Hagrid, I wouldn’t have said for us to go down there.”


“Okay,” Ginny whispered.


“You alright?” Harry asked her gently.


“I though this was all over, Harry,” Ginny whispered. “I thought it was all over.”


“It is,” Harry said to her. “Believe me.”


“We’d better get going,” Ginny whispered.


“We’ve got about ten minutes,” Harry said.


“We’re meant to meet them down there,” Ginny said.


“We will,” Harry said, nodding. “Estelle.” In a burst of flames, a red and golden phoenix appeared in front of the two of them.


“Hey Estelle,” Harry said as the phoenix flew onto his shoulder and nudged his cheek affectionately.


“Long time no see, Harry,” Estelle said in his mind. “How’s Ginny doing?”


“Great,” Harry replied. “She’s doing great. Why haven’t you been around much?”


“Because of Ginny,” Estelle replied.


“I thought you liked her,” Harry said to her worriedly.


“I do, Harry. I care for her as much as I care for you. But remember, your two souls are connected. Ginny will soon be able to talk to me through her mind and understand me just as well as you do. The only reason she can’t now is because I haven’t been around her much. But I can tell you how she feels, Harry.”


“You can?” Harry asked.


“Do I even need to tell you? I’m sure you can guess,” Estelle said quietly.


“She loves me,” Harry said silently.


“Of course she does,” Estelle said. “I shouldn’t have needed to say so.”


“You didn’t,” Harry said. “We just haven’t gotten around to talking about that yet.”


“Harry?” Ginny asked, breaking him out of his conversation with Estelle.


“Sorry,” Harry apologised. “We were just talking. Come on. Grab Estelle’s tail feathers. Estelle, can you take us down near to Hagrid’s hut please.”


Estelle nodded before flying in front of them. Ginny looked at Harry and he gave her an encouraging smile before they took a hold of her tail feathers and she flamed them down near Hagrid’s hut. They appeared amongst some trees and there they waited for a couple of minutes before they heard the shuffling footsteps of feet that indicated that the other had reached Hagrid’s. When they heard a knock on the door Harry and Ginny stepped out from the trees and headed to Hagrid’s.


“You sure he won’t know anything?” Ginny whispered.


“Positive,” Harry said, putting his arm around her. “I wouldn’t let anything happen to you, even if something did happen. It won’t, but if it did, I wouldn’t let anything happen.”


“I know,” Ginny said, sighing. “I just don’t want everyone to hate me.”


Harry kissed her on the head just as they reached Hagrid’s hut. “They won’t Ginny, they won’t.”


When they reached the front door of Hagrid’s cabin, they knocked on the door and Hagrid answered. He let them in and they sat down next to the others.


“Is there any reason the five of yah is down at this time of night?” Hagrid asked them.


“Yes,” Harry said. “We’re just curious, you see. Well, with what happened with the Chamber of Secrets the first term, us five have been looking into who’s the Heir of Slytherin. We thought it was Malfoy at first, so we brewed some Polyjuice Potion and asked him what he knew.


“He didn’t know anything. Apart from the fact that the last time it was opened a Muggleborn died. And someone was expelled. So we’ve been searching for who was expelled,” Harry finished.


“You saw my name,” Hagrid said.


“Yes,” Harry said. “We don’t believe it’s you,” he added hurriedly. “We know you wouldn’t attack anyone. We just wandered what you knew about it.”


“They got the wrong guy. I would never do that,” Hagrid said.


“We know,” Harry said. “But we were wondering what you knew.”


“Nothing much,” Hagrid said tonelessly. “I was caught by a Slytherin. Top of the class, he was. Teachers pet and everything, not that it’s a bad thing, Hermione.”


“The person who caught you was in Slytherin?” Neville asked.


“Yes,” Hagrid said. “Apparently he was searching for the Heir of Slytherin and saw me with, well, I had a pet back then and he caught me with it. So he thought I was the Heir of Slytherin and told the headmaster. The headmaster expelled me. The attacks stopped after that. I guess the Heir of Slytherin got scared that he would be expelled, too. This was all after the death.”


“Who died?” Hermione asked.


“A Muggleborn named Myrtle,” Hagrid said. “I still believe she haunts the girl’s toilette.”


“Moaning Myrtle?” Ron said. “She was killed by the Heir of Slytherin?”


“Yes, I believe so,” Hagrid said. “Now I’ve told ya all I know. So can we please change the subject?”


“Does she know who opened the Chamber of Secrets fifty years ago?” Hermione asked.


“I never asked her,” Hagrid said. “I don’t talk to her, usually. She stays in her bathroom all the time. I was expelled by the headmaster and Myrtle returned as a ghost to follow a poor student around. When the ministry told her to stop, she came back here and live in that bathroom ever since. It’s where she died, in that bathroom. So I was expelled, believed I was the one who let the monster lose that killed myrtle. Dumbledore believed I was innocent, though. He believed him. He managed to persuade Headmaster Dippet to keep me on and train me as gamekeeper. Great man, Dumbledore. He became like a father figure to me by then. My dad had past away not too soon before this. I didn’t have anyone left.”


“Do you have any idea who opened it?” Hermione asked.


“None,” Hagrid said.


“What was the name of the boy, Hagrid?” Neville asked. “The Slytherin who caught you?”


“I can’t remember his name, really,” Hagrid said. “It happened all so fast. One minute I was in Gryffindor and the next, I’d been expelled. I didn’t catch his name. Stinking Slytherin. You know I wouldn’t be surprised if it was he and who set me up.”


“You have no idea?” Ginny asked.


“I’m sorry,” Hagrid said. “I try to forget about it all, really.”


“What about this time?” Hermione urged.


“I don’t have any idea,” Hagrid said. “Like I said, I can’t remember the name of the boy who caught me. So I wouldn’t know if he has a kid here or not.” Hermione looked disappointed. “Now, you five need to get back up to the castle! It’s close to ten o’clock and I don’t want you lot in detention. Harry and Ginny already have detention with the headmaster. I don’t want them in trouble anymore than they are.”


With a downtrodden group, the five of them trekked up to the common room. Harry and Ginny had the Marauders Map so they managed to navigate their way past any teachers that were out of bed. Once they managed to clamber back into the common room, the five of them sat down by the fire.


“I guess that’s it, then.” Ron said. “We’re at a dead end.”


“There’s got to be something!” Hermione said.


“What though?” Neville asked. “There’s nothing else to go on.”


“This Slytherin that set up Hagrid,” Hermione said.


“Without a name we can’t really do anything,” Neville said. “I mean what do we look for? A Slytherin who went to school here fifty years ago. Hagrid didn’t even tell us what year this Slytherin was in.”


“But I bet you anything this Slytherin was the heir,” Hermione said. “That he stepped up Hagrid for his fall.”


“I think we all agree on that,” Harry said. “With the name we would be at least be able to find out who it was last time. But we can’t. We don’t have any more leads.”


“We have one,” Hermione said. “We can speak to Myrtle.”


“You heard Hagrid. Dumbledore was teacher here fifty years ago,” Harry said. “You don’t think he would have talked to her.”


“I know,” Hermione said. “But that’s what you said about Hagrid. If we didn’t go speak to him, we wouldn’t have known about Myrtle. I get the feeling that you don’t want us to find out who the heir of Slytherin is.”


“Of course I do!” Harry said. “But we’re just chasing loose leads.”


“But without solid leads,” Ron said, “we can only chase loose ones.”


“I just don’t think we’ll find anything out from her,” Harry said.


“It wouldn’t hurt to ask,” Hermione said. “Would it?”


“I suppose not,” Harry muttered.


“Alright, I’m off to bed,” Hermione said, yawning. “We’ll talk some more in the morning.” Slowly Hermione, Ron and Neville stalked of to bed, leaving Harry and Ginny alone.


“I told you they wouldn’t find anything out,” Harry said as he pulled Ginny in a hug.


“But what about Myrtle,” Ginny whispered.


“They’re just chasing loose ends,” Harry whispered.


“I hope you’re right,” Ginny said. “I so hope you’re right.”

Back to index

Chapter 35: Chamber of Secrets

Harry, Ginny, and the other three were hard at work studying in the common room after having just come back from dinner. They hadn’t managed to go speak to Myrtle yet as Hermione had insisted on preparing for their exams and they were all but enthusiastic about it. May had arrived and the exams were now only four weeks away.


“I can’t believe we started revising so late! I normally would have started this way ahead of time,” Hermione moaned out whilst she was checking the wand movements for the drought charm. Harry sat on the couch by the fire, Ginny sitting next to him, her feet laying slightly on his. They had started hanging about with the other three more now that they had finished with Ginny’s lessons and that the others had finished searching for the convict.


“Why are we doing this?” Ron asked.


“Exams Ron,” Hermione retorted, as if it were perfectly obvious.


“We should be asking Myrtle about what she knows,” Ron said. “The quicker we catch who ever it is that opened the Chamber of Secrets, the better.”


“What if they’ve stopped doing it?” Ginny asked quietly, and Harry looked at her cautiously. “I mean, there hasn’t been an attack since Colin.”


“That doesn’t mean there won’t be one,” Hermione said. “Who ever attacked Colin and Filch’s cat hasn’t been caught. They can easily do it again. I won’t rest until that person is expelled. Attacking Muggleborns because of their parentage is just wrong.” Ginny didn’t say much after that.


The teachers were going along the same principle of Hermione. With the exams just one month away, they were piling homework upon homework on them, and the students were becoming restless. Ginny was struggling hard with the essays. Harry had tried to help her as much as possible. They weren’t using the Automated Essay Writer because Ginny needed to learn how to write the essays properly and know the information, otherwise, she would fail her exams. And Harry was going to make sure Ginny was at Hogwarts next year. She was getting good at them, but they needed more practise.


What didn’t help was that Gryffindor’s final game of the season was going to be played at the end of the week. Gryffindor would be playing Hufflepuff and Gryffindor needed another big win to try to wrestle the Quidditch cup out of the grasps of the Slytherins. The night before the big game, the whole Quidditch team gathered around a table in the common room whilst Wood explained the tactics. As Slytherin had beaten Hufflepuff by three hundred points, Gryffindor would once again need to win by four hundred just like the last game. After the team talk, Wood ordered the whole team to bed early, so reluctantly, Harry left Ginny and the others behind studying as he went for an early night’s sleep.


-oOoOoOoOo-


Harry awoke early the next morning. Stretching and trying to wake himself up, he headed to the shower to have a wash and get changed. When Harry entered the common room, he was only half-surprised to see Ginny waiting for him.


“Do you get up this early all the time?” Harry asked her as he stepped into the light.


Ginny smiled her beautiful smile when she noticed him before answering. She had a cup of hot chocolate in her hand. “Only when you get up early.”


“Where did you get that drink?” Harry asked her.


“Kitchens,” Ginny answered. “Where else?”


“You walked all the way down to the kitchens to get a cup of hot chocolate and walked all the way back with it?” Harry asked, sitting down next to her. “And didn’t get caught?”


“Yes,” Ginny said. “I got up early, like I said. I knew you would be up soon, so I decided to bring the hot chocolate back up here. The house elves charmed it so that the drink wouldn’t get cold.”


“You’re sure you’re okay?” Harry asked her, just to make sure. He wasn’t taking any chances.


Ginny smiled as she drunk the last of the hot chocolate, put the empty mug on the table next to her, and then turned to Harry and took his hand. “You know, I’m starting to think you like me not being okay,” Ginny said, smiling.


“No Ginny,” Harry said hurriedly, not realising that Ginny was pulling his leg. “It’s not that. It’s just that I care for you so much…” Ginny put her fingers on Harry’s lips to shut him up.


“I was joking,” Ginny said with a smile. “But it’s nice to know you care,” she added in a whisper.


“Of course I care,” Harry said as Ginny moved her fingers away from his lips. “How long have we known each other? How long have we been best friends? You are the most important person to me in my whole life. We’ve grown up sharing everything together. Playing together. Pulling pranks together. I couldn’t imagine my life if I didn’t have you in it. So, of course I care for you, Ginny. More than anything else in the world.”


Ginny laid down, stretching out as to lay in Harry’s arms and Harry stretched out his legs to have room. However, when Ginny laid down, they were facing each other.


“Do you remember when we met?” Ginny asked.


“Of course,” Harry said as the image on Ginny on platform nine and three quarters came into his mind. Her begging to come on the train to see him. He knew that wasn’t what Ginny meant, but to him that would be his first memory of Ginny and he would never forget it. After that image, he turned his mind on the evening where he met Ginny when he was six. She was in the garden crying after something the twins did to her. “You never did tell me why you were crying.”


Ginny laughed out before burying her head into his chest. “Do you really want to know?” she mumbled out.


“Actually, yes,” Harry said, smiling. “I’m quite curious now.”


“My dad had told me a bed time story,” Ginny said, smiling up at him. “It was you. Your story. How you had survived Voldemort. It was my favourite story before I met you. I was five at the time and you know five year olds. They all like princes and princesses. Whenever my dad told me that story, I always imagined myself to be this very beautiful princess, the most beautiful in the world, and you were my prince, and when we got older we would marry and ride of into the sunset on the back of your beautiful white horse. Because you had a horse in my dreams.”


“You dreamt about us riding off into the sunset when you were younger?” Harry said, smirking.


“Before I met you, yes,” Ginny said. “Now shut up and let me finish. Well, on that night, just after dad had told me the story, I told him about my fantasy, of us being together. My dad said I was way too young for those sorts of feelings and that I would eventually stop fantasising about you. He was right, to some point. I started up again when I was ten.”


“Why? Harry asked. “Why did you have a crush on me?”


“Don’t know really,” Ginny said moving her head so now it lay on his chest. “It happened so fast. We played together one time and we were fine. Then you went away for a week and I missed you so much. I don’t get it really, why I developed the crush on you. But I did.”


“How did the twins find out?” Harry asked.


“I had pulled a prank on mum and then set up the twins for the fall,” Ginny said. “Well, you know mum. If she ever found out that I pulled it, I would be in so much trouble. The twins knew it was me, obviously. So they asked what it was worth. Otherwise they would tell mum and she would get really mad at me. Force me to stay in doors all summer. Wouldn’t let you ‘round to play.”


“She wouldn’t do that,” Harry said.


“I know, I know,” Ginny said. “But I was scared. So I told the twins I would do anything if they took the fall. They turned round and asked what my deepest secret was. And if I told them what it was they would take the blame for the prank. I was really scared because I had seen the way mum had blown up at the twins before, and I really didn’t want to be in trouble with her. Therefore, I told them about my crush on you. They were shocked at first, but then the teased me about it and threatened to tell you about it. I was so afraid you would hate me because of it.”


“I wouldn’t. I didn’t. I don’t,” Harry said. “But what about the night we met? What did they do then to make you so upset?”


“Well,” Ginny started. “When I told dad about me wanting to marry you and ride off into the sunset with you, the twins were outside my door and they heard everything.”


“That’s why they asked me where my white horse was the next day,” Harry said remembering what the twins had asked him the day after he had arrived at The Burrow.


“Yes,” Ginny said, laughing. “I nearly killed them for that. Well anyway, they overheard me telling dad about my fantasy, so when dad went they came into my room to talk to me. They told me that I was stupid if famous Harry Potter would ever like me. That I was too poor for the boy who lived. That I might as well give up on my dream because you would never like a poor girl like me.”


“I don’t care about money, Ginny!” Harry said angrily.


“Of course you don’t,” Ginny said, looking up at him. “This was before I met you. Granted, only an hour before, but still, an hour.”


“So that’s why you were crying,” Harry said. Ginny nodded.


“After they said that you wouldn’t give me the time of day because I was poor, I ran out of the room, upset,” Ginny told him. “You don’t know how much I liked you back then. Or thought I did. You were my idol. I know you don’t like it, Harry. I know you don’t like being the boy who lived. But I was young and didn’t understand. I was so upset because of what Fred and George said, about how you would never give me the time of day. I ran out into the garden to hide and cry. They ruined my fantasy and it hurt. But then you came along and I didn’t need the fantasy any longer. I had the real thing. It only took a couple of days for me to stop thinking you as the boy who lived and thought of you as my new best friend. And we’ve been close ever since.”


“Why haven’t you ever told me that before?” Harry asked her.


“Right,” Ginny laughed out. “Tell my best friend that he used to be my idol and I dreamt of riding of into the sunset with him. Sure, I would tell you that.”


“I get your point,” Harry said.


“What about you?” Ginny asked.


“What about me?” Harry asked.


“What did you dream about when you were younger,” Ginny asked.


“Well, not much,” Harry said. “But I used to dream a lot before I met you, though.”


“About?” Ginny asked.


Harry eyed her for a couple of seconds, wondering if she was ready to hear this. Whether she was old enough to know. When he looked into her eyes, he knew she would understand. He also knew she wouldn’t pity him either.”


“About my parents,” Harry said. “Well, about any relatives really. The Dursleys weren’t very nice people, Ginny. Weren’t very nice at all. I dreamt that some far of unknown relative of mine would turn up and take me away from them.


“Who are the Dursleys?” Ginny asked. “I thought you lived in the orphanage?”


“I did,” Harry said, nodding. “But that was after I lived with the Dursleys. Dumbledore sent me to with live them when I was a baby after Voldemort killed my parents. The Dursleys are my aunt and uncle. My life with them, truth be told, was horrible. They treated me like a slave, really. When I turned four, and tall enough to reach the cooker by standing on a chair, I was always forced to cook breakfast. When I first tried, I burnt everything and wasn’t very good at cooking. I learnt fast though. Had to really.” Ginny was starring at him. “When ever I let something burn, I would be forced to stay in my cupboard all day.”


“Cupboard?” Ginny whispered out, horrified.


“Yes,” Harry said. “My cupboard underneath the stairs. It was my bedroom. Whenever I wasn’t being forced to do chores or go to school, I was forced to stay in my cupboard. It was where I slept.”


“You slept in a cupboard,” Ginny said, shocked.


“Yes.” Harry nodded. “I dreamt every night that someone would take me away. It eventually came true. On my sixth birthday, I was sitting in my cupboard when I heard something crash upstairs. So I came out of the cupboard and went to look what it was. When my uncle came out of the living room, I was on the stairs and he thought that I had made the sound. So he beat me.”


Ginny gasped and her hand flew to her mouth. “Beat you?” Ginny whispered out, her voice breaking. “He beat you?” Harry saw tears forming in her eyes.


“I’m okay now, Ginny,” Harry said. “The next door neighbours heard and they called the police, who are like Aurors. They came and they stopped my uncle and they sent me to go live in the orphanage.”


Ginny starred at him as tears streaked down her cheeks. “Hey,” Harry said as he whipped her tears away. “Don’t cry for me, Ginny. I don’t want your pity.”


“This isn’t pity!” Ginny hissed out. “This is me caring for you so much that it hurts me when I hear something bad has happened to you.”


“I’m fine now, Ginny,” Harry said again. “Nothing to worry about.”


“I can’t believe you went through that,” Ginny whispered.


“Yeah well,” Harry said. “My dream came true. I was taken away to the orphanage in Ottery St. catchpole and six months later, I met your family and learnt of Sirius. I became your best friend, the best thing that could of ever happen to me. I had, finally, a friend.


“And we became so close. I lived with Sirius. We were friends all the time and we hardly ever fought. And when we did, we always made up within a couple of hours,” Harry said. “I had friends, I had a family. I was cared for. But most importantly, I had you.”


“I really mean that much to you?” Ginny asked, whispering,


“You mean everything to me,” Harry whispered. “You’re my world, my life. Nothing would ever be the same without you.”


“I know,” Ginny whispered back. “That’s how I feel about you.”


“Well, that’s good to know,” Harry said as he looked at her and with his hand he put some stray band of Ginny’s hair behind he ear. Ginny put her arms around Harry’s neck as they starred at each other for a couple of seconds. And then, as a silent agreement passed between the two given each other permission to do so, they started to lean towards each other. Ginny’s lips parted slightly as Harry got closer and Harry turned his head slightly so they wouldn’t bang heads and bent closer to kiss her. Ginny unconsciously wet her lips in anticipation of the kiss and her eyes slowly shut, Harry closed his eyes, too, as their lips became only millimetres apart.


“POTTER!” Wood’s voice shouted around the common room and Harry and Ginny opened their eyes and sprang apart in pure shock of someone else coming into the room. “Potter, you down here?” Wood said as he came striding into the room. “There you are Potter! Good to see you up bright and early again.” He then noticed that Ginny was in the room too, the fact that she had her arms round his neck, the fact that they were both lying on the sofa, and they had their faces inches apart. “Err, did I interrupt something?” Ginny looked at Harry and Harry knew she wanted him to answer.


“Yes,” Harry said. “You did.” Ginny’s face was aglow like he had never seen before.


“Ah,” Wood said. “Right. Sorry. Just a warning, though. Fred and George should be down any second.”


“Thanks,” Ginny said although she didn’t sound like she appreciated it much.


“Right,” Wood said. He then walked towards the portrait hole. “Don’t be too long, Potter. We have a massive game today. Make sure you have your head in the game and not on your new girlfriend.”


“Yes Wood,” Harry said rolling his eyes. Wood walked out of the common room and Harry turned back to Ginny.


“I hate him,” Ginny muttered.


Harry laughed out. “Only because he stopped us kissing.”


“And you don’t think that’s a good enough excuse!” Ginny said, eyebrows raised. “Do you know how long I have waited for that? How long I’ve waited for you to kiss me. And just when you’re about to, he comes in and ruins it.”


“What?” Harry asked her, chuckling. “You I think I’m only ever going to want to kiss you that one time? If you’re really afraid of that, I’ll kiss you here and now if you really want me to.”


“Making promises already, Harry,” Ginny said. “I like it. Soon I will have you wrapped around my finger.”


“As long as I can kiss you whenever I want, I’m happy,” Harry said, smiling. “You can wrap me around all your fingers.”


Ginny smirked at him. “You know, now that I have you, I won’t let you go.”


“Gosh, I’m stuck with you as my girlfriend,” Harry said smiling. “There are worse fates, Gin. Not many mind…”


Ginny hit him. “Prat,” Ginny said


“Yes,” Harry said. “But I’m your prat.” Ginny sighed and the leaned forward to give them their first proper kiss. Harry closed the gap, but yet again, as they were just about to kiss, they were interrupted.


“Hey! What’s going on here?” Fred’s voice asked.


Ginny pulled her wand out of her pocket and before Harry could stop her, she blasted a Bat-Bogey Hex at the boys’ staircase. Harry watched as it zoomed, not only to Fred, but also to George, Ron, Neville, Seamus and Dean. All of them ducked as the curse slammed against the wall.


“I guess she’s in a bad mood,” George muttered.


“Really?” Harry asked smirking. “What makes you think that?”


“So what’s going on down here?” Ron asked eyeing the two of them.


“Nothing,” Ginny said, annoyed. “Thanks to you.”


“Right,” Ron said.


“We’d better get going, then.” Fred said.


“See you two love birds down stairs,” George added and the group of them walked out of the common room.


“You need to get going Harry,” Ginny said to him, disappointed.


“In a minute,” Harry said gently to her as he started to lean forwards to capture her lips once again. However, Ginny put her hands on Harry’s chest, stopping him.


“We don’t have time,” Ginny sighed out. “We’ll talk after the game.”


“Talk?” Harry asked. “Do we really need to talk?”


“Fine,” Ginny said, giggling. “We’ll kiss after the game. Just think. I’ll get to be your trophy.”


“One I get to have and keep even if Gryffindor lose,” Harry said, smirking. “I like that.”


Ginny leant forward and kissed Harry on the cheek. Harry turned to face her and leaned in once again.


“After the game, Harry!” Ginny laughed out, stopping him again. “Wood will kill me if I keep you any longer.”


“I don’t care,” Harry said. “You’re more important than Quidditch.”


“Harry James Potter,” Ginny said, sighing and smiling lovingly up at him. “I love you.”


“I love you, too,” Harry said.


“Go! Harry!” Ginny said laughing. “Go!”


Harry smiled at Ginny one more time, kissed her on the cheek, and then reluctantly got up off the couch and walked to the portrait hole. He stopped when he realised that he still had his necklace Ginny had given him for his eleventh birthday. He turned around and took the necklace off. He then walked back to Ginny handed her the necklace and the key to his trunk.


“Third lock, Ginny. Where I keep all my important stuff.” Harry told her.


“Okay,” Ginny said nodding. “Now go,” she added, pushing him towards the portrait hole. Harry started walking towards the portrait hole. He turned his head one more time to look at her. “I’m glad you love me, Harry but I don’t want to get on Wood’s bad side. Now go or you won’t get to kiss me after the game.”


“Ginny,” Harry said smirking. “You’ve wanted to kiss me for literally two years. I very much doubt that when you finally get the chance to you’ll back away.”


“I did twice just now, didn’t I?” Ginny said smirking.


“Only because you don’t want to get on Woods bad side,” Harry smirked


“I love you and all,” Ginny said. “But if you don’t go I will curse you.”


“Bat-Bogey Hex the one you love,” Harry said. “Yes, I’ve fallen in love with a very nice girl haven’t I?”


“I never pretended to be nice, Harry,” Ginny said with a playful smile.


“True,” Harry said. “See you after the game.”


“Of course,” Ginny said, “I want that kiss.”


“Love you,” Harry said to her


“Love you, too,” Ginny replied.


-oOoOoOoOo-


When Harry reached the Great Hall, the whole team had almost finished eating. Harry sat down and started to quickly eat some food. His mind wandered off to the common room where Ginny would be just about to head down to breakfast.


“Harry,” Wood voice said, breaking into his mind. “Can you please get your head out of the clouds and back on the game.”


“But the game is played near the clouds, Wood,” Harry retorted.


“Get your head clear of Ginny and back on the point at hand,” Wood said angrily.


Harry blushed slightly as the others all looked at him questionably. “Have you two finally got it together, then?” Angelina asked.


“Erm,” Harry muttered. “Well, I suppose you can say we have, but…”


“You’re finally dating my sister,” Ron said. “God, I thought she would have to wait ages for her to get you.”


“You don’t mind?” Harry asked him.


“Why would I mind?” Ron said. “You’re the one she’s closest to. You’re almost family.”


“He might become real family sometime in the future, hey Harry,” Fred said winking at him.


“Alright, alright,” Wood said shouting over the top of them. “Time to go down to the pitch.” Harry grabbed a bit of toast and followed the others out of the Great Hall and down to the Quidditch pitch changing rooms.


There, they changed into there Quidditch Robes and waited for Wood to start the team talk. It droned on and on for a whole hour, Wood went over the tactics they should use in the perfect weather conditions and the plays they had been practising. They were going all out for scoring highly. They were in second place in the cup at the moment, thanks to their massive win over Ravenclaw. Slytherin had played Ravenclaw last weekend and had only beaten them by two hundred points. This meant that Gryffindor could win the cup if they won by two hundred points. Something, which Wood thought, could easily be done.


An hour after going into the changing rooms, Harry marched out onto the pitch with the Gryffindor team. Harry started to scan the pitch to see if he could spot Ginny in the stands, but they were too many people to spot the red head from down there.


“Captains shake hands,” Madam Hooch announced. Wood and the Hufflepuff captain shook hands. Madam Hooch released the Bludgers and the Snitch. Harry saw a glimpse of gold before it zoomed of into the clear blue sky and Harry lost it. “I want a clean game, please. And good luck to both teams.” Madam Hooch threw the Quaffle up into the air, blew her whistle, and fourteen players on broomsticks kicked off the ground hard, zooming up into the air.


Harry soared higher than anyone else, the fresh summer air whipping against his face. For half an hour he zoomed amongst the clouds, ignoring everything around him. Just flying. Ginny loved him. And she knew he loved her. They would finally get to be together.


“Gryffindor in possession,” Lee Jordan’s voice called out to the listening crowd. “Spinnet passes it to Johnson, to Bell, back to Johnson. She ducks a Bludger. Fakes the Keeper out. Goal to Gryffindor!” The cheers from the Gryffindor crowd echoed around the stadium. “Bell steals the Quaffle back, she passes it to Katie, who get slams by a Bludger. Hughes in possession for Hufflepuff now, he flies towards the Gryffindor goals…”


All of a sudden, a much louder voice echoed threw the stadium, causing everyone to stop what they were doing. Everyone to go deadly quite. Everyone to go deathly still.


“THIS MATCH IS CANCELLED! ALL STUDENTS PLEASE IMMEDIATELY RETURN TO THEIR COMMON ROOM. ALL STAFF PLEASE RETURN TO THE STAFF ROOM. ALL PARENTS AND NON STUDENT AND NON TEACHERS PLEASE GO TO THE GREAT HALL. PLEASE DO THIS IMMEDIATELY.” McGonagall’s voice echoed through the stadium.


Harry was frozen stock still in fear. What the hell had happened? Harry raced down to the ground appearing meters away from McGonagall. “Potter, you are to go to your common room. You will be told then.”


“What’s going on?” Harry asked her.


“To your dorm please, Mr Potter,” McGonagall said, but Hermione, Ron and Neville had joined them.


“Not until you tell me what’s going on!” Harry shouted at her. “And where’s Ginny?” he added to Ron.


“We don’t know, mate. She didn’t turn up at breakfast,” Ron said


Harry’s mind raced. “Professor, you tell me what’s going on right now!”


“Who are you to demand…” McGonagall said furious.


“WHERE’S GINNY!” Harry shouted at her.


“Mr Potter, if you go to your dorm…” McGonagall said kindly.


“I DON’T WANT TO GO TO MY DORM. I WANT TO KNOW WHAT’S HAPPENED TO GINNY!” He shouted at her.


“What’s wrong?” came the voice of Mrs Weasley. She had obviously been in the stands for the Quidditch cup final. Harry had enough. “What about Ginny? What’s happened?”


“I…” McGonagall started. “Now isn’t the time…” However, the whole Weasley clan had gathered around her.


Harry tried desperately to thing what could have happen to Ginny before it hit him. The diary! The diary was in his third compartment of his trunk. The same compartment to which Ginny was putting Harry’s necklace into.


“She’s been taken,” Harry whispered out in shock and horror.


“Taken?” Mrs Weasley said worriedly. “What you mean taken?


“Her body will lay in the chamber forever,” Harry whispered out but everyone heard him. “She’s been taken hasn’t she? HASN’T SHE!”


“If you would like to come to my office,” McGonagall stated.


“NO WE WOULD NOT,” Harry shouted at her. “WE WOULD LIKE SOME ANSWERS! HAS SHE BEEN TAKEN INTO THE CHAMBER OF SECRETS?”


“My Potter, I’m terribly sorry. I knew she was your friend,” McGonagall said in almost a whisper.


Harry didn’t hang around after that. Harry bolted. Hermione tried to grab hold of him, but he just shrugged her off and continued to run and run. He ran out of the Quidditch pitch, throwing his Quidditch gear off to reveal his trousers and t-shirt underneath. Harry bolted along the lawns and up the front steps. “ESTELLE!” he shouted at the top of his voice. Estelle appeared in the entrance hall as he headed towards the steps. “GET MY WAND NOW!” Estelle disappeared and came back in ten seconds as Harry was just passing the first floor corridor. Harry grabbed his wand from her and ran past the first floor and into the second floor corridor, Estelle flying behind him. He ran along the corridor until he turned the corner and saw Dumbledore starring at the wall. He ran up to him and starred not wanting to believe it.


There, written in blood, was the message. ‘Her skeleton will lay in the chamber forever. Come get her Potter, if you dare.


“Harry,” Dumbledore said seriously. “I thought you said it was over.”


“It was meant to be,” Harry said as he walked right into Moaning Myrtle’s bathroom, Estelle and Dumbledore following him.


“So why is this happening?” Dumbledore asked.


“Cause I made a mistake,” Harry said. “A stupid, idiotic mistake.” Harry walked along the bathroom and came to the sink opposite moaning myrtles cubicle. “Open up.” Harry said in Parseltounge, the sink started to sink below the ground, and a pipe large enough for a man to slide into appeared.


“If I’m not back in an hour… Wait some more,” Harry said. “Tell Mum and Dad that I’ll bring her back safely.”


“Good luck, Harry,” Dumbledore said quietly as Harry climbed into the pipe, let go, and zoomed downwards towards the Chamber of Secrets. He twisted and turned at every corner, sliding miles and miles under the school. Estelle keeping up by flying behind him.


How long had Ginny been down here for? It couldn’t be anymore than two hours, how strong would Tom be? Not that it mattered. As soon as he got down to Ginny, he would burn the diary. The pipe suddenly levelled out and Harry zoomed out onto skeletons of dead rats. Harry jumped up, and with his wand in hand, he raced along the underground corridor, Estelle flying fast beside him.


“She’s got to be alive,” Harry said more to himself than Estelle. “She’s only been down here for a couple of hours. She can’t die.”


Harry raced past the dead skin of the Basilisk and turned two corners before coming face to face with the doors to the hidden chamber.


“Open,” Harry hissed in Parseltounge again and the doors parted, leaving a gap for him and Estelle to move through. Harry immediately noticed Ginny at the foot of the giant Slytherin statue. She was still awake. Tom was standing over her, Ginny’s own wand pointing at her.


“Call him!” Tom hissed at her.


“I won’t,” Ginny sobbed out. “I won’t, I won’t.”


“Call him, Ginerva,” Tom hissed out at her. “Or I will force you to.”


“You force her to do anything and I will hurt you more than you could possibly imagine,” Harry hissed out and both Tom and Ginny looked at him in complete shock.


“No!” Ginny sobbed out. “Harry run! Run Harry! Please, go away. He’ll kill you.” Estelle left Harry’s side as she flew to Ginny and comforted her.


“A song bird, Potter,” Tom said whilst laughing a high, cruel laugh. “You think a song bird will be any use to you, Potter?”


“Actually, yes,” Harry said quietly. “But I’m hoping I won’t need her.”


“No, you won’t,” Tom said smirking. “You’d be dead in a minute. The only reason I haven’t killed you yet is because I want to talk to you Potter. I’m curious about you.”


“I’m not surprised,” Harry said. “I did defeat you as a baby.”


Ginny looked up in shock. She was very pale and Harry could tell that her energy was slowly leaving her. It wouldn’t be long before unconsciousness would over take her.


“You know who I am?” Tom asked quietly.


“Tom Marvolo Riddle,” Harry said quietly. “Known mostly today as You-Know-Who or Voldemort.”


“And how did you work that one out Potter?” Tom hissed.


“I’m actually quite clever, you know. I worked out that you were the one making Ginny attack people, so I took you away from her,” Harry explained. “After I managed to do that, I researched as much as I could about you. I tried everything. Until one day, I decided I was bored and was messing about with the letters of your name. And guess what I came up with.”


With that, Harry drew Tom’s full name in the air with his wand. And then he swished his wand for the letters to rearrange them selves to revel…


I AM LORD VOLDEMORT.


Ginny gasped in surprise, her sobs getting louder by the minute.


“Oh shut up you idiot,” Tom shouted at her. “You whining little girl.”


Harry had enough. ““EXPELLIARMUS,” Harry shouted, pointing his wand at Tom and as Tom was turned shouting at Ginny, he hadn’t had enough time to react. Ginny’s wand soared into the air and he caught it. He then pointed both of them at Tom.


“I don’t remember Ginny mentioning you were good at magic, Potter,” Tom hissed out at him.


“Good for her,” Harry whispered icily. “Bad for you.”


“Do you really think you can stop me?” Tom whispered. “I, Lord Voldemort, the greatest wizard to ever live!”


“Wrong,” Harry said. “Albus Dumbledore is the greatest wizard to ever live. And yes, I do think I can stop you.”


“You’ll die Potter,” Tom hissed.


“No,” Harry said, pointing his wand at the diary,“you will. Accio!” The diary flew out of Ginny’s hands. Tom went to try and catch it, but it was too late. It soared past him and towards Harry. Harry then waved his wand towards the diary and shouted “Incendio!” the diary then burst into flames.


Harry watched as Tom screamed out in pain as flames surrounded him. It lasted for a couple of seconds before Tom disappeared, leaving a flaming diary on the floor. Ginny gasped aloud as energy returned to her body.


“Ginny,” Harry shouted as he raced towards her and then buried her in a long hug. “I thought I was going to lose you,” he whispered out to her, crying.


Ginny sobbed into his chest as he held onto Ginny for dear life. He couldn’t believe how close it had come for him to losing her again. How frightened he’d been when he heard that Ginny was taking down into the chamber. They held each other for what seemed like forever before the broke apart.


“Why didn’t you use your ring?” Harry chocked out. “Why didn’t you call me down?”


“Because he was going to kill you. I thought he was going to kill you.” Ginny sobbed out.


“But you would have died,” Harry replied. “You have no idea what it would do to me if you died.”


“Can we get out of here please?” Ginny whispered and Harry nodded.


“Of course,” Harry replied. Harry grabbed her hand and lifted her up off the floor. “Come on. It’s this way.” Harry led her along the chamber and through the door, around the corners and along the cave tunnels until they arrived at the pipe leading back up to Moaning Myrtle’s bathroom. Estelle flew in front of them and Harry grabbed on to her tail feathers with his hand whilst holding onto Ginny’s hand with his other. Then suddenly they were flying. Estelle flew higher and higher up the pipe until they landed back on the cold hard floor of Moaning Myrtle’s bathroom.


Harry got up and then helped Ginny up; he then took her hand and started to lead her to the headmaster’s office. When they were a couple of corridors away from the headmaster’s office, however, they ran into Professor Lockhart.


“My word,” Lockhart said, eyeing Ginny. “She’s alive.”


“No thanks to you,” Harry said. “Now move.”


“How did you do it?” Lockhart said.


“Like I’d tell you,” Harry said. “Now move out of the way.” Harry started walking again, but Lockhart stepped in front of them drawing his wand.


“That’s not something you want to do, Professor,” Harry told him coldly.


“You’re going to tell me how you saved her,” Lockhart said. “And then you’re going to say goodbye to your memories.


“So that’s how you do it, then,” Harry said. “You get people to tell you how they did things, and then you wipe their memory of them ever doing it so you can take the credit.”


“It’s a lot harder than it sounds, Potter,” Lockhart said. “I had to track these people down, get them to tell me exactly how they did what they did.”


“I knew you were just a fraud,” Harry said. “I’m not going to tell you anything.”


“Then I’m afraid I’m just going to have to make something up,” Lockhart said. “Say goodbye to your memories. Obliviate!”


“Protego!” Harry roared. They memory charm clanged against Harry’s shield and to the shock of Lockhart, rebounded upon him. Lockhart was thrown back and landed with a crash on his back.


“Harry…” Ginny whispered out.


“It’s okay,” Harry said as he and Ginny moved closer to Lockhart.


“He tried to…” Ginny whispered.


“I know,” Harry said as he kicked out at Lockhart.


Lockhart stirred and then looked up at the two of them. Ginny froze. “Ello. Nice place this is isn’t it. What is this place? Do you live here?”


“Come on,” Harry said, dragging Ginny away from Lockhart. “He can’t remember anything. Let’s get you to your parents.”


-oOoOoOoOo-


Ginny eyed the gargoyle worriedly. “I’m going to get expelled aren’t I?” Ginny sobbed out.


“No,” Harry said, kissing her head lovingly. “I won’t let that happen.”


“I’m scared,” Ginny whispered out.


“I know, Gin,” Harry said, taking her hand. “But I’ll explain what happened. Dumbledore will understand.”


“I don’t want to be expelled. I don’t want Hermione to hate me. What will my parents say?” Ginny sobbed out.


“That they love you,” Harry explained. “They’ll just be glad that you’re alright. Trust me Ginny, please.”


“I do,” Ginny said. “With all my heart.”


“I know you do.” Harry smiled at her and he asked the gargoyle to move out the way so he can see the headmaster. They made there way up the revolving staircase and came to the door Harry knocked on so often. Harry could hear Mrs Weasley sob and Mr Weasley trying to comfort her.


Without even bothering to knock, Harry opened the door and he and Ginny stepped in, Estelle flying in behind them. Dumbledore was the one who noticed them first. He smiled as he saw them both. Mr and Mrs Weasley were hugging each other by the fireplace, Mrs Weasley muttering Ginny’s name repeatedly. McGonagall had her mouth opened, her hand on where her heart was obviously in shock at seeing both him and Ginny. Sirius was standing just behind Dumbledore, a look of happiness on his face.


“Mum,” Harry whispered out. Both Mr and Mrs Weasley looked up at and saw the both of them. A little wet from the Chamber of Secrets, but both very much alive.


“Ginny!” Mrs Weasley screamed as both she and Mr Weasley flung themselves at the two of them. Harry was nearly hugged to death as Mrs Weasley kissed him all over, muttering about Harry saving her.


When they eventually stopped, Dumbledore drew two more chairs out of thin air and Harry sat down in one. However instead of sitting in her own chair, Ginny crawled onto Harry’s lap, putting her arms around his neck, burying her face into the crook of his neck. Mr and Mrs Weasley looked stunned at this behaviour from their daughter, but Dumbledore just smiled as the other chair vanished.


“Can you please tell me what happened?” Dumbledore asked. “Everything.”


And so Harry did. With Ginny terrified in his lap, he started to explain everything. How Ginny had showed him the diary on the first of September, how, after Filch’s cat had been attacked, he and the other four had suspected it was Malfoy and started to brew the Polyjuice Potion.


How on the eve that Colin was attacked Estelle had came to him, explaining that Ginny was in the common room and he needed to go to her. How Ginny had confessed that she was the one who attacked Filch’s cat. How she saw Colin being taken to the hospital wing and figured that, as she couldn’t remember what she had been doing, just like the night Filch’s cat was attacked, that she must have been the one who attacked him.


Harry explained how the next day he had seen Ginny acting normal again. How he had figured out she was using her glamour potions that Fred and George had got her for her birthday. How he confronted her and she confessed that the night before wasn’t a dream. He told them how he looked after Ginny from that point on. How he suspected the diary and stole it away from Ginny. How he decided that going home for Christmas would be good for Ginny.


He explained how after they came back from the holiday that Hermione and the other told them about what they found out from Malfoy. That the last person to open the Chamber of Secrets was expelled. He explained how the others searched for three months to try and find out who it was that was expelled. He told them how eventually they found out it was Hagrid and they asked Hagrid what he knew. How Hagrid had told them that it was Moaning Myrtle that had died fifty years ago. How he was innocent and was set up by a Slytherin and that he couldn’t remember the name of the Slytherin.


“And today?” McGonagall asked quietly, obviously in shock.


Harry explained how after he heard that Ginny had been taken down into the chamber, he rushed of to see Myrtle. How Myrtle told him that she didn’t know who the heir of Slytherin was but when she died she saw a pair of big yellow eyes coming from the sink opposite her. This obviously didn’t happen, but Harry needed to make something up and that is what happened the first time around.


Harry then explained how he found the entrance at the sink. How he and Estelle went down to the Chamber of Secrets where they found Ginny and Tom. How he had destroyed the diary and how Estelle flew up back up the pipe. How they met Lockhart and how he tried to wipe their memories. After he had finished his story, there was quiet apart from the sobbing of Ginny, who was still afraid that she would be expelled.


“Why didn’t you tell us this when Colin was attacked?” McGonagall asked.


“I promised Ginny I wouldn’t,” Harry said.


“But if you told us this it could have prevented Miss Weasley from going down into the chamber today,” McGonagall said.


“I promised,” Harry repeated.


“It doesn’t matter now,” Dumbledore said. “It’s all over. Miss Weasley won’t be punished in any way.”


“I won’t be?” Ginny muttered out, looking at the headmaster, questionably.


“Much older and wiser wizards have been hoodwinked by Voldemort,” Dumbledore said. “I think bed rest and maybe a hot chocolate, If your parents would like to escort you to the hospital wing.”


“Harry?” Ginny asked.


“There is something I need to discuss with Harry,” Dumbledore said gently to her.


“It’s not his fault. I made him promise not to tell anyone,” Ginny said quickly and desperately. “It isn’t his fault, he shouldn’t get into trouble.”


“He is not in trouble,” Dumbledore told her gently. “There is just a small matter of discussion we need to talk about.”


“Ginny, it’s okay,” Harry told her as he lifted her off his lap. “I’ll be down in the hospital wing in a minute.” Ginny nodded and Professor McGonagall, Ginny and her parents left the headmaster’s office.


“I didn’t know you could speak Parseltongue, Harry,” Dumbledore said gently and Harry knew what he was getting at.


“I’m not a Horcrux,” Harry said, startling Sirius. “When I did the spell to come back in time it sent my soul back in time but not Voldemort’s. When my soul arrived at my six-year-old self, it forced both my six-year-old soul and Voldemort’s soul out. And as a soul needs an object to live in, it killed them both. Which no longer makes me a Horcrux.”


“My boy,” Dumbledore said, pleased. “This is the best news I’ve heard from you yet.”


“You should have told me when you found out,” Harry said. “But I’ve gotten over it in the future. No point getting cross over it now when it doesn’t matter.”


“You truly are a remarkable boy,” Dumbledore said.


“So it’s Nagini and Ravenclaw’s Ring left?” Harry said.


“Now that the diary has been destroyed and there isn’t any longer part of Voldemort’s soul in you, yes,” Dumbledore said, nodding. “All the others have been destroyed.”


“I just needed to make sure,” Harry said. “When will the ring get destroyed?”


“It hasn’t turned up yet,” Sirius explained.


“It should turn up soon,” Harry said. “I hope. Keep a look out for it.”


“Now, I’m sure you want to go see that wonderful wife of yours now,” Dumbledore said, smiling at him.


“Yeah,” Harry said, smiling. “We confessed we loved each other this morning. You should have seen how happy she was.”


“I’m glad for you, Harry,” Dumbledore said. “There cannot possibly be too much love in this world.” Harry smiled and turned to go, when suddenly there was a knock on the office door.


“Come in,” Dumbledore said and in walked, to the amazement of Harry, Lucius Malfoy, Cornelius Fudge, and Hagrid. “What can I do for you three gentleman?”


“It’s on grave news I come here, unfortunately, Dumbledore,” Fudge started. “But I’m here to take Hagrid to Azkaban. His record is against him and that poor girl. The Weasleys are one of our prominent pure bloods. The death to the little girl.”


“Ginny isn’t dead,” Harry said quietly.


“Not dead…” Fudge said shocked. “I don’t understand… “


“I went and saved her,” Harry said. “And it wasn’t Hagrid that took her.”


“I don’t understand,” Fudge whispered out.


“The attacks have stopped, Cornelius,” Dumbledore said calmly. “Ginny Weasley is currently on her way to the hospital wing.”


“But whom then…?” Fudge asked.


“Voldemort,” Dumbledore explained. “Voldemort was enchanting Ginny Weasley with this diary here,” he said, holding up the diary. “He had possessed her and forced her to attack the students. The diary has now been destroyed and Ginny free of the diary.”


“My lord,” Fudge whispered out. “Is the girl okay?”


“In time,” Dumbledore said. “In time. But I don’t think you really need to take Hagrid this evening.”


“Oh...no…of course not. No,” Fudge said. “I’m glad that the attacks have stopped. Hagrid, you have the full apology of the Ministry. That poor girl.”


“Thanks, Minister,” Hagrid said roughly.


“Hagrid,” Dumbledore said. “If you would please escort the Minster, here, down to the kitchens. I’m sure he would like a drink and some food before he makes the long journey back to London.”


“Of course, headmaster,” Hagrid said as he led the minister out of the office.


“What is it you’re seeking, Lucius?” Dumbledore asked, turning his attention to the sinister looking Malfoy.


Malfoy looked between Harry, Dumbledore and Sirius before speaking. “I have an order here for your suspension. We feel that you have rather lost your touch. Letting the girl go down into the chamber.”


“You managed to get all twelve signatures in a space of an hour,” Sirius said, raising his eyebrows.


“Only because he threatened them,” Harry said quietly.


“Threatened them, Mr Potter, how dare you?” Malfoy hissed out.


“I dare,” Harry said. “Blackmailing the governors about cursing their families if they don’t sign. Original Malfoy.”


“I will not be spoken to…” Malfoy began but Harry cut him off.


“Shut up and listen,” Harry hissed out. “I know you threatened their families. I know you planned this all along to get rid of Dumbledore. And also to stop Mr Weasley’s Muggle protection act from passing. Let me tell you something. I don’t like people who try to mess around with people who are out of their league.”


“You’re the one who is out of their league, Potter,” Malfoy hissed.


“Really?” Harry asked gently before continuing, “I saw you give Ginny the diary.” Malfoy stared for a moment. “Now think what might happen if I show my memory of that to the ministry? Well, you pleading that you were under the Imperious Curse when you did Voldemort’s biding will come under question. Also, the fact that you gave Ginny the diary, which caused the Chamber of Secrets to reopen and threatened the live of Muggleborns and Ginny herself. I believe that will be worth a lot of years in Azkaban, don’t you?”


Malfoy starred at him, his eyes reduced to slits. “Now, I don’t have to show the ministry this memory if you co-operate.” Harry muttered.


“Co-operate how Potter,” Malfoy said icily.


“Simply things really,” Harry said gently. “First, you resign from the board of governors, tell them that you think you’ve done all you can to help this great school and can’t be anymore use. Tear up that order of suspension and let Dumbledore continue as headmaster. And thirdly, free Dobby. Do these things, and I won’t show the ministry my memory.”


“How do I know that this memory exists?” Malfoy hissed.


“I can show it to you, if you’d like,” Harry said. “But you wouldn’t want that. As Dumbledore is head of the Wizengamot, he is legally obliged to pull you into court.”


Malfoy stared at him, contemplating what Harry just told him. “Fine, Potter.”


“I expect to hear of your resignation by the end of the week,” Harry told him.


“So be it,” Malfoy said, turning.


“Dobby, Mr Malfoy,” Harry said. “Free him now. Or I’ll go show the minister my memory.”


Malfoy growled out before summoning Dobby. With a crack, the house elf appeared before them.


“Dobby has come to serve master,” Dobby said bowing to Malfoy. Malfoy threw a nasty look at Harry, took off his glove and threw it at the house elf. Dobby stared at it in shock.


“Anything else, Potter?” Malfoy hissed out.


“Yes,” Harry said quietly. “Get out of this castle and don’t put another foot here again.”


Malfoy sneered before walking to the door. “You’ll meet the same sticky end as your parents one of these days, Potter, mark my words,” he said just as he opened the door.


“Not today, Malfoy,” Harry said. “Good day.” Malfoy gave Harry one last cold sneer before walking out of the office, slamming the door behind him.


“Harry Potter freed Dobby!” Dobby exclaimed. “How can Dobby ever repay you, sir?”


“How would you like be my house elf?” Harry asked.


“Harry Potter wishes Dobby to be his house elf,” Dobby squeaked. “Such an honour, to serve Mr Potter. But Dobby likes being free sir…”


“I’ll pay you,” Harry said. “And give you one day off a week.” Dobby jumped for joy.


“You will sir, you will.” Dobby said happily, “Then, of course, Dobby will serve Harry Potter. Such an honour to work for you, sir.”


“Great,” Harry said. “You will get five galleons a week. No more, No less.”


“Sir is so generous,” Dobby said.


“And no sir,” Harry told him. “It’s just Harry. You are to call me Harry. That’s an order.”


“Yes sir.” Dobby said nodding. “I mean Harry. Bad Dobby!”


“You will also not punish yourself,” Harry said.


“Of course, Harry,” Dobby said bowing. “Whatever Harry wishes.”


“Great,” Harry said extended out his hand. “Welcome to the Potter family, Dobby.”


Dobby shook Harry’s hand and Harry felt the binding of magic that bonded Dobby to him.


“Sir is married,” Dobby said, eyes winding. “I can feel your connection to Mistress Ginny.”


“It’s Harry,” Harry said smiling at him. “And you are to keep this information from Ginny. She doesn’t know anything yet. You are forbidden to tell her.”


“Of Course Master… I mean, Harry.” Dobby said.


“Good.” Harry said. “Sirius will see you back at Potter Manor soon.


“Oh Dobby.” Sirius said as Dobby was about to leave. “Jo is there at the moment. Tell her Ginny is alright and I’ll be home soon.” Dobby nodded before disappearing with a loud crack.


“Now.” Harry said turning to the door. “Let’s go see Ginny.”


-oOoOoOoOo-


After having a shower and getting changed, Harry walked into the hospital wing to see the whole Weasley clan surrounding the bed at the far end. Harry walked by the beds and along to Ginny’s to see her lying in bed, now in pjs after having a shower herself.


“Hey,” Harry said, gently announcing his presence.


“Harry,” Ginny said, smiling up at him. Harry walked to the chair closest to her.


“You okay?” Harry asked, sitting down and putting a hand on hers.


“I wouldn’t be if It weren’t for you,” Ginny whispered. Harry squeezed Ginny’s hand.


“Well, I couldn’t let you die, Ginny,” Harry said. “Not after this morning.”


“This morning?” Ginny asked, frowning in confusion.


“Yeah, after our talk,” Harry said gently to her.


“We talked this morning?” Ginny asked.


“Of course we did,” Harry said, “Remember. You went and got a hot chocolate and then we talked down by the fire about how we met and stuff. You remember that.”


“We did?” Ginny said worriedly


“You… you don’t remember this morning?” Harry said, trying to stop the tears that threatened to fall down his cheek. Ginny slowly shook her head.


“You don’t remember us talking?” Harry whispered.


“All I remember is going to bed last night, and waking up down there,” Ginny whispered.


Harry’s heart broke. She didn’t remember! She didn’t remember them admitting they fell in love. She didn’t remember their conversation about the Dursley’s. She didn’t remember anything about that morning!


“What happened this morning?” Ginny asked.


“Nothing,” Harry said. “Don’t worry about it.”


“Harry, tell me!” Ginny pleaded.


“Don’t worry,” Harry said. “It wasn’t anything important.


“Please,” Ginny stressed out.


“Now Ginny,” Mrs Weasley said. “Don’t get stressed. You need rest after what happened today. If Harry doesn’t want to tell you just yet, then let it be. I’m sure Harry will tell you soon when you’re better.”


“Harry?” Ginny said.


“I’ll tell you later,” Harry said, even though his heart broke at those words. “Just concentrate on getting better, okay. Who am I going to pull pranks with?” Harry guessed it was the shock of Ginny being taken down into the Chamber of Secrets that Mrs Weasley didn’t scold them.


“How long does Ginny need to stay in here?” Harry asked.


“Madam Pomfrey said she didn’t know,” Mr Weasley. “But she’s going to be fine, thanks to you.”


“Well, I couldn’t lose her,” Harry said looking at Ginny, causing a smile to form across her face. Just then Madam Pomfrey came bustling over. She had a sleepless potion in her hand and she forced Ginny to drink all of it in one go.


“I swear, that gets more disgusting every time I take it,” Ginny whispered after Madam Pomfrey walked away.


“It’s to help you get better,” Harry said to her. “You want to get better, right?”


“Yeah,” Ginny whispered, yawning. “How can I…”


“Stop Ginny,” Harry said to her. “You don’t owe me anything.”


“After everything you have done for me this year. For saving my life…” Ginny said to him.



“Stop it!” Harry told her fiercely. Harry ran his hand through Ginny’s hair. “Look at me, Gin. You do not owe me anything. I came and saved you because you mean the world to me. I wouldn’t know what I would do without you. You’re so important to me.”


“You’re important to me, too,” Ginny whispered.


“Don’t worry about owing me anything, then,” Harry told her. “Because you don’t. Just concentrate on getting better. For me.” Ginny nodded as Harry leant down and kissed her on the forehead.


Ginny yawned again before closing her eyes. “You’ll be here when I wake up?” Ginny asked.


“I’m not going anywhere, Ginny.” Harry said. Harry watched her close her eyes and the dreamless sleep potion take effect.


“You okay?” Sirius asked.


“She doesn’t remember this morning,” Harry choked out.


“What happened this morning?” Hermione asked.


“Me and Ginny, we err….” Harry started, feeling a bit uncomfortable that all of Ginny’s brothers and her parents were there.


“They got together,” Ron said. “As in started dating.”


“Harry,” Mrs Weasley said smiling. “That’s….”


“That isn’t what happened.” Harry said. “Well, not exactly. We talked a bit about how we met. And as the conversation continued we got closer. And we nearly kissed. We would have done if we weren’t interrupted, twice. Just before I left to go down to the Quidditch pitch, Ginny told me she loved me.” Everyone was quiet and Ginny’s brothers were watching him almost apprehensively. “I told her I loved her back.” Harry chocked out. “But she doesn’t remember it. Tom must have wiped her memory of it.” Tears started to roll down Harry’s cheeks. He had her back. He had her back and it felt like Tom had ripped her away from him again.


Mrs Weasley got up and walked around to him, bent down, and took a hold of his hands. “Look at me, Harry,” she said. Harry refused to. He didn’t want to. He had lost her again. Couldn’t they see how much it hurt him? Why couldn’t they see he just wanted to be left alone for a while? “Look at me,” Mrs Weasley repeated.


Harry very reluctantly looked up. “You-Know-Who might have wiped Ginny’s memory, but no magic can wipe away someone’s feelings Harry. She still loves you. If she meant what she said and she really loves you, then she still does. She just doesn’t know you love her back. Nothing has changed. You can wipe memories but you can’t wipe away feelings. Especially one as strong as love.”


Harry nodded, relief flooding through him. “But she doesn’t know,” Harry said.


“Then tell her,” Mrs Weasley said. “When you think the time is right. You tell her how you feel. Whether it’s this evening when she wakes up or later, whenever you ready. Love is magic at its purest. Something no spell can destroy or create. And I’m happy that my daughter has fallen in love with someone as brave and carrying as you. I know you’ll look after her. “


“Thanks,” Harry whispered, his fears slowly ebbing away.


“So you love Ginny?” Hermione asked him.


“More than you could know,” Harry whispered.


“You kept on saying nothing was going on between you two,” Hermione said.


“We lied,” Harry replied. “We weren’t dating. But we weren’t stupid. We knew something was going on. We just didn’t say anything because we knew you would hound us for details. And we didn’t want that.” Hermione looked like she had been slapped. “Don’t deny it. You would have wanted to know all the details on how we got together. How we fell in love. And with the Chamber of Secrets playing a big part in it… Ginny was afraid you would hate her if you ever found out. She was afraid you all would hate her.”


“But it wasn’t her fault, right?” Hermione said. “It was all You-Know-Who. I would have understood. We all would have. We all understand that this wasn’t her fault.”


“That’s what I told her,” Harry said. “But Ginny was so scared, so fragile. It was better for her to keep it from you, so she shouldn’t have to worry about it.”


“You have done an excellent job looking after her,” Mr Weasley said. “I for one am so glad the day you decided to walk into our garden so many years ago.”


“Thanks,” Harry whispered.


-oOoOoOoOo-


Over the next week, Harry continuously visited Ginny. He skipped classes just to be with her. No one gave him detention, though. No one apart from Snape, that is. They played games and just talked, sometimes they just hang out enjoying each other’s company. It was Saturday morning, exactly one week after the chamber incident when Mr and Mrs Weasley announced that they were taking Ginny home early.


“We’ve spoken to the headmaster and he’s given us permission to take Ginny home,” Mr Weasley announced. “We’re leaving tonight via portkey.”


“But,” Harry said, looking at Ginny. “Why does she need to go home?” School still had a full five weeks left to run. It would mean he wouldn’t be able to see her for a whole month!


“We thought it would be better for her if she recovered somewhere she felt safe,” Mr Weasley explained. “After what happened this year, I think she would prefer The Burrow rather than Hogwarts.”


“I want to stay here,” Ginny said. “I want to stay here with Harry.”


“I’m sorry love,” Mrs Weasley said. “But we want you to get better. And we think The Burrow would be better for you. You would feel safer there. You did at Christmas.”


“Is Harry coming, too?” Ginny asked.


“No,” Mrs Weasley. “We asked, but the board of governors are only letting you home early. Harry needs to stay for his exams. I’m sorry. We did ask.”


“Then I want to stay here,” Ginny announced.


“I’m sorry, Firefly,” Mr Weasley said. “But it’s already all arranged. Your stuff is packed. We’re leaving at six.”


“But I don’t want to leave Harry,” Ginny mumbled out.


“It will be alright,” Harry said to her. “It’s only four weeks. It’s not that long. And your parents are right, it would be better for you to be at The Burrow.”


“But you’re not there,” Ginny whispered out. “I don’t want to leave you.”


Harry took a hold of Ginny’s hand. “Only for four weeks Ginny. It will only be for four weeks.”


“That’s too long,” Ginny whispered.


“I’m sorry, love,” Mrs Weasley said. “I know you and Harry care about one another. It’s obvious. But Harry will be home in four weeks. It’s not that long. Honest. The time will fly by.”


“I’ll miss you,” Ginny whispered.


“And I’ll miss you,” Harry whispered back. “But it’s only four weeks. It’s not that long. It will fly by.”


“You promise?” Ginny whispered.


“Of course,” Harry replied.

Back to index

Chapter 36: Tom's Nightly Torments

The month Harry spent separated from Ginny was the worst experience of his life. He knew he was separated from her last year, but back then Ginny wasn’t in love him, and she hadn’t been taken down into the Chamber of Secrets and nearly killed. It was torture for Harry to walk around Hogwarts, going to lessons and taking exams, when Ginny was at The Burrow, not knowing whether Ginny was okay or not.


A week after Ginny left, Harry and Dumbledore went back down into the Chamber of Secrets with a rooster and Harry summoned the Basilisk whilst Dumbledore put the Imperious curse on the rooster to make it crow. It only took a couple of minutes for the Basilisk to die. Feeling that the whole chamber incident was finally behind him, Harry started to look forward to going home and back to Ginny.


Harry sat in the compartment of the Hogwarts Express, the others either talking or reading. He couldn’t wait to see Ginny again. To tell her how much he had missed her. To tell her how much he loved her.


Eventually, the train pulled into the station and Harry eagerly walked onto the platform, his luggage being pushed along, keeping his eye out for the vibrant red hair that told him that it was his Ginny. He didn’t see any red head, though. Instead, he just saw Mrs Weasley and Sirius, and he was disappointed.


“Where’s Ginny?” Harry asked straight away as he came up to them.


“At home dear,” Mrs Weasley said. “You’ll see her tomorrow.”


“Why not tonight?” Harry asked.


“You have to go home and get unpacked,” Mrs Weasley told him gently. “Ginny wanted to come and see you, but I thought it was better if she stayed at The Burrow.”


“How’s she doing?” Ron asked.


“Brilliantly,” Mrs Weasley beamed. “I can’t believe how quickly she’s getting past the Chamber of Secrets. She’s missed you all, though. Especially you Harry.”


Harry nodded before Sirius shrunk his trunk and everything down to fit into his pocket. Sirius then side Apparated him straight from the platform back to Potter Manor.


“Master Harry, Master Harry!” came the squeaky voice of Dobby as both he and Sirius arrived in the kitchen. “Welcome home Master Harry”


Harry turned to see Dobby at the stove cooking some soup. “How have you been Dobby?” Harry asked him.


“Master cares about Dobby’s well being,” Dobby said. “Master is such a great wizard.”


“I thought I ordered you to call me Harry and not master,” Harry said.


Dobby looked nervously at him. “I am sorry sir, I mean Harry. Dobby isn’t quite used to these changes Harry sir. Dobby is trying.”


“I know,” Harry said. “Do you like it here?”


“Oh, Potter Manor is wonderful,” Dobby said, delighted. “Dobby is pleased to be serving the Potters.”


“What’s for dinner?” Sirius asked.


“Are you ever not hungry?” came Jo’s voice and she walked into the kitchen, smiling at Sirius.


“Come on Jo,” Sirius said, “I need to be fit for my promotion.”


“You gave Sirius a promotion?” Harry asked Jo as she got herself a cup of tea.


“He has my old job,” Jo said smiling. “I’m still his boss, though. I got a promotion as well. I now run the whole department.”


“Wow, that’s cool,” Harry said.


“We actually need to talk to you,” Sirius said seriously. “For the past couple of weeks Jo has been living here with me.”


“You two live together now?” Harry asked, shocked. “What have you done to my godfather?” he asked Jo.


“Trust me,” Jo said laughing. “It took a lot of persuading.”


“I bet,” Harry smirked.


“Alright you two,” Sirius said huffily.


“Ah, come on love,” Jo said as she walked up to him and gave him a sweet kiss on the lips. “We’re just playing.”


“Ew,” Harry joked out as Sirius kissed Jo back.


“You wouldn’t be saying ew if you were doing this with Ginny now would you?” Jo said to him, causing Harry to blush.


“You told her, then,” Harry muttered to Sirius.


“No,” Sirius said. “After the way you two acted at Christmas she just guessed. I just decided not to correct her.”


“Ha-ha,” Harry said, sticking his tongue out at him.


“I think it’s wonderful how you two feel about each other,” Jo said smiling at him. “You and Ginny seem so like James and Lily.


“You knew my parents?” Harry asked her, shocked.


“Unfortunately no,” Jo said. “Although your parents seemed like a wonderful couple. All I know about them is what Sirius told me. From what I learnt from Sirius, I think you and Ginny seem similar.


“They are,” Sirius said sitting down at the table. “James had to chase Lily for years before she gave him a shot, though.”


“Ginny nearly had to wait for two,” Harry said, sitting down. “I wish I can go see her.”


“What’s stopping you?” Jo asked.


“Mum said to wait for tomorrow,” Harry said sighing. “But why can’t I see her tonight? She said everything was okay, so why can’t I see her tonight.”


“Unless everything isn’t?” Sirius said thinking. Harry suddenly got very worried.


“Stop worrying Harry, Sirius,” Jo said. “I’m sure she’s fine, but if you’re really worried, what’s stopping you from going to see her this evening? It’s not like Molly will send you away when Ginny’s seen you.” Harry smiled. Jo was right. Mrs Weasley wouldn’t send him away when Ginny saw him, and maybe, just maybe, Harry could tell her how he felt about her.


After tea, Harry quickly made is way up to his room to get changed and ready to head to The Burrow. As soon as he walked into the room, however, he was bombarded with questions from Godric.


“How’s Ginny? Is she okay? Is she all right? I heard Sirius talk about her coming home early. What’s wrong, what happened?” Godric said. Harry sat down on his bed, and then told Godric the whole story from Christmas until now.


“It’s my fault,” Harry whispered when he finished telling Godric his story. “She could have died down in the chamber and it would have been my entire fault.”


“Don’t blame yourself, Harry,” Godric told him kindly. “You were caught up in the moment of finally managing to get together with the one girl you love most in the world. You slipped up, but Ginny’s fine. Mrs Weasley said so.”


“I know,” Harry said. “But I’ve missed her so much.”


“Then go see her,” Godric said.


“I am,” Harry said. “I just need to get changed.”


“Make sure she’s okay,” Godric said. “And tell her how you feel. Don’t put it off too long, okay.”


“Don’t worry,” Harry said. “I will tell her as soon as possible. Hopefully tonight.” Harry finished getting changed and headed back down into the kitchen where not only Sirius and Jo sat, but Remus as well.


“I’m off to Ginny’s,” Harry said as he walked into the kitchen.


“You know the Weasleys will only have just got home,” Sirius said.


“I need to see Ginny,” Harry said. “Just to make sure she’s alright.”


“Alright,” Sirius said and Harry walked over to the fireplace. “But if Mrs Weasley sends you home, you come straight back.”


“Okay,” Harry said, stepping into the fire and flooing to the burrow. After being twisted around and knocked about, Harry came sprawling out of the kitchen fireplace.


“Harry!” Mrs Weasley said. “What are you doing here?”


Harry got up to see the rest of the Weasleys at the dinner table having a rather late tea. He also noticed Ginny wasn’t there.


“I came to see Ginny,” Harry said.


Mrs Weasley sighed. “She’s asleep, Harry. She went to bed early.”


“Why?” Harry said, worried.


“She’s just tired,” Mrs Weasley said. “I know you want to see her. Her brothers do, too. But she was fast asleep in her room by the time we got home.” Harry looked up at the ceiling and then sighed. “Come on. Sit down have some more food. I’m sure Sirius didn’t give you enough.”


“Nah, I’m full,” Harry said. “We have a new house elf, his name is Dobby. He cooks really well. Not as good as you, though, Mum.”


“Well, come sit down anyway. You’re here, so you might as well stay. I’m sure Ginny will be pleased to see you in the morning,” Mrs Weasley said.


“Thanks,” Harry said, sitting down next to Ron. They ate rather subdued that evening. Harry wanted to see Ginny, but Ginny didn’t come down. After playing a couple of games of chess with Ron, Harry and Ron walked up the stairs to go to Ron’s room and sleep.


When Harry walked past Ginny’s door, however, he stopped and stared at it. Harry could feel magic coming from it. There were privacy and silencing charms spells on the door. Why did Ginny have spells on her door? How did she manage to cast them without the ministry picking it up?


“Come on, Harry,” Ron said. “You’ll see her tomorrow.”


“There’s something wrong, Ron,” Harry said. “She has privacy charms on her door, as well as silencing.”


“What?” Ron asked, confused.


“She has silencing and privacy charms on her door,” Harry repeated.


“How the hell do you know that?” Ron asked, eyebrows raised.


“Oh err,” Harry said knowing he just slipped up. “Never mind, come on.” Harry walked the rest of the way back to Ron’s room where he got out the spare bed and laid down on it, patiently waiting for Ron and the rest of the house to fall asleep.


When he heard the deep snores of Ron telling him that he had fallen asleep, Harry snuck out of bed and through the door. The rest of the house was in bed as well and Harry was glad of that when he tiptoed down the creaking staircase to the floor below and Ginny’s door. Harry wandlessly undid the privacy and silencing charms on her door and pushed it open slowly.


Harry walked into Ginny’s room and noticed that it was different to what it was before. There wasn’t as many teddies’ around her room like it there was before, and less fluffy stuff. Her desk was scattered with crumbled up pieces of parchment. Harry completed ignored all of this, though, as Ginny was currently tossing and turning in her bed. She was moaning out and it was obvious to Harry that she was having a nightmare. Harry walked over to her and gently put a hand on her arm. However, Ginny screamed out and pushed him away in her sleep.


Harry immediately redid the privacy and silencing charms on the door before turning back to Ginny. Harry grabbed hold of her, trying to shake her awake. Ginny screamed before pushing him away.


“Tom no,” Ginny whimpered. “Please no, not Harry, please not Harry.”


“Ginny, wake up,” Harry said shaking her again. This time she didn’t scream or push him away, but she did continue to whimper.


“No Harry. Not Harry, please not Harry,” Ginny called out in her sleep. “I won’t call him. I won’t, I won’t.” Harry shook her again, trying desperately to wake her up.


“No,” Ginny moaned out started to cry in her sleep. “Harry, run away. He will kill you. Run away, Harry, run away.”


“Ginny, it’s okay,” Harry said, trying to wake her up. “It’s okay, it’s just a dream. Wake up.” Harry tried to shake her harder. “Wake up.”


Ginny’s eyes flashed open after Harry shook her one more time. Her eyes saw Harry and she screamed, pulling away from him.


“Ginny, it’s me,” Harry said quickly. “It’s Harry, its okay. I’m not going to hurt you. It’s Harry.” Harry waved his hand to her bedside light and it turned on, light filling the room. Ginny starred at Harry, transfixed. “It’s me Ginny. It’s Harry. It’s okay.”


“Harry,” Ginny whispered, her voice etched with fear.


“Its okay, I’m here,” Harry said, crawling onto her bed and towards her slowly. “It’s okay, no one is going to hurt you, and Tom isn’t going to hurt you or me. He’s gone. It’s just me.”


“It’s really you,” Ginny whimpered out.


“Yes, Gin,” Harry said, taking her hand and squeezing it. “See. It’s me, I’m here.”


Ginny looked into his eyes, tears welling up, and then she suddenly flung her self at Harry, sobbing her heart out. Harry just held her, trying to sooth her as much as he could. “Ssh, its okay. I’m here. No one is going to hurt you.” Ginny continued to cry on his shoulder as Harry tried to sooth her. After she had calmed down a bit, Harry called Dobby.


“Harry calls, sir,” Dobby said after a loud crack announced his presence.


“Can you get us two hot chocolates please?” Harry said, rubbing Ginny’s back up and down trying to sooth her.


“Is mist… is Ginny okay?” Dobby said.


“Not at the moment,” Harry told him. “Please Dobby. The hot chocolates.”


“Right away, Harry, sir,” Dobby said before disappearing with another loud crack.


“Ginny,” Harry said gently to her. “You okay?” Ginny didn’t answer, but continued to whimper against Harry’s chest. Harry lifted her onto his lap as he rested against Ginny’s headrest on her bed. “Why didn’t you tell me you were having nightmares, Ginny?” Ginny still refused to answer and Harry decided not to push her. Instead, Harry just held her as he waited for Dobby to return. Dobby returned not a couple of minutes later with two steaming mugs of hot chocolate.


Thanks Dobby,” Harry to him as Dobby put the drinks on Ginny’s bedside table.


“Is there anything I can do for you sir and mi… Ginny,” Dobby said.


“No,” Harry said. “Thank you Dobby.”


“Harry thanks Dobby,” Dobby said squeakily. “I knew it was an honour to work for you sir. I didn’t know it you would be so kind and generous as well.”


“Go Dobby,” Harry said to him and Dobby disappeared with a crack.


“Ginny?” Harry said as he took a cup of hot chocolate of the bedside table and handed it to Ginny. “You want this?” Ginny looked at the cup and then took it with both her hands. She didn’t drink it, though. She just continued to cry quietly against Harry.


“Why didn’t you tell me you were having nightmares, Ginny?” Harry said again, kissing her head lovingly. “You should have told me.”


“I didn’t want to be a burden,” Ginny whispered out.


“You, Ginny, will NEVER be a burden to me,” Harry half-whispered half hissed at her. “Why on earth would you think otherwise?”


“Mum said….” Ginny whispered out before stopping.


“I don’t care what mum said,” Harry told her fiercely. “You have never nor will you ever be a burden to me.”


“I’m sorry,” Ginny whispered. “I wanted to tell you. I really did. I just didn’t want to be a burden to you.”


“Do you know what a burden is Ginny?” Harry asked her.


“Yes,” Ginny whispered. “It’s something you have to do. Something you have to do but don’t want to do. Something you wish you didn’t have to do.”


“Exactly,” Harry said. “You don’t fit into any of those categories. I don’t care if mum said you were a burden to me. You’re not. I want to help. I want to know. If you need help and need someone to talk to, come to me.”


“Thank you,” Ginny whispered.


“No need to thank me, Ginny,” Harry said. “I would hope you would do the same for me if I needed it.”


“Of course I would,” Ginny responded.


“Good,” Harry said. “Now, I guess you were dreaming about the chamber. Do you want to talk about it?”


“No,” Ginny whispered.


“Ginny,” Harry said gently to her. “You’re only going to get over the Chamber of Secrets when you talk to someone about it.”


Ginny sighed before she started to talk to him. “You know what the worst thing is?”


“What?” Harry asked her.


“I don’t even remember how I came across the diary again,” Ginny whispered. “I went to sleep, and then I woke up in the morning in the Chamber of Secrets with Tom.”


“It doesn’t matter now,” Harry said. Ginny must have been too upset whilst she was in the headmaster’s office to hear Harry telling Dumbledore and the others that it was him who took the diary way from her. It didn’t matter now, though. It was all over. Or he thought it was anyway.


They spent the rest of the night like that. Together. Ginny had finally managed to fall asleep around two o’ clock for a little bit before she woke up crying again. Harry stayed with her all night, never going to sleep. When the sun started to shine through Ginny’s window, he realised that it must be morning and that Mrs Weasley would be up soon. Harry yawned, but didn’t wake Ginny up. She had only falling asleep again two hours ago.


Why Ginny silently went through the horrors of these nightmares Harry didn’t know. Surely, no matter what Mrs Weasley would say, Ginny would have told someone about them. Harry yawned out and looked around for the key that belonged to the chest of potions. He had stayed up all night. He would need a pepper up potion to get him through the day.


Harry carefully moved away from Ginny and laid her down slowly in order to not to wake her. He then started to look around her room for the key. He found it in her desk. She had it in her top draw along with unsent letters to Harry. Curiously, Harry opened up a letter and read it.


Harry,


I’m really having trouble sleeping. I can’t get Tom out of my head. Is it really over? What if he comes back? I’m so scared Harry. You promised it was over but it wasn’t.


I’m sorry. I don’t blame you. You were there for me when none else was and I will always be eternally grateful. I just wish these nightmares would stop. That Tom would stop these nightly torments. I just wish you were here with me. I just wish I could be held by you again. Feel safe in your arms again. I know you would be able to help me. I just don’t want to be a burden to you. I’m not even sure what a burden is. Mum said I was one to you this year and I shouldn’t weigh you down with my problems. But you’re the person I automatically turn to. It feels like second nature to me. And I know I have my parents to talk to if needed, but I don’t think they would understand. Not like you. I haven’t told them about my nightmares. I don’t want to be a burden to anyone. But I can’t help but want to tell you. Because I know, deep down in my heart, you’ll be able you help me.


All my love


Ginny


Why didn’t she send this! Why didn’t Ginny ask for help rather than suffer alone! Harry screamed in his head. Why would she think that Harry wouldn’t want to help her? He wished Ginny had sent this to him. He would have gone to her in a flash, not carrying about his exams or anything else. All he cared about was Ginny, his Ginny. And trying to get her better.


This was his entire fault. This was his entire bloody fault. Why didn’t he remember the diary was in his trunk? Why didn’t he try to figure out a way to destroy the bloody diary? Instead, he was too wrapped up in Ginny and Ginny’s increasing feelings for him for him to stop and think about that. He should have worked out how to destroy the diary before Ginny ever had the chance to find it again. This was all his fault and he wondered whether he could ever be forgiven for what he did. He blamed himself for Ginny being taken down into the chamber of secrets as he knew he should. He was too wrapped up in the euphoria of Ginny telling him that she loved him that he couldn’t think about anything else. He had completely forgotten that the diary was in the third section of his trunk. And he had sent her to it. It was his fault this happened, and even though he didn’t expect to be able to be forgiven, he would try his best to make it right.


Harry put the letter back, not looking through anymore, not wanting to pry into Ginny’s privacy anymore than he already had. Harry took the key and silently called for Estelle. She came, hardly making any noise. It was a quick trip to his bedroom, Godric wasn’t awake yet and Harry had only need to spend a couple of minutes to take out some pepper up potion. He would need it after that evening. Harry downed the bottle before taking some more back with him to The Burrow to hide in Ron’s room. He also took some dreamless sleep potion just in case. Harry arrived back in Ron’s bedroom and quickly got dressed whilst hiding the potions under his made up bed. Harry then headed back to Ginny’s room. He knocked on the door quietly, entered, and saw Ginny awake sitting at her desk.


“Harry,” she said sighing, she got up of the chair and walked quickly over to him, and Harry wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into a hug.


“You okay?” Harry asked her. “I got some pepper up potion if you need it.”


“No, I’m okay,” Ginny whispered out into his chest. “We can be lazy all day can’t we?”


“Sure we can,” Harry said breaking the hug.


“Thank you for being there last night,” Ginny muttered, looking up at him. “You always seem to be there when I need you the most.”


“I haven’t been there the past month,” Harry told her sadly. “I wish I had been. You’ve been suffering quietly for so long. I guess you’ve been using your potions from your brothers to hide it from your parents.”


“You know me too well,” Ginny whispered, smiling.


“Which is a good thing,” Harry said to her. “I can help you.”


“How?” Ginny whispered. “These are nightmares, Harry. I can drink a dreamless sleep potion, but not forever.”


“True,” Harry said. “But they won’t last forever. You won’t get over the Chamber of Secrets right away, Ginny. But you will. I’ll make sure you will.”


“I wish I could just forget it,” Ginny whispered. “I almost wish Lockhart’s spell…”


“NO!” Harry said to her angrily. “You don’t mean that.”


“It would make things easier,” Ginny whispered.


“Do you know what would have happened Ginny?” Harry told her desperately. “You wouldn’t remember anything! You wouldn’t remember Hogwarts…”


“I don’t want to remember Hogwarts!” Ginny moaned out crying heavily. “That’s the same Hogwarts where I spent most of last year crying my eyes out thinking I was going mad attacking people. That’s the same Hogwarts where I was nearly killed! That’s the same Hogwarts where a Professor attacked us!”


“You wouldn’t remember me,” Harry whispered to her, taking her hands in his. “Do you really want to forget me? What about your brothers? Your mum and dad? Would you really want to forget them and me? You would’ve forgotten everything.”


“The one thing I want to remember. The one thing I never want to forget is you,” Ginny whispered out.


“But you would have,” Harry said giving her another hug and Ginny melted into him. “You would have forgotten me if Lockhart’s spell worked.”


“I’m sorry,” Ginny muttered. “I shouldn’t have said that. Of course I don’t want to forget you. You mean the world to me. You are my world.”


“And you’re mine,” Harry whispered back. “Just think how I would feel if you got memory charmed. You wouldn’t be the same, Ginny. You are so important to me. The one thing in my life I can’t live without.”


“I should have never said that,” Ginny said quietly. “I didn’t mean it. I’m sorry.”


“I’m going to get you better,” Harry told her. “I swear I’m going to make you better.”


“I know you are,” Ginny said.


“Come on,” Harry said to her. “It will be breakfast time soon. We need to get washed and dressed.”


After they had showered, they both headed down into the kitchen where her brothers were waiting for her. They all hugged her and asked if she was all right, in which she answered that she was completely fine. That morning they had a massive English breakfast to celebrate the start of the summer. After breakfast, Mrs Weasley announced that they were going to de-gnome the garden.


“It’s the first day back,” Fred moaned out.


“Better to get it over with rather than letting it get worse all summer,” Mrs Weasley said. “Now, get out there and start. The sooner you start the sooner you finish and can relax for the rest of the morning.”


With a moan, Harry, Ginny and her brothers, apart from Percy, (he had to study for N.E.W.T.s), all headed towards the kitchen door leading out into the garden. However, just before Ginny stepped outside, Mrs Weasley called her back. “That’s okay, Ginny. You don’t have to go outside. You can help me in the kitchen.”


“Okay Mum,” Ginny muttered before turning back to her mother.


“Go on Harry dear,” Mrs Weasley said nodding towards the door. “The sooner you get the garden de-gnomed, the sooner you and Ginny can go outside and play.” With a quick glance at Ginny, who seemed to be resigned to the fact that she would be staying indoors, Harry left the kitchen and joined the others outside.


It was hot work as usual de-gnoming the garden. After a few hours of hard work, Mrs Weasley called them back into the kitchen where she had laid out a spread of bread and butter and other food for them to pick at. Ginny had just finished putting some pork pies down onto the kitchen table when Harry, Ron and the others trounced in rather tiredly.


“You’re just in time,” Mrs Weasley said as she placed and large goblet of orange squash on the table. “Lunch is ready.”


Harry and Ginny ate a little, desperately trying to get through lunch quickly so they could go hang out. They were planning to go down to the pond in the woods and go swimming for the rest of the day.


After they had finished, Mrs Weasley made them wait for an hour to make sure their food had gone down before they got changed and then made there way barefooted across the garden and into the woods. Harry was wearing swimming shorts and a rather baggy white t-shirt whilst Ginny was wearing a full body swimsuit with a white t-shirt over the top. Ginny’s brothers were going to join them soon, but Harry and Ginny wanted to spend sometime alone together so they decided to come here straight away. They hadn’t seen each other, apart from last night, for four whole weeks. Ginny was acting completely fine and when Harry asked about it, Ginny responded that she didn’t need to worry during the day. It was at night when Ginny had the nightmares that she worried.


As soon as Harry saw the pond, he grabbed Ginny and picked her up, causing Ginny to scream out in surprise as Harry lead her over to the pond, ready to drop her.


“Harry!” Ginny half screamed half laughed out. “If you drop me you’re dead!”


“I very much doubt you know a curse that will kill me, Ginny,” Harry said as he walked waist deep into the pond and pretended to drop Ginny before catching her again just before she hit the water.


“Harry!” Ginny screamed again, laughing. “Don’t drop me.”


“Okay,” Harry said, sighing before turning around. Ginny relaxed in his arms and Harry seized his chance as he threw her back out into the pond causing a loud splash as Ginny hit the water. Ginny stayed underwater for only a couple of seconds before spluttering to the surface.


“I said don’t!” Ginny screamed at him, half-laughing.


“Couldn’t help myself,” Harry said, sticking his tongue out at her. Ginny lunched at him before Harry even noticed she moved. Ginny grabbed his shoulders and pushed him under the water. Harry barely had time to take a breath before he was surrounded by the deafness of the water.


Harry swam to the surface where sound came back to him to hear Ginny laughing. How he loved that laugh. Harry dived for her, which Ginny dodged before seizing her chance to push Harry back under the water again. Harry once again came up, spluttering, and looked at Ginny.


“You’re not going to dunk me, Harry,” Ginny said, laughing. “So don’t bother trying.”


“Is that so?” Harry said, smirking before lunching at her. This time he caught her around her waist and pulled her down under the water. They both came up spluttering with laughter and they spent the next few hours splashing and swimming around. All too soon however, the lack of sleep Harry got last night came over him and Harry had to swim to the edge of the pond and lay on the bank in the sun. Ginny swam up to him and then lay next to him, asked silently for permission which Harry gave her, and lay her head on Harry’s bare chest.


“Worn out already?” Ginny mocked at him.


“You win,” Harry said. “Too tired to continue. I need a rest.”


“Sorry,” Ginny muttered. “It’s my fault you’re tired.”


“No it’s not,” Harry said, putting a hand under Ginny’s chin and lifted her head up so she would look into his eyes. “It’s Tom’s fault, Voldemort’s fault, no one else’s. But that’s over.”


“I know,” Ginny said, smiling. “I missed you.”


“And I missed you,” Harry said as he pulled her closer towards him into a hug. Ginny wrapped her arms around Harry as they both lay there together under the sun.


“How long you think the nightmares will last?” Ginny asked quietly.


“You want me to answer truthfully?” Harry said back.


“Of course,” Ginny whispered.


“Until you stop blaming yourself about what happened,” Harry told her. “What happened was a terrible thing, Ginny. You nearly died, but it wasn’t your fault. And you keep thinking that it was when it wasn’t.”


“I was the one stupid enough to write in the diary,” Ginny argued back. “Dad always said to not trust an object where you can’t tell where it keeps its brain. And you didn’t trust it, either. I was stupid enough to think that Tom was my friend. That Voldemort was my friend.” Harry looked shocked at Ginny for a moment. That was the first time Ginny had ever called Voldemort by his proper name.


“Ginny,” Harry said, taking both of her hands in his. “You heard what Dumbledore said. Voldemort has hoodwinked older and more powerful wizards. I knew of the diary from almost day one.”


“I know,” Ginny muttered. “But you told me to be wary, you told me to tell someone if something weird was going on in case. You reminded about what dad said. You didn’t trust him, you….” Ginny then went wide-eyed at Harry.


“You were the only one who knew of the dairy,” Ginny whispered. “You took him away from me. You’re the one who stole him away from me.”


“I’m sorry,” Harry said hurriedly. “I know how you are with your friends. You wouldn’t have believed that it was Tom who was making you do those things. I couldn’t afford to get in an argument with you because you needed me. So I stole him away. And I’m sorry about you getting him back. I didn’t want you to have him back. We were talking down in the common room that morning and I still had my necklace you gave me on. So I gave it to you to put in my trunk in the third section. I hadn’t thought about the diary for ages before then, so it completely slipped my mind that the diary was in that section. It’s my entire fault. You being taking down into the chamber, your nightmares now. It’s my entire fault.”


Ginny stared at him for a moment, only for a moment, before she hugged Harry as tight as she could. “Thank you,” Ginny whispered. “Thank you for everything.”


“Don’t thank me, Ginny,” Harry said. “If it weren’t for me…”


“I would be dead right now,” Ginny hissed out at him. “You didn’t purposely give me the diary back. You took it away from me when I needed it to be and when I needed saving, you came and saved me. I will forever be in your debt.”


“I don’t want you to be in my debt,” Harry hissed back. “I just wanted you alive.”


“And I have you to thank for that, and no matter what you say I will be always be grateful.” Ginny’s eyes watered slightly as she spoke the next sentence. “Why don’t you ever take a compliment? Do you know how much you helped me out last year? How much you’re helping me out now. You could easily just turn your back on me and let me suffer.”


Harry looked horrified at her. “I would never do that, not to anyone!” Harry said, outraged.


“This is why you need to get it through that thick head of yours that I am eternally grateful,” Ginny said. “Not everyone would have helped me out. Most people would either turn their back on me or go tell on me so I would be expelled. But not you. You were there for me when I needed you. You helped me out. Did everything you could to get me better. Which gives me, Harry James Potter, my reason to thank you.”


“I don’t want it,” Harry told her.


Ginny smiled before leaning forwards and kissing Harry on the cheek. “This is why you deserve it,” she whispered pulling back. Harry cupped Ginny’s cheek with his hand as Ginny smiled up at him. “So please let me say this and please accept it. Thank you.”


Harry looked into Ginny’s eyes, saw the determination in them, and realised that it was stupid to try to argue. “You’re welcome,” Harry said gently to her.


“That wasn’t so hard was it?” Ginny said mockingly. “Thank you for not trusting Tom. Who knows how many people I would have attacked if you hadn’t taken him away from me.”


“I wasn’t sure it was him,” Harry said. “But it was the only thing that was different with you.”


“I know,” Ginny said. “Come on. We should be getting back. Tea will be ready soon.”


“I’m sorry about everything,” Harry muttered.


“IT IS NOT YOUR FAULT POTTER!” Ginny hissed at him. “STOP SAYING SORRY!”


“Sorry,” Harry said quietly.


“What did I just say?” Ginny said hitting him playfully. Harry laughed, causing to Ginny to smile back.


“You’re amazing, you know that right?” Harry said to her. “Anyone in your position would have every right to be mad at the world and everything in it. Yet here you are, smiling, enjoying yourself. Even though you’re having nightmares about the chamber every night.”


“Can’t help it,” Ginny said smiling her beautiful smile once more. “You bring the best out in me.”


“I’m glad,” Harry said, wrapping his arms around Ginny’s waist. “You bring the best out of me, too.”


“We make quite a pair don’t we,” Ginny said staring up at the clear blue sky.


“We do,” Harry said. “What kind I’m not sure yet. But we do.”


“Hey!” Ginny said pretending to be outraged. “I think we make quite a nice pair.”


“Yes, but I’ve known you think that since you were ten,” Harry teased her.


“That’s not what I meant Potter,” Ginny said, blushing slightly but smiling none the less.


Harry laughed. “Come on. Your brothers will be here soon. Let’s get back to swimming.”


“I’m comfortable,” Ginny moaned out.


“Fine,” Harry said as he gathered her up in his arms, got up, and once again walked out into the pond until he was waist deep.


“Don’t! You! Dare!” Ginny hissed out. Sighing Harry let her down gently.


“Spoil sport,” Harry muttered.


Ginny stood up so that her now once again drenched shirt clung to her, revealing very small lumps in her chest area which told Harry that Ginny was starting to hit puberty. Ginny looked at where Harry was looking and blushed deep red.


“You remember when I told you that you were cute when you blush,” Harry said to her, smiling.


“Yes,” Ginny said, smiling.


“You’re still cute,” Harry said.


“Is that a good thing?” Ginny whispered.


“Do you think I’m cute?” Harry asked her and Ginny blushed even more.


“Yes,” Ginny answered, still smiling.


“Then it’s a good thing isn’t it?” Harry said and Ginny laughed slightly and beamed at him.


“Yes it is,” Ginny said and then pushed Harry so he fell.


“I’ll get you for that,” Harry said standing up.


“If you can catch me,” Ginny retorted swimming off, causing Harry to chase after her. Her brothers soon joined them and they spent the rest of the day enjoying themselves, playing and lounging around being lazy. For now, Harry let Ginny have some fun. Knowing far too well, come that evening, Tom would be back and Ginny would have to go through her nightmare once again. Hopefully soon, though, the nightmares will stop Harry thought. Now that Ginny was now ever so slowly coming to terms of the fact that what happened wasn’t her fault. The nightmares might soon stop, and Harry was looking forward to the time when they did. After all, Ginny was very cute. And he thought Ginny deserved to know just how cute he thought she was.

Back to index

Chapter 37: The Grand Prize Galleon Draw

Author's Notes: I've added an authors note at the bottom as what i have to say with this chapter i cant really say until after u read it. so i hope it allows to be validated.

Harry lay awake on Ginny’s bed, with Ginny curled up next to him under her covers, contemplating the problem she was having. Ginny’s nightmares hadn’t stopped. She had alternated between taking the dreamless potion every night and sleeping without it. Tonight was one of the nights she hadn’t take the potion and Harry was praying that the nightmares would stop soon. They had been doing this for a month now and Harry was starting to get very worried.


Harry glanced at the clock that hung on the wall and noticed that it was three o’ clock in the morning. Harry felt a flash of hope dash through him. Ginny normally woke up by now with the nightmares. The fact that Ginny was still sleeping peacefully in his arms gave Harry hope that the nightmares may soon be stopping.


It also meant that Harry had been thirteen for three hours without even realising it. He looked down at the red head in his arms and prayed that Ginny wouldn’t wake up. If Ginny’s nightmares stopped, it would be the perfect present Harry could receive this birthday. Harry also wondered about Egypt. Last time around, they had won the galleons and gone to Egypt, but Mr and Mrs Weasley hadn’t said anything about winning the grand prize galleon draw or them going to Egypt at all. Harry knew last time around that they were already in Egypt for his birthday. This obviously meant that the Weasley’s didn’t win the money. Why they wouldn’t have won it, Harry didn’t know, but it did mean that Ginny was able to spend more time at home recovering from the Chamber. How long had it taken Ginny to get over the Chamber last time around? Ginny had never told him, so he'd never really known. They very rarely talked about the Chamber of Secrets in the future. He just hoped that it would be soon be over. Harry glanced down at the sleeping figure of Ginny and smiled. Maybe tonight was going to be the night.


Sadly, this turned out to not to be the case. About five minutes after Harry had closed his eyes to get a little sleep before the morning, he heard a small sniff come from Ginny. Harry opened his eyes to see Ginny awake and tears falling silently down her cheek. Harry sighed in disappointment.


“It’s okay,” Harry whispered to her, kissing her forehead. “I’m here.”


“Why won’t they stop?” Ginny whispered out. “How long will they last?”


“Do you still blame yourself for what happened?” Harry asked Ginny gently.


“I know it’s not my fault,” Ginny whispered. “But some part of me will always feel guilty about being stupid enough to write in the diary.”


“You shouldn’t,” Harry said looking into her eyes. “You didn’t know what the diary was capable of.”


“That doesn’t stop me from feeling this way,” Ginny said, looking sadly at him.


“I know,” Harry said, kissing her again. “Try and go back to sleep.”


Ginny snuggled closer to Harry and closed her eyes to fall back asleep. Harry watched her for a half an hour before he heard the light breathing of Ginny, telling him that she had finally falling asleep again. At least Ginny was getting a lot better now. Her nightmares still plagued her, but at least she wasn’t screaming out now. Ginny had come a long way, but there was still some way to go just yet. Harry closed his eyes to get a little sleep in before the morning.


-oOoOoOoOo-


Harry awoke to the sun streaming into Ginny’s room. Ginny was sleeping peacefully in his arms. Harry looked at the clock to tell that it was eight o’ clock. Mrs Weasley would definitely be up now, creating the massive birthday breakfast that Harry was always given on his birthday. Harry stretched and yawned before settling back down again and looked at Ginny. She seemed relaxed and content. Ginny was definitely getting better. Harry bent down and kissed Ginny softly on the forehead before taking a strand of her hair that had falling across her face in her sleep and tucked it back behind her ear. A rather small gentle cough reached his ears and Harry looked towards the door to see Mrs Weasley sitting in the chair from Ginny’s desk looking right at Harry.


“Mum,” Harry said slowly. “It’s not what it looks like.” Mrs Weasley eyed Harry reproachfully and Harry was waiting for the triad that would follow. However, it didn’t come.


“Okay,” Mrs Weasley said quietly. “Then please explain to me why you are sleeping in the same bed as my daughter. The same daughter you have already admitted to being in love with.” Harry could tell that Mrs Weasley wasn’t happy. At least she was willing to hear him out and that was promising.


“Ginny had a nightmare,” Harry said quietly in order to not to wake Ginny. “Actually, she’s been having nightmares ever since the Chamber. She keeps waking up in the middle of the night crying. And I mean really crying.”


“I would have heard her,” Mrs Weasley said defiantly. “She would also come to me or her father if she was having nightmares.”


“True,” Harry said, and trying very hard to keep the bitterness out of his voice, he said, “but I think she thought that she might be a burden to you if she told you.” Mrs Weasley looked like she had just been slapped. “For some reason she thought she would be a burden to me, too. She has so many unsent letters to me on that desk there telling me about her nightmares. She didn’t send them, though, because she thought she would be a burden. You wouldn’t have any idea why she would think that, would you?”


Mrs Weasley sighed before speaking. “It wasn’t that I thought that you didn’t want to look after her, Harry. If Arthur was in the same position Ginny was in, I would want to look after him, too.”


“Then why did you tell Ginny she was a burden to me?” Harry asked.


“I didn’t mean it,” Mrs Weasley said. “It just came out in an argument. I’m sorry. But she seems fine during the day…”


“She’s not having nightmares during the day,” Harry said. “She also has her Glamour potions Fred and George gave her.”


“I completely forgot about them,” Mrs Weasley said quietly. Mrs Weasley looked at Harry, obviously wandering what to do next before continuing to speak. “So how is she doing, really?”


“She was really bad,” Harry said, half pleased that they had moved on and half surprised that Mrs Weasley hadn’t started a shouting match at him. “But she’s getting a lot better. She used to wake up screaming and really crying. Now she just wakes up and cries quietly before she drifts of back to sleep. I think it helps that I’m there and she knows that I won’t let anything happen to her. She’s fine during the day, with some help from her Glamour potions. It’s just at night when the nightmares come that she has problems. But even they are getting better.”


“You seem to have everything under control, then,” Mrs Weasley said.


“I just want her better, Mum,” Harry told her quietly.


Mrs Weasley smiled before standing up. “You’re a good boy, Harry. I couldn’t be more pleased with the choice Ginny had made.”


“What choice?” Harry asked, confused.


“The choice of wanting to be with you, of course,” Mrs Weasley said now smiling and started to walk towards the door.


“You make it sound like you have a choice about who you fall in love with,” Harry said.


Mrs Weasley stopped and turned around, looking startled for a moment before smiling again. “You’re awfully smart for someone your age. You’re right of course. There is no choice when it comes to love. Just look at your parents for that example. Your mother hated your father for the first six years at Hogwarts. Yet in their seventh year, they got together and then that lead to you. The boy my daughter is now in love with. I meant what I said back at Hogwarts. I’m glad you are the boy my daughter now loves. I know you’ll treat her right.”


“Thanks,” Harry whispered.


“Tell me when Ginny wakes up so I can start cooking breakfast,” Mrs Weasley said. “Happy Birthday Harry.” Harry nodded before Mrs Weasley left Ginny’s room.


Well, Harry thought as he turned back to the sleeping figure of Ginny. That went better than expected.


-oOoOoOoOo-


It wasn’t for another hour before Ginny started stirring. Harry was sitting at Ginny’s desk, fully dressed. He could smell breakfast that Mrs Weasley was cooking wafting its way up to Ginny’s bedroom. Harry looked over to see Ginny slowly move her arm around the bed, then open her eyes, and saw the disappointment that Harry wasn’t there. Ginny sighed before sitting up and rubbing her eyes trying to get the sleep out of them. She got out of bed and walked towards the door when she suddenly noticed Harry sitting at her desk. Her face broke into a small smile.


“I thought you…” Ginny started.


“Left?” Harry finished for her. “Why would I leave?”


“Sorry,” Ginny muttered.


“Mum’s starting to cook breakfast,” Harry told her. “You’d better get dressed.” Ginny nodded but didn’t move. Harry wondered what was wrong before Harry realised that she was waiting for him to leave.


“I’ll see you down stairs,” Harry said as he stood up and walked towards the door. As he walked past Ginny, she took his hand, causing him to stop. She then stood on her tiptoes and kissed Harry gently on the cheek.


“Happy Birthday,” Ginny said after she had pulled back.


“Thanks,” Harry said gently back. Harry then left Ginny to get changed as he walked to the room he shared with Ron to get dressed himself. Afterwards, Harry headed down into the kitchen were Mrs Weasley was cooking breakfast. Mr Weasley was sitting at the table, a cup of coffee in his hand, reading the daily prophet.


“And here’s the birthday boy,” Mr Weasley said smiling at Harry.


“Morning Dad,” Harry said sitting down at the table. Remus, Sirius and Jo were already sitting down. “Ginny will be down soon. What do we have for breakfast, Mum?”


“The same as you always have for your birthday,” Mrs Weasley said from the stove. “Sausage, bacon, and eggs.” Harry had to wait for all the others to come down the stairs before eating breakfast. Ginny strolled in last and sat down in the only empty chair left. Harry, the Weasley’s, Sirius, Jo, and Remus, who had come to wish Harry a happy birthday, ate their breakfast eagerly before making their way into the living room where Harry’s birthday presents lay on the ground, waiting to be opened. Once everyone was settled down and ready, Harry reached for the first present, which was from Sirius and Jo, and opened it up.


Harry face grimaced a little when he saw that it was a book, but then looked extremely pleased as he read the title. ‘Pranking Techniques Volume One by Christopher Malachy’ Harry flipped through the book, his smile getting bigger and bigger as he glanced over the book. Ginny, who as sitting next to him, was also reading the book eagerly. Harry moved onto Hermione’s present next, which turned out to be an advanced book on potion making. Harry knew that Potions was one of his best subjects, but that didn’t mean he wanted to learn more than he already was about his least favourite lesson.


As he slowly worked his way through his pile of presents, Harry received a book on how to care for a broom from Neville, which would go well with his broom servicing kit he got from Hermione at Christmas. Some joke sweets from the twins, which Harry was very wary of, a small model of a dragon from Charlie, which if you tapped it with your wand it would start moving about. He received another t-shirt of the Chudley Cannons from Ron–he was doing his best to try to convert Harry into a Chuddley Cannon fan–and a Pyramid paperweight from Bill. He also got a book on school rules from Percy, which had a passage about how pranking was against school rules highlighted for him. Only then did Harry realise that there was only one present left. He, as always, wanted to save Ginny’s present to last so he looked questionably at Mr and Mrs Weasley.


“Open Ginny’s present, Harry,” Mrs Weasley said gently. “You can’t unwrap the present we’ve gotten you. I know you always save Ginny’s for last, but you won’t actually be getting our present today.”


Intrigued to see what Mr and Mrs Weasley were getting him, Harry turned his attention to Ginny’s present. Ginny was nervously sitting next to him, playing with her ring Harry had given her at Christmas, waiting to see if Harry liked it.


Harry unwrapped Ginny’s present to him and revealed, to his curiosity, a ring. It was silver in colour just like Ginny’s and it had a picture of a lion carved into it. He slipped it on his right middle finger whilst looking questionably at Ginny.


“It doesn’t have any powers,” Ginny said quietly and nervously. “It’s just I thought you might like it. You probably don’t and I’m sorry but…” Ginny stopped when Harry put a finger to her lips.


“Stop it, Ginny,” Harry said. “It’s nice. I’ll wear it all the time.”


“You really like it?” Ginny asked.


“Yes I do,” Harry told her gently. Ginny smiled back at him and leaned against him on the couch as Harry turned to look at Mr and Mrs Weasley. They were both looking at the two of them happily and Harry noticed that the others were also looking at them, some questionably and some knowingly.


“So what now?” Harry asked quietly looking at Mr and Mrs Weasley.


“Now,” Mr Weasley said taking something out of his pocket and handed it to Harry. “We tell you about our present to you.” Harry took, what he recognised as a newspaper cutting from Mr Weasley, and read the headline:


‘Ministry of Magic Employee Scoops Grand Prize.’


‘Arthur Weasley, Head of Misuse of Muggle Artefacts office at the Ministry of Magic, has won the annual Daily Prophet Grand Prize Galleon Draw.’


Harry stopped reading and looked up to Mr and Mrs Weasley, confused. So they did win the grand prize galleon draw! So why hadn’t they gone to Egypt to visit Bill? And why would they give Harry this to explain his birthday present, unless they spent the money on him. They wouldn’t! It was their money. Harry had money, if it cost so much Harry or Sirius could have bought him it, they didn’t need to spend money on him. Not this much. It was for them, not him!


“Please tell me you didn’t spend this on me,” Harry whispered out.


“Not all of it,” Mr Weasley said.


“But I have money!” Harry said. “This is your money, not mine.”


“This is the family’s money,” Mrs Weasley said.


“And you’re family,” Ron said.


“Brother in arms,” Fred said.


“I don’t want your money,” Harry said. “I won’t let you spend it on me.”


“We already have,” Ginny said quietly next to him.


“But you shouldn’t have. I have money if you needed that much…” Harry began.


“I will not let you buy your own birthday present,” Mrs Weasley scolded. “Not all of it has gone on you, Harry. Don’t worry. Sirius managed to persuade us to get Ron his own wand just like Ginny. And we’re also spending some more on us.”


“Good,” Harry said, and then intrigued, asked, “So what is it you’re buying me?”


“Well,” Mr Weasley said. “It isn’t really buying as much as paying someone to build. You’re family and we think it’s high time you deserve your own bedroom rather then using Ron’s. We decided, taking into account how close you and Ginny are, that we are going to put your bedroom next to Ginny’s.”


“But there is no space next to Ginny’s,” Harry said frowning. “Unless of course you…”


“…Extend out the kitchen,” Mrs Weasley said finishing his sentence. “We are going to make the kitchen bigger; it definitely needs it when you, Sirius, Jo, and Remus are all here. And then we’re putting you above the kitchen next to Ginny.”


Harry looked gob smacked at them all. “I don’t know what to say.”


“It was Ginny’s idea,” Mr Weasley said and Harry turned to look at Ginny, who had buried her glowing red face into Harry’s shoulder. “We were first discussing going to Egypt to visit Bill. Then Ginny had the idea of building you a room here. Everyone else thought it was a brilliant idea and we just decided to do that instead. We also decided to redo the kitchen as well when we decided to put your room next to Ginny’s as it will get dirty due to the extension to the house we need to do.”


“I can’t believe you’re doing this,” Harry whispered out.


“You’re family, Harry,” Mrs Weasley said. “You deserve your own room.”


“Thank you,” Harry said.


“There is something we do need to tell you, though,” Sirius said.


“What?” Harry said, wondering what else there could be.


“Well, the builders will be here for a couple of weeks and whilst they are here, we can’t really live here,” Mr Weasley said.


“So we decided that all of us would go live in Potter Manor whilst the work is being done,” Mrs Weasley said.


“We are?” Ron asked shocked.


“You didn’t know?” Harry asked.


“No.” Ginny said by the side of him.


“I know you don’t like them visiting, Harry,” Sirius said. “But they’re family. They know you’re rich and live in a manor. It’s not like it’s a big manor.” Harry nervously looked around at the Weasleys.


“We don’t care about your money, Harry,” Ginny said quietly. “You have it and we don’t. It’s just the way it is. It shouldn’t stop you from spending it how you wish. Potter Manor is your home. You shouldn’t be ashamed of it. I would quite like to see it, actually.”


Harry smiled at Ginny’s words. “So when are we leaving?”


“The builders arrive Monday morning,” Mr Weasley explained. “So we’re leaving tomorrow evening.”


After putting aside Harry’s presents, an owl came flying through an open window. It landed on the nearest armrest and dropped six letters onto which happened to be Ginny’s lap. The owl then ruffled its feathers before flying back outside.


“Hogwarts letters,” Ginny said, smiling as she handed out the relevant letters to each of her brothers and Harry. Harry opened up the letter to read its content.


Dear Mr Potter,

Please note that the new school year will begin on the first of September. The Hogwarts express will leave from King’s Cross Station, platform nine and three quarters, at precisely eleven o’clock.

Third years are permitted to visit the village Hogsmeade on scheduled weekends. Please give the enclosed permission form to your parent or guardian to sign. A list of books for next year is enclosed.


Sincerely,

Professor M. McGonagall
Deputy Headmistress


Harry pulled out his book list and read:


Standard Book of Spells Grade Three by Miranda Goshawk
Intermediate Transfiguration by Gregory Gorman
Monster Book of Monsters by Fredra Smelton
Ancient Runes Made Easy by Debra Nightingale
Rune Dictionary


Harry had decided when signing up for his classes, that he definitely wasn’t going to take Divination again. Unfortunately, Ron didn’t seem to share his view of things and decided to still sign up for Divination. Hermione, despite Harry trying his hardest to persuade her, signed up, yet again, for everything. Therefore, Harry decided to sign up for Ancient Runes. The subject, Harry thought, would be easier to understand. Hermione had showed him her textbook of Arithmacy one time in his fifth year and he decided he would rather skip it since it seemed to even past his level of understanding of subject matter.


Harry took out from the envelope the permission form for Hogsmeade. This time he wouldn’t have to stay behind. This time he could go with Ron and Hermione, as well as Neville. Harry handed the permission form to Sirius straight away, who gladly signed it before handing it back to him. Ron then handed his permission slip to Mrs Weasley, who pocketed it for later.


“I’ll sign it when I feel you have behaved well this summer,” Mrs Weasley said.


“But Sirius just signed Harry’s permission form,” Ron moaned out.


“And arguing with me, Ronald, isn’t behaving,” Mrs Weasley said with a touch of annoyance in her voice with Ron’s moaning.


Ginny looked longingly at the permission form and Harry knew that Ginny was wishing she could go to Hogsmeade with them and not looking forward to be left behind in the castle on her own. Harry smiled before bending down to whisper in her ear so that only she could hear her.


“I know some secret passage ways out of the castle and into Hogsmeade,” Harry said. “Be good and I might show you them and lend you my invisibility cloak.”


Ginny looked at him shocked at first before a grin formed on her lips. The grin went as quickly as it came in order for Mrs Weasley not to get suspicious.


Once everyone had read their letters, Harry, Ginny, Ron, Fred and George headed out for the paddock with broomsticks over their shoulders. After deciding the teams, Harry and Ginny on one team and Fred, George, and Ron on the other, Sirius threw up Ginny’s Quaffle and the game began.


It was a rather joyful game. Ginny made up for Harry’s lack of Chaser skills and the game turned out to be pretty even. As there weren’t many of them, they decided to forgo the snitch and just play until they reached two hundred. Without a snitch it took sometime. Ginny managed to out score her brothers and Harry, but even so, the game ended two hundred to one hundred and seventy in favour of Ginny and Harry.


Neville joined them about thirty minutes after the Quidditch match ended. Harry thanked him for the book on how to care for his broom and they all headed back to the house to get changed into swimming costumes and then they headed out to the pond to lazily hang around, sometimes sun bathing and sometimes swimming. Harry had a hard time concentrating as Ginny always kept close to him, and with her small but noticeable advancements into puberty, Harry was afraid that Ginny’s brothers might catch him staring somewhere where he really shouldn’t be.


They day passed in a blaze of sunshine. That evening, Mrs Weasley roped them into setting the table out in the garden. She told Harry that, as it was his birthday, that he shouldn’t really help with the table, but as the others were forced into setting the table, Harry decided to help them out anyhow. They had asked Percy, since he was now seventeen and legally allowed to do magic outside school, to help, but Percy said he was busy writing a letter and stalked up the stairway.


“Send my love to Penelope,” Fred said in a high fake squeaky voice.


“Give her lots of hugs and kisses from us,” George said the same way.


“What if she has cooties, though?” Fred whispered to George jokingly.


“Oh I don’t want them,” George said back. “Girls with cooties are yucky.”


“FRED, GEORGE!” Mrs Weasley shouted at them. “Leave your brother alone and get on with setting the table.”


Fred and George, for the first time Harry had seen them, did what they were told straight away and grabbed the knives and forks out of the drawer and headed outside where Mr Weasley had set up the kitchen table, extended for the extra people who were there–Jo, Sirius, Remus, and Neville–and started to lay the table.


Dinner that evening was a joyful affair. As the weather was so lovely, they had a massive barbeque out in the garden. Harry and Ginny sat together eating and talking, enjoying themselves. Ginny’s face was always lit up in enjoyment and Harry noticed that she always smiled slightly more when ever he directed his gaze at her. He so hoped the nightmares would stop soon.


Towards the end of the massive barbeque, Harry got a surprise visitor from the headmaster. Harry watched as he greeted everyone, and watched Percy thank him for what seemed like half an hour for the head boy badge. Harry watched as the headmaster walked towards Harry but stop when he got to Sirius, Remus, Mr, and Mrs Weasley.


Harry frowned when Dumbledore spoke to the four of them quietly and then the group of adults walked towards the kitchen and closed the door. Harry looked down at Ginny, who was resting her head against Harry’s shoulder, who simply shrugged, obviously just as confused as he was.


Harry moved slightly and Ginny took her head of Harry’s shoulder, allowing him to stretch and stand up. He put the empty plate that had once had a hotdog on it down on the table and walked towards the kitchen door. Ginny got up and followed him as well. When they got to the door, they put their ear to the door but didn’t hear anything.


“They must have put a privacy charm on it,” Ginny muttered disappointed. Harry looked around and noticed that the others hadn’t realised what they were up to and had gone back to eaten and drinking.


“Promise me, what I’m just about to do, stays between us,” Harry muttered to Ginny.


Ginny looked at him confused before nodding and Harry waved his hand towards the door muttering “Finite Incantatem.” Suddenly Harry and Ginny could here the voices of the adults and Ginny opened her mouth in pure amazement. “Not a word, Ginny.” Harry said whispering. “Not a word to anyone.”


Ginny nodded. “What about the Ministry?” she whispered.


“Can only detect spells done by a wand,” Harry said. “More specifically, your wand. If you did a spell with your mother’s wand, they wouldn’t be able to tell it was you. Your wand has its own signature that they keep a record of and tells them that it was you who cast the spell. So if you cast wandless magic or nick someone’s wand that is older than you…”


“The Ministry can’t tell it was you,” Ginny whispered.


“Exactly,” Harry said. “Now let’s see what’s wrong.” Harry and Ginny put both of their ears to the door and listened.


“It can’t be,” came Mrs Weasley voice to their ears. “How…?”


“No one knows,” Dumbledore said quietly.


“We need to tell him,” Sirius said.


“Of course not!” Mrs Weasley said. “We will do no such thing. He’s just a boy.”


“Just a boy who has faced Voldemort three times and survived. Saving your daughter’s life in the process of the last time,” Sirius argued. “Harry’s going to find out anyway. This will be all over the Daily Prophet.”


“Well of course we’ll tell him that he’s escaped,” Mrs Weasley said. “But we shouldn’t tell him that…”


“He deserves to know,” Sirius argued.


“But think of what it will do to him,” Mrs Weasley said. “How frightened he’ll be.”


“Harry isn’t stupid, Molly,” Sirius said exasperated. “He’ll work it out.”


“It’s his birthday,” came Jo’s voice. “Can't we wait until after…”


“No love!” Sirius said, cutting Jo off. “Harry wouldn’t be pleased if we keep it from him. Dumbledore, you agree we should tell him.”


“Harry is a smart young lad,” Harry heard Dumbledore say. “I believe we should tell him now. He will only be mad at us for keeping it from him, and I don’t think Harry will be frightened as you may think. Concerned most definitely, confused to how, just as much as us. But I do think he should be told.”


“Absolutely not!” Mrs Weasley said, “I forbid it.”


“As his guardian,” Sirius said. “It is my decision on whether we tell Harry. And I will.”


“And give him nightmares!” Mrs Weasley practically screamed. “I already have one child having nightmares throughout this summer. I will not have another. I forbid you to tell him.”


“He’s not your child, Molly,” Sirius said,


“He’s as good as!” Mrs Weasley retorted. “Arthur and I love him as much as the others."


“He’s not any child. Not like a normal one. Not after everything he’s been through,” Remus muttered.


“Which is why he shouldn’t be told!” Mrs Weasley said. “He deserves to have a proper childhood. He’s only thirteen.”


“Do you have any theories on how he escaped, Headmaster?” Remus asked.


“Please, Remus, Albus if you will,” Dumbledore said gently. “I haven’t been your headmaster in a long while. And to answer your question, he is an Animagus, so that’s a possibility. Although how he kept his magic for so long…”


Harry’s thoughts suddenly got railroaded. It couldn’t be. There’s no possibility. None at all.


“How do we know that Peter is after Harry?” Remus asked.


“He left a message,” Dumbledore said quietly and calmly. “It said simply: Enjoy your life for the next couple of days Potter, because they will be your last.”




A/N: dun dun dunnnnn! Yup Peter Pettigrew. People were asking who escapes this year and here’s your answer. Welcome to year three of my story. Well last chapter started year three but meh. I have always planned for it to be Peter Pettigrew from the beginning who escaped from Azkaban this year. Now some of you might fear that after promising that this year would be different I will be going along and doing the same in POA. I feel different. Last time it was believed that a mad man was after Harry. But Sirius actually wasn’t. This time Harry really does have an obsessed mad man after Harry’s blood. Therefore I feel events will become different. There will actually be attempts on Harry’s life and things will become darker. Add the dementors to the mix which will bring up Harry's worst memories. Of the past and future events. Then you have one hell of a year. I won't give away too much here. But things will most defiantly be different. Adios.

Back to index

Chapter 38: The Weasley And the Kneazle

Author's Notes: hey-ho. Sorry about the cliffy last chapter. heres the next one. really big too. I Thought you guys might like to know that i have every single chapter planned from here untill the end of year four. and i know its not much of a sneak peak... but third year has the following chapter titles... Repercussion of an obsessed Mind, A Deathly Attack, The Dementors of Azkaban, Loosing Ones Self. So its a action packed year this one :) Enjoy.

Ginny grabbed hold of Harry’s hand fearfully, causing Harry to look at her, an expression of fear and horror on her face.


“It’s alright,” Harry whispered quietly. Ginny still looked horror struck and Harry moved closer to Ginny and wrapped his arms around her. “I’m going to be okay.”


“He’s after you, Harry,” Ginny whispered out. “He’s broken out to try and kill you.” Harry stood up, bringing Ginny up with him, and they heard Mrs Weasley now shouting at Sirius.


“WE ARE NOT GOING TO TELL HIM!” Mrs Weasley said. “YOU ARE NOT GOING TO SCARE HIM HALF TO DEATH BY TELLING HIM!”


“Molly,” Sirius said rather calmly. “Harry will work it out whether we tell him or not.”


“Then we just don’t tell him that he’s escaped,” Mrs Weasley said. “I will not allow you, Sirius Black, to scare the poor boy to death.”


Harry looked at Ginny, who still seemed frightened at the news that Pettigrew had escaped and was after him. Harry wasn’t really scared about the news that Pettigrew was after him. After all, it was Peter Pettigrew. Harry turned back to the door, and holding onto Ginny’s hand, opened it.


The six adults stood in the kitchen. Sirius and Mrs Weasley were glaring at each other, Jo standing just behind Sirius with a hand on his shoulder. Dumbledore was standing by the door, Remus off to one side, and Mr and Mrs Weasley standing together.


“Harry, Ginny,” Mrs Weasley said in a forced happy voice. “We’re just talking a bit. Everything is all right. Can you please go back outside?” Harry ignored her. Instead, he turned to look directly at Dumbledore.


“How long has Peter been out?” he asked calmly. There were shock faces all about and an intrigued face on Dumbledore’s before it disappeared and replaced with a calm one.


“Around two o’ clock this morning,” Dumbledore told Harry.


“And you have no idea on how he escaped?” Harry asked him.


“None whatsoever,” Dumbledore said. “The minister is currently questioning the guards of Azkaban at the moment.”


“And he’s escaped to come after me?” Harry said. “To kill me?”


“Yes,” Dumbledore said, nodding. Harry looked around at everyone and then at Ginny, who still had her hand clamped onto his, before he let out a snort of laughter. Everyone starred at him in shock.


“Sorry,” Harry said desperately, trying to stop laughing. He really didn’t want to laugh. People would think he was mad. However, the idea that Peter Pettigrew was trying to kill him was ludicrous. “Really I am. But Peter is…”


“A crazy lunatic who wants to kill you,” Sirius said.


“But it’s Peter!” Harry said. “You know Peter Pettigrew. You’ve told me stories about him. How he wasn’t very bright and wasn’t that good at magic. How he tagged along with the three of you and only just managed to pass his exams. How rubbish he was at magic.”


“He’s done what no one other living being has managed to do,” Remus said. “He’s escaped from Azkaban. No one has ever managed to do that before. Ever!”


“Harry, why are you not taking this seriously?” Mr Weasley asked concerned.


“Because it’s Peter Pettigrew!” Harry said.


“No-one knows what he’s like now, Harry,” Sirius said concerned too.


“Ah, come on,” Harry said, throwing up his arms. “Peter Pettigrew was a nervous idiot who only joined Voldemort because he was too afraid to be killed for protecting his friends.”


“That same nervous idiot blew up a Muggle street and killed twelve Muggles with one single curse,” Dumbledore said, he too starting to worry slightly about Harry’s reaction. “That’s the same nervous idiot who spied on the Order for roughly six years without me once questioning his allegiance, the same idiot who has escaped from Azkaban when no one has ever done it before. You need to take this seriously, Harry.”


Harry looked at Dumbledore and then around at everyone. When Dumbledore put it like that, it did sound more like a big deal then he had initially thought. Nevertheless, he knew Peter. Peter was just a nervous idiot. Although how on earth he managed to escape from Azkaban, he would never know.


“You’re really not scared are you?” Remus said, worry evident in his voice. Harry shook his head. He just couldn’t be scared about Peter Pettigrew. It was Peter Pettigrew!


“Go back out and enjoy the rest of your birthday,” Mrs Weasley said kindly. “We’ll talk about this later.”


“No,” Harry said seriously. “I want to know everything.”


“You do know everything,” Sirius said. “Peter escaped from Azkaban last night to come and kill you. That’s all we know.”


Harry looked at the others. He wasn’t going anywhere. He wanted to know. However, the decision on whether to stay and listen to them or go was taken out of his had when Ginny started dragging him towards the kitchen door. Harry relented and turned with Ginny as she dragged him into the garden. The others out in the garden looked at the two of them questionably, but the glare Ginny sent them told them to stay away as Ginny lead Harry by the hand towards the woods.


Ginny didn’t stop walking until they were completely surrounded by trees. She then and turned to Harry. WHACK! Ginny had punched him hard on the arm.


“What the hell was that for?” Harry said, rubbing his arm looking at her in surprise.


WHACK! Ginny had hit him again.


“Ginny!” Harry moaned out, as the pain got worse.


“Do you want to die?” Ginny said as she hit him once again. Harry’s shock softened when he heard how close to Ginny was to tears. “Why the hell are you not taking this seriously?” Harry sighed as he went to wrap his arms around her. Harry could see Ginny’s body start to shake with sobs.


WHACK! She had hit him once again. “Don’t you care that you could be dead tomorrow? Pettigrew has come to KILL you! And you’re just acting like it’s not a problem. Don’t you care that you could die?”


“Of course I do!” Harry said a little bit more heatedly than he meant to.


“Well, you’re not bloody acting like it!” Ginny screamed at him, her tears falling in full force. Her next sentence came out quieter, but it was the one that struck Harry the most. “I can’t lose you; you have no idea what it would do to me if you died.”


“Oh Ginny,” Harry said gently as he went to wrap his arms around Ginny and this time she didn’t push him away. Ginny melted into him as her sobs grew.


“I c-c-can’t lose you Harry.” Ginny sobbed out. “You m-m-mean to much t-t-to me.”


Harry led her over to the nearest tree and he sat down next to it, his back resting against its trunk. Harry pulled Ginny onto his lap where she sobbed, holding Harry for dear life. Afraid that if she let him go just once, Peter would whisk Harry away from her from under her nose.


“Listen to me Ginny,” Harry said as he kissed her head lovingly. “I will never leave you. Never. It would upset you to much and I hate it when you’re upset.”


“This is Peter Pettigrew, Harry.” Ginny sobbed out. “He’ll take you away from me even if you didn’t want to be.”


“He won’t manage to. I won’t let him,” Harry said gently.


“But with the way you’re acting its like you don’t think Pettigrew could even manage to take you no matter what,” Ginny said, her sobs quieting down now.


“Ginny, Peter Pettigrew is…” Harry said but Ginny managed to finish his sentence for him.


“A mass murder who killed twelve people with one single curse, the first person to break out of Azkaban prison.” Ginny said. “Does that sound like some harmless person?”


“Ginny you weren’t there when Remus caught Pettigrew,” Harry said. “He was so nervous and so cowardly. He was crying, Ginny. Begging to be forgiven for what he did.”


“You remember that?” Ginny asked quietly.


“Yes,” Harry said.


“That might be true then, Harry.” Ginny said. “But Azkaban changes people Harry. You know that.”


Ginny was right. Azkaban definitely changes people. But would it change someone that much? Would it change Pettigrew from the harmless rat he was to what people believed he was now? A mad man out for Harry’s blood. Harry didn’t know what to think. He knew that he should be at least wary and cautious about Pettigrew. He just couldn’t bring himself to be frightened and worried which everyone else thought he should be.


“We need to get back,” Harry said gently to Ginny.


“Are you taking this seriously now?” Ginny asked as she got up off Harry. One look at Harry’s face told her the answer. “Harry…”


“I’m not frightened of him, no,” Harry said, cutting Ginny off and standing up. “But I am wary about him. You’re right, he managed to break out of Azkaban and that means he’s slightly dangerous. I’m cautious and wary about him. But I am not frightened of him. Please don’t ask me to be.”


Ginny slipped her hand into his as they started to walk back towards the house. “I suppose that’s good enough for now,” she said as she rested her head on Harry’s shoulder.


“Good,” Harry said. “Now, it’s my birthday. Let’s go out and enjoy what’s left of it.”


-oOoOoOoOo-


The next morning Harry was woken up by Mrs Weasley. Harry yawned and looked at her confused.


“Harry,” Mrs Weasley said. “Please wake Ginny up. We’ve decided, with the situation with Pettigrew now, that we’ll be going to Potter manor this morning rather than this evening. Meet us downstairs dressed and packed as soon as you can.” Mrs Weasley then left and Harry shook Ginny awake.


“Harry,” Ginny said sleepily, her eyes still closed. “Five more minutes please.”


“I would love to Gin, but we’re leaving for Potter manor this morning.” Harry said.


“I thought we were going tonight,” Ginny said yawning and stretching.


“We were,” Harry said. “But with Pettigrew after me I think your mum and the others think it’s safer to go to Potter manor early.”


“Okay,” Ginny said sleepily. “As long as you’re safe.”


Ginny got out of bed and Harry left her room to go to Ron’s to get changed and packed. Once he had packed, was washed, and changed, he headed down to the kitchen where Ron was bleary eyed along with Fred and Sirius. Remus and Jo came down not too much later followed by Ginny, Mrs Weasley and Mr Weasley. Mr Weasley had taken the day off.


“We’ll have breakfast once we get to Potter Manor,” Mrs Weasley said once everyone was in the kitchen


“Why are we leaving this morning and not tonight?” Ron asked.


“Yeah,” Fred said. “Ron here needs his beauty sleep.”


“Hush, both of you,” Mrs Weasley said. “Now, we will Floo to Potter manor as soon as Sirius comes back and tells us it’s okay to do so.”


Sirius nodded and stepped into the fireplace and Flooed to Potter manor. It was five minutes before Sirius came back and told them everything was okay. One by one they Flooed to Potter manor with a suitcase. Mrs Weasley had shrunken it all for them.


Harry and Ginny were last apart from Sirius and Mrs Weasley. Harry went first and he stepped into the fireplace. Took a deep breath, and then dropped the Floo powder and shouted “POTTER MANOR”


Harry was whisked away in a swirl of black soot as he twisted and turned, fireplaces shooting by him, views of small bedrooms, massive living rooms, and also a small shack that looked like it had been boarded up and hadn’t been used in years. It had dust all over the ground and broken chairs lying about with massive chunks out of its legs as if someone had bitten into it.


Soon, Harry was thrown out of the fireplace and skidding across the stone cold floor of the kitchen at Potter Manor. When he stopped, he got up and felt a hand under his arm and saw that Fred was helping him up.


“When will you ever come out of the Floo properly?” Fred said smiling.


“I have!” Harry said. “Once. It was at Christmas. Just no one saw me do it.”


“Yeah right Harry,” George said as Harry walked to the table and sat down with the others. “Pull the other one, it has bells on it.”


There was a sudden rush and Ginny toppled out of the fireplace. She got herself up and dusted herself down before looking around the kitchen as she walked and plonked her self down in the last seat next to Harry.


Then there were loud cracks as Remus, Sirius, Jo and Mr and Mrs Weasley Apparated into the kitchen. Mr and Mrs Weasley, as well as the other Weasleys started to look around the kitchen. It was quite big and could easily fit all of them in and more.


“Welcome to Potter Manor,” Sirius said smiling but was caught of when there was a loud crack as Dobby appeared in the kitchen he had his hands out ready to attack them until he saw who it actually was and lowered them. Everyone was starring at Dobby. Dobby in turn was staring back, but only at Ginny. Ginny frowned and shifted uncomfortably in her seat. Harry coughed to stop the house elf starring.


“Dobby apologises Mist… Miss Ginny,” Dobby said bowing. Ginny frowned, but luckily, no one had noticed that Dobby was going to say mistress. “Dobby has heard of Master Harry’s best friend a lot Miss Ginny. It is a great honour to be finally meeting you.”


“Err… Thanks,” Ginny said awkwardly.


“Dobby,” Harry said. “We’ll be staying here for the week whilst some work is being done at The Burrow. Can you set up the guest rooms. Mum and Dad can have the Master bedroom.”


“Right away Harry, sir,” Dobby said bowing before there was a loud crack and Dobby disappeared.


“Harry,” Mrs Weasley said. “The Master bedroom was your parents… we don’t…”


“You are as good as my parents,” Harry cut across her. “Therefore you should get that bedroom.” Mrs Weasley opened her mouth to argue but stopped when Mr Weasley put a hand gently on her shoulder.


“Now,” Harry began. “We need to set down some ground rules before we begin.”


“You get to give us rules?” Fred asked.


“My house, my rules,” Harry said, smirking. “The first and most important rule is that no one goes into my room. I’ll show you which one is mine when I show you around the house. Anyone who tries to get into my room will be found on the end of several hexes.”


“Secondly, there must be at least one prank a day. No matter how big or small it is. But there must be a prank. Thirdly, the Quidditch pitch isn’t there just to look at. Play on it.”


“You have a Quidditch pitch?” Ron asked awed.


“My dad had it built,” Harry said.


“There’s also a swimming pool,” Sirius said. Harry turned his head around and stared at Sirius.


“Since when?” Harry asked shocked.


“Since Sirius got bored over the Easter holidays and decided to pay someone to build one,” Jo said.


“You didn’t complain when we first went swimming together,” Sirius said. “If I remember you quite enjoyed it.” He added wiggling his eyebrows.


“Please,” Harry moaned out. “No more information.”


“Can we go play Quidditch now?” Ron asked eagerly.


“Swimming is better,” Ginny said smiling.


“Soon,” Mr Weasley said. “We do need to talk to you all first. You’re probably wondering why we left this morning and not this evening. The main reason is that Potter Manor is safer. Two nights ago Peter Pettigrew escaped from Azkaban.” There was deathly silence at those words.


“He escaped…” Percy said quietly.


“No one knows how,” Sirius said. “This is why we decided to come here first thing this morning. Potter Manor has more protection than The Burrow. After the building work is done, Dumbledore is going to put some defensive wards around the house, which should stop Peter. You’ll be able to move back in then.”


“What about this place?” George asked.


“Potter Manor has one of the best defensive charms around it, better then Hogwarts and the Ministry itself. You will be safe here as long as you stay in the boundary of the garden,” Sirius explained.


“Why do we need protection?” Ron said. “I mean, he just used The Burrow to hide.”


“It’s not you who needs protection,” Harry said quietly. “It’s me. Pettigrew escaped to come after me, to kill me.” Ginny grabbed Harry’s hand under the table whilst her brothers stared at him.


“Why does he want to kill you?” Fred asked.


“No one knows,” Sirius said. “So until the work at The Burrow is done, and Dumbledore has put the protection charms on your house, you’re staying here. We should be back for Ginny’s birthday, though. It will only take a few days for the charms.”


After moments pause, Harry clapped his hands together startling everyone. “Right, who wants a tour?”


-oOoOoOoOo


Life at Potter Manor was relaxing and joyful. Everyone soon forgot about the worries of Peter Pettigrew by joyfully swimming in the new pool or by flying on the Quidditch pitch. The rule of there being at least one prank a day was easily kept to with the Ghosts making it their summer project. Ron had been turned blue, Sirius had been doped with a potion that had forced him to speak in riddles all day long and Jo had been pranked so that her hair turned multiple colours every thirty seconds.


On the second day at Potter Manor, Harry had taken Ginny to his room where he turned to her and told her that under no circumstance was she ever to tell anyone what she found out in there.


“Of course, Harry.” Ginny said smiling. “You know I won’t tell anyone.”


“Ginny, when I say anyone, I include your family, Sirius, and Dumbledore in this,” Harry said.


“I know!” Ginny said huffing. “Don’t you trust me?”


“Of course I do,” Harry said instantly.


“Have I told anyone about Simon or Estelle?” Ginny said.


“No,” Harry said.


“Then what makes you think I’ll break your promise and tell someone about what you’re just about to show me?” Ginny said a little disappointed.


“I don’t,” Harry said. “I just wanted you to know how important this secret is.”


“What’s so secret about your room?” Ginny asked, eyebrows raised.


“You’re just about to find out,” Harry said and led her in. Ginny looked around the room and saw Harry’s bed in the right-hand corner with a desk a couple of feet from it, a swivel chair next to the desk. She saw a walk in wardrobe to her left and then hanging up next to the wardrobe was a painting. Ginny looked curiously of the painting of the man. The painting had a desk in it and some papers on it, with also a small fire, which didn’t have any fire in it at the moment. The picture also had a window in it and as Ginny looked, she slowly recognised it as the Headmaster’s Office at Hogwarts.


“Hello,” Godric said beaming. “It’s such a pleasure to finally meet you Ginny.”


Ginny went wide-eyed. “How do you know my name?”


“Harry, of course,” Godric said slightly laughing. “He’s told me all about you. And you are probably the only person he would show me to. It’s so nice to have someone apart from him to talk to.”


“I’m right here you know,” Harry muttered.


“I know,” Godric said without even looking at him.


“Who are you?” Ginny asked.


“You haven’t even told her Harry!” Godric said shocked. “You bring her in to see me but not even tell her about me first.”


“I was going to do it now,” Harry said huffing.


“Well, you’re taking too long,” Godric countered, smiling. “My name, Ginny, is Godric Gryffindor.” Ginny stared at him, her mouth slightly as the news slowly sunk in.


“Godric Gryffindor…” Ginny whispered.


“That’s me,” Godric said smiling at her. “The first Headmaster of Hogwarts, and the founder of your own house.”


Ginny, who was still obviously in shock, slowly turned to look at Harry. “Why do you have a portrait of Godric Gryffindor in your room?”


“Because I can’t have him anywhere else in the house otherwise he wouldn’t be a secret.” Harry said sarcastically. Ginny punched him in the arm playfully.


“I like this girl,” Godric said as Harry rubbed his arm.


“Shut it you,” Harry said.


“Let me rephrase my question,” Ginny said. “Why do you have a portrait of Godric Gryffindor full stop?”


“Because he’s family,” Harry said. Ginny’s eyes bulged. “Ginny, I’m the Heir of Gryffindor.”


“You’re the…” Ginny whispered.


“Heir of Gryffindor, yes,” Harry said. Ginny, who looked absolutely bewildered at the news, sat down on Harry’s bed. “I thought that you might want to meet him. And I know Godric has wanted to meet you for ages.”


“Too right,” Godric said.


“Why would you want to meet me?” Ginny asked.


“Because you’re Harry’s best friend,” Godric said. “I’ve heard lots about you and I want to know if everything Harry said about you is true.”


Ginny smiled before a smirk formed on her face. “And what exactly has Mr Potter been saying about me?”


“I think I hear your mum calling, Ginny,” Harry said hurriedly, jokingly.


“I don’t hear anything,” Godric said laughing.


“Nor do I,” Ginny said smiling at Harry. “So,” she said turning back to Godric “Tell me all about Harry’s juicy secrets.”


“Harry, Ginny!” Mrs Weasley voiced reached them.


“See, I told you,” Harry said jokingly.


“Luck Potter,” Ginny said standing up. “It was nice to meet you Mr Gryffindor.”


Godric look shocked. “Mr Gryffindor! I like it.”


“Please don’t call him that, he’ll get big headed,” Harry moaned. Ginny laughed.


“Harry’s right, though,” Godric said. “Please don’t call me Mr Gryffindor. It makes me sound old.”


“You’re over two thousand years old!” Harry said. “You are old!”


“Don’t be so tactless,” Ginny said smirking and pushing him towards the door.


“I’m glad you seem to be getting better, Ginny,” Godric said. “Harry told me everything.”


Ginny smiled up at Harry before turning to Godric. “I wouldn’t be here now if it weren’t for him.” Ginny said.


“Yes, so I heard,” Godric said nodding and smiling affectionately at her. “I hope your nightmares stop soon.”


“Thank you,” Ginny said.


“Come back again,” Godric said.


“Of course. You got all of Harry’s secrets to tell me,” Ginny joked.


“I’m not going anywhere,” Godric said laughing.


“Come on you,” Harry said, taking a hold of Ginny’s hand. “Before I start to regret that I showed him to you.” Harry led Ginny out of his room and then along the corridor back towards the stairs.


“So you’re the Heir of Gryffindor,” Ginny said once they got to the stairs.


“Yes. It’s what allows me to control Peeves,” Harry said. “Actually, it allows me to control all of the ghosts and portraits. All of Hogwarts really.”


“I’m glad you told me,” Ginny said resting her head on his shoulder.


“So am I,” Harry said.


“How many more secrets are there left?” Ginny asked.


“Not many,” Harry said.


“Good.” Ginny said. “When will I know them?”


“When I think you’re ready,” Harry said.


“And when’s that?” Ginny asked.


“Soon Ginny, soon,” Harry said.


-oOoOoOoOo-


The fact that Harry had told Ginny one of his main secrets left Harry in a joyful mood. She hadn’t been mad at him for keeping it from her for so long. She had actually been pleased that Harry told her. Harry half-expected Ginny to be mad at him but if anything she seemed even more happy and even more inclined to sneak a quick hug or hold Harry’s hand whenever no one was watching.


A week after arriving, Mr Weasley arrived home from work one night to announce that the building work to the Burrow had been done. All they needed to do was wait for Dumbledore to add the security measures to the house due to Pettigrew’s escape. And that they should be going back to The Burrow the evening before Ginny’s birthday.


Ginny’s nightmares were still continuing even though Ginny had a change of bedroom. Harry thought that maybe taking her away from her bedroom for a couple of nights might give Ginny the chance to truly get over the nightmares. Unfortunately, it hadn’t happened and Harry could tell that Ginny was starting to get used to the nightmares. If she did that then the possibility of Ginny’s nightmares stopping would probably be nigh impossible.


The day of the tenth brought a small problem for Harry. It was Ginny’s birthday the next day and he knew exactly what he wanted to give her. But the problem was getting it. He wanted to be there to pick it out but, with the problem of Pettigrew on the run, Harry doubted that he would be allowed to go out. He needed to persuade Sirius to go with him. But that meant that they had little time due to them going back to The Burrow. They couldn’t go during the day because Ginny was at Potter Manor and Harry’s present was very hard to hide.


Soon the time came to go back to The Burrow. Everyone stood around the kitchen waiting to Floo back to the Burrow. No one apart from Mr Weasley had seen the building work and they were all excited to see the improvements. One by one the arrived back in the kitchen at The Burrow. Harry came second to last, and when Harry felt himself slowing down, Harry vowed that he wasn’t going to fall out. Harry wandlessly cast a spell to steady himself and slow himself down. As The Burrow’s kitchen fireplace swam into view, Harry kept his spells going in order for him to step out of the fireplace and managing to stay on his feet.


Once the dizziness disappeared, Harry cancelled his spells and smiled at everyone who was staring him at shock.


“Who are you?” Ginny said jokingly. “You’re not Harry. Harry falls out of the Floo.”


“Very funny,” Harry said/


Ginny smiled at him before Harry started looking around at the new kitchen. It was almost double the size it was before, they had new everything. But somehow they managed to keep The Burrow feeling. The stove and the sink were now on the right with a massive window looking out into the garden.


The table was mahogany and big enough to fit at least fifteen people around it, maybe even more. The famous Weasley clock hung in its usual place on the wall. There was no door into the living room. It was now opened planned and Harry could look through to see the normal living room. The stairs started where the living room and the kitchen joined.


Going up the stairs, Harry saw a new walkway going back out along to the new extension. As Harry reached the top, he turned right at Ginny’s door, and went along the new hallway. Harry reached the door, which had in wooden letters just like all the other with his very own name on it and opened it. Harry’s room was a blank canvas. They had decided that Harry would be the one to decide how his room was decorated. Tins of paint filled one corner of the room.


“Sirius will be getting you your furniture on Thursday,” Mrs Weasley said. She had followed Harry as well as Ginny and Mr Weasley. Ginny walked in looked around at the size of the room.


“You’ve got a lot of work to paint this,” Ginny muttered.


“You mean we,” Harry said. “If you think I’m going to let you sit downstairs whilst I slave away up here you’re crazy.”


“Yes, I am,” Ginny said smiling. “But you like me crazy.”


“I do, do I?” Harry said smirking.


“Yes, otherwise I wouldn’t have been your best friend for the past seven years,” Ginny joked.


“I see your logic,” Harry said.


“Hey!” Ginny said pretending to be outraged but having a massive smile on her face. “You’re not meant to agree.”


After a massive breakfast to celebrate the finished building work to the house, Harry pulled Sirius aside and explained his situation about Ginny’s birthday present.


“I don’t know Harry,” Sirius said. “Peter….”


“I know about Pettigrew,” Harry said. “But this is Ginny’s Birthday. I want to get her something I know she’ll love.”


“She’ll love it,” Sirius said. “I know that. But is it worth the risk? Can’t you wait until Christmas? Or let me pick one out?”


“Please Sirius?” Harry said begging. “How can I call it my present, when you picked it out? It’s only a quick stop; we won’t be going anywhere else. And it’s not like I can’t defend myself. If I’m too afraid of Pettigrew what is it going to be like going up against Voldemort?”


“I see your point,” Sirius said.


“Come on,” Harry said coaxing Sirius. “How am I going to look tomorrow when I don’t have a present for Ginny?”


“Alright, alright,” Sirius said caving in. “I’ll take you to Diagon Alley.”


“Thanks,” Harry said smiling.


Thirty minutes later found Harry and Sirius walking down Diagon Alley. Harry had already been to Gringotts and with enough money now in his moneybag, they headed of down the high street. Harry saw some fellow students shopping for their school supplies and many adults talking about the latest news on Peter Pettigrew.


When they got to the pet shop, Harry and Sirius walked through the door and Harry instantly started looking around. He knew what he wanted to get Ginny. He just needed to make sure Ginny would love what he got here. It took thirty minutes before Harry decided on the chosen present. Smiling as he carried the present out with Sirius carrying out accessories for it, Harry walked back along the cobbled street to the Leaky Cauldron. Harry knew Ginny would simply love his present.


-oOoOoOoOo-


Once Harry got back to The Burrow, he had dropped the present of with Dobby to look after, he and Ginny started work on his new bedroom.


“What colour then?” Ginny asked. Harry and Ginny were in very old tatty clothes in case they got paint down themselves.


“What colours do we have?” Harry asked as he walked over to the paint tins where Ginny was kneeling down.


“Blue, Scarlet, Green, Yellow, Gold…” Ginny said as she went through the tins of paints


“Scarlet and gold,” Harry said instantly. Ginny smiled as she took the two tins of paint towards the middle of the room.


“Gryffindor colours,” Ginny said.


“Well, I am a Gryffindor,” Harry said


“In every sense of the word,” Ginny said.


“You’re meant to keep that a secret, you know,” Harry said smiling.


“No one can here us,” Ginny said as she dropped the paints at Harry’s feet.


“Now we just need some white paint for the undercoat,” Harry said, as he went and took two tins of white paint and two brushes from the corner. Harry returned and gave one brush and one tin to Ginny.


“Where do I start?” Ginny asked.


“Start on that wall,” Harry said indicating the left wall. “I’ll start on this one.” Harry said pointing to the right. “That should get us done to lunch and then after lunch we’ll do the two remaining walls.”


And so they started. Each painting there own part of Harry’s room. Whilst they painted, they talked about anything that came up. Quidditch, Peter, Quidditch, Lessons next year, and Quidditch was one of the few subjects.


“Are you going to start teaching me some more moves like last summer? “ Ginny had asked one of the times they had started talking about Quidditch.


“You’re good Ginny,” Harry had said. “I don’t need to teach you any more moves.”


“You haven’t taught me any dives,” Ginny said as she put her brush in the tin of paint.


“Dives are Seeker moves,” Harry said. “You’re a Chaser. Unless, of course, you’re planning on trying to knock me out off the team.”


“Of course not,” Ginny said. “You’re way too good. But what if someone drops a Quaffle and I could then go dive down and get it.”


“True,” Harry said. “I suppose I could teach you some dives.”


“You don’t have to if you don’t want to,” Ginny said.


“And why wouldn’t I want to?” Harry asked her causing Ginny to smile at him.



Once they finished the two walls, it was time to have a late lunch before returning to Harry’s room to paint the other two walls. It was a long process, but with Harry and Ginny continuous talking between one another, it was always fun.


That night, tired and worn, Harry and Ginny got changed into there pyjamas before Harry used to Estelle to flame himself into Ginny’s room like he had done every night of the summer holidays.


When he got into the room Ginny was already under the covers, her head lying on her pillow.


“Did I wear you out?” Harry asked lying down beside her.


“No,” Ginny muttered as she snuggled closer to Harry lifting her head and lying it down onto Harry’s chest. “Your room wore me out.”


“My room apologises then,” Harry said jokingly.


“It’s my birthday tomorrow,” Ginny said yawning as Harry watched her close her eyes.


“That it is,” Harry asked. “What is it you want tomorrow?”


“Don’t know,” Ginny said. “Doesn’t matter now. Everyone will have bought me my present anyway.”


“True,” Harry said. “I hope you’ll like mine.”


“It’s from you,” Ginny whispered. “Of course I’ll like it.”


“If I knew that I would have brought you something small,” Harry said. Ginny’s answer was just the slow breathing telling Harry that Ginny had fallen asleep. Smiling and hoping that tonight the nightmares would stop. He closed his eyes to get, hopefully, a full night’s sleep.


-oOoOoOoOo-


Harry woke the next morning to see the sun streaming through the window. Harry looked at the peaceful form of Ginny in his arms as hope filled his body. Ginny didn’t wake him up because of a nightmare. Does that mean that Ginny didn’t want to bother him? Or had the nightmares actually stopped. It would be the perfect birthday present to Ginny. He knew that. Harry looked at the clock and was shocked to see that it was half past nine. Everyone else would be up by now. Ron would know that he hadn’t slept in his bed.


All of a sudden, there was moan from the figure in his arms as Ginny started to stir and open her eyes. She smiled as she saw Harry looking at her and then around the clock.


“It’s morning,” Ginny whispered.


“It is,” Harry said. Please, please let the nightmares be over.


“Does this mean I get two presents from you?” Ginny asked turning back to look at Harry


“Two presents?” Harry asked confused.


“Yes,” Ginny said smiling. Ginny leaned forward and kissed Harry on the cheek. “The present you’re giving me this morning that is wrapped up. And stopping my nightmares.” Harry almost screamed out in relief.


“You didn’t have a nightmare,” Harry said ecstatic.


“I think I just said that,” Ginny said smirking. Harry pulled her into a massive hug.


“I’m so happy,” Harry whispered.


“So I see,” Ginny sniggered. “You better let go before one of my brothers come in and get the wrong idea.”


The words, ‘let them’, were on the tip of Harry’s tongue when there was a gently knock on the door.


“Ginny, Harry, are you awake?” Mrs Weasley voice came through the door. Ginny froze in Harry’s arms.


“Yes mum,” Harry shouted through the door.


There was a click as the door opened and Mrs Weasley opened the door and saw Harry and Ginny on the bed, Ginny in Harry’s arms.


“You seem happy,” Mrs Weasley said and Harry knew Mrs Weasley was evaluating the situation as he watched her eyes scan over Ginny in her pyjamas and then how Ginny was literally sitting in Harry’s lap. Ginny slid off Harry and sat nervously next to him on her bed.


“Ginny’s nightmares finally stopped last night,” Harry said gently as Ginny turned to look at Harry in shock. “Ginny was just thanking me by giving me hug.”


Mrs Weasley demeanour changed instantly. She went from the overprotected mother who caught her twelve-year-old daughter in the arms of another boy to the loving mother pleased to hear that her only daughter’s nightmares had finally stopped haunting her.


“Oh that’s wonderful,” Mrs Weasley said smiling. “That’s brilliant to hear.”


“How long have you known?” Ginny asked quietly.


“Since Harry’s Birthday,” Mrs Weasley said. “And I’m sorry Ginny.”


“Sorry?” Ginny asked confused.


“For saying you were a burden to Harry,” Mrs Weasley said. “You weren’t. And you will never will be a burden to him. Or us. We love you Ginny. You would never be a burden to me or your father, or your brothers for that matter. I’m glad your nightmares finally stopped. Although now they have, I suspect you, Harry, to sleep in Ron’s room until your bedroom is ready.”


“Yes mum,” Harry said nodding.


“Good. Now get up,” Mrs Weasley said. “Ron is moaning about being hungry and you got presents to open Ginny.”


“Okay,” Ginny said and Mrs Weasley walked out of the room. Ginny then turned to Harry. “Why didn’t you tell me Mum knew?”


“Because you didn’t want anyone else to know,” Harry said, “And you needed peace of mind if you were ever going to get over your nightmares.”


“I have,” Ginny said. “No nightmares last night.”


“I think I got the message,” Harry smirked and Ginny threw a pillow at him. “I think that’s my cue to leave.”


“See you downstairs.” Ginny said smiling.


Harry smiled before leaning forward towards Ginny and gave her a peck on the cheek. “Happy birthday,” Harry whispered as he pulled back.


“It is now,” Ginny whispered and Harry smirked. Ginny looked at Harry, saw that he smirked, and realised that she said that aloud. Ginny put her hand to her mouth causing Harry to chuckle. He leant forwards and kissed on her on the cheek once more before turning and leaving the room.


Harry walked along the corridor and down the stairs into the very new and very nice open plan living room and kitchen. He turned left into the kitchen and saw everyone sitting around the table. He did a double take when he saw Bill and Charlie sitting at the table.


“Harry, we have a bone to pick with you,” Charlie said seriously.


“According to Ron here you weren’t in your bed when he woke up this morning,” Bill said.


“And you weren’t in any of the others bedroom,” Charlie said.


“The only bedroom we didn’t check was Ginny’s,” Bill said, continuing.


“And according to Ron here it seems like you and Ginny have been getting very close recently,” Charlie said. “Like, becoming more than best friends.” Harry opened his mouth to explain but Ron got there first.


“Leave him alone,” Ron said. “Harry was helping Ginny. Just like he’s helped her all last year. You know that, Mum explained.”


“You guys know about Ginny’s nightmares?” Harry asked.


“Mum explained it to us,” Fred said.


“Kind of had to,” George said.


“Like Bill and Charlie said, when I woke up and noticed you weren’t in my room and the others either we knew you had to be in Ginny’s,” Ron explained.


“And then Ron explained how you have developed feelings for Ginny over the past year. So much so, that apparently you’re in love with her?” Bill asked.


“Yes, that’s right,” Harry whispered.


“Well, look at it in our point of view,” Charlie said. “A twelve year old boy in love with our sister, and sleeping in her room. If Mum hadn’t explained we would have gone up there to kill you.”


That second Mrs Weasley came through the backdoor. “Who exactly are you planning on killing?”


“No one, Mum,” Charlie said.


“Good,” Mrs Weasley said as she went to the stove and put down some eggs, which she obviously just picked from the chickens. “How long until Ginny comes?”


“I’m right here, Mum,” Ginny said coming into the room and then stopped as she stared at Bill and Charlie.


“Alright, sis?” Charlie said.


“Doing alright?” Bill asked.


Ginny suddenly rushed at her brothers, enveloping them in hugs. “What you doing here?”


“It’s your birthday, sis,” Charlie said. “We thought we would surprise you.”


“And we wanted to see how you were really doing after what happened,” Bill explained.


“I’m fine,” Ginny said smiling. “I wasn’t to begin with, but I’m fine now,” she added as she took a hold of Harry’s hand.


“Yes, we heard about Harry helping you,” Bill said. “You’re lucky you don’t have a dead Harry on your hands.”


“You all knew about my nightmares?” Ginny asked, confused and then looking at Harry.


“No Ginny,” Charlie said. “We only found out today.”


“Mum told us before we went trampling up to your room when we realised that Harry stayed there last night,” Ron said.


“Harry was helping me…” Ginny added quickly.


“They know that,” Mrs Weasley said from the stove. “Stop teasing your sister and sit down. It’s her birthday.”


Breakfast in the new kitchen was a good experience. They weren’t cramped anymore and they talked. Having fun whilst eating the usual pancakes with strawberries and ice cream and whipped cream with some small bits of bacon on the side. The always had that on Ginny’s birthday.


An hour later and with everyone feeling rather full from all the food they digested, they all went and sat in the living room where Ginny’s presents were waiting to be unwrapped.


Ginny led Harry by hand over to the sofa closet to the presents and then pushed Harry down into before sitting herself down. She then took the opportunity to lean her back against Harry as she look around at her presents, obviously trying to decide which one to open first.


“That one,” Ginny said pointing at a small rectangle book that was from Sirius and Jo.


“What about that one?” Harry asked.


“I want that one first,” Ginny said.


“Then get it,” Harry said rolling his eyes.


“Nuh huh,” Ginny said shaking her head. “I’m the birthday girl, I shouldn’t have to move.”


“And how am I meant to get it with you leaning on me?” Harry asked her.


“I’m sure you’ll think of something,” Ginny said smiling up at him.


“Here,” Sirius said, handing Ginny the present.


“I wanted Harry to get it,” Ginny joked. Harry, who thought that Ginny was being rather unfair, tickled her side in retaliation. Ginny laughed out and squirmed next to him as his hands tickled her body.


“Alright, alright,” Ginny said. “I’ll get them on my own.” Everyone starred at her in shock. Ginny never gave up in a tickling match.


“What?” Ginny asked everyone.


“Just open the present, Ginny,” Harry said and Ginny ripped opened the present to reveal a book. The title was, ‘Pranking Techniques Volume Two by Christopher Malachy.’ Smiling Ginny flipped through the book as Harry turned to look at Sirius. “How many volumes are there?”


“Enough for now,” Sirius said smiling.


“Here,” Ginny said excitedly. “This one tells you how to make the prank repetitive. So it happens over and over again.”


“It does,” Harry said leaning over Ginny’s shoulder to read. “That will be useful. Let’s test it on Malfoy when we get back to school.”


“I’m never going to win am I?” Mrs Weasley said. “Even if I send you Howlers.”


“Sorry, Mum,” Ginny said. “I work hard as well. I don’t just goof off.”


“I’m glad to hear it young lady,” Mrs Weasley said. “Just no more pranks like your last one. As long as it doesn’t interfere with other peoples school work, Or your own for that matter.”


“Yes mum,” Ginny said before turning her attention back to her pile pf presents. As Ginny worked through her presents, Ginny got some sweets from Ron, a do it yourself Herbology kit from Neville, a book from Hermione about protective magic to protect yourself, a Bracelet from Bill, which apparently made it harder for you to get possessed and another animated dragon from Charlie. Fred and George gave her some joke sweets like Harry, and Percy gave her another study guide for this year as study guides only covered one year at a time.


Soon there was only one present left and it was from Mr and Mrs Weasley. Ginny slowly un-wrapped the wrapping paper to reveal a Quidditch robe of the Holyhead Harpies. It was unknown to Ron that Ginny supported a different team than him. Actually, Harry was surprised that Mr and Mrs Weasley knew. Ginny instantly rushed into the kitchen to get changed into it and came back smiling like a Cheshire cat


“Since when do you support them?” Ron said in a disgusted tone.


“Since I was like eight,” Ginny said still smiling. “But only Harry knew. I guess he told…”


“Don’t look at me,” Harry said. “I didn’t tell them.”


“Then how did you find out?” Ginny asked her parents sitting back down with Harry.


“That’s for us to know,” Mr Weasley said.


Ginny smile and then looked up expectantly at Harry. “So what did you get me?” Ginny asked. “Or getting me.”


“Wait, I need to get you a present?” Harry joked.


“You’d better give me my present Potter, before I get mad,” Ginny said.


“I helped you with your nightmares, right,” Harry said.


“Yes…” Ginny said


“Then I’ve got you a present then haven’t I?” Harry joked. Ginny pinched Harry on the arm. “Ow!”


“You weren’t to know that my nightmares would stop today!” Ginny said. “Now, give me my present or explain what I’m getting later.”


“Dobby!” Harry called out and with a crack; the house elf appeared in the living room. He was carrying a rather small round present. Dobby gave it to Ginny who carefully un-wrapped it to find a small bull of string.


“A ball of string Potter?” Ginny said looking at him strangely.


“I thought you could, you know, knit with it,” Harry joked out.


“I don’t knit,” Ginny said.


“Then I guess we have a problem,” Harry said wandering.


“I think Harry sir is forgetting about the other bit,” Dobby said.


“Other bit?” Harry asked. “Oh!” Harry said pretending as if he just remembered. “Yeah, the other bit. Go get the other bit, Dobby.”


With a crack, Dobby disappeared and in an instant, he was back with another present and handed it to Ginny.


“Thanks Dobby,” Ginny said as she unwrapped the present. Out fell a small cushion toy mouse. Ginny eyed the mouse before turning to Harry. “Alright Potter first time was understandable. This time it’s just frustrating.”


“You don’t like your present?” Harry asked trying but failing to keep a straight face. “I thought you might like a new soft cuddly toy to sleep with at night you know…” Ginny glared at him.


“It is my fault Miss,” Dobby said. “I forgot to bring the next bit.” With a loud crack, Dobby once again disappeared and then came back with another loud crack bringing yet another small present with him. He handed it to Ginny. Ginny unwrapped it to reveal a small tin of cat food.


“Cat food.” Ginny asked confused. “Why would I want cat food? I don’t have….” Understanding dawned on Ginny’s face. “You didn’t.”


“I didn’t?” Harry asked. “Didn’t do what?”


“Harry,” Sirius said. “Enough. Before Ginny really gets mad.”


Harry looked at Ginny and saw a slight inpatient look on Ginny’s face before Harry rolled his eyes. “Alright, Dobby go get Ginny’s other Present.”


Ten seconds later Dobby was back but with time with woven basket. Dobby put the basket at Ginny’s feet, who knelt down beside it. Just as Ginny was about to open the lid, it moved itself and out popped a small kitten’s head. It was a ginger in colour with bright blue eyes. It looked at Ginny and cocked its head before giving out a little “meow.”


“Oh my…” Ginny whispered as she lifted the lid fully and brought the small kitten out of its basket and held it against her chest. She looked lovingly at the kitten before turning to Harry. “He... she…?” Ginny asked.


“She,” Harry said smiling. “And she’s only four months old. The shop only got her in two weeks ago. So I was very lucky. She’s part Kneazle too. So she’ll be very smart.”


“What’s her name?” Ginny asked.


“She hasn’t got one,” Harry said. “The shop doesn’t name them so who ever buys them can give them there own name.”


Ginny held the kitten close to her chest and stroked it gently as she pondered a name. “Now what are we going to call you then?” Ginny asked the kitten quietly.


“Ginger?” Ginny asked but the kitten just looked at her. “Not Ginger then. Catlin?” Again, the cat just looked at her. “Okay, blue eyes? Oh I don’t know.” Ginny said as the kitten looked at her somewhat strangely at the last suggestion. “You do have gorgeous blue eyes.”


“Sapphire?” Mrs Weasley suggested. “Sapphire is a shade of blue.”


“Sapphire,” Ginny said thinking. “I like it. What you think? You like Sapphire?” she asked the kitten. The kitten purred in response and licked Ginny on the nose. Ginny giggled. “Alright, Sapphire it is.”


“Meow,” Sapphire said before licking Ginny’s nose again.


“You like you present then?” Harry asked from the sofa.


Ginny looked up to Harry smiling. “I love her. You shouldn’t have got her but I love her so much.”


“I thought you might,” Harry smiled back.


“You’re going to have to look after her, mind,” Mrs Weasley said


“I will, mum. I will,” Ginny said as she got up and sat down on the sofa next to Harry again. Ginny put Sapphire on her lap, and stroked her and rubbed her behind the ears causing Sapphire to purr again.


-oOoOoOoOo-


After they cleared up the empty rubbish, Harry and Ginny, who still had Sapphire in her arms, walked up to Harry’s new bedroom to look at the paint.


“You sure you want to do painting on your birthday?” Harry asked as they got to his room. “We could be going swimming or playing Quidditch.”


“We’ll do that after,” Ginny said. “We’ll paint two walls before lunch gold and then we’ll go play outside doing whatever we want to do.”


“Alright boss,” Harry said as he went to get tins of gold paint and some paint brushes. “It’s your birthday. But I suggest getting changed out that robe. You mum will kill you if you got paint down it.” Ginny went and got changed whilst Harry started painting the right wall gold. She came five minutes later in her rags with Sapphire trotting behind her.


“Don’t step in the paint Sapphire or mum will kill me,” Ginny said as she picked up a brush, put some gold paint on it and then started to paint her section of the wall. It took three hours to get the two walls done but soon Harry and Ginny had two walls completely painted gold.


“Job well done,” Harry said as he put his brush down. Ginny came over and looked over his wall.


“You missed a bit,” Ginny said.


“Where?” Harry said looking at his complete golden wall. “I have not. Go back and finish your own wall.”


“I’ve done it. And I swear,” Ginny said putting her brush in the gold paint. “You missed a bit.”


“Show me.” Harry said looking at the wall, Harry suddenly felt a brush fall of paint touch is cheek.


“There,” Ginny smirked.


“Oh, there.” Harry said turning to look at her. Ginny smiled innocently at him but Harry still but his brush in the gold paint. As quick, as lightening Harry dashed out with his brush in his right hand and Ginny dodged to his left. Harry was counting on this so as Ginny smirked and Harry turned the tin of paint that he had on his left had upside down over Ginny’s head causing the paint to fall completely over her. Ginny stood in shock as the paint covered her body.


“You’ll pay for that,” Ginny whispered out.


“I will, will I?” Harry smirked before Ginny picked up her tin of paint. Harry stated running to the door and safety but before he even moved two steps, Harry felt Ginny’s tin of paint slam into the back of him and cover him in golden paint. Harry turned to look at Ginny before he suddenly realised his mistake. Ginny hadn’t emptied her tin in all one go. Harry was met with another wave of golden paint, as it showered his front. Harry spluttered as Ginny smirked.


“Got you back, Potter,” Ginny smirked.


“You really want to get into this?” Harry asked her. Ginny just smirked and Harry flexed his fingers.


“You won’t win Potter,” Ginny smirked.


“Want to bet?” Harry asked.


Ginny bent down and picked up another tin of paint. “Bring it on Potter.”


Harry sighed and shook his head. “It was nice knowing you,” he said before he clicked his fingers. Every single tin of paint, including the one in Ginny’s hand soared into the air and hovered over her, threatening to spill its content over her.


Ginny took a step back and the tins moved close to her and bent forward a little bi more, threatening to spill their contents over her still. “Harry…” Ginny said and Harry was pleased to see that there was a slight edge of fear in her voice.


“I did warn you,” Harry said.


“That’s unfair!” Ginny moaned as she took another step back against the wall. “I can’t do wandless magic like you.”


“You’re the one who started it,” Harry said.


“I’m sorry okay,” Ginny said as she eyed the tins of paint.


“I’m afraid sorry didn’t doesn’t cut it,” Harry said as he raised his right hand. “Any last words?”


“Please Harry,” Ginny begged.


“Wrong ones,” Harry said and went to click his fingers to tip the paint over Ginny. However there was meow from the door and he turned and saw Sapphire who meowed again. Harry then heard what she was trying to tell them. Footsteps were coming along heading to his bedroom. Harry quickly clicked his fingers and the tins of paints floated down towards the floor. Just as they touched the floor, Mrs Weasley came into the doorway.


“What on earth is going on in here?” Mrs Weasley said as she saw the mess that appeared before her.


“She started it,” Harry said, pointing at Ginny.


At the exactly the same time, Ginny pointed at Harry and said, “He started it.”


“I don’t know what I’m going to do with you two. You were meant to paint the walls not each other,” Mrs Weasley scolded. “At least you waited until you done the walls before you started. Now both of you go have a shower and don’t get paint everywhere!”


“Yes mum,” Harry muttered.


“Ginny?” Mrs Weasley asked.


“Yes mum,” Ginny muttered. Sighing, Mrs Weasley waved her wand and the paint that covered the floor disappeared and then left the room.


“You started it,” Ginny muttered.


“You painted my cheek gold!” Harry said looking at her to see her smirking.


“You were the one who tipped the whole tin of paint over my head,” Ginny countered.


“Only because you painted my cheek,” Harry muttered. He smiled at Ginny, who smiled back.


“Truce?” Ginny asked.


“For now,” Harry said agreeing.


-oOoOoOoOo-


After Ginny had her shower–Harry had lost the bet and Ginny got to have the shower first–Harry got in to wash the gold of his arms, legs, and hair. As he let the water wash over his body, he thought about how Ginny was on her birthday. In all reality, she was completely fine. He was surprised how only one night without nightmares would affect Ginny. He hopped last night wasn’t a one of and the nightmares really had stopped. Which he sure they had, but he couldn’t stop worrying about it, not when he loved Ginny so much.


Harry turned off the water, got out, and dried himself of before changing into clean clothes. Harry opened the door to see Ginny standing a couple of feet away. He didn’t know what it was about Ginny at that particularly moment. All she was doing was standing there, Sapphire in her arms, Ginny holding her against her chest. She had her new Quidditch robe back on and she had her Quidditch gloves next to her on the table. However, even though what she was doing was normal. Harry couldn’t help but think how extremely cute Ginny looked in that pose. Maybe it was the cat, or maybe it was Ginny’s hair, that was dark red because it was wet from the shower. Harry wasn’t exactly sure. But all he knew that Ginny hadn’t looked any cuter in her life and Harry felt a very strong urge to just walk over to her, pull her into a massive hug, and just kiss her.


“I thought that we could play some Quidditch,” Ginny said smiling at Harry bringing him out of his thoughts.


“Erm yeah, okay,” Harry said. He watched as Ginny smiled and he swore he saw a strange twinkle in Ginny’s eyes before it went as quickly as it came. Ginny picked up her gloves and turned to go towards the stairs


“You coming?” Ginny asked as she started walking. Harry shook his head and started to walk along the hallway to catch up with Ginny. He was glad that Ginny hadn’t noticed how she had affected him in that particular moment. He wanted to tell her about his feelings on his own terms.


When they reached the kitchen, they told Ginny’s brothers what they were going to do and they eagerly agreed to play with them. Whilst the Weasley children and Harry walked towards the Quidditch paddock, Sapphire trotting along side them, they decided the teams. Harry, Ron, Fred, and Bill were on one team whilst Ginny, Charlie, and George were on the other. Harry and Ginny had desperately tried to be on the same team. They had even suggested having just Harry and Ginny take on the rest, but Ginny’s brothers hadn’t agreed. Apparently having an excellent Seeker and Chaser on the same team was unfair.


Sirius had gone to Potter Manor to fetch his broomstick for Ginny to use and soon the game had begun. Harry flew about desperately looking for his Snitch with Charlie as Ginny out flew and out manoeuvred her brothers as she kept banging in the goals. What didn’t help Harry was that every time he flew past Ginny he would get distracted as her red hair glistened in the sunlight. Ginny herself smiled at him every time she looked at him, and even though Harry swore he was imagine it, as the sun was in his eyes, he thought that Ginny might have blown him a kiss.


After two hours of play and with the score running away from his team, Harry tried desperately to find the Snitch and stop Ginny’s rout over her brothers. After a long antagonising fifteen minutes, where Ginny had put in another three goals, he spotted the Snitch down near the ground by Ron’s goal posts. Harry dived down, knowing that Charlie was the other side of the paddock and was no chance of catching Harry.


Harry outstretched his hand to catch the snitch when suddenly he was blocked by a redhead on another nimbus two thousand. Harry dived out of the way in order not to hit Ginny and missed as she continued to streak down to the ground. Ginny pulled up out of the dive but unfortunately the back end of the nimbus tail struck the ground and Ginny went flying. Harry watched in horror as Ginny and broom flew a couple of feet in the air and then slammed into the ground as a massive crack filled the air. Harry raced down to the ground and hopped of his broom as he flung himself down beside Ginny.


“I’m fine,” Ginny said. Harry looked at her unconvinced.


“Truly I’m fine,” Ginny said again as she sat up. “But the broom’s not.” Ginny grabbed a hold of Harry and he helped her up as underneath her a broken Nimbus Two Thousand came into view. “Sirius is going to kill me.”


“No he won’t,” Harry said as he pulled her into a hug. “You sure you’re okay?” Harry asked again.


“Yes!” Ginny said as she pulled out of his arms and suddenly she was surrounded by her brothers. After five minutes of constant questions about her health, Ginny got mad.
]

“I! AM! FINE!” she screamed at them. “LEAVE ME ALONE!”


“Sis, we’re just worried,” Bill said.


“I know, but I told you I am fine,” Ginny said exasperated. Suddenly there was a meow from the ground and Harry and Ginny looked down to see Sapphire putting her paws onto Ginny’s leg, obviously concerned.


Ginny bent down and picked Sapphire up. “I’m fine, Sapphire,” she said to the kitten. “I’m okay. Honest.” Sapphire meowed again before giving Ginny a lick and then settling down in Ginny’s arms.


“Come on,” Bill said. “Let’s get back to the house.”


Slowly they all trudged back to The Burrow, Harry carrying his own Nimbus and the broken one as Ginny carried Sapphire back towards the kitchen. When they got through the door, Mrs Weasley eyed them.


“What’s wrong?” Mrs Weasley asked concerned.


“Where’s Sirius?” Ginny asked.


“Here,” Sirius said coming out of the living room. “What’s wrong?”


“I’m sorry,” Ginny said worried. “I err, broke your, err…” However, she didn’t have to say anything as Harry showed Sirius the broom.


Mrs Weasley rushed over to Ginny as well as Sirius. They fussed over her as much as her brothers did.


“Are you okay?” Mrs Weasley asked anxiously.


“I’m fine mum,” Ginny said. More gently to her mum than she did with her brothers.


“You sure?” Sirius asked. “It takes a lot to break a broomstick Ginny. Are you sure you’re not hurt?”


“I’m fine,” Ginny hissed out getting annoyed again.


“Don’t take that tone with me,” Mrs Weasley said.


“She really is fine. We made sure as well as Sapphire,” Harry told them and Sapphire meowed in agreement.


“Your broomstick isn’t though,” Ginny said to Sirius.


“Oh who cares, I never use it anyway,” Sirius said. “As long as you’re okay.”


“I think its time to come in from Quidditch,” Mrs Weasley said. “I want you lot to help set up the table outside.”


“We have plenty of room in here,” Ron said.


“Its sunny and we want to sit outside for Ginny’s birthday dinner,” Mrs Weasley said. “Now go set up the table.”


For dinner, they had yet another barbeque. Sausage and burgers filled the barbeque up as everyone hungrily dug in.


“What was the score at the end?” Charlie asked as he helped himself to another sausage.


“We were winning by one hundred and thirty points,” Ginny said.


“That’s why you dived in front of me,” Harry said.


“We’ll I can’t have you winning now Potter can I. Not on my birthday,” Ginny said smirking.


“You know how dangerous that move was,” Harry said to her.


“I’m not hurt am I?” Ginny said. “Lighten up. It’s my birthday.”


“I just don’t like to see you hurt,” Harry said as Ginny put a little bit of sausage on the floor, which Sapphire ate happily.


“Now you know what it feel likes when you’re in the hospital wing after being knocked out by a rogue Bludger,” Ginny said.


“That weren’t my fault,” Harry said shocked that she had pulled that into the conversation.


“Didn’t stop me worrying though did it. You were the one who decided to go back out there knowing that the Bludger was after you,” Ginny said hotly.


“I wasn’t going to let the Slytherins win,” Harry argued.


“And I weren’t going to let you win,” Ginny said.


“That was different, their Slytherin. That was an important game for the Quidditch cup,” Harry said. “This was just a play about in the back garden. It wasn’t important.”


“And no game Potter,” Ginny hissed. “No matter whether it’s important for the cup, is worth your life.”


“I wasn’t going to die out there,” Harry said.


“The Bludger was aiming for your head,” Ginny said. “Did you know that after it knocked you out and you land on the ground the Bludger went for your head again. If Dumbledore hadn’t blown it up it would most likely of killed you. Then you go hire the house elf that made it go after you.


“Dobby just wanted me to be sent home that’s all,” Harry said to her. “I did get him to promise me to never try and save my life again.”


“THAT was trying to save your life,” Ginny basked eyebrows raised. “What type of house elf do you have?”


“Good point,” Harry said laughing. “Dobby is okay though.”


“I know,” Ginny said. “Weird, but he’s alright.”


“Meow,” Sapphire said as she put her feet onto Ginny’s leg again after finishing her sausage. Ginny put down her plate and then picked Sapphire up and held her against her chest whilst looking up at Harry. Once again, Harry was thrown at how cute she looked in that poise. There was nothing special about it. Her hair wasn’t even wet anymore. All Harry knew was that she looked really, really, cute. Harry forgot about everything. All he wanted to do was to kiss those sweet lips in front of him. And why couldn’t he? Ginny loved him and Harry loved her, even though she didn’t know the later. Harry was broken out his thoughts when Ron broke into the conversation. Harry saw the twinkle in Ginny’s eye that he saw earlier in the day disappear and Ginny turned to Ron.


“I’m fine Ron,” Ginny said with a hint of irritation in her voice. Did Ginny notice? Harry thought suddenly. But it appeared that she hadn’t as she, Ron and Harry talked.


Late that evening as Harry and Ginny tiredly walked up the stairs to go to bed, Harry asked her how her birthday was. Sapphire was walking on the ground around Ginny’s feet.


“The best,” Ginny said when the reached Ginny’s bedroom.


“I guess its goodnight, then,” Harry said smiling.


“I won’t have another nightmare will I?” Ginny asked.


“You didn’t last night,” Harry said. “But if you do, send Sapphire, I’ll keep Ron’s bedroom door open.”


“I can’t believe I have her,” Ginny said picking her up and holding her close to her as Ginny gave her a little kiss on the kitten’s head.


“You’re really smitten with her aren’t you?” Harry asked.


“I love her,” Ginny said looking up at him. “I can’t believe you got her for me.”


“I wanted to get something I knew you’d love,” Harry told her. “And I know how much you love cats.”


“You know me so well,” Ginny said smiling looking up at Harry and once again Harry found himself looking at Ginny and thinking just how cute she was. She was standing yet again in her pose as she had done many a time that day. Harry’s heart started to beat a little faster as he gazed into Ginny’s eyes. The sparkle he had noticed earlier was there again as she gazed back.


“You really don’t know how cute you look whenever you do that,” Harry whispered out. And rather than the shock expression he was expecting on Ginny’s face to form when he said that, the sparkle in her eyes became more prominent and Ginny smiled even more. And then Harry understood. She knew. She had noticed all along. She was doing that pose only when she and Harry were alone. She knew the effect it had on him.


“Why you little…” Harry whispered out.


“Little what Harry?” Ginny whispered back smiling. “Angel?”


“You’re most definitely not an angel,” Harry whispered.


“I know,” Ginny said as she stepped close to Harry. She then leant forward, bent her head sideways slightly, and kissed Harry on the cheek. “Night Harry,” she added, and then with Sapphire in her arms, she walked into her bedroom.

Back to index

Chapter 39: A Trip To Diagon Alley

Author's Notes: Hope you have fun reading this. its a short one i know but on the plus side the next one is already in the beta stage.

Harry and Ginny walked along the path towards the pond, Ginny in her swimming costume with a t-shirt over the top and Harry in swimming shorts. Sapphire trotted along side them, smelling trees and bushes as they headed towards their destination. Ginny’s hand was intertwined with Harry’s as they talked about odd, non-important things.


They hadn’t officially started going out with each other just yet as neither one of them had told each other just how strong their feelings were for the other. In fact, Harry hadn’t told her he even had feelings. Not that he needed to. It was obvious to Ginny that Harry had feelings for her now after her birthday. Harry was surprised that Ginny hadn’t demanded them to start dating at once. However, Harry had guessed that being in love had mellowed Ginny about Harry. Of course, her feelings weren’t any less than they were before, and she was still hopelessly in love with him. Harry could tell that every time Ginny looked his way.


However, she wasn’t scared of losing him. Harry reckoned that Ginny knew that they would eventually get together and wasn’t trying to rush into the relationship, which Ginny probably would have done before she fell in love. Now, she was letting their relationship take its natural course.


As they reached the pond, Sapphire raced down the embankment to look at the water. Ginny hadn’t taken Sapphire to the lake before now and the part Kneazle was obviously intrigued with the large amount of water. Sapphire had obviously seen water before, as she drank it by the gallons as Mrs Weasley had often complained about in the weeks after Ginny’s birthday. However, as Mr Weasley had said, at least they didn’t have to pay for the water. Sapphire stuck out her paw and slightly touched the water. She then pulled her paw back and looked questionably at Ginny.


“It’s not going to hurt you,” Ginny said gently to the kitten. Sapphire meowed before dipping her paw back in. She then started to walk into the shallow area of the water before it came up to her belly. Sapphire meowed again before walking out of the pond and shaking herself off. She then lay down on the grass next to the pond and closed her eyes.


“I take it she doesn’t like the water,” Ginny said.


“She’s a cat,” Harry said. “How many cats do you know that like going in water?”


“I know,” Ginny said.


Ginny plonked herself down on the ground next to Sapphire, stroking the kitten affectionately before pulling her shirt off to reveal the top half of a two piece swimming costume. This was the first time Ginny had been in a two piece swimming costume and Harry couldn’t help notice that she filled the swimming costume out very well. Ginny had hit puberty like any normal twelve-year-old girl. Her legs and arms were thin. Ginny’s thighs held a little bit of fat but not enough to put anyone off and Ginny’s chest had grown a little bit more over the past two months. Harry took of his shirt and waded out into the pond as Ginny sunbathed, the cold water a pleasure against the August heat.


It wasn’t for another ten minutes until Ginny’s brothers joined them by the pond. Sirius and the other adults were currently fitting Harry’s new bedroom out with furniture so the kids thought it would be easier to just get out of the way.


Fred and George had brought with them a magical blow up ball, which squirted water at you every time you dropped it. They all played with it until it was time to go back inside and for Harry to view his furnished room.


-oOoOoOoOo-


“There’s not much furniture in here,” Sirius said as Harry and Ginny waited by the closed door to Harry’s bedroom. “You have your own room at Potter manor. It’s just bed, a desk, and a wardrobe.”


“I know,” Harry said, nodding. “What else do I need though?” Sirius shrugged, opened the door, and Harry and Ginny walked into the room.


A bed lay in the right hand corner alongside the top wall. A window in the middle of the wall let streams of light into the room. There was a desk on the right hand side with a wardrobe on the left wall. There was a picture of a sunset in a wooden frame on the same wall as the door. The floor and the furniture were both wood.


“This is great,” Harry said smiling looking around the room. Harry went over and tried the bed. It was soft and squishy, just how Harry liked it. Ginny came over and sat down on Harry’s bed, too. It was so soft and squishy that even though Ginny sat a couple of feet away, the bed sagged under her weight and Harry and Ginny were thrown together. Laughing, the two of them sat up.


“The bed is nice,” Ginny said, sitting crossed legged.


“That mattress was expensive. So look after it,” Sirius said, and Harry nodded. He loved this room. It was warm and cosy. And it was right next to Ginny. Harry wouldn’t want to sleep at Potter Manor ever again.


-oOoOoOoOo-


Exactly one week before Harry and Ginny were due to return to Hogwarts, Mrs Weasley had announced that they would be making a quick trip to Diagon Alley to fetch their school supplies. This was why Harry and Ginny were waiting patiently by the floo whilst the others were busy checking lists.


“We need to get more floo powder, dear,” Mrs Weasley said as she took the pot down from the fireplace mantle piece. She then handed the pot to Sirius who took a pinch and stepped into the fire.


Soon it was Harry’s turn and once again, he stepped into the fireplace, dropped the floo powder and said clearly, “Diagon Alley”


Harry was whisked away from The Burrow in a swirl of hot ash and smoke as he swirled around and around getting dizzy. Harry used his magic to stop him twirling and Harry felt himself stay steady as more and more fireplaces whizzed by.


Then, out of nowhere, Harry saw a grimy, filthy hand, reach out towards him and make a swipe at him. Harry’s heart missed a beat as he recognised the hand. It had one finger missing, and it had just missed his cloak. The fireplace whizzed away and was replaced by more and more as Harry continued his trip to Diagon Alley.


Harry felt himself slow down but Harry was too occupied with the how close Pettigrew had come to getting a hand on him. How on earth did Pettigrew do that anyway? How did he know Harry was in the floo? Or that he was passing his fire grate at that particularly time? Harry came shooting out of the fireplace at the Leaky Cauldron toppling out into Ginny.


“I thought you sorted out your floo problem,” Ginny joked as she held him up, stopping him from falling over. However, one look to Harry’s face caused Ginny to start being serious.


“Harry, what’s wrong?” Ginny asked. Sirius, who had heard Ginny’s concerned voice, turned to look at Harry.


“Pettigrew,” Harry breathed out, “nearly got me travelling through the floo.”


“What you mean?” Sirius asked right away.


“Don’t ask me how he did it,” Harry said. “Or how he knew it was me. But about twenty gates before here, Pettigrew put his hand into the floo network and made a grab at me. I know it was Pettigrew because his middle finger was missing.”


“Harry, this is serious,” Sirius said.


“I know, but trust me, that was Pettigrew,” Harry said.


“I believe you,” Sirius said. “Stay with the Weasleys. Do not go off on your own.”


“I can take care of myself,” Harry said, annoyed.


“Can Ginny?” Sirius asked, eyebrows raised. “Do you think Ginny will let you walk off on your own without demanding to go with you? Then what if Peter attacks? You can take care of yourself, but can she?” Harry took one look at Ginny and then shook his head. “Stay with the Weasleys. I’m going to go talk to Dumbledore.” With a crack, Sirius disappeared.


“Come on,” Ginny said, taking Harry’s hand. “My parents are over here.” Ginny led him towards the back of the pub towards the small, walled courtyard where Mr and Mrs Weasley, Jo, and Ginny’s Brothers were standing.


“Where is Sirius?” Mrs Weasley asked as she saw Harry and Ginny.


“He’s gone to see Dumbledore,” Ginny said. “Pettigrew just tried to make a grab on Harry.” For the next five minutes, Mrs Weasley fussed repeatedly over Harry to check that he was all right before he even managed to get out what happened. Then he told them what happened which caused Mrs Weasley to go all fussy again.


“If he had gotten you,” Mrs Weasley had kept saying repeatedly. “I can’t lose a child, I just can’t.”


“Molly dear, Harry’s safe,” Mr Weasley told her gently. “Everything is okay. Let’s just go get their school things.”


Nodding, Mrs Weasley brought out her wand and tapped the stone in order for the passageway into the ally to appear and the group of them walked through the archway into the busy ally.


“We’re staying together this trip,” Mrs Weasley said to protests. “Your brother just nearly got kidnapped. I will not let you go wandering about on your own. We are to stay together. And were going to make this a short trip”


So together, the group of them headed off along the ally. Harry and Ron needed to replenish their potions supplies, so first, the group of them headed of to the Apothecary. Then they headed over to Madam Malkin’s Robes for all occasions to buy Harry and Ron some new robes as theirs were getting a bit short.


They then headed towards the bookstore to get their new books for their subjects. On the way, they passed the window of Quality Quidditch Supplies, and Ginny stopped and gazed at the window. Harry turned to her to see why she had stopped when he too saw the Firebolt in the window.


“Price on request…” Ginny muttered. “Bloody hell, how much is that.”


“Expensive,” Harry said to her from behind. “Shame I’ve already got you your birthday present.”


“You’re joking right?” Ginny said, turning to look at him. “You can’t afford that.”


“I could,” Harry said, frowning. “It will wipe out all of my trust fund though. I’ll need Sirius’s permission to use Money from my proper vault.”


“I will not have you spend that much money on me,” Ginny hissed at him.


“Don’t worry,” Harry said. “I already got you Sapphire.”


“And I prefer Sapphire, too,” Ginny said.


“HARRY! GINNY!” Mrs Weasley shouted, rushing over to them. “WHAT DID I TELL YOU ABOUT STICKING TOGETHER?”


“Sorry, Mum,” both Harry and Ginny said as Mrs Weasley dragged them back towards the group.


As Mrs Weasley lead them to the bookshop, Harry saw a hooded figure in a side alley looking right at them. As soon as the figure noticed Harry looking, the figure vanished.


Once they got to Flourish and Blott’s, Harry saw the Monster Book of Monsters on display and felt sorry for the assistant that would be helping them today. When they walked inside, the manager came rushing over to them.


“Hogwarts?” the manager asked.


“Yes,” Mrs Weasley said.


“All of you? the manger said, whitening.


“Yes,” Mrs Weasley said. “We need…”


“Out of the way, out of the way…” the manager said hurrying over to the window were the monster books were currently displayed. “So that’s…”


“Five,” Mrs Weasley said. Harry and Ron needed one as well as Fred and George who were taking the subject in OWL Level. Ginny also needed one as the book was used in the defence class this year as Lupin taught the first three years about Dark Creatures. The Manager paled even further before slipping on some gloves.


“Right five,” the manager said as he headed towards the cage nervously.


“Stroke the spines, sir,” Harry said and the manager turned to look at him, confused.


“Stroke the spines?” the manager asked.


“It calms them,” Harry said, as he received a strange look from the Weasleys. “I read it in a magazine over the summer.”


“Stroke the spines,” the manager muttered before turning back to the cage. He looked at the books for a couple of seconds before shrugging. “Worth a try I suppose.” Harry heard him say.


It was rather difficult for the manager to catch one, let alone five of them. It took him almost ten minutes before he had one clamped in his tongs he was using. He looked strangely at Harry before stroking the spine of the book he caught, and to the managers astonishment, the book stopped trying to bite him.


“Well, I’ll be dammed,” the manager said as he put the still book down. The book was still muttering but it lay perfectly fine on the table. Once he had gotten all five laying perfectly fine on the table, he quite easily strapped them together using rope and handed them over.


“Craig,” the manager called once he had handed the last one to Ron. A boy aged no more than nineteen came over to the manager. “I’ve got a new job for you. You are to catch all these Monster Book of Monsters, and then stroke them on their spine. You are then to stroke them every half hour on the dot.”


“Yes sir,” Craig said as he pulled on the gloves.


“Now, what else do you need?” the manager asked.


“Standard Book of Spells, Grade three,” Mrs Weasley said. “Just one.” Harry was paying, of course, for his own schoolbooks. Ron was going to have Fred’s old copy of the book and Ginny was going to have Harry’s old copy of the Standard Book of Spells, Grade Two.


The manager led them over to the opposite side of the shop where they kept copies of the whole series of the standard book of spells and handed Harry the book.


“What else?” the manager asked.


“Intermediate Transfiguration, one copy,” Mrs Weasley said. “Ancient Runes Made Easy, and the Rune dictionary. We also need Unfogging the Future.”


“Ah, someone is starting fortune telling,” the manager said as he walked around the shop and took of the books of the shelves. “A strange and difficult subject. I hope you do well. Ancient Runes is quite easy as it’s just like learning about other languages. If you find that easy, you’ll find that you’ll be able to do well in ancient runes. Here you go, Ancient Runes Made Easy and the Rune dictionary. All your basic Goblin and Egyptian runes are in there.”


“Thank you,” Mrs Weasley said as the manager handed over the last book.


“No, thank you,” the manager said. “Or really this young man here. If it weren’t for him, we would still be having problems with them Monster Book of Monsters.”


As the Weasleys left the store, Harry once again saw a hooded figure in another dark alley looking right at them, but as soon as Harry kept his gaze on the alleyway the figure vanished. There was no sound, no loud crack, which was associated with Apparating. He just disappeared without a sound.

Was it possible that the figure was Pettigrew? Was he following Harry and waiting for a chance to strike? Sirius had been gone for almost half an hour now. He didn’t want to tell the Weasleys because all they would do was worry. However, what if he didn’t tell them, and Pettigrew attacked? If it was even Pettigrew at all. Worried slightly, Harry walked towards Mrs Weasley.

“Mum, is that it?” Harry asked her once he got nearer. “Are we doing anything else?”


“No, Harry,” Mrs Weasley said. “That’s it for today. Were going back home now.”


Harry never though he would be glad for leaving Diagon Alley so fast. He always enjoyed looking around the shops to see what new magic objects had come out. However, Harry was starting to worry a lot about Peter. He could just be imagining it. However, that only normally happens when you’re scared. Your scared of something happening and you then keep imagining that the thing you’re scared of is playing out. Harry wasn’t scared of Pettigrew. Wary of him, but not scared of him.


When they got back to the Leaky Cauldron, Sirius was there to greet them. He handed out an old kettle to them, indicating them to grab hold.


“It’s a Portkey,” Sirius explained. “Dumbledore had to work hard to get this so soon. He’s at the Burrow now, checking the wards, and making sure they’re secure. No one can floo directly into The Burrow without you being keyed in which we will do once we get you back home.” Everyone touched the kettle as Sirius glanced at his watch.


“In Three, Two, One,” Sirius said counting and then suddenly Harry felt himself being pulled forward as the Portkey activated and wind and colour whizzed around him as he flew back home.


Then suddenly Harry slammed into the floor and he fell down. Ginny, who was next to him, fell down on top of him as her brothers crashed onto the floor. Ginny smiled apologetically to Harry as she got of him and dusted herself down.


“Come on, we need to get inside,” Mrs Weasley said as she hurried everyone into the house. Dumbledore sat at the table in the kitchen, a concerned expression in his face features, as Remus was talking to him, who was sitting beside him. What he was telling Dumbledore, Harry didn’t find out as he stopped as soon as he realised that they had company.


“Everything go okay?” Remus asked Sirius.


“Fine,” Sirius said.


“Good,” Dumbledore said nodding. “I’ve gone around the Burrow and its woods to check and double check the wards and they are completely fine. Peter doesn’t seem to have tried to break through them.”


“Do you have any idea on how Pettigrew could have tried to get me in the floo?” Harry asked.


“No idea,” Dumbledore said. “You have to pass hundreds of gates to get from here to Diagon Alley. How he knew that you were passing his grate, wherever it is, it’s a mystery.”


“But how did he grab into the floo network?” Harry asked him.


“I have a theory,” Dumbledore said. “But that is only guess work.”


“I understand,” Harry said.


“It’s simple really,” Dumbledore said. “Peter just threw some powder into the fireplace, and stuck his hand into the fire. He didn’t announce where he wanted to go so the floo network opened but didn’t connect his fireplace, wherever it was, to another one. How Peter knew you were going to pass his grate and at what time remains, at the moment, a mystery.”


“I think this is more serious than you realise, Harry,” Dumbledore said gently. “Our last meeting, I must admit, I was rather shocked and afraid of your reaction about Peter. Please let today’s narrow escape be a wake-up call. The next time you might not be so lucky.”


“I know,” Harry said, nodding. “Ginny talked me around.”


“You’re a smart girl, Miss Weasley,” Dumbledore said turning to Ginny. “Please let me say that I am pleased to here that you have gotten better after your ordeal last year and hope that you still looking forward to returning to Hogwarts.”


“I am,” Ginny said. “It's over, I understand that. I can’t wait to get back to Hogwarts. I know you’ll make sure I’m safe, Professor.”


“I’m glad to here it,” Dumbledore said. “Now I must be going. I have a rather important meeting with the Minister.”


“Thank you, Headmaster,” Molly said, “for doing the wards and checking them today.”


“Not a problem, Molly,” Dumbledore said, standing up and taking out his pocket watch. “Enjoy the rest of your holidays. And I look forward to seeing you all on September the first.” Dumbledore put the watch back into his pocket before bowing his head towards Mrs Weasley, and with a crack, he Disapparated.

Back to index

Chapter 40: The Dementors of Azkaban

Author's Notes: A/N: There is an author’s note next chapter explaining the long absence

Disclaimer: I Do Not Own Harry Potter


Harry was rudely awakened on the morning of the first of September by a rather grumpy redhead. He knew exactly who that redhead was since the redhead had decided to wake him by tickling him. Harry blinked his eyes open to see a blurry red and gold room and a blurry figure. Harry felt his glasses slide onto his face and Ginny came into focus.


“Morning,” Ginny said. Harry just grunted, he was too tired for coherent speech at the moment. Ginny tickled his side in response as Harry tried to scramble away. “I said morning.”


“Stop tickling me, it’s too early,” Harry said, yawning. “What are you doing up already? You’re never up this early.”


“Mum woke me up,” Ginny explained. “If I have to be up this early, so do you.”


“How did you work that one out?” Harry said as he got out of his bed and looked around his red and gold bedroom at The Burrow.


“Because I said so,” Ginny said, attacking his sides again. “Now get up. Mum’s starting to make breakfast. We don’t want to be late for the train.”


“I said don’t tickle me,” Harry said grumpily. It was way too early to be up. He looked outside his window and noticed that it wasn’t even dawn yet.


“Or what?” Ginny said, tickling his side again.


“Last Warning!” Harry said. He just wanted to go back to sleep. Ginny smirked before her lands reached out to his sides and tickled him once more.


Once Ginny had stopped tickling him, she sat back and watched Harry. “What are you going to do?” Ginny said smirking. Harry just shrugged and started to head out of the door and to the bathroom. “I knew you weren’t going to do anything,” Ginny said as she tickled him once more.


Harry had had enough. He thought Ginny deserved to know what it was like to be tickled this early in the morning. Waving his hand discreetly towards Ginny, Harry cast a non-verbal “Rictusempra”.


Ginny, who thought Harry was just waving her away, went to tickle him once more before stopping, putting her hands to her side giggling slightly. Harry watched, pleased, as the tickling charm took effect on Ginny. She was giggling a lot now as she slowly sank to the floor, her hands never leaving her sides. Then she laughed out loud. And as soon as she laughed aloud, she couldn’t stop. Harry smiled at her as she rolled around on his bedroom floor laughing as the tickling charm did its job. Harry left her there, on the floor, tickling charm and all, as he headed towards the bathroom to freshen up and, hopefully, wake up too.


When he came back now fully awake after having washed, Ginny was still rolling on the floor giggling and laughing. Harry watched her for a couple of seconds before Ginny’s eyes caught Harry’s and he could see her begging him to stop the spell. Now that he was fully awake and wasn’t so grumpy, he granted her her wish. He waved his hand towards Ginny, casting a counter curse. Ginny stopped laughing as she lay still on the floor in Harry’s bedroom.


“I did warn you,” Harry said, stepping over Ginny towards his bed to make it.


“That, Potter,” Ginny hissed out but Harry could tell she wasn’t mad at him. “Was cruel.”


“And waking me up by tickling wasn’t?” Harry asked her as he waved his hand towards his bed, which then started to make itself.


“Mum made me,” Ginny said, standing up, pouting.


“She asked you to wake me up,” Harry said. “She didn’t ask you to do so by tickling.”


“So what if I improvised a little bit,” Ginny said, shrugging. “I still didn’t deserve that.”


“I did warn you,” Harry said, taking a shirt out from his chest of draws and then went over to his wardrobe to get a pair of trousers.


“Yeah, well.” Ginny said. “I’ll know next time. If you warn me, I’ll take heed.”


“Good,” Harry said as he dropped a pair of jeans onto the bed. “Now, unless you want to see me naked, I suggest you leave so I can get changed.”


“So I can stay if I want?” Ginny asked, smirking.


“Out!” Harry said, laughing.


“See you downstairs for breakfast.” Ginny said as she turned and left the room.


Harry slowly got changed and then headed downstairs into the kitchen to find Ginny, Percy, Sirius and Jo already sitting at the table. Harry took his seat next to Ginny who was taking a bite of toast.


“Morning, Harry love,” Mrs Weasley said as she placed three slices of toast onto his plate. “Eat up. We don’t want to be late for the train.” Harry grabbed a slice of toast as Mr Weasley came into the kitchen from outside.


“Right that’s Percy’s and Ginny’s trunk ready in the boot,” Mr Weasley said. “Harry, is your trunk ready?”


“Yes, Dad,” Harry said. “It’s in my bedroom.”


“Righty ho,” Mr Weasley said as he walked up the stairs to go get Harry’s trunk.


Once every trunk was in the car and everyone had had breakfast, they all scrambled into the Ford Anglia as they set off towards the motorway and London. Within five minutes they were back though as Fred dashed into the house to collect his broomstick and Ron raced towards his room to collect his pack of exploding snap cards. Soon they were back on the road heading towards the motorway.


They arrived at the station at ten to eleven and they had to rush towards the platform so they could get onto the train in time. Sapphire meowed loudly from her basket as Ginny’s and Harry’s trolleys raced along the uneven concrete floor of the train station as they headed towards platform nine and ten.


“I’ll let you out once we get on the train,” Ginny told Sapphire through the woven basket as they arrived at the barrier that hid the gateway to platform nine and three quarters.


“Alright,” Mr Weasley said. “We need to do this quickly. We can’t afford to miss the train. I’ll go first with Harry.”


Mr Weasley nodded to Harry who started to walk towards the barrier. Mr Weasley looked around nervously as he and Harry stepped through the barrier and onto platform nine and three quarters. Ten seconds later, Ginny and Percy had come through the barrier and Ginny hurriedly came over to Harry. Five minutes later and all the Weasleys were on the platform.


Percy said goodbye quickly to his family after spotting his girlfriend, Penelope on the other side of the platform. Harry, Ginny, and Ron walked along with Mr Weasley to find a carriage that looked empty and loaded their luggage onto it. Then they went outside and said goodbye to Mrs Weasley.


She hugged all three of them and when she got to Harry, she said to him. “Please be careful Harry,” she said to him. “I love you just as much as I love your brothers. I couldn’t bear it if something happened to you. And I know I don’t need to say this but look after Ginny. Make sure she’s alright and nothing happens to her.”


“I promise,” Harry said, hugging Mrs Weasley back. “I’ll look after Ginny.”


“Good boy,” Mrs Weasley said. “Just be careful.”


“I will,” Harry said as the train whistled signalling that it was just about to pull away.


“Go on. You don’t want to miss the train,” Mrs Weasley said. Harry hurried to the carriage where Ginny was waiting for him and he jumped up onto the train just as it started to move.


Ginny shut the door and then opened the window so that she and Harry could wave goodbye. The train started to round the corner and in a couple of seconds, the platform and Mrs Weasley vanished from view.


“You know I can look after myself,” Ginny said once they started to walk down the corridor of the train to find Ron.


“I know,” Harry said, surprised that Ginny had heard him and Mrs Weasley. “But you know your mum. She worries about you, especially after last year.”


“I know,” Ginny said as they arrived at the compartment where Ron had found Neville and Hermione. Remus was also in there, fast asleep. Harry noticed a barn owl in a cage and wondered whose that was. “But I’m fine. Tom is gone and he can’t hurt me anymore. Plus I have you.” she said smiling up at him. “I know you won’t let anything bad happen to me.”


“Good,” Harry said, smiling back as Ginny opened the door to their compartment.


“Hello,” Hermione said, smiling at the two of them. “How are you Ginny? Are you doing well? I didn’t really get to talk to you much before you went home.”


“I’m fine, thanks to Harry,” Ginny said nervously as she sat down, pulling Harry by the arm so he sat right next to her. Harry could tell that Ginny was nervous.


“I don’t blame you, Ginny,” Hermione said. “Harry explained. Maybe I should have written to you so you knew for sure. I don’t blame you for what happened. I blame You-Know-Who.”


“You don’t?” Ginny said, asking for reassurance.


“Of course not!” Hermione said, smiling. Ginny smiled back before relaxing against Harry.


“What’s going on there?” Hermione said, smiling at the way Ginny was leaning against Harry.


“I’m using Harry as a pillow,” Ginny said straight away. “He’s very good at it. He’s had a lot of practise over the summer.”


“Has he now?” Neville said in a suggestive voice.


“Not like that!” Harry said, glaring at him.


“No, unfortunately not,” Ginny said. “Although that might change sometime soon.”


“Oh it might, might it?” Harry said, playing with her. He loved it when he and Ginny had mock arguments. Both knew not to say anything horrible as they both knew that whatever they said they didn’t really mean. Harry supposed it was their way of flirting with each other. Apart from Ginny’s poise that is.


“How have you been really?” Hermione asked Ginny.


“I had problems with nightmares,” Ginny explained. “But Harry helped me out. I don’t have any anymore. Apart from the nightmares, the summer has been okay. Apart from Peter Pettigrew escaping.”


“I heard about that,” Hermione said. “Lots of people are talking about it on the train. No one ever broke out of Azkaban before.”


“Yeah, and that’s not the worst part,” Ron said.


“What’s the worst part?” Neville asked.


“He’s broken out of Azkaban to kill Harry,” Ginny said quietly. Hermione looked horrified.


“Why?” she breathed out.


“Because he’s a crazy lunatic,” Ron said. “He killed thirteen Muggles with one single curse, whilst setting up Sirius for it too.”


“Sirius…” Hermione said. “Your godfather?”


“The same one,” Harry said nodding.


“You must be terrified.” Hermione whispered out.


“You would think so wouldn’t you,” Ginny said and Harry looked at her, disappointed.


“What you mean?” Neville asked.


“Harry, are you frightened?” Ginny asked him, knowing far darn well that he wasn’t.


“No.” Harry said. “But I am cautious of him; I thought we’ve been through this Ginny.”


“He’s broken out to kill you. He nearly kidnapped you last week when we went to Diagon Alley,” Ginny said. “And you’re still not frightened?”


“No. I’m wary about him, cautious even, but I am not frightened of him,” Harry said to her. “You know this. Why do you want me to be frightened Ginny? Is it so that for once you can look after me?” Harry knew instantly that he said the wrong thing as Ginny’s face contorted in rage.


“Listen to me Harry James Potter,” Ginny whispered out icily. “He is coming after you to kill you. I would have thought that after a couple of weeks of you knowing this you might of understood the situation. This has nothing to do with me wanting to baby you. What you did for me last year isn’t repayable. You saved my life and took care of me when I needed you the most. I won’t deny that if there comes a time when you need looking after that I will come straight to you because I will. But not because I feel like I need to repay you. It’s because for a stupid reason, which I have no clue about right now, I have fallen for you and fallen for you hard, and I couldn’t bear to see you hurt. And your attitude about Pettigrew scares me so much. I’m just afraid you’re going to go walk out into danger without a care in the world.”


“Ginny,” Harry said gently. “I’m not frightened of him and no matter what you say is going to change that. You know this.” Ginny looked helplessly at him. “But I’m not going to go walk out towards Pettigrew without a care in the world. Being cautious of him doesn’t mean I think he isn’t a threat. He’s broken out to kill me and has already nearly kidnapped me once. He is a threat; I know he’s trying to kill me. I will play safe. However, I will not be live in fear of him.”


“Oh,” Ginny said gently, looking up to Harry. “I thought you didn’t care at all.”


“Of course I care,” Harry said, putting a hand on Ginny’s shoulder. “I don’t want to die, Ginny. I promise you, I’ll play safe. I won’t go looking for him. However, I won’t let him frighten me.”


“I understand,” Ginny said, nodding. “I understand now.”


“Good.” Harry said.


“Pettigrew has already tried to kidnap you?” Hermione asked, shocked as Harry and Ginny turned to the others.


“Yes,” Harry said. “It was last week when we went to Diagon Alley. He made a grab for me whilst I was in the floo.”


“Floo?” Hermione said, confused and Harry launched into an explanation of the floo network.


“So you can travel to any house?” Hermione asked once Harry had explained.


“As long as it’s not protected,” Harry said. “If it’s protected, you need to be keyed into the fireplace so you can come out of it. My fireplace at Potter Manor is protected. The only people who are keyed into it are me, Sirius, Jo, who is Sirius’ girlfriend, and the Weasley’s.”


There was a meow and Ginny shot up of the seat as she hurriedly took the basket that held Sapphire down and opened the lid so Sapphire could jump out. Ginny put the basket back up and then lifted Sapphire up of the seat and sat back down next to Harry and placed Sapphire on her lap.


“I’m sorry,” Ginny said gently to Sapphire. “I thought you were asleep.” Sapphire meowed before nudging Ginny affectionately telling her it was all right.


“Wow,” Hermione said. “When did you get that?”


“Harry brought her for me for my birthday,” Ginny said. “She’s part kneazle too.”


“Part kneazle are very rare,” Hermione said.


“I know,” Ginny said as she stroked Sapphire. “One of the reasons I love her so much.”


“Harry gave her to you?” Hermione asked.


“For my birthday,” Ginny said, smiling.


“Must have cost you a lot,” Hermione said.


“Not much really,” Harry said, shrugging.


“I got an owl,” Hermione said, pointing up to the sleeping barn owl Harry noticed when he came into the compartment. “His name is Terrance.”


“You got your own owl,” Ron said. “That’s cool.”


“Mum and Dad gave me some extra money when we went to Diagon Alley to buy myself a birthday present,” Hermione said. “I wanted an owl because Harry has one and so do you Ron.”


“No, I don’t,” Ron said. “Errol is the family's. He’s just as much Ginny’s as he is mine.”


“Well, I wanted an owl and this one was very handsome,” Hermione said, looking up at the brown owl. “It’s only a year old, too.” Remus then snorted in his sleep, shuffled slightly, then relaxed again.


“Who is he you reckon?” Hermione asked. “Most likely the Defence Against The Dark Arts teacher as that’s the only placement there is free.”


“Professor R J Lupin,” Harry said.


“How do you know that?” Hermione asked Harry.


“It’s on his case Hermione,” Harry said and he got a hit from Ginny. “What was that for? It is on his case.”


“Remus is also a friend of the family’s. Your honorary uncle,” Ginny said.


“He is?” Hermione asked.


“Yes,” Harry said, nodding. “Although he kept the fact that he was teaching this year quiet.”


“He did,” Ron said.


“Prank?” Ginny asked, her eyes alight with mischief.


“You reckon we would be able to prank an old Marauder?” Harry asked her.


“Old Marauder?” Hermione asked.


“I Ginny, Fred, and George are the Ghosts of the Marauders.” Harry said explaining to Hermione. “The original Marauders went to school twenty years ago. My dad, Sirius, and Remus here, were a pranking group called The Marauders.” Ginny looked questionably at Harry when he left Pettigrew’s name out. “We decided, as I’m a son of one of the Marauders, godson to another, and an honorary nephew to another we should name ourselves after the Marauders. Plus, they were the best pranksters Hogwarts has ever seen.”


“I knew your father was a prankster,” Hermione said. “You said so when you guys pulled your first prank. I didn’t know you actually named your selves after your fathers pranking group though.”


“He would be so proud,” Harry said. “My mum wouldn’t be though; she hated pranking, according to Sirius anyway.”


“Good thing I love it then,” Ginny said, smirking. “So, we need to go find Fred and George.”


“What?” Harry asked. “Prank him when he’s sleeping. That’s not sporting, at least prank when he’s awake and he can fully be humiliated when we prank him.”


“I suppose you’re right,” Ginny said. “But we’re talking to Fred and George this evening.”


“Yes ma’am,” Harry said mockingly.


“Good boy,” Ginny said back.


As the train continued north, through Peterborough, Nottingham and Sheffield and headed towards Manchester, the weather turned miserable as rain started to lash against the window. The conversation had also turned towards Hogsmeade.


“I can’t wait to go,” Ron said eagerly. “It’s supposed to be brilliant. I want to see Honeydukes. It has loads of sweets in there. Much better than the joke sweets you got for your birthday, Harry. It also has sweets that make your mouth water, they’re called Pepper Imps. Great fat chocolate balls with mouse inside them and sugar quills that you can suck in class and make it look like you’re thinking. It has these massive sherbet balls that when you’re sucking them you levitate off the ground.”


“Is food all you think about Ronald?” Hermione said. “Hogsmeade is supposed to be the only place in Britain that is purely magical. It has no Muggles in it what so ever. It was also the headquarters of the sixteen-twelve goblin rebellion. And the Shrieking Shack is supposed to be the most haunted place in Britain.”


“It has been quiet for the past twenty years,” Neville said.


“People are still afraid to go to it though,” Ron said. “People still think it’s haunted.”


“I wish I could come with you four,” Ginny muttered.


“I told you on my birthday,” Harry said. “I’ll lend you my invisibility cloak and show you some secret passageways out of the castle.”


“Harry!” Hermione said, shocked. “You can’t do that! Ginny’s only twelve. She isn’t a third year. Only third years and up are allowed.”


“Which is why I’m going to lend her my invisibility cloak,” Harry said.


“But what about Pettigrew?” Hermione asked.


“He’s after me, not Ginny,” Harry said. “You want to come right?” he asked Ginny.


“I don’t know. If I’m caught…” Ginny said hesitantly.


“You won’t be,” Harry said. “You’ll have my invisibility cloak. I’ll show you the passageway to Hogsmeade.”


“It would be cool if we could,” Ginny said, thinking.


“Ginny!” Hermione said, outraged. “You’re not old enough.”


“Will you turn us in?” Harry asked her.


“Well… of course not,” Hermione said uneasily. “But I reckon you need to be safe.”


“Trust me,” Harry said. “I’m not going to do this if I think it’s going to put Ginny’s life in danger.”


“Well,” Hermione huffed. “It’s still against the rules.”


“What you think?” Harry asked Ginny.


“Can I think about it?” Ginny said.


“I’m not forcing you to Hogsmeade Ginny,” Harry told her. “If you don’t want to go you don’t have to.”


“I’ll think about it.” Ginny said.


“I can’t believe you two.” Hermione said. “I can’t believe that you are willing to risk Ginny’s life…”


“I am not willing to risk Ginny’s life.” Harry said icily. “If I think Ginny’s life is in danger under no circumstances will I let her go to Hogsmeade. But if her life is in danger so would all of yours. Therefore, you really shouldn’t go either. “


“He has a point.” Ron said. “If it’s safe for us to go it should be safe for Ginny.”


“Fine.” Hermione huffed. “I just don’t want to see any of you hurt.”


“I bet you wouldn’t want Harry to go at all would you.” Ron said testily.


“It doesn’t matter.” Hermione said. “Nothing I say will change Harry’s mind. He’ll go anyway.”


“Well that’s true.” Harry said.


“Can we just change the subject?” Neville asked. Everyone agreed to that suggestion.


Around lunchtime, the compartment door opened and the witch with the food trolley turned up.


“You reckon we should wake up Remus?” Ron asked.


“You mean Professor Lupin, Ronald.” Hermione said. “He’s a teacher. You can’t go round calling him by his first name.”


“We’ve always done so before,” Ron said, confused.


“But he wasn’t your teacher then,” Hermione said. “It’s not right to call your teacher by their first name.”


“Why don’t we just let Remus decide?” Ginny asked.


“It’s Professor Lupin, Ginny,” Hermione berated her.


“We’ll wait and see what REMUS says shall we?” Ginny said, purposely emphasising Remus’ name. They eventually decided not to wake him and let him sleep through lunch.


Late that afternoon, Malfoy paid them their usual annual train ride visit.


“Why, it’s Potter and his gang,” Malfoy drawled as he opened up the compartment door. “How’s your little Weaselette?” Ginny glared at him whilst Harry was resisting the urge to curse Malfoy.


“My name is Ginny,” Ginny hissed.


“Right, whatever,” Draco drawled.


“I heard you got some money over the summer Weasley and Weaselette.” Malfoy drawled causing Ginny to say once again.


“My name is Ginny.”


“Shut it Weaselette,” Malfoy said. “Why would I call you by your first name? You’re a blood traitor.”


“Get out,” Harry hissed. Remus coughed before shifting slightly and then relaxed again.


“Who’s that?” Malfoy said.


“That would be the new Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher,” Harry explained.


“God, this is pathetic,” Malfoy drawled. “Imagine Dumbledore hiring that. My father always says that Dumbledore was the worst thing to happen to this school.”


“Leave, Malfoy,” Harry said angrily.


Malfoy looked him once over before his eyes flickered over to Remus. Harry knew Malfoy didn’t want to start a fight under a teacher’s nose.


“You watch your back this year Potter,” Malfoy said. “Yours and your little Weaselette's.”


“Touch her and you’ll pay,” Harry hissed.


“Whatever,” Draco drawled before leaving the compartment, Crabbe and Goyle trailing after him.


“I’m not taking any bull from Malfoy this year,” Ron growled as Harry closed the compartment door.


“Language Ron,” Hermione said.


As the train headed further and further north, Rain started to lash down at the window hard. The weather had turned slightly cool. Ron and Neville were playing chess whilst Hermione was reading one of her Arithmancy schoolbooks. Ginny was curled up against Harry fast asleep as Sapphire lay in her lap, Harry stroking the little kitten’s head.


“How long we got left?” Ron asked as he and Neville finished yet another game of chess. Harry checked his watch.


“Not long,” Harry said as he stroked Ginny’s hair. “About half an hour.” The words weren’t out of his mouth for less than two seconds before the train started to slow down.


“Brilliant,” Ron said. “I’m starving.”


“We can’t be there yet,” Hermione said, closing her book. “Like Harry said, we got roughly half an hour to go yet.”


“You must be wrong.” Ron said as he put his chess stuff away. “Why else would be stopping if we weren’t at Hogsmeade.”


“Ron,” Harry said as he looked out of the window. “Hermione’s right.” Ron looked out of the window, frowning, whilst Harry shook Ginny awake.


“What is it?” Ginny asked sleepily.


“We don’t know,” Harry said to her. “We’ve stopped but we’re not at Hogsmeade.” Ginny lifted her head slightly to look at of the window. The compartment suddenly went pitch black and Harry knew what was coming, Dementors.


“What’s going?” Ginny said hurriedly, scared.


“Ouch, Ron that’s my foot.” Hermione’s voice reached to them. Harry reached over to Remus and shook him.


Remus coughed slightly and Harry heard him shuffle about slightly before stopping. There was a couple of seconds of non-movement in Remus’ area before light filled the cabin and Harry could see again. Remus was holding a ball of flames and Harry mentally kicked himself for not doing the same. The ball of flames left Remus’ hand and floated up into the air.


“What’s going on?” Remus asked in a hoarse voice.


“We’ve stopped Remus,” Harry said. “But we’re not at Hogsmeade yet.”


“Peter?” Remus asked hurriedly.


“We don’t know,” Ginny said. “We’ve just stopped.”


“Stay here,” Remus said as he stood up. “Stay together and keep your wands out. I’m going to check the corridor.” However, before Remus managed to get to the door. It slid open itself. There, in the door way, stood a blacked robbed Dementor and Harry’s insides went cold. Harry, desperately, pulled his Occlumency shields up high and poured his magic into them to make them stay up. However, the Dementor just drew a long breath, sucking out all the happiness from the compartment and Harry’s vision went black.


-oOoOoOoOo-


Harry struggled against the magical ropes that tied his legs and his hands together. Harry was floating in the air, an inch from the ground. Harry struggled again as he tried to free himself from the ropes.


“It’s useless, Harry Potter,” came a voice Harry knew so well. Lord Voldemort stepped into his view as the most evil Dark lord in the past century eyed Harry. “Struggle as much as you wish. But it will do you no good. After all this time, I finally have you in my grasp. Watch, Harry Potter. Watch, knowing what is to become of your friends, of your fiancée. After my Death Eaters have a little fun with her of course.”


“You will never touch her,” Harry hissed at him. Anger flared up inside him as the thought of Death Eaters touching Ginny.


“What are you going to do about it, Harry Potter?” Voldemort sneered. “You are trapped, no way out. And eventually she will come for you. As all people would when their loved on has been captured. She will come, and she will die. In the meantime, let’s watch some entertainment.”


Harry looked around, he was floating in the hall of his parents' old house in Godric’s hollow. There was noise coming from the living room as the TV was playing. Harry felt himself float forwards and into view came his parents. They weren’t watching the TV though. They were playing happily with his baby self. Harry watched as his baby self giggled as a snitch flew past his head and his baby self threw a rough hand at it trying to catch it as he giggled even more.


“I’m telling you, Lily,” James said. “He will be an excellent Seeker. He’s already caught it once before.”


“And I’m telling you, James Potter,” Lily said. “No matter how good you think he will be, I am not letting you take him out on your broom. And you will not be buying him a broom for his second birthday.”


“Aw come on, Lily,” James said as the Snitch flew close to Harry’s younger self again. “Lighten up. He’ll be safe with me.”


“He’ll be safe when Voldemort is destroyed,” Lily said. “Not a day before.”


“He’s fine, Lily. As long as Peter is alright and Voldemort hasn’t gotten to him, Harry’s going to be fine,” James said to Lily.


“But what if he has,” Lily said.


“He hasn’t,” James said. “And even if Voldemort did, Peter would rather die then betray us.” Harry’s baby self laughed again as the reached up for the Snitch that flew past him. “That was close, Harry. You’ll get it next time.”


“No, he won’t,” Lily said as she snatched the Snitch out of the air and little baby Harry started to whimper. “It's bed time for Harry. Get him ready.” She then left the room to get Harry’s nursery ready for him.


James flicked his wand and blue smoke started to leave his wand. Baby Harry laughed as he watched the blue smoke in fascination. Then Lily came back into the room.


“I told you to get him ready,” Lily said crossly.


“I was just having some fun,” James said smiling. He picked up baby Harry and kissed him on the forehead before handing him to Lily. Lily carried baby Harry out of the room as James threw his wand down on the sofa, stretched, and yawned.


Voldemort made Harry float back out of the living room and back into the hallway just as the door crashed down and James Potter came rushing out of the living room to see Voldemort standing in the doorway.


“Lily,” James shouted up to her. “Take Harry and go! It’s Him! Go! Run! I’ll hold him off!”


Harry saw the younger Voldemort from the memory raise his wand and cast the dreaded Avada Kedavra curse. Green light snaked its way over to James Potter and Harry’s father fell down dead.


“See how easy it was, Harry Potter,” the older Voldemort hissed into Harry’s ear as he forced Harry to follow Voldemort’s younger self up the stairs to his mother. “Your father was weak, stupid, and foolish; he should have run when he got the chance.”


“My father stood up to you. He was trying to give me and my mum time,” Harry hissed back. “He was brave, not foolish.”


Harry was forced to watch as Voldemort went up the stairs and turned right along the corridor. His mothers screams reaching his ears.


“See how scared and vulnerable she is, Potter,” present Voldemort hissed at the tied up Harry. “How weak she is. Scared for her own life.”


“No she’s not,” Harry hissed out. “She’s scared for my life, not her own. If she was scared for her life. She wouldn’t have begged you to kill her instead of me. You gave her a chance to live. Yet she threw it back in your face. If she really was scared, she would have stepped aside and let you kill me. Yet she took the killing curse for me. That isn’t her being scared, and it isn’t weak either. Because of that act, you were forced to live thirteen years in exile.”


Younger Voldemort had reached the nursery and flicked his wand towards the door and it sprung open. Boxes pressed against the door flying across the room. Younger Voldemort entered the room, the older one forcing Harry to follow. Lily had her back to the cot baby Harry was in, standing between him and younger Voldemort.


“Not Harry, please, not Harry!” Lily begged.


“Stand aside, you silly girl, stand aside,” Voldemort hissed.


“Why didn’t you just kill her?” Harry asked. “Why did you give her a chance to live? You must have known she would never join you. My mum and my dad were loyal to Dumbledore through and through. She would never have joined you. Plus, she was Muggleborn. I’ve never understood why you gave her a chance to live.”


“Born to those who have thrice defied him,” Harry heard the older Voldemort mutter and Harry understood. “Your mother and father as a couple thwarted me three times. Take one away and kill you…”


“And my mum can’t have another child born to a couple who have thrice defied you,” Harry said.


“Exactly, Potter,” Voldemort said.


“But that still doesn’t explain why you was going to let her live,” Harry said. “She was Muggleborn and loyal to Dumbledore. She would have never joined you.”


“There are ways to force people to do things they do not want to do,” older Voldemort hissed as a flash of green light covered the nursery and Lily Potter fell down dead. Harry was forced to look down at the dead body of his mother.


“You’ll never win,” Harry hissed out. “I won’t let you.”


“Haven’t you realised yet, Potter,” Voldemort hissed as the scene dissolved and Harry found himself back in the familiar cell that he had been in for the past couple of days. “I’ve already won.”


-oOoOoOoOo-


Harry slowly opened his and he saw Ginny kneeling down beside him, worry etched on her face. The others had crowded around him, some eating chocolate. Ginny had a damp flannel and a bowl of cold water beside her. She was dabbing his forehead gently.


“Ginny?” Harry whispered out. All the energy was gone from him.


“Harry!” Ginny whispered out and Harry noticed how much relief was in her voice. Ginny helped Harry sit up on the floor. He looked at Ginny and suddenly the image of his dead mother flashed before his eyes. He closed his eyes, trying to bring his Occlumency shields up, desperately trying to make that image leave his mind. But for some reason he couldn’t. He just couldn’t do it.


“Harry,” Ginny said again as she dabbed the cold flannel on his forehead again. “Are you okay?”


“I’m fine,” Harry whispered. Shaking his head slightly, still trying to get his Occlumency shields up.


“Don’t lie,” Ginny said as she gently ran her hand over Harry’s cheek. “Talk to me.”


“I’m really fine,” Harry said. “I just need time.”


“Harry, please,” Ginny begged him gently. “Let me in.”


“It’s just a nightmare, Ginny,” Harry said. “The one of my parents, don’t worry about it.”


There was a breaking sound and Harry saw Remus stretch out a hand with some chocolate on it for him.


“Thanks,” Harry said taking the chocolate and felt warmth flood his body. Harry closed his eyes and eventually managed to get his Occlumency shields up. The image of his mother’s body finally left his mind and he relaxed. Harry’s body language must have shown it because when he opened his eyes Ginny let out a breath and smiled at him.


“Now you’re fine,” Ginny said. Harry smiled weakly at her whilst Ginny helped him up of the floor and onto the seat. Ginny then sat gently down next to him and leant against him. The contact made Harry relax even further and he wrapped his around her waist and pulled her closer to him.


“I need to go speak to the driver,” Remus said. “Ginny look after him.”


“Of course,” Ginny said. Remus then got up, flicked his wand so the bowl of water and flannel disappeared, and then went to talk to the driver.


“What happened with you guys?” Harry asked. “Are you alright? Ginny?”


“I’m fine,” Ginny muttered. “I wasn’t when the Dementor was here. But Remus made him go away.”


“Yeah,” Ron said, agreeing. “He pointed his wand to the Dementor and told it to leave. That none of us had Peter Pettigrew hidden under our cloaks. It didn’t move. And then Remus muttered something and something silver dashed out of his wand and the Dementor went away.”


“The Patronus Charm,” Harry said.


“What?” Hermione asked.


“It’s the Patronus charm,” Harry repeated. “It’s the only defence against a Dementor. NEWT level magic.”


“Well, I’m glad Remus did that,” Neville muttered. “I felt like I would never be happy again.”


“You scared us, Harry,” Hermione said.


“I’m sorry,” Harry said.


“It’s not your fault,” Ginny said gently. “I’m just glad it’s gone.”


“You sure you’re okay?” Harry asked Ginny.


Ginny sighed and Harry, despite that the others were with them, pulled Ginny onto his lap. Not only was it to comfort Ginny, but it was to comfort himself. He felt miserable after having to relive that memory. He needed Ginny’s touch to keep him calm. Ginny didn’t argue and settled down very quickly. Harry had his arms wrapped around her holding her close to him. Ginny placed her head in the crook of Harry’s neck.


“Ginny?” Harry asked her, wanting her to talk to him.


“I just thought that I would never have to relive my nightmares again. I thought they stopped,” Ginny mumbled against is neck.


“They have,” Harry told her. “It was just the Dementors. I promise.”


“I know,” Ginny said. “I just never wanted to have to relive that moment again”


“I’ll make sure you wont.” Harry told her. Sapphire suddenly jumped up on top of them. She quickly settled down on top of Ginny. Ginny smiled as she stroked her.


“How are you three?” Harry said to the others.


“Shaky,” Neville said. “You two were the worst though.”


“Well, with my parents’ murder and Ginny being taken down into the chamber, the two of us have the worst memories,” Harry said. “It’s no wonder the two us were the most affected.”


Remus then returned and settled down in a seat. “We’ll be there in ten minutes,” Remus told them handed them more chocolate. “Are you two alright? Harry? Ginny?”


“We will be,” Harry said.


The ten minutes flew by and Harry and Ginny stayed in that same position. Neither of them talking, but taking comfort from one another. The train eventually stopped at Hogsmeade station and there was a scramble from the students to leave.


Harry and Ginny didn’t rush though. They sat patiently together as students walked past their door. Ron, Hermione, and Neville put on their Hogwarts robes and then waited for Harry and Ginny to do the same. Ginny reluctantly scooped Sapphire up off her and Harry and then Harry let go of her waist as Ginny slid of him and stood up. She brought Sapphire’s basket down and slipped the kneazle into it before putting the basket back in its place.


“I’ll see you in the dormitory, Sapphire,” Ginny said gently to her and Sapphire meowed back telling Ginny she understood. Harry and Ginny then changed into their robes and joined the others on the platform.


“Firs’ years over here,” came Hagrid’s booming voice. “Firs’ years this way.”


Harry saw Hagrid calling the first years over to him before Ginny grabbed a hold of his hand and he and Ginny were dragged along with the rest of the crowed towards the coaches.


“I’m starving,” Ron said as they all climbed into an empty coach and sat down. Ginny didn’t sit on Harry’s lap this time but she sat very close and held his hand in both of hers. It seemed that Ginny was more shook up than she let on.


The carriage suddenly lurched forward as they started to head towards the castle. Ginny eyed it out of the window and Harry squeezed her hand reassuringly. Last time Ginny had been here, she had been taken down into the chamber and nearly killed.


“It’s over, Ginny,” Harry whispered to her so that only she could hear it. “It’s over.”


“I know,” Ginny whispered back. “It’s just memories.”


“I’m here,” Harry whispered. “I’m here and I’m not going to let you go through this alone.”


“I know you’re not,” Ginny whispered, turning back to look at him. “I know.”


When the carriage stopped, the five of them all slowly got out and walked up the steps towards the oak front doors. They walked into the entrance hall and turned left into the great hall. Harry listened for the voice of Professor McGonagall which he knew was coming and sure enough, just as he was stepping into the great hall, McGonagall’s voice reached his ears.


“Potter, Granger, a moment please,” McGonagall said as she came striding over to them. “Move along you three,” She added to Ron, Neville and Ginny. Ron and Neville walked into the great hall but Ginny stood firm. “Miss Weasley, please enter the Great Hall for the sorting. Neither Mr Potter nor Miss Granger is in trouble. This shouldn’t take a moment.”


Harry looked at Ginny and nodded before Ginny sighed, squeezed Harry’s hand affectionately, and then walked into the great hall. Harry and Hermione followed McGonagall up the staircase and towards her office. Once they arrived in McGonagall’s office, she indicated for Hermione and Harry to sit down. She then sat down behind her desk and addressed Harry.


“Professor Lupin has informed us that you were taken ill on the train, Potter,” McGonagall said.


“Yes,” Harry said, nodding. “But I’m fine now.”


“I’d feel more comfortable if you stayed in the hospital wing tonight,” McGonagall said.


“I’m fine really,” Harry said once again. “I’ve had some chocolate. I feel fine.”


“Are you sure, Potter?” McGonagall said.


“Yes,” Harry said.


“Very well,” McGonagall said. “Please wait outside whilst I talk to Miss Granger about her timetable.”


Harry only had to wait for five minutes before Hermione and Professor McGonagall came out of her office, Hermione looking very pleased. McGonagall lead them back down the stairs and into the great hall. Professor Flitwick was carrying the stool and the Sorting Hat out of the hall. Harry headed over to the Gryffindor table and noticed Ginny looking for him. When Ginny noticed him, she smiled at him and Harry walked over to her and sat down in the seat to her right that she was saving for him. As soon as Harry had settled down, Harry felt Ginny’s hand slide into his left and Harry smiled back at Ginny.


Dumbledore then stood up and started to talk. “Welcome,” Dumbledore began, “to another year of magic and wonderment at Hogwarts. I hope you enjoy this year and your heads are completely empty so the professors can fill them back up again.”


“I have a few announcements to make and as one of them is extremely important I will say it first before our excellent feast befuddles you all and you don’t listen,” Dumbledore said. “As you may have realised after their search of the Hogwarts express, Hogwarts is currently playing host to some of the Dementors of Azkaban and will continue doing so until Peter Pettigrew is caught.” There was a murmur between the students as that piece of information sank in.


“Why would Pettigrew come here?” Seamus asked the table.


“The Dementors are stationed at every possible entrance onto the grounds which includes ALL secret passageways,” Dumbledore said and his eyes flickered to Harry. “I must insist that none of you are to play fools with the Dementors. They are horrid creatures with no soul or reason. If you provoke them, they will attack you without any thought. So please stay away from them. They are here for your own safety. I look for the prefects and head boy and girl to make sure that this message is delivered to everyone of you.”


“On a more pleasant note, I am pleased to welcome Professor Lupin, who has agreed to fill in the post of the defence against the dark arts, to the teaching staff. I’m sure you will all join me in welcoming him to the school,” Dumbledore said.


Fred and George, who were sitting a few places down, were staring open-mouthed at Remus and then turned their heads to look at Harry and Ginny.


“Did you guys know?” Fred said.


“We found out on the train,” Ginny said.


“We thought we would prank him for keeping it from us,” Harry told them.


“Too right,” Fred said.


“We’re not letting him get away with that,” George muttered.


Harry was pleased with their reaction, and just before Dumbledore started to announce something else, Harry made the red ribbon he used to communicate with the school, appear above the hall. Dumbledore stopped his announcement as everyone turned to look at the red ribbon.


‘The ghosts would like to welcome Moony back to Hogwarts and say they feel deeply ashamed that he tried to keep his appointment of Defence Against The Dark Arts teacher a secret from us.’


‘As one Marauder to another, we wish Moony good luck in his teacher’s role but hope that it doesn’t stop his pranking nature. Once a Marauder always a Marauder.’


‘If Moony would like to help out in any pranks the ghosts pull over the year all he has to do is ask. We would be honoured to have an old Marauder help us out.’


‘We would also like to warn Moony that as he kept the fact that he is the new Defence Against The Dark Arts teacher from us, a prank will be on his way in the near future. As you are our inspiration, however, we have decided to warn you of this upcoming event.’


‘Once again we would like to wish you good luck with your new job and would like to ask what Dumbledore was thinking when he hired an old Marauder onto the teaching staff. He must be going senile in his old age.’


The ribbon vanished and the great hall burst out into muttering. Dumbledore waited patiently for a moment for the talk to die down. Once the students had finished talking and were waiting for his response, Dumbledore spoke.


“I would like to make it clear that I am not under any circumstances old or going senile thank you very much,” Dumbledore started. “And now before you get to your feast…”


“Oh, hurry up,” Ron muttered. “I’m starving.”


“… We have another new staff member,” Dumbledore continued. “I’m afraid to say that Professor Kettleburn, who was our Care of Magical Creatures Professor, has decided to retire this summer. I am however delighted to announce that filling in the empty post left by Professor Kettleburn will be none other then our very own Rubeus Hagrid, who has agreed to take on this teaching post as well as his duties as gamekeeper.” The Gryffindors erupted in applause, Harry and the others clapping the loudest.


“We should have figured this out,” Ron shouted over the loud clapping. “Who else would have sent us a biting book?” The five of them continued clapping until they were the last ones.


“I think that is everything of importance,” Dumbledore said. “Let the feast begin.”


“Amen,” Ron said, as food suddenly appeared on the table.


The feast was just as brilliant as every other beginning of term feast. Yorkshire puddings, stuffing gravy and pork filled the table as well as chips and burgers, eggs and beans. The variety of the food available was always a surprise to Harry. Knives and forks clattered against each other as noise broke out around the great hall. Fellow peers telling each other what they got up to over the summer. Finally, the feast finished and the food cleared off the plates leaving them as gleaming as before.


Dumbledore stood up and said a few words before dismissing them and the five of them hurried off towards the teachers table to talk to Hagrid and Professor Lupin.


“Congratulations,” Hermione said as they reached him. “I’m so happy for you.”


“Thanks, Hermione,” Hagrid said, beaming. “It’s what I’ve always wanted. And it couldn’t have happened without you lot. You cleared me name. When Fudge said he’d come to take me to Azkaban…”


“I’m sorry, Hagrid,” Ginny said quietly. “I’m so sorry.”


Hagrid looked to Ginny before standing up and coming around to her and knelt down in front of her. “Never say sorry, Ginny,” Hagrid said fiercely. “What happened wasn’t your fault. I don’t blame you in the slightest.”


“You don’t?” Ginny muttered.


“Of course not,” Hagrid said roughly. “What kind of friend would I be if I did?”


“Thank you,” Ginny muttered.


“Go on, you five,” Hagrid said. “Get out of here. You have a busy day tomorrow. You lot are in my first lesson, apart from Ginny of course. I have something special planned for you. Now off you go, before I get you lot in trouble.”


The five of them turned and walked towards Remus who was just getting down from the heads table.


“Hello Professor,” Harry said, emphasising the last word. “Fancy seeing you here.”


“You knew I was coming here,” Remus said smartly to the astonished looks to the other five. “You saw me on the train.”


Harry rolled his eyes. “Why didn’t you tell us you were the new professor?” he asked.


“I wanted to keep it a surprise.” Remus said smiling.


“I can’t believe Dumbledore hired a Marauder.” Ginny said. “You will come and play a prank with us wont you?”


“Now Ginny I’m a professor,” Lupin said. “I can’t go around playing pranks now. I could lose my job.”


“Oh,” Ginny said disappointed.


“What Professor Lupin meant was that he can’t get caught pulling pranks,” Harry said smirking.


“I’m afraid to say Ginny understood me correctly,” Lupin said sadly. “I need to set an example.”


“Are you a Marauder or not?” Harry asked.


“I’m sorry,” Lupin said. “But I might just turn my back if I run across a couple of pranks. That’s all I can do.”


“You’re no fun anymore.” Ginny muttered pretending to sulk. Lupin laughed before shooing them towards the great hall where they started to walk towards the Gryffindor common room.


“I can’t believe Professor Lupin would turn his back.” Hermione said. “He’s a professor. He could lose his job if he did that.”


“Once a Marauder always a Marauder, Hermione,” Harry said smirking.


The five of them trekked up the stairs and along the corridors towards the fat lady, she asked for the passwords which no one actually knew. Harry couldn’t for the life of him remember what it was last time either. About two minutes later Percy came striding up to them.


“The password is Fortuna Major.” Percy said and the portrait opened up. “Now everyone up to bed.” Harry and Ginny stayed back as the others slowly made their ways to their dormitories.


“You sure you’re okay?” Ginny asked once they were alone.


“I’m fine, Ginny, honest.” Harry said.


“You wouldn’t be lying would you?” Ginny asked raising an eyebrow.


Harry closed the gap between them and pulled Ginny into a hug. “I promise Ginny,” Harry said to her. “I’m fine now. If I need you, I’ll call. But I’m fine. Stop worrying about me.”


“I can’t help it,” Ginny said gently. “It feels like second nature to me.”


“I know,” Harry said. He knew he was feeling the same way about Ginny. “I know.”


“I’ll see you in the morning okay?” Ginny said pulling back.


“Okay,” Harry said.


“Night,” Ginny said walking towards her dormitory staircase.


“Night,” Harry replied.


Once Ginny had walked up her staircase, Harry walked up his to the now third year dormitory. When he arrived Ron was just getting into bed whilst Neville was still dressed, searching for his pyjamas. Seamus and Dean were talking on Dean’s bed.


“What took you so long?” Ron asked from his bed.


“I was saying goodnight to Ginny,” Harry said.


“Really?” Neville asked, waggling his eyebrows.


“Not like that,” Harry said, laughing throwing a pillow at him.


“Doesn’t mean you didn’t want to,” Neville said back to him.


“Please,” Ron said. “I do not want to dream about one of my best mates kissing my little sister.”


Harry laughed. Once everyone had settled down and tried to get to sleep, Harry sat quietly, trying to make sure his Occlumency shields were up for when he went to sleep to keep out the bad memories. However, every time he closed his eyes to reinforce his shields, the image of his dead mother flew to the front of his mind. By one o’clock, Harry hadn’t made any progress and he finally relented in his efforts to bring his shields up full force. Harry just hopped that they were good enough as they were.

Back to index

Chapter 41: A Hippogriff's Mistake

Author's Notes: Sorry ive been away for a while. I've been having troubles with beta readers. I'm glad to say that that is over. Hope you enjoyed these last two chapters. The next one shouldnt be long afterwards.

Disclaimer: I Do Not Own Harry Potter


Seventeen-year-old Harry Potter raced through the trees, his heart beating so fast that it sounded quite like a hummingbird. He heard Ron and Hermione calling behind him to slow down and wait up. But he couldn’t. Ginny was down there, and he needed to help her. He prayed that she was all right. He prayed that she wasn’t…


Harry shook his head. He couldn’t let that thought into his head. Harry crashed past trees and bushes as they left scrapes on his arms and legs. He didn’t feel them though. He had one mission and one mission only, get to Ginny. Harry turned right at a broken tree stump and started running down a steep hill. He was crashing through the undergrowth as he hurried towards the tracks.


Harry suddenly burst through a set of bushes and found himself down near the tracks. Two Death Eaters were close by and saw him appear. They quickly sent two killing curses his way as Harry threw himself back into the bushes. Using the bushes for cover, Harry waited as the two Death Eaters ran closer towards him. Harry had to get his timing right. Otherwise, not only was his life in peril, but so was Ginny’s.


Harry gripped his wand tightly as he prepared to attack. The crunching of the Death Eaters shoes against the stones and broken twigs told Harry how close they were getting. Harry waited what seemed like a lifetime until they were right next to him and he jumped up out of his cover and quickly threw two stunners at them. Both of the Death Eaters dropped like flies. Harry had attacked too fast for them to even put up a shield. Crouching down low and keeping to the shadows Harry walked closer to the train wreckage. The train was on fire, which allowed Harry to see as it lit up the night sky and its surroundings.


Now Harry was facing a problem. Which carriage was Ginny in? He needed to get her out and fast before she was caught in the fire. He hoped she wasn’t in one of the carriages that were on their sides. Suddenly, there was movement behind him. Harry whipped around, and shot off a stunner before he even realised that it was Ron and Hermione. They managed to duck beneath Harry’s spell but Harry’s stunner only just missed Hermione’s head.


“Do you have any idea what carriage Ginny is in?” Harry asked them hurriedly.


“No, mate,” Ron said. Both he and Hermione were shaking their heads.


“Fine,” Harry said turning back to the train. “We’ll start with this one,” he added pointing to the carriage in front of him. It was one of the carriages that were on their sides and Harry dashed out of the bushes and towards the wreckage, his friends following close behind.


Harry ducked behind it as he reached the carriage trying to keep out of view. Hermione and Ron followed him. They looked around, making sure that no one had seen them, and turned to the broken window. It was just large enough to slide through and Harry quickly climbed into the carriage.


The picture before him was like a scene from a horror movie. Bodies lay everywhere, all dead. Shaking his head and trying not to picture Ginny like his fellow pupils before him now, Harry half walked, half-crouched through the carriage, hoping he wouldn’t spot a red head in the mass before him. When they reached the end of the carriage, they hadn’t found one person alive.


Harry opened the door gently in order not to attract attention and saw about a ten-foot gap between the carriage he was in and the next one. The good news was that the next one hadn’t tipped over. It was still fully on the tracks. Harry looked around and noticed a Death Eater walking his way. He shrank back inside the carriage, hopping against hope that he hadn’t been seen.


The Death Eater continued to walk by and Harry let out a breath, the less he had to fight the better. The main thing was to get to Ginny. Harry looked back out of the carriage, saw that no one was near by, and hurried over to the next one. The door was jammed and he couldn’t open it. Harry turned towards Hermione and hoped that she had a way through.


Luckily for him she did. She cast the counter charm to the Colloportus spell and Harry found the door opened quite freely now.


“They must have thought of that after we used it against them in the department of mysteries,” Hermione muttered as they climbed through.


Harry walked through the carriage as people in compartments stared at him. Harry heard his name being called hundreds of times but he ignored them all. None of them was Ginny. When Harry reached the end of the carriage, he opened the door and stepped through into the next one.


There was a Death Eater in this one. As soon as the Death Eater had heard the door open and saw that it was Harry, he launched an attack. Harry and the other two had to dive into the compartment next to them in order to dodge the killing curse that was thrown their way.


Harry crouched down and looked around the corner just as an indigo curse came streaking at his head. Harry didn’t have any clue what that curse was and he didn’t particularly want to find out.


“What do we do?” Hermione asked.


“We distract him,” Ron said.


“How?” Harry asked. Tactics were what Ron did best.


“I’ll put my head around the corner up high,” Ron said. “Hopefully the Death Eater will throw a curse at me. At the same time you lean around down below. That should allow you to throw a curse while he throws one at me. Hopefully he won’t have enough time to throw up a shield.” Agreeing, Harry bent down low, as Ron got ready to bend around the corner.


“On the count of three,” Ron said. “One, two, THREE!”


Ron put his head around the corner and the Death Eater threw a curse at Ron’s head. Harry at the same time put his head around the bottom and threw a stunner at the Death Eater. Ron’s plan worked like a charm, Harry’s stunner hit the Death Eater square in the chest and made him collapse.


Harry raced towards the body that lay near the Death Eater and saw to his horror that it was Colin Creevey. He quickly checked for a pulse but he couldn’t find any. Colin Creevey was dead. Harry, not wanting to waste anymore time getting to Ginny, stood up and raced along the corridor, he checked every cubical but there was no sign of her. He did see Dean Thomas who lay on the floor supporting his arm and he saw Romilda Vane lying still in one of the compartments. She was face down and Harry couldn’t tell if she was dead or just unconscious.


Harry came to the end of the carriage and opened the door gently, just in case there were Death Eaters on the other side. Harry's caution paid off as two Death Eaters came into view. There were bodies everywhere and Harry instantly recognised the two Death Eaters as they talked.


“Why did Snape send us in here?” The voice of Bellatrix Lestrange said.


“We need to look for survivors,” The other one spoke and Harry recognised the voice of Bellatrix’s husband Rodolphus Lestrange.


“This one has already been checked,” Bellatrix said, sounding impatient.


“I know,” Rodolphus muttered. “But those are our orders. You’ll get your fun later.”


Harry carefully and quietly sneaked through the door and over to the closest compartment, its door already opened, a couple of third year Ravenclaws lay dead. Harry hoped Ginny wasn’t in this compartment. According to the Lestranges, everyone was dead in here. Harry hoped that either that wasn’t the case or Ginny was in another compartment.


“Here,” Rodolphus Lestrange said suddenly as they walked towards them. “Isn’t that a Weasley?” he added peering into the compartment that he was next too.


Harry froze in horror. It couldn’t be. Ginny couldn’t be dead. She just couldn’t be. Bella Lestrange looked through the window. “Well, that is Neville Longbottom. Wasn’t he one of the ones at the department of mysteries with Potter?”


“Yes, Yes,” Rodolphus said eagerly. “And that girl with blond hair was with them, too. Three of Potter’s friends, all dead. Oh the dark lord will be pleased.”


“Bella, Rodolphus!” came Snape's hurried voice. “Aurors are here, quick!”


The Lestranges hurried of out of the carriage and Harry, after making sure they were gone, hurried to Ginny’s compartment. She was lying on the floor, bleeding from two places. Harry flung himself beside her, his knees landing in a pool of Ginny’s blood. She couldn’t be dead. She just couldn’t be. Harry quickly searched for a pulse and couldn’t find one.


“Noooo!” Harry whispered out, tears threatened to full down his cheek. He blinked them back as he continued searching.


Then, miraculously, he found it. It was weak, very weak, but he had found it, Ginny had a pulse. The noise was growing from outside where Aurors were obviously fighting off Death Eaters.


“She isn’t?” Ron said hurriedly, deathly white.


“She’s alive,” Harry said quickly. “I’ve got a pulse, but she needs to get to St Mungo’s, now!”


“Is she alright to Apparate?” Hermione asked.


“She has to be,” Harry said, standing up, holding Ginny to him. “I’ll see you there,” and before they could say anything, Harry Apparated himself and Ginny to St Mungo’s.


-oOoOoOoOo-


Harry awoke with a start. He was dripping with sweat and shaking. He hadn’t dreamt of that night in years. Harry crept out of bed and down the stairs towards the common room. Once he got there, he curled up on the couch by the fire. He didn’t dare shut his eyes. He could see Ginny’s deathly still body in his mind’s eye as it was. He didn’t want to make matters worse by shutting his own eyes. That would just bring the image of Ginny an inch from death to the forefront of his mind. Instead, Harry just gazed into the embers of the fire.


Harry shivered slightly; he looked around for a blanket but didn’t spot one. He shivered again. His sweat made his pyjamas stick to him. He was cold and he was shivering. Harry looked into the embers of the burnt out fire before waving his hand towards it causing the fire to burst into life. Harry immediately felt the warmth coming from the fire and settled down on the couch.


Harry hated having nightmares. He first had them a couple of months when he first came back in time. But they had eventually stopped. Meditating just before he went to bed to clear his mind and helping his magic reserves grow had allowed Harry to get enough magic to erect some basic Occlumency shield walls which stopped him from having nightmares at night.


Tonight was the first night since then that he had failed to get his Occlumency shields up. Harry shook his head as the form of the injured Ginny flashed into his mind. Ginny had been an inch from death when Harry arrived at St Mungo’s that night. He had been so scared of losing her. And he nearly did. Ginny was so severely injured that she stayed in coma for three months, finally waking up in the last week of November. Harry had been there of course. He ate, drank, and slept by her bedside. The only time he left her was to go to the bathroom. Even then, he was reluctant to do so. Neville and Luna weren’t too badly injured. They only had to stay in the hospital for a week.


When Ginny had awoken, on the Thursday morning of the last week of November, Harry had taken her hand whilst she had stared at him in shock. Ginny obviously didn’t expect him to be there. A meow brought Harry back to the present and he looked down to see Sapphire looking up at him questioningly.


“It’s okay, Sapphire,” Harry said gently to the kitten. “I’m okay.” Sapphire reached up and put both of her front paws onto Harry’s knee and Harry stroked her. “I’m fine. Don’t worry about it.” Sapphire meowed once more before turning and going up the girl’s staircase obviously back to Ginny. However not two minutes later Sapphire returned and sleepy form of Ginny followed curiously behind her.


“Harry?” Ginny said gently as she yawned.


“Hey,” Harry said to her, looking into the flames.


“What you doing up?” Ginny said, walking towards him.


“I had a nightmare,” Harry said. “But I’m okay now. Sapphire didn’t need to get you.” Sapphire meowed as she walked over to him and put her two front paws onto his leg again.


“She seems to think she did,” Ginny said, sitting down next to him. “God,” she said when she looked at Harry. “You’re all sweaty.”


“Gee thanks,” Harry said.


“Was your nightmare that bad?” Ginny asked as she took a hold of Harry’s hand. The contact once again allowed Harry to relax a little. Ginny obviously realised this, because she scooted closer to Harry and leant against him. Harry didn’t reply but wrapped his arms around her, holding her close. His nightmare had shaken him up.


“Talk to me Harry,” Ginny said. “I’m worried about you. You’re never like this.”


“It’s just the Dementors Ginny,” Harry said. “They brought back bad memories. Memories I’d rather forget.”


“Like?” Ginny asked gently. She wasn’t pushing him for answers, which Harry was grateful for, but Harry could tell she really wanted to know. But Harry couldn’t tell her though. Not just yet. She wouldn’t understand about him being from the future. The Chamber of Secrets was too fresh in Ginny’s memories.


“About the Dursleys,” Harry lied.


“Who are the Dursleys?” Ginny asked frowning.


“They’re my aunt and uncle,” Harry said. “Muggles, I lived with them before I joined the orphanage. They weren’t very nice people.”


“So bad, that you had a nightmare this bad about them?” Ginny asked, eyebrows raised.


“Yes,” Harry said. “They were that bad. They were horrible people Ginny. As soon as I could walk and talk, they forced me to do chores. I was their slave really. As soon as I was tall enough to reach the sink and stove, I was forced to cook breakfast and wash up. Every day, my aunt would knock on my cupboard door to wake me up and to make me start cooking.”


“Cupboard?” Ginny whispered staring wide eyed at him.


“Yeah,” Harry said. “I slept in the cupboard under the stairs. It was my bedroom. When I wasn’t doing chores, cooking, or going to school, that was where I stayed.”


“You slept in a cupboard?” Ginny hissed.


“It doesn’t matter now Ginny,” Harry said to her, pulling her closer to him. “It’s over. On my sixth birthday my uncle beat me and the next door neighbours…”


“BEAT! YOU!” Ginny hissed at him.


“He only did it the once,” Harry said hurriedly.


“Oh, that’s okay then,” Ginny said angrily and sarcastically to him. “That makes it all better.”


“Anyway,” Harry said quickly. “The next door neighbours heard and called the police. They’re like Aurors. They came and arrested my uncle after they saw him hitting me. I was sent to the orphanage in Ottery St Catchpole.”


“And then you met me,” Ginny said.


“Yup,” Harry said. “The best thing that happened to me.”


“I can’t believe you went through this,” Ginny whispered. “Why didn’t you tell anyone?”


“Dumbledore and Sirius knew,” Harry said. “I told them.”


“So that is what the nightmare was about?” Ginny asked. “Of your uncle hitting you?”


“Yes,” Harry said.


Ginny snuggled closer to Harry. “If you ever have another nightmare, come get me okay?” Ginny said to him. “And don’t even think about saying you don’t need me. As soon as I leant against you, you relaxed, you calmed down. So don’t even try saying you were alright.”


“Okay,” Harry relented. “Okay.”


“Good,” Ginny said, closing her eyes. “Let’s see if we can get some sleep.”


“I’m all sweaty, Ginny,” Harry said.


“I don’t care,” Ginny said, opening her eyes. “I’m not leaving you.”


Harry looked down at the red head in his arms and saw such a determined look that he didn’t even bother arguing. Pulling her closer to him, Harry closed his eyes, Ginny doing the same in his arms.


-oOoOoOoO-


Harry was shaken awake around seven the next morning. He opened his eyes to find Ginny kneeling down next to him. She had obviously woken him up. She was fully clothed and Harry guessed that she had let him sleep while she went and got showered and dressed.


“Hey.” Harry said sleepily.


“Did you have any other nightmares?” Ginny asked Harry as she ran her hand through Harry’s hair. Harry shook his head. “Good. You need to get up and have a shower before anyone finds out you slept down here.”


“Thank you,” Harry said to her.


“Don’t,” Ginny replied. “You would do the same for me. You have done the same for me. So don’t bother.”


“I’ll meet you back down here,” Harry said, standing up.


“Okay,” Ginny said, nodding and Harry walked up the boys’ staircase.


Once Harry had managed to have a shower, and was no longer sweaty or stinky, he walked back down the stairs to the common room where Ginny was waiting for him. She had her bag with her, full of her schoolbooks, ready for the day’s classes. Harry threw his bag next to hers and sat down on the sofa.


“That’s better,” Ginny said, leaning against him.


“What?” Harry asked. “You can use me as a pillow now instead of the actual pillow you’re meant to use?”


“No,” Ginny said. “My pillow isn’t stinky anymore.” Harry tickled her side in retaliation.


“I’ll tickle you back if you don’t stop,” Ginny said warningly.


“And then I’ll just cast the tickling charm on you like yesterday,” Harry replied without missing a beat.


“You wouldn’t,” Ginny said in mock horror.


“If you keep pushing me,” Harry said offhandedly. Ginny sighed.


“Fine,” she said. “No tickling. It’s too early in the morning anyway.”


“Oh and yesterday wasn’t?” Harry said, outraged.


“No,” Ginny said, trying to reel in her laughter.


“How do you work that one out?” Harry asked her.


“Simple,” Ginny said. “I’d been up for half an hour before you and was properly awake then. I’m not at the moment.”


“Oh I see,” Harry said. “It’s only too early in the morning when you’re too tired and afraid you might lose.”


“Well, duh,” Ginny said, rolling her eyes.


Harry and Ginny talked for a while whilst they waited for Ron, Neville and Hermione to join them. They didn’t have to wait too long. Around eight o'clock Hermione came striding down to the common room, her bag filled to the brim with books.


“How many classes are you planning to have today?” Ginny asked when Hermione sat down next to them.


“Well,” Hermione said. “We don’t know what we’re going to have today. We haven’t gotten our timetables yet.”


“We’ll, I hope I don’t have Potions or Charms,” Ginny muttered.


“Same here,” Harry said. “Although we could come back up to get our Potion stuff if needed. I mean, I doubt either of us would care if we missed the first ten minutes with Snape.”


“Harry!” Hermione said, outraged. “You can’t miss lessons. You could get in serious trouble.


“I won’t miss the whole lesson,” Harry said. “Only some of it.”


Ron and Neville came striding down to the common room ten minutes later and the five of them headed down to breakfast, only after Hermione had demanded Harry and Ginny go get all their books though.


When Harry reached the Great Hall, he instantly looked towards the Slytherin table and towards Malfoy expecting him to act out fainting. Yet Malfoy wasn’t. He was just sitting, eating breakfast like normal. Why wasn’t he making fun of Harry? Harry was confused as he sat down at the Gryffindor table.


“What’s wrong?” Ginny asked, sitting next to him.


“Nothing,” Harry muttered. “I just expected Malfoy to tease me about the Dementor but he hasn’t said a word yet.”


“How would Malfoy have found out?” Ginny asked him, confused. Harry turned to look at her. “I mean, only us five know you fainted, and it’s not as if any one of us would go talking about it behind your back. We’re your friends. I definitely wouldn’t. You know that.”


Harry smiled. So that was the reason. Malfoy didn’t know. Neville hadn’t told him because he was their friend this time. Smiling, Harry quietly enjoyed his breakfast, Ginny’s hand slipping into his about halfway through. Harry squeezed it affectionately telling her it was all right and Ginny relaxed, and resumed eating her breakfast. Although, with only one hand now.


McGonagall came round with the third year timetables after breakfast was nearly finished. Harry glanced at it quickly, knowing only too well what he was getting that day.


“We’re starting new subjects today,” Hermione said in a happy voice. “We’ve got Hagrid this afternoon too.”


Ron looked at Hermione’s timetable and frowned. “Hermione, you need a new timetable, they’ve messed yours up.”


“What?” Hermione asked, looking down at her timetable. “No, they haven’t Ron, it’s perfectly fine.


“Perfectly fine?” Ron asked. “Hermione, they have you down for Muggle Studies, Ancient Runes, and Divination all at nine o’clock. Harry what time is your Ancient Runes class?”


“Nine this morning,” Harry said, looking at his timetable.


“But we have Divination at nine,” Ron said, looking at his timetable. “How are you meant to go to all those classes at once?”


“Don’t be silly. I won’t be going to three classes at once,” Hermione said.


“So which one are you going to?” Ron asked. “And what happens when you miss the first lesson of one of your new subjects?”


“I won’t miss a lesson of any of my new subjects,” Hermione said.


“But…” Ron stated, confused.


“I’ve sorted it all out with McGonagall,” Hermione said. “Don’t worry about it.”


Ron huffed before going back to his breakfast. They ate quickly before heading toward their lessons. Harry and Ginny said goodbye to Ron, Neville and Hermione on the third floor. Ginny had Charms and Harry’s Ancient Runes classroom was on the third floor as well. It took them a while, as Ginny had to go collect her Charm textbook, muttering that maybe she should have listened to Hermione and put all of her books in her bag that morning.


Harry arrived just in time for Ancient Runes; Hermione was standing there, waiting for him.


“Where you’ve been?” Hermione asked him as they entered the classroom.


“Ginny needed her Charms book,” Harry muttered as Hermione lead them to a seat near the front.


“I told you that you needed to pack all your books for the first day but did you two listen?” Hermione scolded him.


“I had my Ancient Runes book,” Harry said back. “Don’t go off at me.”


“Then why did you go back to the common room!” Hermione hissed at him, annoyed.


“Because Ginny needed her charms book!” Harry said. “I already told you that.”


“And you needed to go with her because?” Hermione asked.


“Because…” Harry said stuck for an answer, but didn’t need to give her one because thankfully the Ancient Runes professor had just walked in.


“Welcome to Ancient Runes,” the professor said. She was a woman with short curly black hair. She was around five feet four; she was average build, and had blue eyes. “My name is Professor Pagget.” Professor Pagget walked over to her desk that was in front of the class and sat down. “So you have decided to study the art of Ancient Runes. I must admit, out of the four classes you could choose from, this one is the easiest. But that does not mean under any circumstances will I allow slacking in this class.”


“Hands up, who here has ever learnt a different language?” Professor Pagget asked the class. Only two hands went up. One of them Hermione’s, another was a Ravenclaw’s.


“Your name is?” Professor Pagget asked Hermione.


“Hermione,” she answered.


“Hermione, what language did you learn?” Professor Pagget asked her curiously.


“French and Spanish, Professor,” Hermione answered.


“Both?” Professor Pagget asked her.


“Yes Professor,” Hermione said nodding.


“Fluently?” Professor Pagget asked and Hermione nodded.


“Entiende esto?” Professor Pagget asked Hermione.


“Sí Catedrático,” Hermione replied.


“Excellent, excellent,” Professor Pagget said, smiling. “For people who don’t know Spanish, I just asked her if she understood me. She replied using a perfect accent ‘yes professor.’ How are you with reading and writing Miss Granger?”


“I understand it,” Hermione said.


“Then I expect you, my dear, to be near the very top of this class,” Professor Pagget said. “Ancient Runes is just like learning another language, except you don’t have to worry about actually speaking it. It’s just reading and writing. Unfortunately, that’s the hardest part. Now, to all of those in this class now thinking that this class will be a breeze and you won’t have to work hard. Think again. I want one hundred percent from all of you or you are going to fail this class.”


“This year we will be studying, first, goblin runes, moving onto Egyptian when I feel that you have enough of an understanding of the goblin runes,” Professor Pagget said. “So please get your parchment and quill out and copy what I’m about to put on the board.” Professor Pagget waved her wand at the blackboard behind her and weird symbols appeared on the board. Underneath each one was a letter of the alphabet.


“This is the most recent Goblin alphabet.” Professor Pagget explained as quills scratched on parchment. “However, word making in goblin runes is a lot different to modern-day English. Whilst with English you just add the letters of the alphabet together to create a word, goblins have runes that mean entire words instead of just one letter. The only reason they have an alphabet was to accommodate us. We could write our words down as we normally do in English using the alphabet behind me and we could communicate in writing with the goblins. This was back in the fourteen hundreds. Since then, goblins have accommodated the English language and do most things in English, ever since they started running Gringotts in the late sixteen hundreds.”


“Why, then, you may ask, are we learning about goblin runes if even the goblins themselves use English now,” Professor Pagget said. “Well, for one, its part of the class curriculum so you don’t really have a choice. And for a second reason, runes are very often used in protective charms. Whether that is in a locket you are wearing at the precise moment, or in the protective wards around Hogwarts itself. All protective charms on objects have a small rune, sometimes not even visible to the naked eye, which helps keep the magic that is used to keep the protection strong. Understanding the goblin runes will help you understand exactly how it protects an object and sometimes even, what it is protecting. This is why most curse breakers have a thorough understanding of this subject.”


“Once you have written down the alphabet, I would like you all to read the first chapter of your book Ancient Runes Made Easy,” Professor Pagget announced. “Do not worry; this class isn’t going to be boring and just reading out of textbooks. However, you do need to have some basic understanding before we move on to the more interesting things.”


The rest of the class was spent reading the introductory chapter. Hermione, who had as usual, read her text book over the summer, started on a small exercise. When the bell rang, Harry headed off along the corridors. Hermione said she would catch up with Harry because she wanted to talk to Professor Pagget.


As Ancient Runes that morning was a double lesson, Harry headed down a flight of stairs keeping an eye out for Ginny who had just had Transfiguration. Harry spotted her just as he rounded the stairs into the great hall. She was leaning against the wall, obviously looking out for him. Harry started walking over to her and Ginny smiled when she noticed him.


“How were your lessons?” Harry asked her as they started walking towards the great oak doors and down onto the grounds.


“Fine,” Ginny said but with a frown on her face.


“What’s wrong?” Harry asked.


“Nothing’s wrong,” Ginny said cryptically.


“Come on Ginny,” Harry said, taking a hold of her hand. “It’s me you’re talking to.”


“I was good,” Ginny said, thinking. “I mean really good. In both Charms and Transfiguration.”


“So what’s wrong?” Harry asked, confused.


“Harry,” Ginny said as if he was missing something. “I’ve never been top of the class. I’ve always been bottom of the class. I’ve always had trouble getting spells. You know that. You taught me for nearly two whole terms. You know how slow I’ve been picking up spells. And now suddenly, I’m great at spells. I find them easy to pick up. What if… What if it’s something to do with Tom?”


Harry gave her a confused look. “Tom’s gone you know that.”


“Then how do you explain that I’m suddenly top of the class in both Transfiguration and Charms,” Ginny said, stopping by some trees and turned to look at Harry. Harry could tell that she was worried.


“Because you’re good at magic,” Harry said gently to her, wrapping his arms around her waist.


“No I’m not,” Ginny said. “You had to teach me remember. I couldn’t do the bat bogey hex…”


“After Christmas, no,” Harry said, cutting her off. “But before you actually went to Hogwarts you could. Remember the train ride last year where you cursed Malfoy. I don’t think it's Tom that’s making you good at magic. He’s gone. There is no Tom left inside you. He’s completely gone. I think that what’s making you so good at magic now IS the fact that Tom’s gone.”


“I don’t get what you mean,” Ginny muttered.


“I reckon, Ginny,” Harry said, “that Tom was weakening you, drawing your magic out of you when you were writing to him so it would be easier for him to possess you, and harder for you to resist. It’s not because of Tom that you’re strong now, it’s because of Tom that you were weak then. Didn’t you realise that the longer you didn’t have Tom, the more powerful you were getting?”


“So Tom was weakening me?” Ginny muttered.


“I reckon so,” Harry said, nodding.


“That means I’m really good at magic,” Ginny said in awe. “I mean, I was the first out of both classes to get a hold of the spell.”


“That’s good Ginny,” Harry said. smiling. “That’s a good thing.” Ginny smiled before wrapping her own arms around Harry’s neck and giving him a strong loving hug. When they pulled apart, Ginny was smiling her beautiful smile.


“Thank you Harry,” Ginny said. “I knew telling you this was the right thing to do. You always know what to say.”


“I’m psychic you see,” Harry said as they started to head back to the castle.


“Are not,” Ginny retorted.


“Am too,” Harry retaliated.


“Are not,” Ginny said


“Am too,” “Harry said back.


“You are not psychic,” Ginny said.


“Think something up in your head and I’ll be able to tell you what you’re thinking,” Harry said smirking.


“Fine,” Ginny said, “But no cheating. No reading my thoughts.”


Harry looked at her, confused. “But that’s what being psychic is!” he moaned out. “To be able to read someone’s thoughts!”


“Don’t care,” Ginny said. “You said last year that someone else’s thoughts were private and that you would never read mine again.”


“But doesn’t that prove to you that I’m psychic?” Harry asked, confused. “The fact that I read your mind last year?”


“No,” Ginny said.


“Why not?” Harry asked, confused.


“Cause I said so that’s why,” Ginny said. “Now either prove to me that you’re psychic or admit that I’m right.”


“How can I prove to you that I’m psychic if I’m not allowed to use my psychic abilities?” Harry asked.


“I’m sure you’ll think of something,” Ginny said, smiling at him.


‘Girls!’ Harry thought shaking his head. ‘Even if you’re married to one, they can still drive you insane.’


-oOoOoOoOo-


Harry, Ron, Neville, and Hermione made their way up to double Transfiguration whilst Ginny slouched down to the dungeons to double Potions. Ginny had said that double Potions on the first day of class should be illegal before separating herself from the others. Harry whole-heartedly agreed with her. Neville seemed to be a bit down while they walked to Transfiguration, but no matter what Harry said to him, Neville didn’t speak.


Professor McGonagall greeted them as they took their seats, Harry and the others sitting in the middle row. Hermione always wanted to sit in front of every class, apart from Potions, whilst Harry, Ron, and Neville, always wanted to sit in the back row. So, as a compromise, they all decided to sit in the middle row.


When the class settled down, rather quickly as Professor McGonagall wasn’t the type of professor to keep waiting, she started to lecture them about Animagi. Harry pretended to listen but knew all about Animagi, with Sirius being one, his dad, and unfortunately Peter Pettigrew. The rest of the class didn’t seem to be paying much attention either, and no one clapped, apart from Harry, who stopped after a couple of seconds, when McGonagall turned herself into a cat.


“Well,” McGonagall said, turning back into herself. “May I ask what’s wrong with you all? That’s the first time you haven’t clapped at one of my transformations. What’s wrong?”


“Please, Professor,” Hermione said. “We just had Divination and we were…”


“Stop there, Miss Granger,” McGonagall said, gently holding up her hand. “I understand now. Which one of you will be dying this year then?”


The whole class looked around in shock before Neville slowly raised his hand. So that was what was bugging Neville. Harry wasn’t in the class for the old fraud to predict his death so she was predicting Neville’s instead.


“Mr Longbottom,” McGonagall said, addressing him. “You should know that every year in the first class of third years, Professor Trelawney always sets the class to do tea leaves and every time she predicts a students death. Not a single one of those students has died yet. In fact, I believe you know Charlie Weasley. She predicted his death, and currently he is working with dragons out in Romania, healthy and alive. So excuse me if I don’t let you off doing your homework. However, if by some miracle you do actually die before Wednesday morning, you will not have to hand it in.”


“Thanks, Professor,” Neville said.


“Not at all, Mr Longbottom,” Professor McGonagall said, nodding. “Now, back to Animagi.”


When double Transfiguration ended, Harry and the others headed downstairs to lunch where they met Ginny. Harry lazily plonked himself down next to her, who instantly grabbed a hold of Harry’s hand. Harry wondered what the others would say if they ever found out that he and Ginny were holding hands under the table every meal.


“How was Potions?” Harry asked her.


How do you think?” Ginny responded. “Snape is still his old horrible self. I was lucky not to get a detention. Got twenty points taken of Gryffindor though.”


“Twenty?” Harry asked her. “What did you do?”


“Nothing!” Ginny said and Harry raised his eyebrows at her. He didn’t believe her. Ginny sighed before continuing. “I may have, you know, set Snape’s robes on fire.” The four of them stared at her.


“It was an accident!” Ginny said defending herself. “Honest!”


“Cool,” Ron said smiling.


“It wasn’t cool, Ronald,” Hermione berated him. “Professor Snape could have been seriously hurt.”


“That’s the cool part, Hermione,” Neville said, rolling his eyes.


“Neville! He’s a professor,” Hermione said, outraged.


“A rubbish one though,” Ginny said.


“That’s not the point,” Hermione huffed.


“I’m surprised he didn’t give you detention,” Harry said.


“So am I,” Ginny said agreeing. “What you got after lunch?


“Double Care of Magical Creatures,” Harry said. “You?”


“Double Defence with Remus,” Ginny replied.


“Its Professor Lupin, Ginny,” Hermione berated automatically. Harry saw Ginny’s lips nearly twitch into a grin and he reckoned that Ginny was just doing it on purpose now.


“We need to prank him!” Ginny said to Harry.


“I know,” Harry said. “But not right away. He’ll be expecting it. And he’s good. He might be able to block it. We need to lull him into a false sense of safety then strike.”


“So we wait?” Ginny asked


“We wait,” Harry said nodding causing Ginny to sulk.


“You know I’m no good at waiting,” Ginny muttered.


“Poor you,” Harry said and Ginny poked her tongue out at him. Harry smiled back at her before looking past her to see Seamus reading the daily prophet. On the front page was the picture of Peter Pettigrew.


“Seamus, can I read that quickly?” Harry said right away as soon as he saw the headline. Seamus shrugged and handed him the Daily Prophet and Harry looked at the front page. Ginny gasped as she saw the headline. Harry read the article out aloud for the others.


BREAK IN AT OLLIVANDER’S
PETTIGREW ARMED AND DANGEROUS


Last night Peter Pettigrew broke into Ollivander’s at approximately two o’clock and took with him a dragon heartstring, oak wood wand, twelve inches long. This news has shocked the wizarding community and people have asked many questions of why there were no dementors in Diagon Alley after dark although there are dementors currently stationed at Hogwarts School.


Peter Pettigrew broke out of Azkaban on the morning of July the thirty-first and hasn’t been seen since. It was rumoured that Peter Pettigrew is an Animagi although it wasn’t public knowledge what animal he was. Not until last night. Last night the minister revealed that Peter Pettigrew is indeed an Animagi and his form is that of a rat. Quite fitting for one of Pettigrew’s past.


Fear has now spread at the news of this break in and the minister himself has admitted that he is quite scared about what Pettigrew could do, especially if he can hide as a rat. If, as is to be believed, Pettigrew is hiding out as a rat, then he would be very hard to catch. Even though the minister has said that he has full confidence that the guards of Azkaban will be able to capture him.


This won’t calm the growing panic that has gripped the wizarding world. Peter Pettigrew can do devastating things with a wand. Being a Death Eater, he has the knowledge from famous Death Eaters like the Notts and Lestranges. Fear of a repeat of twelve years ago where he killed thirteen Muggles with one curse and then set up his ex-best mate, Sirius Black, for the fall is in the forefront of everyone’s mind. Especially as it appears the ministry thinks that Pettigrew might target Hogwarts.


Are our children safe at school? Dementors are horrid creatures, and many eyebrows have been raised at the news that Dementors are now guarding the entrances to the Hogwarts grounds were we send our kids. The Minister, for one, is definitely taking criticism for his decision to place the guards of Azkaban near our children. Although, last night’s events will probably help the Minster prove that his decision was the right one to make.


Harry looked up from the newspaper. Ginny had his hand in a vice grip. Pettigrew had a wand. Pettigrew had a wand that suited him. This changed everything. Harry looked to see fear in everyone’s eyes.


“I’ll be okay,” Harry said gently.


“He’s armed, Harry,” Hermione said. “And let’s face it. You’re not that good at magic.”


“He has the Dementors to get past first,” Ron said.


“Think, Ron!” Hermione said. “He got past the Dementors in Azkaban. He’ll be able to get past them now. Especially now he has a wand. You have to be careful, Harry!”


“I will,” Harry said, nodding. The warning bell rang, telling the students that it was time to start heading off to class. Hermione and the others stood up and started to head towards Care of Magical Creatures. Harry and Ginny slowed down a little so that they could talk before Ginny went of to Defence Against the Dark Arts.


“Are you okay?” Harry asked her.


“Me?” Ginny asked. “You’re asking if I’M okay?”


“I know you,” Harry told her gently, stopping her walking and taking a hold of her other hand. “I know you worry about me, a lot.”


“He has a wand, Harry,” Ginny whispered out.


“And so do I,” Harry said. “Not that that matters as you know far too well that I can do magic without a wand too. I am worried, of course. I am cautious. Definitely now he’s armed with a wand that seems to suit him. But I also know that I can defend myself if there was a time when Pettigrew attacked.”


“So you want me to stop worrying about you?” Ginny asked. “I can’t do that, Harry. I care for you too much!”


“I know,” Harry said gently, squeezing her hands affectionately. “Trust me I know. And I don’t expect you to stop worrying about me. But I do expect you to believe that I can take care of myself.”


“I know you can,” Ginny said. “But what if Pettigrew was coming after me and not you. How would you feel?”


Harry sighed. “Probably the same way, even more so given the fact that you can’t defend yourself.”


“Exactly,” Ginny said. “It’s a natural reaction when it comes to someone you care about.”


“I know,” Harry said, pulling her into a hug. “But I promise you, I’ll be safe.”


“That’s all you can do,” Ginny said, pulling back. “I’ll see you at dinner.”


“Of course,” Harry said, squeezing her hands affectionately one more time before heading out of the great hall and onto the grounds to catch up with the others. They were halfway down the lawn when he reached them.


“What is it with you and Ginny?” Neville asked when Harry reached them.


“What are you talking about?” Harry asked, confused getting his book out of his bag, stroking its spine while he was at it.


“Well, that’s the second time today you and Ginny have gone off on your own,” Neville said.


“Your point?” Harry said.


“Well, you love her,” Neville said.


“Yes, you guys know that,” Harry said. “You were there in the hospital wing. What’s your point Neville?”


“Why doesn’t Ginny know you love her?” Neville asked. “Why haven’t you told her yet? I would have thought you would have told her over the summer.”


“I know, I know,” Harry said. “I need to tell her soon. We’re just letting our relationship take its natural course.”


“What are you afraid of, Harry?” Hermione asked. But it wasn’t in her bossy know it all voice. It was one of caring.


“I’m afraid I’m going to lose her.” Harry whispered out.


“Lose her?” Ron asked, “How the bloody hell would you lose her. Stop messing my sister about, Potter.”


“I’m not messing Ginny about, Weasley!” Harry said, anger flooding through him by the fact that Ron used his last name. “And about losing her. I love her, Ron! If our relationship didn’t last not only would the fact that she wouldn’t be my girlfriend hurt but the fact that it would be difficult for us to be friends afterwards would hurt too. I love her! I don’t want to lose her! So we’re taking it slowly and not rushing into things. We want this to work. Both of us do. Otherwise Ginny would be on at me asking why I haven’t kissed her yet!”


Ron looked slightly put out with Harry’s rant but didn’t seem to disapprove, as he didn’t say anything else. When they got to Hagrid’s hut Hagrid himself was waiting for them.


“Hurry up, you lot,” Hagrid said calling them over. “We’ve got an interesting lesson coming up.” Harry and the others started to walk faster as they neared Hagrid’s cabin. “Everyone here? Right, follow me.” Hagrid lead them towards the forbidden forest. They walked around the edge of the forest until they reached an empty paddock. Hagrid climbed in whilst the students gathered around the fence.


“Can everyone open their books to page forty-two please,” Hagrid said as the class started to settle down and Hagrid started to walk away.


“And how exactly are we meant to do that?” came the drawl of Draco Malfoy.


“Eh?” Hagrid said, confused, turning back.


“The… books…” Malfoy said slowly as if he was talking to a four year old. “How… do… we… open… them…?”


“Stroke the spines Malfoy!” Harry called to him showing him his open book. “You’re really dense sometimes.”


“Right you are Harry,” Hagrid said beaming. “Right, be back in a minute.” Hagrid left them alone as he walked deeper into the forest.


“Gosh this place has gone to the dogs,” Malfoy drawled as soon as Hagrid was out of earshot.


“Just because you’re too stupid to realise how to open your book,” Harry retorted.


“How would I know to stroke the spine, Potter,” Malfoy drawled.


“You wouldn’t because you’re dumb,” Harry said, back drawing a laugh from some of the Gryffindors.


“Watch it Potter,” Malfoy said. “I told you on the train. I’ve had enough of your threats. I’m not taking any more jibes from you. So watch your back. Or mostly Weaselette’s.”


“And I told you Malfoy,” Harry said. “You touch her and you’ll pay.”


Malfoy was just about to retort when Lavender Brown went “Oooooooh!”


Harry turned to see Hagrid leading a group of hippogriffs towards them. Hagrid walked towards them smiling as the hippogriffs moved closer.


“Hippogriffs,” Hagrid shouted to them. “Aren’t they beautiful?”


“If you’re ugly you might think so.” Malfoy drawled quietly but Hagrid didn’t hear him.


“So if you would like to come nearer,” Hagrid said and the class slowly edged their way to the paddock fence. “Now the first thing you need to know is never ever insult a hippogriff. As it could be the last thing you do.” Malfoy, as expected, wasn’t listening. Harry didn’t want to the same thing to happen last time though. Hagrid lost his nerves after their first lesson last time because of Malfoy. Harry kept an eye on Malfoy as Hagrid continued with the lesson.


“You always wait for the hippogriff to make the first move. It’s polite to do so,” Hagrid continued. “You walk towards him and bow. Now if the hippogriff bows, you can go pet him. If he doesn’t, you’d better move away quickly because those talons hurt. Now, who wants to go first?”


Everyone looked nervous and Harry could tell that no one particularly wanted to go first. Not even Neville, Ron or Hermione.


“I’ll do it,” Harry said, jumping over the fence,


“Good lad Harry,” Hagrid said, beaming. “Let’s see how you get along with Buckbeak.”


Hagrid went over to the grey hippogriff that was tied to the fence and bowed. Buckbeak bowed back and Hagrid undid his chain and started to walk Buckbeak towards Harry. When they were about ten feet apart, Hagrid stopped with Buckbeak and Buckbeak eyed Harry.


“Now, you bow, Harry,” Hagrid told him. “And try not to blink too much, they don’t like that.” Harry stood still for a moment before slowly bowing to Buckbeak. Buckbeak continue to stare at him and Hagrid got worried.


“Err, move back, quickly move back,” Hagrid said, shooing him away. But Harry didn’t move. He knew Buckbeak was going to take sometime. Sure enough, after a couple of seconds, Buckbeak sank into an unmistakable bow. The Gryffindors burst into applause as Harry started to walk over to Buckbeak and pat him a little.


“You know what, Harry,” Hagrid said. “I reckon he might let you ride him.”


“Oh, that’s okay,” Harry said instantly. He didn’t particularly like flying on the back of hippogriffs. “There’s no need for that.”


“Nonsense,” Hagrid said, coming behind Harry and lifting him up onto the back of Buckbeak. “You’ll enjoy it, you’ve always liked flying.” Hagrid then gave a whack on Buckbeak’s behind and Buckbeak suddenly spread his wings. In one swift movement, Harry and Buckbeak were up in the air. Buckbeak flew once around the paddock like last time before coming back down. Harry hurriedly scrambled off Buckbeak. He hated flying on hippogriffs.


The class clapped as Harry walked a couple of steps away from Buckbeak. He didn’t want Hagrid to make him fly him again. However, this was just the mistake Harry shouldn’t have made because it gave Malfoy the time to stroll up to Buckbeak and bow. Harry watched as Buckbeak bowed back and Malfoy smirked as he went and stroked Buckbeak’s feathers.


“This is so easy,” Malfoy drawled. “You’re not dangerous at all, are you? You…”


“Malfoy!” Harry shouted at him, causing him to stop his sentence. Harry let out a sigh of relief. Finally, something was going right for him.


“What, Potter?” Malfoy drawled back. “Did I nick your ugly hideous hippogriff?”


Harry moved fast as he lunged and pushed Malfoy out of the way. He didn’t want Malfoy injured! He didn’t want Buckbeak to be executed. However, pushing Malfoy out of the way made Harry go in the exact same place Malfoy had been in. The exact position Buckbeak’s talons were heading. Harry screamed out as one of Buckbeak’s talons pierced open his back and slid halfway in. Buckbeak suddenly drew back and Harry screamed out again as the pain became two fold. Harry dropped to the floor, Buckbeak standing still over him. There was a rushing of feet as Hagrid came into view.


“Harry, Harry!” Hagrid said, bending over him. Harry could fell the blood coming out of his open wound. “Were you hurt?”


“Hospital wing!” Harry wheezed.


“Right, yah, of course, hospital wing.” Hagrid said, starting to get nervous and confused. Hagrid picked up Harry and Harry screamed out in pain as the wound opened up a bit more. Hagrid didn’t even tell the class what to do as he ran with Harry towards the castle.


Harry clenched his teeth together to try to stop screaming out from the pain. He was going to kill Malfoy. It took them ten minutes to get to the hospital wing. Harry’s vision was starting to get blurry, obviously from the loss of blood. Hagrid called out for Madam Pomfrey as he laid Harry down on the bed. Madam Pomfrey saw Harry and hurried over to him. Harry’s vision swam again before finally the blackness of unconsciousness overtook him.


-oOoOoOoOo-


Harry opened his eyes sometime later to see the blurry red head of Ginny by his bedside. He could see that she had been crying a bit but obviously not much. Harry tried to reach for his glasses but his back flared up in pain and Harry winced. Ginny’s face shot up as she heard Harry and her hands reached to Harry’s bedside to fetch his glasses. She slipped them onto his face as Ginny’s form became sharper.


“Hey,” Harry said, gently smiling at her. “Where’s the others?


“Dinner,” Ginny said.


“Why aren’t you down there?” Harry asked her.


“Because I wanted to be here when you woke up.” Ginny replied. “Care to tell me what you were thinking?” Harry frowned in confusion. “When you left me to go to Care of Magical Creatures, you said you were going to be careful. I thought you understand how much I didn’t want you hurt.”


“Pettigrew didn’t do this Ginny,” Harry said.


“It doesn’t matter!” Ginny replied. “It doesn’t matter if Pettigrew did this or some wild hippogriff. I told you I couldn’t see you get hurt!”


“Ginny, I’m fine,” Harry said to her, stretching out his hand towards her, which she gladly took. “My back’s still sore but Madam Pomfrey will be able to sort that out.”


“I was so scared,” Ginny whispered.


“Come here,” Harry said, dragging Ginny towards the bed with her hand and Ginny slowly crawled onto the bed, careful not to hurt Harry’s back. Harry slowly and carefully wrapped his arms around her. “I’m okay, Ginny. I’ll be out sometime this evening I bet.”


“Tomorrow morning is more likely.” Ginny muttered. “Do you really see Madam Pomfrey letting you go this evening?”


“Fair point,” Harry said, chuckling and winced slightly as pain shot through his back again.


“I’ll go tell Madam Pomfrey that you’re awake,” Ginny said, sitting up. “Your back still hurts. I saw you wince.”


“Can’t get anything past you,” Harry said, smiling. Ginny smiled back and then leant down and gave Harry a quick kiss on the cheek before going to go get Madam Pomfrey.


She returned with the nursemaid not a minute later. Harry groaned when he saw that Madam Pomfrey and a potion with her.


“I hate those,” Harry muttered.


“Then I suggest, Mr Potter, that you stop getting yourself sent here then,” Madam Pomfrey said, handing him the potion. “I’m sure Miss Weasley can vouch for herself and your friends that they don’t like seeing you here just as much as you don’t like being here.”


“Too right,” Ginny said.


Harry glared at Ginny before downing the potion. “Yuck!” Harry said.


“Maybe next time you’ll think before standing in the way of a hippogriff Mr Potter.” Madam Pomfrey said. “Your back is all fixed up and that potion should stop the pain. You should be completely fine in the morning.”


“I have to stay here?” Harry asked.


“Normally I would say yes but with you Potter you would just sneak out in the middle of the night.” Madam Pomfrey said. “Give the potion an hour to work before leaving. And don’t do too much activity. Sit down at a desk and do homework. Don’t move about too much.”


“Yes, Madam Pomfrey,” Harry said.


“Ms Weasley, make sure he listens to me,” Madam Pomfrey said to Ginny.


“Of course,” Ginny said, nodding and Madam Pomfrey started to walk away.


“So, you’re looking after me again, Nurse Weasley,” Harry said, smirking. “You like playing nursemaid don’t you.”


“Shut it, Potter,” Ginny said. “Before I give you a real injury.”


“You wouldn’t,” Harry said. “You like me too much.”


“Okay, so I wont hurt you but don’t get on the wrong side of me, Potter.” Ginny warned. “You wouldn’t want that.”


“Probably not, no.” Harry smiled at her as he took her hand again. “I like being on the right side of you. It’s much nicer there.”


“Promise me something, Harry,” Ginny said gently.


“What?” Harry asked.


“Promise me you won’t end up here again for at least another two weeks,” Ginny said.


Harry chuckled. “I don’t know that’s pretty long Ginny. How about one week?”


“Week and a half,” Ginny said.


Harry looked at her before smiling. “Fine, a week and a half.”

Back to index

Chapter 42: The Truth Sweet

Author's Notes: There is an Author's note at the bottom. If siye allow me to have it. However, here i would just like to thank everyone for my dsta. i never expected it. and it made me so happy when i relaised i won. my beta reader actualy had to tell me on msn that i was winning. So thankyou you all for voting.

Harry was released from prison (well, hospital, but Harry liked to call it a prison) around eight o’clock that evening. Ginny, who had never left his side, pulled him off toward the kitchens.


“You haven’t had any dinner, and neither have I,” Ginny explained when Harry asked why they weren’t going to the common room.


“That’s your own fault,” Harry said to her.


“I wasn’t going to leave you,” Ginny said. “How would you feel if you woke up and I wasn’t there? That no one was there.”


Harry agreed and took Ginny’s hand whilst they walked down a flight of steps and out into the entrance hall. They then took the door to the right of the staircase and down the corridor until they came to the portrait of a bowl of fruit. Harry tickled the pear and it turned into a door handle, allowing Harry and Ginny to climb inside.


“Master Harry, Miss Ginny,” they heard Dobby say ecstatically before the house-elf came rushing over. “What is it you are wishing?”


“Can we have some food please, Dobby,” Harry said while sitting down at one of the tables. “I missed dinner because of my injury and Ginny stupidly decided to miss hers.”


“Don’t call me stupid,” Ginny said, sitting down next to him. “Next time I’ll just allow you to wake up on your own then.”


“Can we just eat,” Harry said after Dobby had brought them trays upon trays of food. Harry and Ginny eagerly dug into their mince and vegetables. “I want to go see Hagrid afterwards, and Buckbeak,” Harry said halfway through their meal.


“Buckbeak?” Ginny asked, confused.


“The hippogriff,” Harry said.


“Why on earth do you want to go see that thing?” Ginny said angrily.


“It didn’t mean to hurt me, Ginny,” Harry said. “It was going for Malfoy.”


“But it still got you,” Ginny huffed.


“Only because I stepped in the way, pushing Malfoy aside,” Harry told her. Ginny gaped at him.


“Why the bloody hell did you do that!” Ginny hissed at him. “Let Malfoy get injured, it’s his own bloody fault.”


“But then Malfoy’s dad would probably come up to the school and demand that Hagrid get sacked,” Harry said.


“So you stood in the way in order to try and stop Hagrid from getting the sack?” Ginny asked.


“Basically,” Harry said.


Ginny shook her head. “You great prat. Did you ever think about the hippogriff hurting you?”


“No,” Harry admitted. “I thought the hippogriff would stop.”


Ginny sighed before leaning against Harry. “What am I going to do with you?”


“I’m sure there are lots of things you wish you could do with me,” Harry said, wriggling his eyebrows.


“Any you wish to try out?” Ginny answered back.


“I’ll let you know,” Harry said.


“You do that,” Ginny said, looking into his eyes.


“Is there anything else Master and Miss wishes?” Dobby said, interrupting them.


Harry reluctantly tore his attention away from Ginny. “No Dobby, we’re fine.” When Harry turned back to Ginny, she had gone back to her food. Smiling, Harry started to eat the rest of his dinner too.


Once both Ginny and Harry had finished their dinner, they headed out onto the grounds and down to Hagrid’s hut. There were lights on as it was getting dark and Harry and Ginny had the Invisibility Cloak wrapped around them.


When they reached Hagrid’s door they knocked on it gently and they heard shuffling before Hagrid opened the door. He peered around before Harry talked.


“Hagrid,” Harry said. “It’s me and Ginny, let us in.”


“Harry!” Hagrid said standing aside and allowing Harry and Ginny to walk into the cabin. “What are you doing here?”


“We came to see you and Buckbeak,” Harry said. “Everything alright?”


“Fine, fine,” Hagrid said.


“You didn’t get into trouble have you?” Ginny asked.


“No,” Hagrid said, shaking his head. “I told Dumbledore what happened and he assured me that it wasn’t my fault. I’m sorry Harry; I never thought something like that would happen. I told everyone not to insult the hippogriffs.”


“You did, Hagrid,” Harry said, nodding. “It’s Malfoy’s fault what happened. No one else’s.”


“I know, I know,” Hagrid said. “Buckbeak was in shock, you know. Couldn’t get him to settle down to sleep tonight, poor thing. He was worried about you.”


“Is he still awake?” Harry asked. “Can I see him? I want him to know I don’t blame him.”


“O’ course!” Hagrid said. “Come with me.” Hagrid stood up and led them out of his cabin. Ginny looked somewhat pessimistic, but allowed Harry to grab her hand and lead her over to the paddock. Buckbeak was tied up to the fence and looked up when he heard someone approaching. Buckbeak’s eyes immediately saw Harry. Harry bowed and Buckbeak immediately bowed back. Harry walked up to him slowly and started to rub his beak. Buckbeak closed his eyes lazily.


“See Ginny, he’s fine,” Harry said to her. “Come say hello.”


Ginny carefully walked toward the hippogriff. There was a snap of a twig under her foot and Buckbeak’s eyes flew open and spotted her. Ginny stayed very still.


“Bow, Ginny,” Harry told her and Ginny very slowly bowed. Buckbeak eyed Ginny for a moment before bowing back. Ginny walked closer to Harry and Buckbeak.


“Come pet him,” Harry said to Ginny as she got closer. Ginny slowly walked closer and when she was close enough to reach him, she gave Buckbeak a small pat. Harry smiled encouragingly to her and Ginny patted Buckbeak a bit more.


“He is alright, isn’t he?” Ginny said, smiling as she stroked some of his feathers.


“You’re not mad at him anymore for hurting me, are you?” Harry asked her.


“No,” Ginny said, shaking her head. “I’m still mad at you though.”


“I expected as much,” Harry said, chuckling.


“Alright you two that’s enough,” Hagrid’s booming voice came over to them. “It’s getting dark and you shouldn’t be out after dark, Harry. Not with Pettigrew on the loose.”


“He’s right,” Ginny said. “You promised me you’d be careful. Wandering around after dark isn’t careful.”


“Come on then,” Harry said while sighing, and stopped petting Buckbeak and took a hold of Ginny’s hand. They walked out of the paddock and toward Hagrid.


“I’ll walk you back,” Hagrid said as they headed towards the castle. “Next time don’t visit me so late. Pettigrew is too much of a risk, you got that you two?”


“Yes Hagrid,” Harry and Ginny said together.


“Now put that cloak back on,” Hagrid told them. “It wouldn’t be good for some teacher to see you out here.” Harry and Ginny threw the cloak back over themselves as they walked toward the castle and Hagrid dropped them off at the entrance hall. Together they walked up the staircases and along corridors until they got to the portrait of the Fat Lady. Harry asked her to move and let them in.


“You didn’t give her a password,” Ginny said, confused.


“Heir of Gryffindor, remember?” Harry said, smiling at her under the cloak.


“Oh yeah, right,” Ginny said, smiling. They headed up to Harry’s dormitory where they put the cloak away and then came back downstairs and over to the others.


“Where have you two been?” Hermione questioned while looking through her Transfiguration homework.


“Visiting Hagrid,” Harry said, “and Buckbeak.”


“How is Hagrid?” Neville asked.


“He’s fine,” Ginny said. “He’s not getting in trouble. And Buckbeak is okay. Harry showed me to him.”


“What homework do you have?” Hermione asked. “Harry, you’d better do some of your Transfiguration and Ancient Runes.”


“Ancient Runes is just reading,” Harry said. “And Transfiguration doesn’t have to be in until Friday.”


“Don’t leave it to the last minute, Harry!” Hermione said. “Otherwise it’s not going to be that good and I will not look over it for you. Ginny, what homework do you have to do?


“Charms and Potions,” Ginny said. “Neither has to be in tomorrow.”


“Fine,” Hermione said huffily picking up her notes. “Leave it to the last minute. But don’t expect me to help you when neither of you understand it.” With that, she left for the girls’ dormitories.




Wednesday evening found Harry and Ginny sitting alone in the common room, doing homework. The day before, Harry got set both Charms and Potions homework. Today, a long essay for History of Magic. Therefore, with reading having to be done for Ancient Runes, an essay for Transfiguration, Charms, History of Magic, and Potions, Harry sat in the corner of the common room, writing his Potions essay. He had already done his reading for Ancient Runes but still had the others to do; it was going to be a long night. Ginny sat next to him, her homework spread around her too. Harry’s joke sweets were sitting on the table between them, the green ones giving you a massive energy boost, which allowed you to write a lot quicker, and the yellow ones making you smarter.


Even with the sweets, Harry and Ginny’s homework lasted them long into the night. Around eleven thirty-five, Harry finally wrote the last line for his Charms essay and he was done. Yawning, Harry stretched out, and then put the essays he had written that evening back into his bag.


“Please, let’s not leave our homework to the last minute like this again,” Harry said to Ginny.


“Agreed,” Ginny said tiredly, writing another line to her last essay. Ginny dropped her quill and without even looking, outstretched her hand towards another green coloured sweet. However, rather than picking up a green coloured one, she picked up a blue coloured sweet. Without even looking and before Harry could even warn her, she popped it into her mouth.


“Ginny!” Harry said hurriedly. “That’s the wrong sweet.”


Ginny looked up from her essay and swallowed the sweet before saying, “Huh?”


“That was the wrong sweet!” Harry said, diving into his bag to get the box the sweets came from. “You ate a blue coloured sweet.”


“I thought it was green,” Ginny said, frowning.


“No, it was blue!” Harry said, bringing the box out of his bag and looking at the back where it told the consumer what the sweets did. “The blue sweet, here you go. The truth sweet, the consumer of this sweet is forced to tell the truth for twenty-four hours. The consumer cannot lie or act to make people think something other than the truth.” Harry looked up to Ginny, who had a frown on her face.


“I have to tell the truth for twenty four hours?” Ginny asked.


“That’s what it says here,” Harry said, looking down at the box just to make sure.


“That’s not too bad then,” Ginny said slowly.


“Until someone asks you a question you don’t want to answer,” Harry said.


“No one else knows I ate it,” Ginny said, thinking. “We just don’t tell anyone.”


“You’re sure you’re okay?” Harry asked.


“No,” Ginny said, nodding her head. Ginny went wide-eyed and threw her hand over her mouth.


“You can’t lie,” Harry said, taking her other hand. “The sweet wont let you.”


“I…” Ginny said trying to say something before turning red and growling in frustration.


“See,” Harry said.


“Harry…” Ginny said desperately to him.


“It’s going to be okay,” Harry said walking around the table and kneeling down by her. “We don’t tell anyone. I promise you, I won’t let anything happen.”


“I’m scared,” Ginny whispered out. “What if I tell someone your secrets? What if I tell someone about Estelle and Simon, or that you’re Gryffindor’s heir?”


“It’s going to be okay,” Harry said, running his hand through Ginny’s hair, trying to soothe her. “I promise you. I’ll look after you. And if you do tell someone my secrets, I won’t blame you. It won’t be your fault if you do.”


“I don’t want to though,” Ginny muttered. “I don’t want to break your confidence in me.”


“You won’t,” Harry said gently to her. “Because I know that even if you do tell someone, it won’t be your fault. So I won’t blame you.” Ginny still looked afraid. “Let’s get to bed, we’re both tired. We’ll talk some more in the morning.” Ginny nodded and both Harry and Ginny packed their stuff away and headed off to bed.


The next morning Harry woke up early and headed downstairs to find Ginny already awake and fully dressed, her bag with her, her feet tucked underneath her bottom. Sapphire lay quietly on her lap.


“Hey,” Harry said gently as he walked over to her and put an arm around her. “How are you doing?”


“Scared,” Ginny said before sighing and leaning against him. “I guess there’s nothing I can do. I just have to tell the truth no matter what.”


“I’m sorry,” Harry said. “If there was anything I could do…”


“It’s not your fault,” Ginny said


“It was my sweets,” Harry said.


“I ate the wrong one,” Ginny said. “I was too tired and wasn’t paying attention. Not your fault, but mine, I was tired and should have gone to bed rather than trying to give myself more energy.”


“You seem better than last night,” Harry said to her.


“I had time to think whilst I was down here waiting for you to wake up,” Ginny said, stroking Sapphire. “I’m scared, but you were right last night. No one knows I have to speak the truth. I can just go on as normal. We don’t tell anyone.”


“Yeah,” Harry said, agreeing. “It’s not that bad, when I was looking through the sweets there were some I’m definitely not going to eat. Although I might give them to Malfoy.” Ginny giggled.


“Come on,” Harry said, taking a hold of Ginny’s hand. “Let’s go down to breakfast, no point sitting up here doing nothing.”


Ginny agreed and got up, placing Sapphire on the couch, she stroked the part-kneazle one more time before taking Harry’s hand and they walked down to breakfast. They were the first students in the Great Hall. Only Dumbledore and McGonagall were eating breakfast there.


Over the next thirty minutes, the Great Hall slowly started to fill up with teachers and students, each stretching and yawning, trying to get the sleep out of their bodies, ready for the classes that lay ahead. Ron, Hermione, and Neville didn’t arrive until the Great Hall was nearly full. Hermione sat down opposite Harry and Ginny with Ron and Neville sitting down on either side of her.


“Morning,” Harry said, smiling at them.


“Why are you two up so early?” Hermione asked them. “Why didn’t you wait for us?”


“We just woke up early,” Harry said.


“And we didn’t see the point of staying up in the common room when we can come down here and have breakfast,” Ginny said, smiling. Harry smiled; Ginny was doing better than he thought she would.


“You could have waited for us,” Ron said.


“We were hungry,” Harry said, lying.


After breakfast, Harry and the others broke apart from Ginny as she headed up the stairs to Defence Against the Dark Arts with Lupin and Harry and the others headed out onto the grounds down to Herbology. The morning classes went too slowly for Harry’s liking. In Herbology, Professor Sprout started to teach them about puffapods. They would be making a project out of them and studying them all term, something that Harry wasn’t going to enjoy since they were always wet and slippery and if one touched the ground, it would automatically burst into a flower. Professor Sprout had had to banish sixteen flowers alone in their first lesson.


When the bell rang, the class, muddy and dirty, headed back up to the castle, where Harry had his second Ancient Runes lesson. When he got to the third floor, Harry quickly popped into the bathroom to wash his hands before heading into the classroom. He sat in the third row like last time, next to Hermione who was already there. They were set to read the third chapter, after having to read the first and second in the previous class and for homework. Professor Pagget did promise that in tomorrow’s lesson they would start on some actual practical work.


Ginny was waiting for Harry as he walked down the steps into the entrance hall. Hermione had said that she needed to go to the bathroom and would catch up to him. Harry smiled at her and Ginny smiled back, indicating that her first two lessons were okay. Harry let out a breath he didn’t know he was holding in as he reached her.


“Everything okay?” Harry asked her, taking her hand as they started to walk out toward the grounds.


“It’s going okay,” Ginny said, smiling. “It’s not as bad as I thought it was going to be.”


“I told you,” Harry said.


“Okay, so you were right,” Ginny said, as they started to walk down the lawns and off toward the lake. “Strange as that can be...”


“Hey!” Harry protested.


“It’s the….” Ginny started, but stopped as her next word refused to come out. Ginny growled out and flung herself down on the lake’s embankment.


“You were going to say ‘truth’?” Harry asked gently, sitting down next to her.


“I hate this!” Ginny screamed out.


“I know,” Harry said, putting a comforting arm around her. “What lesson have you got next?”


“Charms,” Ginny said, “and my homework better be one hundred percent perfect, otherwise...”


“Hey, come on,” Harry said to her. “Its not as bad as you first thought, is it?”


“No,” Ginny admitted, leaning against Harry. “But it’s so frustrating. I can’t even crack a joke unless it’s the truth!”


“Ah, can’t Ginny be sarcastic anymore?” Harry said, shoving her playfully.


“No,” Ginny said, sulking and shoving Harry back. “It sucks. It’s what we do, you and me. We always have playful banters. I can’t do that anymore. I love it when we do that.”


“Its only today,” Harry said. “I promise, tomorrow we’ll banter every minute we’re together.”


“We’d better,” Ginny said.


When the bell rang indicating the end of break, Harry headed off toward double Potions whilst Ginny walked off to Charms. Snape was waiting for them and Harry headed straight to the back of the class to Ron and Neville, Hermione coming in a minute later. Snape flicked his wand toward the blackboard and instructions suddenly appeared.


“Today you are making the rather tedious Shrinking Solution,” Snape started. “You will be working alone. If I catch anyone helping another, it will be detention. You may begin.”


Harry filled his cauldron up with water before lighting a fire underneath it. Harry then started to get out the ingredients needed. He put them next to the cauldron, checked the instructions one more time before starting to cut up his daisy roots. Ron next to him started doing the same, making sure every piece was exactly the same size. It took Ron some time. By the time Ron had finished cutting his roots; Harry had already started skinning his shrivelfig.


Once Harry had skinned and chopped up his shrivelfig, he added it, along with the roots, into his cauldron. Harry then had to stir, apparently, counter clockwise for ten minutes before stirring clockwise for fifteen. It was a long and boring process. This was then followed up by adding one rat spleen, stirring it for five minutes again, adding a dash of leech juice, and then even more stirring. After having to stir for twenty minutes, Harry could relax and leave it alone for ten minutes before taking it off the heat, and then bottling it up. Harry’s potion wasn’t perfect, but it wasn’t terrible; it would still work. It was acid green, but it was slightly darker than Hermione’s further down the table. Sighing, Harry waited for the end of the lesson and lunch.


With five minutes to go, Snape called everyone to fill up his or her goblets and hand them in. Harry filled his up, placed it on Snape’s desk, and then went back to his table to clear up and tidy up.


When the bell rang, Harry and the others headed out of the cold, dark, dingy dungeons and walked up into the warmth of the rest of the school. They walked into the Great Hall to have some lunch and were soon joined by a beaming Ginny not ten minutes later.


“What’s got you so happy?” Harry asked her.


“I got fifty points for Gryffindor in Charms,” Ginny said, sitting down next to him and putting some steak and kidney pie onto her plate. “Twenty for my homework and thirty for getting two spells done.”


“Two?” Hermione asked, surprised.


“Yeah,” Ginny said. nodding. “I can’t believe how easy learning spells is. I had so much trouble last year.”


“But you haven’t this year?” Hermione asked.


“No, every lesson so far I’ve managed to get the spell done by the end of the lesson,” Ginny said smiling.


“But you didn’t last year?” Hermione asked.


“No,” Ginny shook her head. “I was bottom of the class, not top. Harry reckons it was because of Tom that I wasn’t doing very well last year.”


“Because of You-Know-Who?” Neville asked. “I suppose with you worrying all year, you wouldn’t concentrate fully on your classes.”


“No,” Harry said shaking his head. “I reckon Tom was draining Ginny of her magic. Forcing her to be weak. Now he’s gone, Ginny is back to full strength and a very powerful witch.” Ginny smiled at Harry’s compliment.


“I never heard of someone draining another person of their magic,” Hermione said.


“It’s very Dark magic,” Ron said. “There’re rituals and stuff that can do a lot of things. Draining someone of their magic sounds just like something You-Know-Who would do.”


“Well, that’s good,” Hermione said. “I’m glad you’re top of the class, Ginny. Maybe you can help Harry here get better too.”


“He is good enough,” Ginny said, smiling.


“He could still improve though,” Hermione said, causing Harry and Ginny to sneak each other a knowing look.


After lunch, Harry, Ron, Neville, and Hermione arrived outside the Defence classroom early. They were so early in fact that Ginny joined them for five minutes before heading off toward Transfiguration. Harry told Ginny that they would meet her in the Great Hall for dinner.


When the bell rang, Harry, Ron, Neville, and Hermione walked into the classroom and sat right at the very front. Hermione got her book out, eagerly waiting for the start of the lesson, whilst the others didn’t. Five minutes later, their fellow Gryffindor students arrived in the classroom. Remus arrived shortly after.


“Wands out, books away please,” Lupin said as he arrived. There was an excited whisper at this news. “Now, if you would like to follow me.” The class stood up and followed Lupin out of the classroom and along the corridors of Hogwarts.


“We are currently heading toward the staff room,” Remus told the class as they headed down a flight of stairs and into the Great Hall. They headed off down the corridor where the Hufflepuffs came out from and soon came to a door that Harry recognised as the staff room. Remus opened up the door and ushered the class inside.


It was the same as Harry remembered it. It had panels all along the wall and loads of armchairs. Professor Snape was sitting in one and as soon as he noticed the class filing in, he stood up and left. Just as he was about to close the door he said to Remus, “Don’t expect too much from this class. They’re all rubbish. Especially Potter.”


“You forget, Severus, that I am Harry’s honorary uncle and see him almost every week when he is not in school. I assure you I know how good he is,” Remus said coldly. “Now, if you excuse us we have a lesson.” Snape sneered one more time before leaving the room.


“Now,” Remus said addressing the class. “Can everyone gather around this wardrobe here please?” The class confusedly walked toward the wardrobe until a rather loud noise erupted from it and it shook. The class suddenly stopped.


“There’s nothing to worry about,” Remus said. “There is a boggart in there. Who can tell me what a boggart is?” Hermione and Harry put their hands up.


“Harry?” Remus asked.


“A boggart is a shape shifter that takes the form of the thing that you fear the most,” Harry said.


“Exactly,” Remus said, nodding. “No-one truly knows what a boggart looks like when it is in its dark cupboard or wherever the boggart has decided to hide. But as soon as it steps out of that place and in front of the person facing that boggart, it will become whatever the person fears the most. This is why it is better to face the boggart with more than one person. Why is that?” Once again, Harry and Hermione put their hands up.


“Hermione,” Remus said, nodding to her.


“Because one thing that someone finds frightening could be one thing another person finds amusing and therefore wouldn’t be too afraid to cast the banishing spell,” Hermione answered.


“Correct,” Remus said, nodding. “This means we have the advantage. The boggart won’t know what to turn into. I met a boggart who faced a similar position and turned itself into a headless man-eating slug. Not remotely scary as the slug didn’t have a head to eat with.”


“The spell we are going to learn today is the boggart banishing spell,” Remus said. “The incantation is ‘Riddikulus’. Everyone say it with me…”


“Riddikulus,” everyone said.


“Good, good,” Remus said, smiling. “You’re halfway there. However, the spell isn’t enough. You have to have willpower to face your fear. Because, truly, the real thing that defeats a boggart is laughter, lots of it. When you say the spell, you need to force the thing you fear the most into something funny. Something you can laugh at. That takes extraordinary willpower. So I want you all to think what you fear the most and then think about how you can turn it into something funny.”


The class fell silent as Remus walked around Harry’s classmates, who were trying to work out how they could turn their fears into something they would find funny. When Remus walked near Harry, Harry spoke to him.


“Remus,” Harry started and Remus smiled.


“We’re in class, Harry,” Remus said. “It’s Professor, but please, only in class. You may continue.”


“Let me have a go with the boggart,” Harry said. “I know what it’s going to be and I know how to face it. It’s not going to be Voldemort.”


“Are you sure, Harry?” Remus asked.


“Positive,” Harry said, nodding.


“Very well,” Remus said. “I’ll let you have a go. But I’m surprised the thing you fear the most is not Voldemort.”


“Dementors are worse,” Harry muttered.


Remus smiled at him. “That’s very wise, Harry, it suggest the thing you fear the most is fear. So yes, I will let you have a go.” Harry nodded as Remus continued around the class.


“Alright,” Remus said five minutes later. “I hope you are all ready, if Neville would like to step forward. You’re going to be facing the boggart first.”


Neville stepped forward into space as the class backed away slightly. Neville had his eyes closed, muttering under his breath. He then looked up, and Lupin smiled before pointing his wand at the wardrobe. With a click it opened slowly and out stalked Professor Snape. Neville took a deep breath before raising his wand.


“Riddikulus,” Neville shouted and Snape’s clothes changed from his normal black cloak to a frilly pink dress. The whole class burst into laughter. Neville smiled before moving away and Lupin called Parvati forward and the boggart transformed into a mummy.


“Riddikulus,” Parvati cried, and the mummy started to unravel at his feet and it tripped over its own bandages.


Harry watched as the boggart transformed into a banshee with a raspberry voice, a rat that chased his tail, and a bloody eyeball that started whiz around and around so that its iris was just a blur. It also changed into a severed hand, which Dean managed to trap into a mousetrap. Ron put roller skates onto each of the legs of a spider, causing it to slip and slide everywhere.


Finally, it came to Harry’s turn. Harry looked at Remus, who nodded, before stepping forward and the boggart arrived before Harry. With a loud crack, the boggart changed its appearance. Apart from, what it changed into wasn’t a Dementor… it wasn’t even Voldemort. It was Ginny.


There, in front of Harry, stood an exact copy of Ginny. The whole class burst out in laughter as they looked at Harry’s worst fear being his best friend.


“Scared of your girlfriend, Potter?” Seamus laughed out.


“Well,” Harry replied who was slightly laughing too. Why on earth would the boggart think he was scared of Ginny? He wasn’t scared of Ginny. He loved her. “Ginny does have a mean Bat Bogey Hex.” The class burst out into another round of laughter. Then, suddenly, the boggart started speaking.


“I’m sorry, Harry,” the boggart Ginny spoke and the whole class stopped laughing to hear what the boggart had to say. “But I don’t love you.” The whole class was deathly quiet as Harry froze. “I don’t think I ever will. I’m sorry. I don’t think we can be friends now either, with you loving me. It might get your hopes up and I don’t want that. I’m sorry, Harry. I’m really sorry.”


Harry still stood still as he let the words sink in. Harry shook his head. He shouldn’t let the words sink in. They weren’t true! There was a sudden loud crack and the boggart suddenly changed. There in front of him was the dead body of Ginny. She was ghostly white, her eyes glazed over. Harry heard Ron gasp behind him and the footsteps of Remus hurrying toward the boggart. Harry just stared at the body of the girl that he loved. Suddenly, there was a flash of memory and in front of his eyes for a second was the dead body of nineteen-year-old Ginny.


Harry shook his head, desperately trying to get that image to leave his mind. Tears started to swell up behind his eyes as there was a loud crack and the dead body of Ginny was replaced by the full moon. Remus stood in front of him, covering him from the boggart.


“Riddikulus,” Remus cried and the boggart burst into smoke and vanished. Harry didn’t wait for a reaction. He bolted out of the staff room and down two corridors before stopping in an alcove. Harry sat down and tried to slow down his breathing. Whatever he was expecting, he wasn’t expecting that!


Harry closed his eyes, yet the dead form of Ginny, both nineteen and twelve, flashed into his mind. Harry opened his eyes as quickly as he closed them, shaking his head. Harry heard footsteps and he looked up to see Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Remus hurrying toward him.


“Harry,” Hermione said, kneeling down beside him when she reached him. “Are you okay?”


“Fine,” Harry lied.


“Right mate,” Ron said quietly, squatting down beside him. Neville stayed standing whilst Remus watched over him. “That wasn’t even my boggart and I’m not over that.”


“Talk to us, Harry,” Hermione said.


“I should have known it was going to be that,” Harry muttered. “I thought it was going to be a Dementor. I mean, a Dementor makes you relive your worst memories… I didn’t think. I should have realized. I’m more afraid of Ginny not loving me and… well…”


“Ginny dying?” Hermione asked gently.


“You know Ginny loves you though,” Neville said quietly. “She told you the morning before Tom took her. She just doesn’t remember telling you, that’s all.”


“She loves me, yes,” Harry said. “But that doesn’t mean I’m not afraid that she will stop loving me.”


“How do you know she will?” Remus asked. “I know you’re only twelve and thirteen, but if someone met you and Ginny, it would be obvious to them how much you love each other. That kind of love doesn’t just disappear, Harry.”


“I know,” Harry said. “It doesn’t stop me from fearing it though.”


“Come on,” Remus said, bending down and helping Harry up. “I sent the others back to the classroom. Do you want to go see Madam Pomfrey?”


“No!” Harry said angrily. That was the last thing he wanted.


“Alright mate,” Ron said hurriedly. “You don’t have to.”


Remus led the four of them along the corridor and back up to his classroom. When they got there, the whole class stayed deathly quiet. Harry and the other four sat down in their seats and Remus stood in front of the class.


“Well done, everyone who faced the boggart,” Remus said. “Five points for everyone who faced it. Five points for Hermione and Harry for answering my questions as well. I know we’ve only got five minutes left of the lesson but please stay behind for a little while whilst you copy some information about boggarts from the board. It shouldn’t take you long. Or you could do this for homework and you would have to look this information up yourself. It’s up to you.”


Unsurprisingly, when the bell rang, no one left and continued to copy down Remus’ notes. As students filed through the door, all you could hear in the room was the careful scratching of quills on parchment. About ten minutes after the end of the lesson though, the quietness was broken as the door burst open and an out of breath Colin Creevy came running into the room.


“Harry!” Colin said straight away. Harry looked up confused from his parchment. “It’s Ginny, Malfoy has her on the grounds; she’s talking about the Chamber of Secrets.”


Harry sprang up right away and plunged his hand into his pocket as he grabbed his wand. Then, ignoring everyone in the room, he bolted from the classroom and along the corridors toward the Great Hall.


“WHERE ON THE GROUNDS?” Harry shouted back to Colin, who was trying to keep up.


“BY THE LAKE,” Colin shouted back and as Harry reached the staircase, he took them three at a time. Harry leapt the last five steps and landed, bended knees, on the floor of the Great Hall. Harry sprang up right away as he raced along the marble floor, through the oak front doors and down onto the ground. Fred and George were running down toward the large group of people, Harry easily caught up to them.


“LEAVE MALFOY TO ME!” Harry shouted at them as they got closer to the group. When they got there, Harry plunged past people, using his magic to build up his strength to be able to push aside the sixth and seventh years. Harry suddenly burst out of the crowd and into the circle that was formed by the students. Harry noticed that everyone that was at the front were Slytherins. Ginny was curled up on the ground, sobbing her heart out, Malfoy standing a couple of feet away laughing.


“Oh look it’s Potter!” Malfoy jeered as Harry threw himself next to Ginny. “We were just talking about you.”


“Ginny!” Harry said, desperately taking both her hands.


Ginny looked up at Harry, tears still falling down her cheek. “I didn’t tell him!” Ginny said hurriedly and Harry wondered what she was talking about. “He doesn’t know any of your secrets,” she sobbed.


“Secrets?” Malfoy sneered. “Potter got secrets too, hey? Was he attacking Muggleborns too? Did he open the Chamber of Secrets too?” Everyone laughed around him. And Harry grew angry. They forced Ginny to talk about the Chamber of Secrets. Malfoy was going to pay! Hard! But for now, he needed to concentrate on Ginny first.


“Interesting things we learned today, Potter,” Malfoy sneered as Harry tried to get Ginny to stand up. “Longbottom, Weasley, and the Mudblood sneaking into the Slytherin common room for one. I bet that’s expulsion. This place will be better with that Mudblood gone.” Harry’s anger grew once more. “One thing did shock us though. Fancy a Weasley opening the Chamber of Secrets! Who would have guessed?”


Harry could hear his own heart beating in his own chest, the anger doubling up inside him. He needed to concentrate. He needed to get Ginny out of here. But Ginny wasn’t moving. She was still curled up, sobbing her heart out. Refusing to move, trying to hide from the onslaught and obviously wishing that the ground would swallow her up completely.


“Come on, Ginny,” Harry said quietly to her. “We need to get you out of here.”


“You’re not going anywhere, Potter,” Malfoy sneered. “The Chamber of Secrets wasn’t the only secret we found out. Guess whom the Weaselette loves?” The Slytherins roared with laughter as Harry grew even angrier. Ginny looked up at Harry after that sentence, her eyes begging him to get her out of there.


Harry lifted her up and started to walk toward the castle but the Slytherins were blocking their path. Ginny was too heavy and Harry gently put her back on the ground as he held up his wand. Malfoy was ready though, because as soon as Harry turned to him, Malfoy shouted, “EXPELLIARMUS,” and Harry’s wand flew out of his hand and toward Malfoy. Malfoy caught it, and the Slytherins burst out in even more laughter. Harry could see people starting to move about behind the Slytherins, which told him Fred and George were making their way through the crowd. Harry had no idea where Ron and the others were.


“Weaselette,” Malfoy sneered. “Tell him who you love!”


“Ginny,” Harry said hurriedly. “You don’t need to answer that.”


“Tell him,” Malfoy sneered as he pointed both wands at her.


“Harry,” Ginny quickly said. “I love Harry.”


“YOU’RE DEAD, MALFOY!” Harry said, striding toward him, planning on ripping Malfoy limb from limb. Ginny shouldn’t have been forced to tell him that! She should have been allowed to tell him in her own time!


“You’re unarmed, Potter,” Malfoy sneered as he raised both wands and shot two Stinging Hexes at Harry. Harry raised his hands in the path of the path of the incoming hexes, and caught them, one in each hand. The Slytherins stopped jeering as they stared in shock at Harry.


Harry flung the Stinging Hexes back at Malfoy, who was so shocked at the fact that Harry had caught the spells, he didn’t even move as both hexes slammed into him, causing him to fall to the ground. Harry then flicked his right wrist toward Malfoy and wandlessly and non-verbally cast a flinging hex. Malfoy was flung across in the air and landed in a heap by the Slytherins’ legs. Malfoy coughed slightly as he struggled to get up. Harry raised both of his hands and wandlessly cast the Disarming Charm and both wands flew over to Harry, who caught them both. Harry then took one step toward Malfoy, who was looking up at Harry in fear.


“How many times have I told you to stay away,” Harry said quietly, but his voice carried over to everyone who had gathered around. “How many times have I told you to leave Ginny alone? How many times have I warned you, Malfoy, that you were out of your league? You listen up now and you listen up good because this is the last time I tell you! STAY AWAY FROM GINNY! If you don’t, Malfoy, what I’ve done to you will feel like child’s play. I promise you, next time you hurt her, you’ll end up in the hospital wing.” Harry then threw Malfoy’s wand at his face and turned back to Ginny.


“Let’s get you out of here,” Harry said gently to her.


“My ankle,” Ginny whispered. “I think it’s twisted. I tried running away but I fell and…”


“It’s okay,” Harry said to her, bent down, and waved his hand over her ankle. A bandage suddenly appeared on her ankle and Harry smiled at her.


“Come on,” Harry said, lifting her up and putting her right arm around his shoulder so that Ginny wouldn’t have to put too much weight on her hurt ankle. Harry carried her away from the crowd, people moving out of his way without Harry even having to ask. Harry had no idea where the others were. Probably still stuck in the crowd, trying to get to them, but he didn’t care. He didn’t care that nearly half of the school just witnessed him do wandless magic. All he cared about was Ginny and Ginny alone.


“Harry…” Ginny whispered but Harry cut across her.


“Don’t,” he said gently. “Let’s just get you somewhere safe.” Harry led her up the stairs and into the Great Hall. Harry could hear hurried footsteps and he ducked with Ginny behind a pillar as Professor Dumbledore, McGonagall, Lupin, and Snape crossed the Great Hall and toward the crowd, way too late to actually stop anything from happening.


For the next ten minutes, Harry led Ginny, who was still silently crying, up the staircases and along the corridors until they got to the seventh floor and then, rather than turning right to go to the common room, Harry made them turn left and headed along the opposite way. They took two more rights until they came to the corridor where the Room of Requirement rested and Harry stopped in front of the blank wall.


“Hogwarts,” Harry said. “Open up the Room of Requirements please.” Suddenly a door appeared in the wall, Harry helped Ginny through it and into the classroom Harry and Ginny had hung out a lot in last year when Harry was teaching her. Harry led Ginny over to the couch and gently sat her down on it, then sat himself next to her.


“I knew you wouldn’t want to go to the hospital wing,” Harry said to Ginny as he turned to look at her.


“Thanks,” Ginny whispered.


“Was it only your ankle?” Harry asked and Ginny nodded.


“I’m sorry,” Ginny suddenly burst out, looking at him.


“Sorry!” Harry said. “What for?”


“For loving you,” Ginny whispered and Harry looked at her confused.


“For loving me?” Harry said, taking both her hands. “Why are you sorry for that?”


“I don’t want to rush you,” Ginny whispered. “I don’t want to you feel like you have to be with me just because I love you. I want you to be with me when you’re ready to be. Why do you think I haven’t said anything over the summer about us getting together? Especially after my birthday. I knew you had feelings for me, romantically. I was just waiting for you to love me,” she added, looking down.


“Oh Ginny,” Harry said, putting his hand under her cheek and forcing her head back up to look at his. “I do love you.”


Ginny suddenly went wide-eyed. “What?”


“I, Love, You,” Harry said gently to her and put his hand back down to her own.


“You... you love me?” Ginny asked, and Harry noticed a glint of hope in her eyes.


“Yes,” Harry said nodding. “But that shouldn’t matter. You should never be sorry for loving someone Ginny, never. It’s not like you can decide whom you fall in love with.”


“But you love me,” Ginny said.


Harry chuckled. “Yes, I do.”


“And I love you,” Ginny said, now smiling.


“Well,” Harry said as he gazed lovingly at her. “That’s a bonus then isn’t it?”


“Does this mean, does that mean we’re boyfriend and girlfriend?” Ginny asked Harry.


“Well,” Harry said. “Not just yet.”


“Why not?” Ginny asked, suddenly saddened.


Harry smiled as he cupped Ginny’s cheek one more time, looked into her eyes, and then started to lean toward her. Ginny smiled back as she realised what Harry was doing and started to learn toward Harry too. Ever so slowly, finally, after years of waiting, Harry’s lips touched Ginny’s as he gave her a loving kiss.


Ginny’s lips were frozen in place for a split of a second as Harry’s lips moved against her own. And then suddenly, Harry felt Ginny starting to move her lips, started to feel Ginny kiss him back. Ginny lips were just as soft as he remembered; a faint taste of strawberries filled his senses. The kiss only lasted for a second, but to Harry, that second lasted a lifetime. After all these years, after the long wait he had to endure, he was finally here kissing the girl he loved.


When they pulled apart, they were both smiling, both feeling delighted that their first kiss had finally happened. Ginny sighed as she leaned against him and looked lovingly up at him.


“Now we’re boyfriend and girlfriend,” Harry whispered to her. Ginny chuckled before once more closing the gap and giving Harry another loving kiss. When they pulled apart, Harry spoke again. “Did you know you taste of strawberries?”


Ginny laughed. “No,” she said shaking her head. “But I do now.” Harry put his arm around Ginny, as she, smiling like a Cheshire cat, snuggled closer to Harry.


“I love you,” Harry whispered to her.


“I love you too,” Ginny replied. She stayed silent for a moment before speaking again. “For how long?”


“Hmm?” Harry asked her looking down.


“How long have you loved me?” Ginny asked. This was where Harry knew he had to lie. Ginny now knew that he loved her. But he didn’t think Ginny was ready for the whole truth. So Harry had decided to lie. Ginny wasn’t quite ready to know everything.


“I’ve loved you since Christmas last year,” Harry said and Ginny looked shocked up at him. “I’m sorry I never told you. Really, I am. But you had the Chamber of Secrets to worry about and I wanted to concentrate on getting you past it, on getting you better before I told you.”


“And then why didn’t you tell me after I’d gotten better,” Ginny asked. “Why wait until now?”


“I just never had the right time,” Harry said truthfully. “I wanted to wait until you loved me back. For the same reason you wanted to wait over the summer. I didn’t want you to feel like I was rushing you, forcing you to love me back because I loved you. I wanted you to love me because you wanted to. Quite the pair, aren’t we?”


“Both of us waiting until the other one loved us,” Ginny said laughing. “Yeah, we are.”


“Unfortunately, I can only use that excuse up until the time you were taken down into the Chamber of Secrets.” Harry said to her and Ginny frowned. “You remember the fact that we talked before you were taken down into the chamber, but you don’t remember the conversation because Tom wiped your memory?”


“Yes,” Ginny said looking up at him, “Why?”


“We talked about a couple of things,” Harry said, not looking at her. Unsure on how Ginny would react to what he was just about to tell her. “We talked about the Dursleys, when we met, you told me about your little fantasy about us riding off into the sunset on horseback…”


“I didn’t!” Ginny said wide-eyed.


“Yeah,” Harry said, laughing. “You did. But we also talked about something else.”


“What?” Ginny asked.


“I think it’s better if I show you,” Harry said, closing his eyes and a Pensieve appeared on the table. Harry put his wand to his skull, and then pulled it back as a memory came out, attached to his wand. Harry put it in the Pensieve and a view of the common room appeared before them in the Pensieve.


“Hold on,” Harry said to Ginny as he plunged headfirst into the Pensieve, Ginny being dragged along with him. All of a sudden, they were pulled into Harry’s memory landing feet first on the common room floor.


“Where are we?” Ginny asked.


“Viewing my memory of the morning you were taken down into the chamber,” Harry said. “I just told you about the Dursleys. Watch.” Ginny eyed Harry for a second before turning her attention to the scene before her.


“Yeah well,” Harry said. “My dream came true. I was taken away to the orphanage in Ottery St. Catchpole and six months later, I met your family and learned of Sirius. I became your best friend, the best thing that could have ever happened to me. I had, finally, a friend.”


“And we became so close. I lived with Sirius. We were friends all the time and we hardly ever fought. And when we did, we always made up within a couple of hours,” Harry said. “I had friends, I had a family. I was cared for. But most importantly, I had you.”


“I really mean that much to you?” Ginny asked, whispering.


“You mean everything to me,” Harry whispered. “You’re my world, my life. Nothing would ever be the same without you.”


“I know,” Ginny whispered back. “That’s how I feel about you.”


“Well, that’s good to know,” Harry said as he looked at her and with his hand he put some stray strand of Ginny’s hair behind her ear. Ginny put her arms around Harry’s neck as they stared at each other for a couple of seconds. Then, as a silent agreement passed between the two giving each other permission to do so, they started to lean towards each other. Ginny’s lips parted slightly as Harry got closer and Harry turned his head slightly so they wouldn’t bang heads and bent closer to kiss her. Ginny unconsciously wet her lips in anticipation of the kiss and her eyes slowly shut, Harry closed his eyes, too, as their lips became only millimetres apart.


“POTTER!” Wood shouted around the common room and Harry and Ginny opened their eyes and sprang apart in pure shock of someone else coming into the room. “Potter, you down here?” Wood said as he came striding into the room. “There you are, Potter! Good to see you up bright and early again.” He then noticed that Ginny was in the room too, the fact that she had her arms round his neck, the fact that they were both lying on the sofa, and they had their faces inches apart. “Err, did I interrupt something?” Ginny looked at Harry and Harry knew she wanted him to answer.


“Yes,” Harry said. “You did.” Ginny’s face was aglow like he had never seen before.


“Ah,” Wood said. “Right. Sorry. Just a warning, though. Fred and George should be down any second.”


“Thanks,” Ginny said, although she didn’t sound like she appreciated it much.


“Right,” Wood said. He then walked toward the portrait hole. “Don’t be too long, Potter. We have a massive game today. Make sure you have your head in the game and not on your new girlfriend.”


“Why haven’t you told me about this before?” present Ginny hissed.


“I wanted to,” present Harry, said quietly. “I just never found the time.”


“Yes Wood,” Harry said, rolling his eyes. Wood walked out of the common room and Harry turned back to Ginny.


“I hate him,” Ginny muttered.


Harry laughed out. “Only because he stopped us from kissing.”


“And you don’t think that’s a good enough excuse?” Ginny said, eyebrows raised. “Do you know how long I have waited for that? How long I’ve waited for you to kiss me. And just when you’re about to, he comes in and ruins it.”


“What?” Harry asked her, chuckling. “You think I’m only ever going to want to kiss you that one time? If you’re really afraid of that, I’ll kiss you here and now if you really want me to.”


“Making promises already, Harry,” Ginny said. “I like it. Soon I will have you wrapped around my finger.”


“As long as I can kiss you whenever I want, I’m happy,” Harry said, smiling. “You can wrap me around all your fingers.”


Ginny smirked at him. “You know, now that I have you, I won’t let you go.”


“Gosh, I’m stuck with you as my girlfriend,” Harry said, smiling. “There are worse fates, Gin. Not many mind…”


Ginny hit him. “Prat,” Ginny said


“Prat,” present Ginny muttered at the same time.


“Sorry?” present Harry tried.


“Yes,” Harry said. “But I’m your prat.” Ginny sighed and she leaned forward to give them their first proper kiss. Harry closed the gap, but yet again, as they were just about to kiss, they were interrupted.


“Hey! What’s going on here?” Fred’s voice asked.


Ginny pulled her wand out of her pocket and before Harry could stop her, she blasted a Bat-Bogey Hex at the boys’ staircase. Harry watched as it zoomed, not only to Fred, but also to George, Ron, Neville, Seamus, and Dean. All of them ducked as the curse slammed against the wall.


“I guess she’s in a bad mood,” George muttered.


“Really?” Harry asked, smirking. “What makes you think that?”


“So what’s going on down here?” Ron asked, eyeing the two of them.


“Nothing,” Ginny said, annoyed. “Thanks to you.”


“Right,” Ron said.


“We’d better get going, then,” Fred said.


“See you two love birds downstairs,” George added and the group of them walked out of the common room.


“You need to get going, Harry,” Ginny said to him, disappointed.


“In a minute,” Harry said gently to her as he started to lean forward to capture her lips once again. However, Ginny put her hands on Harry’s chest, stopping him.


“We don’t have time,” Ginny sighed. “We’ll talk after the game.”


“Talk?” Harry asked. “Do we really need to talk?”


“Fine,” Ginny said, giggling. “We’ll kiss after the game. Just think. I’ll get to be your trophy.”


“One I get to have and keep even if Gryffindor loses,” Harry said, smirking. “I like that.”


Ginny leaned forward and kissed Harry on the cheek. Harry turned to face her and leaned in once again.


“After the game, Harry!” Ginny laughed out, stopping him again. “Wood will kill me if I keep you any longer.”


“I don’t care,” Harry said. “You’re more important than Quidditch.”


“I can’t believe you said that!” present Ginny said, smiling at present Harry.


“Harry James Potter,” Ginny said, sighing and smiling lovingly up at him. “I love you.”


“I love you, too,” Harry said.


Harry put his arm underneath Ginny’s as they left Harry’s memory and returned to the Room of Requirement. Ginny stayed quiet as they landed outside the Pensieve. She walked over to the couch and sat down. Harry nervously joined her on the couch.


“Why have you waited until now?” Ginny asked quietly. “Why didn’t you tell me during the summer? Why didn’t you tell me when I asked you in the hospital wing?”


“I thought that Tom would have wiped that fact that you loved me from your memory as well as that morning.” Harry said quietly. “That’s why I didn’t tell you in the hospital wing. Mum managed to put me right though.”


“Mum?” Ginny asked. “Mum knows you love me?”


Harry put his hand on the back of his neck, trying to stop fidgeting with being so nervous. “Your whole family knows I love you. I told them just after you took your dreamless sleep potion in the hospital wing.”


“My whole family knows you love me?” Ginny asked. “Mum, Dad, Ron…”


“Yes,” Harry said nodding. “And Hermione and Neville.”


“So,” Ginny said shocked. “So, they’ve known since…


“Since the day you were taken down into the chamber,” Harry said.


“So they’ve known since then,” Ginny said shocked. “But no one thought it would be good to tell me!”


“They were waiting for me to!” Harry said quickly. “And I was going to, until I found out about your nightmares. Then I thought it would be better to try and get you over your nightmares first.”


“Don’t you think that knowing you loved me might have helped though?” Ginny asked. “Made me happy? Help me forget about my nightmares? Help me move on quicker?”


“I didn’t think about that,” Harry confessed.


“Clearly,” Ginny said. “So why not after my nightmares? Why not on my birthday?”


“I guess,” Harry said. “I guess I just never really got round to it.”


“Would you have gotten round to it if it weren’t for this truth potion?” Ginny asked. It was obvious that Ginny wasn’t pleased that Harry had kept this from her for so long.


“Yes!” Harry said quickly. “I was going to tell you. If I weren’t, I wouldn’t have told you now, would I? Ginny, I love you. I’m sorry, I’m sorry that it took something like this to tell you. Please, forgive me?”


Ginny eyed Harry for only a couple of seconds before sighing and leaning toward Harry to give him another kiss.


“Am I forgiven?” Harry asked, smiling as they broke apart.


“Yes,” Ginny sighed. “I know I should be mad at you for keeping it from me for so long. But I’m too happy with actually knowing that you love me and the fact that I can kiss you whenever I want.”


“I’m sorry,” Harry said.


“So you should be,” Ginny said.


“Let me make it up to you,” Harry said suddenly.


“Okay,” Ginny said in agreement. “You can make it up by kissing me whenever I want you to.”


“That’s how you want me to make it up to you?” Harry asked her, eyebrows raised.


“Yes,” Ginny said, smirking.


Laughing, Harry pulled her close. “I knew there was a reason why I loved you,” he whispered to her.


“So it’s not because I’m extremely beautiful and cute,” Ginny said, pouting.


“No,” Harry said. “They’re just an added bonus.” Smiling, they kissed one more time. “Come on, your brothers are probably worried sick.” Harry got up off the sofa and extended his hand to Ginny, which she gladly took.


“I’m sorry that you had to reveal that you can do wandless magic, Harry,” Ginny said.


“I don’t care,” Harry said as they headed out of the Room of Requirement and along the corridors, Harry helping her because of her twisted ankle. “All I cared about was you.”


“You’re sweet,” Ginny said gently.


“And you’re beautiful,” Harry said, returning the compliment.


“You really think so?” Ginny asked.


“No,” Harry said jokingly. “I just said it for the fun of it.”


“Prat,” Ginny muttered, shaking her head.


“Yeah,” Harry agreed. “But I’m your prat.”





When they arrived at the Fat Lady’s portrait, Ginny stopped, and Harry turned to look at her to see a slightly frightened expression on Ginny’s face. Harry rubbed her left arm lovingly as he smiled at her.


“Nothing’s going to happen,” Harry said. “I promise.”


“What if they all hate me now?” Ginny whispered.


“I won’t say that’s not a possibility,” Harry said gently. “But in my opinion that won’t happen. They would at least give you the opportunity to explain. And nothing would happen to you. Your brothers and I won’t let anything bad happen to you.”


“You’re not going to turn into one of these over protective boyfriends where I can’t do anything without your permission, are you?” Ginny asked, smirking.


“No way,” Harry said, laughing. “I just want to protect you. I hate it when I see you hurt.” Ginny kissed him in response.


“Alright,” Ginny said, now with a determined look on her face. “Let’s get this over with.”


Harry told the Fat Lady to open up and she swung open, revealing the portrait hole into the common room. Harry and Ginny then climbed through and into the muttering of the common room. However, as soon as Harry and Ginny were noticed, the talk died down. There was pushing and shoving as Harry saw Ron, Hermione, Neville, Fred, George, and Percy hurriedly make their way over.


“Harry! Ginny!” Hermione said once they had gotten to them.


“Hey Hermione,” Harry said.


“Where have you been?” Ron said.


“Yeah,” Fred said. “We’ve been everywhere.”


“We went to the hospital wing and you weren’t there,” George said.


“We went to McGonagall’s office and Dumbledore’s office too,” Fred said.


“We went somewhere private to talk,” Harry answered them.


“How the hell did you curse Malfoy?” Ron asked.


“Language, Ron,” Hermione said, but then she too asked the same question. “But how did you do that?”


“It doesn’t matter,” Percy said. “He shouldn’t have retaliated. He should have left it for the teachers.”


“The teachers were not there,” Harry hissed at Percy. “I wasn’t going to sit back and let Malfoy do that to Ginny. Force her to reveal more secrets.”


“But you did…” Neville said before looking around at the others. “You did wandless magic.”


“Yeah and…?” Harry said offhandedly causing everyone to gape at him. “Okay, so I’m actually good at magic. Big deal.”


“Big deal?” Hermione asked, shocked. “You did wandless magic! The only two people recorded to be able to do wandless magic in the past hundred years are Dumbledore and You-Know-Who!”


“Erm,” Harry said nervously. This was why he didn’t want people to find out.


“Who cares?” George said.


“All we care about is Ginny,” Fred said, looking at her.


“Are you alright?” George asked.


“I’m okay,” Ginny said, nodding.


“Don’t lie,” Fred said gently. “We’re your brothers. You can tell us the truth.


“Actually,” Harry said. “She isn’t lying. She can’t lie, not until eleven o’ clock tonight.” Harry looked around the room and noticed that everyone was still listening in on their conversation so he pulled Ginny and the others over to a corner of the room where no one else was. Percy left the common room to find McGonagall. Apparently, she had already been in the common room once before, searching for Harry. The common room, realising that Harry didn’t want anyone to listen, went back to talking amongst themselves.


“What do you mean she can’t lie?” Hermione asked when they were seated. Ginny took the seat next to Harry, took hold of his hand, and leaned against him. Harry looked around before waving his other hand around and casting a privacy charm around them. Sapphire suddenly showed up and sat on Ginny’s lap. Ginny stroked Sapphire as she listened to Harry.


“It’s a privacy charm,” Harry explained, as everyone apart from Ginny looked confused. “No one can hear what we are saying.”


“But you didn’t get your wand out,” Neville said.


“I don’t need to,” Harry explained. “I can do nonverbal and wandless magic.”


“We know that,” Fred said impatiently. “We want to know about Ginny.”


“I told you I was okay,” Ginny said.


“Okay!” George said. “After what just happened?”


“Does anyone hate me?” Ginny asked. “Anyone from Gryffindor?”


“I already told you that they won’t but if they did it wouldn’t matter,” Harry told her.


“I know,” Ginny said quietly. “I just don’t want people to hate me. I don’t want anything to change.”


“Nobody’s said anything,” Neville said. “They’re all shocked about you doing wandless magic,” he added to Harry.


“That’s good,” Harry said. “If they concentrate on that hopefully they’ll forget about what Ginny said.”


“Now tell us what happened,” George said. Harry gave a quick glance to Ginny who nodded and Harry told them about the truth sweet, and how Ginny has to tell the truth for twenty-four hours, and what happened with Malfoy and where they went afterwards.


“So that’s why you were speaking about the Chamber of Secrets,” Hermione said. “Why didn’t you tell us?”


“We didn’t want anyone to find out,” Ginny said. “The more people that know the more chance people would find out.”


“We wouldn’t have told,” Hermione said, hurt.


“Ginny was so scared of what she was going to say,” Harry said. “Still is,” he added as he looked at Ginny leaning against him. “It was for Ginny’s peace of mind, really.”


“That’s understandable I suppose,” Hermione said, nodding.


“So,” Fred said to Harry. “Ginny’s revealed that she loves you, have you err…”


“Told me he loves me,” Ginny said with a massive smile. “Yes, he has. We’ve kissed too.”


“Right, good,” George said. “No more information needed. You are, after all, our sister, and honorary brother. We just wanted to know if Harry told you.”


“Well, he did,” Ginny said. “He also revealed that you lot knew that he loved me. Why didn’t you tell me?” They all shifted uncomfortably in their seats.


“We were waiting for Harry to tell you,” Neville said quietly.


“Well if I’ve forgiven Harry I suppose I can forgive you lot,” Ginny said.


“You’re just happy that you finally got your claws into him,” Fred joked.


“Yup,” Ginny said, beaming. “I have him wrapped around my little finger.”


“You do not!” Harry retorted.


“I do too,” Ginny replied. “You just don’t know it yet.” Harry rolled his eyes.


“You love me, really,” Ginny said, leaning closer to him to kiss him.


“Not in front of us!” Ron said as Ginny’s lips touched Harry’s to give him a kiss.


“Ronald Weasley!” Ginny hissed at him after she pulled back from Harry. “For over two years I have waited to be able to kiss Harry. Now that I finally can, I will kiss him whenever I want.” Ron looked back at Ginny before looking away, defeated. “Now where was I?” Harry chuckled as once again Ginny leaned in to kiss him.


“I think we’ll leave you two love birds alone,” Fred said and the rest of them left Harry and Ginny alone.




“So,” Harry said as he and Ginny sat together in each other’s arms, alone, an hour later. “Is this just as you imagined it?”


“What is?” Ginny asked looking up at him.


“Dating me,” Harry said.


“No,” Ginny said, shaking her head, causing Harry to look shocked. “It’s so much better.”


“Glad to hear it,” Harry said, chuckling. Sapphire sat on the chair next to them. Sapphire had not left Ginny’s side since she had entered the common room.


“What’s going to happen now?” Ginny asked.


“Well,” Harry said, thinking. “We hang out like this, kiss whenever we want. Hold hands in the corridors if you wish…”


“I meant about everyone knowing you can do wandless magic,” Ginny said.


“Oh,” Harry replied. “I guess I’ll just have to be good in class. Hermione won’t be pleased.”


“Why not?” Ginny asked.


“She always liked being top of the class,” Harry said. “Now I’ll actually have to do my best…”


“She’ll be happy for you though, right?” Ginny said, shifting and snuggling closer to Harry to get more comfortable.


“Not sure,” Harry said. “Hopefully, but she’s been top of the class for the past two years. I’m not sure how she’ll react to suddenly not being so. I would just be lazy and not try so hard but now everyone knows how good I am, they’ll expect me to get that high standard all the time.”


“Can you?” Ginny asked. “Can you work at that high standard?”


“Probably,” Harry said. “But I don’t want added attention. I get that enough being the Boy-Who-Lived.”


“I know,” Ginny said. “If it’s any comfort you’ll never be the Boy-Who-Lived to me. You will always just be plain Harry Potter. The boy I love.”


“And that’s why I’m glad it’s you who I’ve fallen in love with,” Harry said as he moved his face closer to Ginny to kiss her.


“And I’m glad you’ve fallen in love with me too,” Ginny said, smirking just before their lips met.


When they pulled apart, the portrait hole opened and in walked Professor McGonagall. The room went quiet as McGonagall spotted Harry and Ginny in the corner and headed over to them.


“Mr. Potter, Miss Weasley,” McGonagall said. “If you would follow me please?”


Harry and Ginny looked at one another before Ginny reluctantly stood up and helped Harry up too. McGonagall didn’t say a word to them but just turned out of the common room and Harry and Ginny followed along in her wake. Hermione and the others shot them a glance but Harry and Ginny didn’t say anything.


McGonagall led them along five corridors until they reached a corridor with a stone gargoyle at the end. She was leading them to the headmaster’s office. When they reached the gargoyle, McGonagall said, “Ice Pops.”


The gargoyle sprang to life and leapt aside, revealing the stairway up to Dumbledore’s office. She indicated to Harry and Ginny to step on the stairs and the pair of them, with McGonagall behind them, stepped on and let it lead them up to the oak door of Dumbledore’s office. McGonagall rapped her knuckles on the door sharply and Dumbledore’s voice answered, inviting them in. McGonagall pushed the door open and Harry and Ginny walked hand in hand inside the office.


“Ah, Mr. Potter, Miss Weasley,” Dumbledore said. “Please, sit down,” he added, indicating two empty chairs in front of his desk. Harry noticed Snape standing off to one side near the window. “I told Professor McGonagall to come fetch you because we need to have a little chat about what happened today. Before we start, would either of you like a lemon drop?” Harry and Ginny accepted the headmaster’s offer and took one each and popped them into their mouths.


“We have heard many stories about what happened today,” Dumbledore started. “We have also spoken with Mr. Malfoy. I think it is time to hear your side of the story.”


“Their side?” Snape said. “You already know what happened. Expel them already.” On the word of expulsion, Ginny had grabbed Harry’s hand tightly.


“Severus,” Dumbledore said shortly. “Please do not interrupt. Now, if you will,” he added to Harry.


Harry then found himself, for the second time that day, explaining the full story of what transpired. The truth sweet, trying to hide it from the others, and what had happened when he arrived down by the lake.


“Are you seriously trying to tell us you can actually do wandless magic?” McGonagall asked.


“Yes, Professor,” Harry said, nodding. And in order to prove it, he waved his right hand, his left was still holding Ginny’s, toward Dumbledore’s desk and levitated the bowl of lemon drops. All three professors stared at the bowl, transfixed.


“That, my boy,” Dumbledore said once Harry had lowered the bowl back down to the table, “is remarkable. What other spells can you do wandlessly?”


“All of them, apart from the Unforgivables and the Patronus Charm,” Harry answered. “All the spells, however, are always stronger if I cast them with a wand.”


“Really?” Dumbledore said. “That surely is remarkable. You are one powerful wizard, Harry. Now Ginny, do you agree with everything that Harry said happened?”


“Yes,” Ginny mumbled. Obviously, Snape’s threat of expulsion still scared her. “Everything happened just like Harry said.”


“You are under the effects of a truth potion?” Dumbledore asked.


“Yes, sir,” Ginny mumbled again.


“You believe them, Dumbledore!” Snape raged. “Do thirty eye witness accounts count for nothing? Thirty students who will quite easily tell you that Potter and Weasley are lying!”


“I can’t lie!” Ginny said.


“So you say,” Snape sneered. “I have talked to witnesses who clearly said that Miss Weasley was walking down near the lake when she spotted Malfoy and started to head over to him. She then started threatening him that if he didn’t leave her alone she would set the basilisk on him and Petrify him. That’s thirty people with the same story and you are going to believe those two!”


“Severus,” Dumbledore said and the softness had gone from his voice. “If it was the other way around and it were thirty Gryffindor eye witnesses, and two Slytherins were sitting here because of what happened, whom would you side with? If Harry and Ginny are telling the truth about the truth sweet, which I actually believe they are because I very much doubt that Ginny would talk that way about a near death experience, then I have to believe what they say about the Slytherins and Mr. Malfoy.” Snape stayed quiet.


“Now,” Dumbledore said. “Unfortunately, even though I do believe what you are telling me, Harry is going to have to serve detention. And sadly, twenty points from Gryffindor.”


“What!” Ginny said. “He did nothing wrong…”


“He attacked a student,” Dumbledore said.


“Only after Malfoy fired Stinging Hexes at me when I was unarmed,” Harry said, angry.


“I understand that, Harry,” Dumbledore said. “But duelling is against the school rules. If I were to punish Malfoy and not you, it would seem to others that I am favouring you. Now, I understand what you did was to protect Ginny here, so your punishment won’t be as severe as Malfoy’s, but a punishment is needed nonetheless. Minerva, if you would like to decide on Harry’s detention.”


“Come to my office this evening at eight promptly,” McGonagall said, and Harry nodded.


“Now,” Dumbledore said. “I suggest you two go back to your dormitory and relax a bit. Oh, and congratulations too, young love is magic at its purest.” Ginny blushed slightly at that comment before looking up at Harry.


“Yeah, it is.” Harry said, agreeing.




As they walked along the corridors, back toward the common room, Harry and Ginny held hands, glancing at each other every now and then and laughing when they caught each other doing so. Harry couldn’t believe how happy he felt. Finally, Ginny knew he loved her. Finally, Harry would be able to hold her and kiss her, shower her with the love he had for her, which he had desperately wanted to do for so long now. They turned down a corridor and Ginny glanced around confused for a moment before speaking.


“This isn’t the way back to the common room,” Ginny said.


“No,” Harry agreed. “It’s not. I thought that you might want a break from the people staring at you. I know I want a break from the people staring at me.”


“So where are we…?” Ginny started but stopped when she recognised the hallway. “Back to the Room of Requirement?”


“Yes,” Harry said as they turned a corner and arrived at the corridor where the entrance was. “I thought we could hang out before I have to go to detention.”


“What about dinner?” Ginny asked as they arrived at the tapestry of Barnabas the Barmy.


“We’ll get Dobby to bring some up,” Harry said as he walked back and forth before a door appeared in the wall. They walked in and to Ginny’s confusion, rather than their normal room, it was a gleaming green cliff top with the sun glistening down on them. Harry held out his hand and wandlessly conjured two feather-light potions. Ginny beamed as she saw them.


“Gimme!” Ginny demanded, holding out her hand.


“Who thinks one of these is for you?” Harry said airily as he uncorked a bottle and tipped the contents into his mouth. Ginny smirked and then slowly walked up to Harry, swaying her hips, draped her arms around Harry’s neck and leaned in closely.


“If you’re a good ickle boyfriend and give me the potion… well… I’ll let your imagination fill in the blank bit,” Ginny said, smirking.


“Anything I want?” Harry whispered.


“Within reason,” Ginny replied just before she kissed him. Just as Ginny started to pull back, Harry became light-headed and he knew the potion was working. He wasn’t really going to keep the potion from Ginny so he held out his hand to give it to her when he suddenly realised it wasn’t in his hand any more. It was in Ginny’s. She smirked just before she downed the potion.


“You little minx,” Harry said.


“Your little minx,” Ginny corrected him as Harry became bloated. He rubbed his stomach and not a minute later, he started to float in the air. Ginny joined him thirty seconds later. Ginny flew over him before giving him a quick kiss and flying off. Harry had to say, two hours later, that that was the best game of kiss chase he had ever played.




When Harry and Ginny arrived back in the common room after dinner, they headed over to Hermione, Neville, and Ron, who sat at their usual table by the fire, homework spread about them. Harry and Ginny joined them whilst getting out their own homework. Harry had an essay for Ancient Runes and Defence to do whilst Ginny had Transfiguration and Charms.


“What did McGonagall want?” Hermione asked whilst she wrote a line on her Ancient Runes essay.


“She wanted to know what happened,” Harry said. “We told them and I got a detention at eight.”


“Why do you have detention?” Ron said. “What happened was Malfoy’s fault. They’re not blaming you because it was your sweet, are they?”


“No,” Harry said. “Apparently what I did to Malfoy was over the top and I have to see McGonagall this evening.”


“What did they expect you to do?” Ron said. “Sit back and let Malfoy do that to Ginny?”


“No,” Hermione said. “But I doubt they expected Harry to curse Malfoy without a wand. Where did you learn wandless magic Harry?”


“Erm,” Harry said nervously.


“Yeah,” Ginny said. “You never actually told me where you learned it. I just knew that you could do it.”


“I learned it when I was younger,” Harry said.


“So not over the holidays?” Hermione asked.


“No,” Harry said, knowing full well, where this was going.


“So you’ve been pretending to be rubbish at magic for the fun of it?” Hermione said and Harry winced slightly.


“Not really,” Harry said. “I just didn’t want the added attention.”


“And the Boy-Who-Lived being nearly a Squib isn’t added attention?” Ginny asked from beside him.


Harry opened his mouth but then stopped as he turned to look at her. How could he have been so stupid! Of course it would have been added attention, the boy who defeated the Dark Lord so many years ago, being an actual Squib. Why hadn’t he seen it that way?


“I never thought of it that way,” Harry said.


“It doesn’t matter now,” Ginny said. “Truthfully it doesn’t matter at all. I would still love you if you were the worst Squib in the world.”


“And I’m grateful for that,” Harry said leaning forward and giving her a kiss.


“What did I say about doing that in front of me?” Ron said.


Ginny just rolled her eyes as Hermione turned to Ron. “Ronald! Leave your sister alone,” she said, berating him.


When Harry turned back to do some more of his essay before his detention, Ginny froze next to him, and Harry turned quickly to see what the matter was. Walking over to them was Colin Creevy. Ginny watched as Colin came over to their table. She relaxed a little as he smiled.


“Hey guys,” Colin said. “Hey Ginny.”


“Erm, hey,” Ginny said nervously.


“I won’t be long,” Colin said. “I just came over to say that I don’t blame you, not in the slightest. I would have told you earlier but I’ve been bogged down with homework. If anyone gives you trouble, I’ll back you. Dumbledore and Harry explained what happened and I know it wasn’t your fault.”


“You don’t blame me?” Ginny said, shocked.


“No,” Colin said. “It wasn’t your fault, and if anyone tells you otherwise, tell me and I’ll set them straight. That is, of course, if Harry doesn’t get there first,” he added with a smile.


“Thank you,” Ginny said and Colin walked off back to his friends. Ginny looked up at Harry before smiling and snuggling closer to him. “Have I ever told you how much I love you, Harry?”


“You’ve told me that you love me. But not how much,” Harry said, smiling.


“Well,” Ginny said as she leaned closer to Harry and held his robes with her hands. “I think you should know.” Then, disregarding Ron’s protests, she pulled Harry down to meet her lips and kissed him soundly in front of everyone in the common room. When she pulled back, she ignored everyone staring at the two of them and went back to her homework. Harry had smirked as he pulled Ginny closer to him and draped his arm over her shoulder. He had missed this. He had missed this so much. Dragging some parchment over, Harry started to write his essay for Ancient Runes.




Come quarter to eight, Harry, against his own wishes, had to pull away from Ginny and pack up in order to get to detention on time.


“I still don’t see why you have to have detention,” Ron said.


“Harry broke the school rules,” Hermione told him.


“Protecting me though,” Ginny said.


“It doesn’t matter,” Harry said as he threw his last book into his bag. “I did overreact a bit. But that doesn’t mean I won’t do it again if I needed to.”


“And that’s why I love you,” Ginny said, smirking.


“No, you love me because I’m handsome and smart,” Harry said jokingly.


“Keep thinking that,” Ginny said, sticking her tongue out.


Harry chuckled, kissed Ginny goodbye before leaving the common room, and headed off toward McGonagall’s office. He really hoped that this detention wasn’t going to be too bad. By the time he walked down the flight of steps and got onto the second floor, he only had a minute left and Harry ran as quickly as possible along the corridors until he reached McGonagall’s office. Harry waited for couple of seconds to catch his breath before knocking on the door.


“Come in,” Harry heard McGonagall say and opened the door to see her sitting behind her desk. “Ah, Harry, come sit down. I want to have a chat.” Guessing what this chat was going to be about, Harry placed his bag next to the seat, and sat down, waiting for McGonagall to speak.


“First of all,” McGonagall started. “I want to make it clear that I don’t condone any violence or duelling between students of this school. Be that as it may, I am proud that you rushed to the aid of Miss Weasley, even if your methods were slightly over the top.” Harry nodded but let his head of house continue.


“When I first heard Mr. Malfoy’s story, the first thing that made me suspect that his story wasn’t entirely the truth was the fact that he said you cursed him without a wand.” McGonagall said. “To be able to cast spells without a wand is a very difficult and sometimes impossible task. I’m sure you’re aware, and even if you didn’t know before, I’m sure Miss Granger told you, that the only two people in the past one hundred years to have been recorded to do wandless magic are the headmaster and You-Know-Who. So I think you would understand my shock when you wandlessly levitated the headmaster’s sweet bowl with just a wave of your wrist. Not only that, but you did it without an incantation, a truly remarkable feat for a wizard, unheard of by a thirteen-year-old.


“You also have to take into account that the same thirteen-year-old has been bottom of the class for the past two years, showing only little improvement, just enough for him to be able to stay in the year and not fail his classes,” McGonagall said. “There are many explanations for this. One, either you’re not Harry Potter, which I am sure that you are. Or two, which probably is the most likely, that you have been holding back, a lot.”


Harry hung his head. “May I ask why you decided to hide the fact that you are a powerful wizard, Harry?” McGonagall asked.


Harry paused, before saying, “I just didn’t want the added attention, Professor.”


“Which explains why you did not show off your wandless abilities when you first came here,” McGonagall said. “I assume that you could do wandless magic when you first arrived at Hogwarts.”


“Yes, Professor,” Harry muttered.


“Be that as it may,” McGonagall said. “That doesn’t explain why you pretended to be almost a Squib. May I ask why you decided to take the act that far?”


“If people thought I was rubbish at magic, they would underestimate me,” Harry said. “If anyone decided to attack me, I would have an advantage.”


McGonagall eyed Harry a moment before speaking. “May I ask what makes you think you are going to be attacked?”


Harry shrugged. “Voldemort trying to steal the Philosopher’s Stone rings a bell. Ginny being taking down into the Chamber of Secrets by Voldemort to lure me down there will probably help my argument too. Not to mention that Peter Pettigrew has escaped Azkaban to kill me.”


“They are, of course, worthy examples,” McGonagall said. “But you did not know about them before those events occurred. Why did you initially think you were going to be attacked before you joined Hogwarts?”


“I didn’t,” Harry responded. “Initially, I just didn’t want the added attention of being good at magic on top of being the Boy-Who-Lived. I just didn’t want to attract people. I just wanted to be a normal boy.” And in a soft whisper, Harry added quietly, “It’s all I’ve ever wanted.”


“I understand,” McGonagall said. “But you did take it a little bit too far.”


“I suppose I did a little,” Harry said, agreeing. “But it had its advantages. No one knew how good I was at magic. So when, say, I faced Voldemort, like at the end of last year, he didn’t know how good I was at magic. He wasn’t prepared for me, which helped me a lot in rescuing Ginny. I don’t know how I would have reacted if I’d lost her.”


“You really love her, don’t you,” McGonagall said. It wasn’t a question, it was a statement.


“Yes,” Harry answered. “I do.”


“She’s a lucky girl,” McGonagall said. “I wish the both of you the best of luck.”


“Thanks,” Harry said.


“Now, back to your magic,” McGonagall said. “I’m quite curious to know what you can exactly do. You said in the headmaster’s office that you can cast all spells apart from the Unforgivables and the Patronus Charm.”


“I did,” Harry said, nodding. “Although that wasn’t entirely true. The amount of magic it takes to cast those four spells, if I wandlessly tried to cast any of them, I quite believe would knock me out for a couple of days. Also, even though I can do wandless magic and cast most spells without a wand, they would always be weaker than if I cast them with a wand.”


“Interesting,” McGonagall said. “If I were to ask you what level magic you are at, in your opinion, what would you say?”


“I can cast all spells taught in school, including NEWT level magic,” Harry said.


“Fascinating,” McGonagall said, leaning forward. “Would you be…”


“No,” Harry cut her off.


“No?” McGonagall asked. “You don’t even know what I was going to say.”


“You were going to ask if I would be interested in skipping a few years,” Harry said.


McGonagall looked shocked for a moment before frowning. “You know, Dumbledore does that often.”


“Dumbledore is a master in Legilimency,” Harry said. “I knew what you were going to suggest because, in all honesty, why wouldn’t you?”


“Yet you say no?” McGonagall asked.


“I would prefer to stay with my friends, Professor,” Harry said.


“That is, of course understandable,” McGonagall said. “But just think about this. If we advance you to say, fifth year, you can do your OWLs and see how advanced you really are. Then, you can start on your NEWTs if you pass. Or, if you fail, you can come back down a year.”


“Professor,” Harry said. “I understand why you’re offering me this, and in all honesty, I do think I would manage to handle it, but I just don’t want to move up a year. I want to stay in this year with my friends. Now, I’m more than willing to do extra advanced stuff in class if you feel that that would help me, but I really don’t want to move forward a year or two.”


“Very well,” McGonagall said, nodding. “If you feel that strongly about it, I will, of course, not force you. I will tell your teachers that you’re willing to do extra work to earn extra credit. I suspect to hear that you are trying your hardest in all your lessons now, Harry. Now, we’ve been here for half an hour. I think letting you go this early is just a tad too early, so for the next half an hour, I would like to run through some transfiguration exercises with you, just so I know in my head exactly where you are with your magic.”


“Sure, Professor,” Harry said.


“Good,” McGonagall said. “Let’s get started.”


A/N: LONG! Chapter. I’ve been wanting to write this chapter for so long now. THEY’RE FINALLY TOGETHER! Lol, so, some of Harry’s secrets have been revealed. Some people will react differently towards him. Some people, like Hermione, Ron, and Neville will act exactly the same. Well, Hermione will after a bit. You’ll understand what I mean with that next chapter. Harry will also have to try in his lessons now and you people will slowly get the picture of what Harry can do. There is some more of Peter next chapter too. Which incidentally is called ‘A Near Miss.’ I did at first, intend for the chapter to stop at the end of the scene in the headmasters office. However I wanted Colin telling Ginny he didn’t blame her and the discussion with McGonagall in the story and it just didn’t fit anywhere else apart from at the end here. The kiss chase, which I like to call it, was just purely me allowing Harry and Ginny to relax after a rather emotional day. The boggart I’m sure isn’t a surprised to you. And if it is, then you understand now how Harry fells about Ginny exactly about not wanting to lose her. I think I’ve rambled on long enough now. If you want to chat about my latest chapter some more, join my yahoo group. The link is in my profile.

Back to index

Chapter 43: A Near Miss

Author's Notes: I would like to give credit to one of my beta readers, Firewhisky, for help with Hermione’s explanation about wandless magic. It was one of the most difficult scenes I had to write so far and it was her idea to use the voice box analogy to help explain. (Readon to find out more). I would like to also thank Pablo and Pablo, aka James and Sirius, for also helping me make the Hermione scene make sense.

Disclaimer: I Do Not Own Harry Potter


Harry had never really thought what the consequences would be when he revealed that he could do wandless magic. All he thought at the time was helping Ginny. Now that they had put that incident past them, the full implications were coming to a head. In every lesson, excluding Potions, Harry was berated for holding back and was quite clearly told that he must try his best from now on. Harry, realising that he wouldn’t get away with even holding back one little bit since he had shown off his wandless magic, reluctantly did as he was told and was now top of every class that wasn’t taught by a greasy-haired Potions Master.


Ginny, who, of course, already knew about his wandless abilities, treated Harry just the same after that day. Well, almost the same - being Harry’s girlfriend did have its rewards. Ron took the same action as his sister - leaving out the hugs and kisses, for which Harry was very grateful. Neville, after a couple of days, got used to the fact that Harry was good at magic and had actually started to come to Harry rather than Hermione for help whenever he got stuck. Something that, Harry noticed, upset Hermione a bit. Hermione herself spent all her free time in the library. She hadn’t told anyone why she was spending twice the normal amount of time in the library; which was saying something since the time she normally spent there was a very long time in Harry’s opinion.


None of this escaped the calm and questioning eyes of the headmaster. Albus Dumbledore sat on his chair in his office, patiently waiting for his deputy head to come. Dumbledore, of course, knew that Harry’s performance in class for the past two years had been an act. However, he had never dreamt that Harry could have been this powerful. Wandless magic at the age of thirteen was just unheard of. Of course, Harry wasn’t thirteen. But when it comes to magic, it isn’t just knowledge you need. Magic doesn’t come from books : it comes from your very own magical core. And at the age of thirteen, Harry’s magical core shouldn’t have been this powerful. He himself had been thinking about starting to train Harry, to get him ready for the fight he would need to face in less than two years’ time. In order to do that, they would need to improve his magical core for Harry to kill Voldemort. The past couple of weeks had astonished the aged headmaster. Having lived through two wars, one against Grindelwald, and one against Tom Riddle, that was a rather difficult thing to do.


There was a soft knock on the door and Dumbledore invited his deputy head into his office. He smiled as the head of Harry’s house came into the room, sat down, and waited for Dumbledore to start.


“What have you found out over the past couple of weeks, Minerva?” Dumbledore asked one of his most trusted confidants.

“If you didn’t tell me his age, I would think that Harry was the same age as you,” McGonagall stated. “I haven’t met anyone as skilful and naturally gifted as him. I stand by what I said after my detention with him a couple of weeks ago - he’s someone very special.”


“Indeed,” Dumbledore agreed. “I believe the last person to come through this school who was as talented as Harry was Voldemort. And, if I’m correct, I believe Harry to be more talented than Tom himself was at this age, which, as you should know, is something frightening, wonderful, and unthinkable. Tom didn’t start showing signs of wandless magic until his seventh year. Although that could be because he was trying to hide his abilities just like Harry has. What have his other teachers said?”


“All of them, apart from Severus, agree that his talent is being put to waste; they’ve been very vocal about having him moved up a couple of years,” McGonagall stated.


“I believe Harry wants to stay with his friends and as close as he can get to his new girlfriend,” Dumbledore said with a smile.


“While that is indeed true, it is hampering him staying in the lower year. Surely, having him move up a couple of years would help him?” McGonagall asked.


“I’m not so sure about that,” Dumbledore answered. “You informed me that in your detention with him, he said that he can do all levels of magic, including NEWT level magic. You then tested him and he proved that he was speaking the truth. So moving him up a year or two wouldn’t help. He would still be able to do all the spells. The only thing that would happen is that his friends would be taken away from him. Something, I’m assured, neither you, nor Harry himself, want to happen. Plus, if he graduates from school two years early, what is he meant to do then? Children are not allowed to do magic outside school until they come of age, which is not until they are seventeen. He wouldn’t be able to get a job and he would have to spend a whole year at home doing nothing.”


“But, then, what can we do, Albus?” McGonagall asked.


“What we are doing at the moment,” Dumbledore replied. “Simply give him an advanced curriculum to learn. Once we get through that, maybe let him ask you what he would want to learn. I am quite sure he doesn’t know everything.”


“Very well, Albus,” McGonagall obliged.


“Was there anything else you wish to speak to me about?” Dumbledore asked.


“No,” McGonagall said, then paused, and changed her mind. “Yes, I’m still concerned about Harry’s attitude towards Peter Pettigrew. I have spoken to him on a couple of occasions and he doesn’t seem worried at all. I understand some of that, regarding what he can do with a wand, or more precisely what he can do without one, but Pettigrew is still at large, and Potter doesn’t seem to be frightened of him.”


“Even though I do share you concerns Minerva,” Dumbledore said. “I do understand where Harry is coming from. Are you, yourself, frightened of Peter Pettigrew?”


“Well, no, but -” McGonagall said.


“Can you explain why you are not frightened of him?” Dumbledore asked her. That question made McGonagall stop and think. Dumbledore watched as she thought out her answer.


“I suppose,” McGonagall started, “that the reason why I’m not frightened is that I know I can handle myself. I know if there came a time when Pettigrew and I would come face to face, I would be able to hold my own in a duel. I know he’s dangerous. I know what he can do, twelve years ago proved that. But I have faith in my abilities that I could handle myself.”


“And that,” Dumbledore said, “is the precise reason why Harry is not frightened. He has trust and belief in his abilities to take care of himself - and so do I.

Do not get me wrong, Minerva. Peter Pettigrew is a real and dangerous threat to this school and to Harry. I know that,Harry knows that. But that should not be a reason for us to lose our heads. Remember, the person who keeps their head together when everyone else around them is losing theirs, is the person most likely to survive.”


McGonagall nodded the conversation clearly over. She lifted herself off her seat and gave a sharp nod before turning and leaving Dumbledore alone once again in his office. Dumbledore stretched and rose. Dumbledore extinguished the candle on his desk with a wave of his hand and climbed the golden steps behind his desk that led to his living quarters, his thoughts still on Peter and Harry. Why exactly was Peter after Harry? The obvious answer would be, of course, that Harry had put him in Azkaban, and that may well be the main motivation behind Peter’s escape - but then, surely Peter would have tried something by now? He had tried over the summer to capture Harry, but since then there hadn’t even been a blimp on the radar. Peter had vanished. All those sightings nearby were purely folks being caught up in the hysteria of the news Peter’s escape had made. There had been no solid sightings of Peter at all. How did Peter get food? Where was he staying? Thanks to Sirius, he had all of the secret passages monitored, even ones that Filch hadn’t known about. The Shrieking Shack, that Harry had told them Sirius used when he escaped last time around, was being monitored by Fawkes. Was there anywhere else Peter could stay? He didn’t know of a place, and neither did Sirius or Harry. Was Peter even going to come to Hogwarts? It had been two months since he’d escaped. Something had to happen soon.


Sighing, Dumbledore walked into his living quarters and made himself a drink of tea to soothe himself, something muggles actually got right, and headed over to his sleeping area to have some rest before the morning.


-oOoOoOoOo-


Ron sat at a desk in the common room, homework piled around him. Neville was beside him, working on a Herbology essay while Hermione was off in the library where she had been a lot lately, ever since Harry had shown off his wandless abilities. Harry’s wandless magic had come as a shock to Ron. He couldn’t believe that Harry could do that stuff. He always felt that he, Harry, and Neville were in the same boat when it came to magic. Morgana, how wrong he was. How did Harry learn wandless magic? And why didn’t he let him and Neville in on it? They were his friends. Was he teaching Ginny wandless magic? A sudden image of a wandless Bat-Bogey flew through his head and he shuddered at the thought. Merlin, he hoped not.


Ron wondered how long Harry had been able to do wandless magic for. Did he have to train for years? If that was the case, then that meant his first year was just an act. But then, why would Harry act like that? Why would Harry pretend that he wasn’t good at magic? When that question was asked to him, Harry said that he didn’t want the added attention, something Ron didn’t quite understand since he had a lot of attention from just being the boy who lived. Surely, you couldn’t get more than that.


“What do you think they’re up to?” Neville’s voice came to him and Ron was pulled out of his thoughts.


“Who, what?” Ron asked confused.


“Harry, Ginny and Hermione,” Neville answered. “Harry and Ginny are off Merlin-Knows-Where, doing Merlin-Knows-What, and Hermione is spending all her time in the library. I guess there’s no real confusion about what Harry and Ginny are up to. But what’s Hermione doing? She at least normally spends some of the evening here with us.”


“I don’t particularly want to think what my sister and honorary brother are doing, thanks,” Ron said as an image of Ginny and Harry snuggled together in a broom cupboard sprang to his mind.


“I thought you approved of Harry dating Ginny,” Neville asked, is forehead creased in a frown.


“I do,” Ron said. “Harry’s the only one I would trust with Ginny. But that still doesn’t mean that I want to watch them or think about them snogging. She is my sister.”


“Point taken,” Neville said before turning back to his Transfiguration homework. “I wish Harry was here, he could explain this. I so don’t get it.”


“Don’t you let Hermione hear you say that,” Ron muttered.


“I know,” Neville said. “But Harry explains it better than she does. Hermione just recites from the textbook - like that’s going to help, I’ve already read the textbook! Harry does it slightly differently.”


Ron understood what Neville meant. He himself had asked Harry a couple of times to help him out - when Hermione wasn’t around, of course. Harry was reluctant as first; but soon, whenever Ron, Neville, or Ginny came to him he would always try and help. Ron looked at his watch and noticed that it was five minutes to curfew. Hermione would be back any second. Harry and Ginny, however, were probably having too much - fun - to notice the time.


The common room portrait hole opened at that time and in came Hermione, her bushy hair falling down her back as she carried library books over to their desk. She placed them down and Ron looked at the titles. One look told him that Harry wasn’t going to be pleased.


The book that was on the top of the pile was an old, ancient, red book with golden lettering flaking off its spine. Ron could just make out the title, ‘The theory behind wandless magic.’ The other books held subjects along the similar line.


Neville, who was also looking at Hermione’s choice of leisure reading, commented “Which class set homework about wandless magic?” he asked.


“It’s just a bit of light reading,” Hermione muttered. “Harry and Ginny not back yet?”


“Of course they are,” Neville said. “They’re using Harry’s Invisibility Cloak.” Hermione gave Neville an unimpressed look before glancing at her watch.


“Curfew is in ten minutes,” Hermione said. “I thought myself I was pushing it coming back from the library. I lost track of time or I wouldn’t have cut it so close.”


“Found something interesting then?” Neville said eyeing one of the titles in Hermione’s hands. “You know that Harry won’t like the fact that you’re researching that stuff.”


“Why not?” Hermione asked. “It’s just a bit of light reading.” Ron, who thought that a Quidditch magazine was a bit of light reading, eyed the thickness of the each book in her hands. The thinnest one had to be at least six hundred pages long. The thickest had to over a thousand.


“That is light reading?” Ron asked.


“I’m not reading all of it,” Hermione said. “It’s just various sections I want to read.”


“About wandless magic…” Neville trailed off.


“What Harry doesn’t know won’t hurt him,” Hermione said, “And I did find out some interesting stuff. But of course, if you don’t want to know…”

Ron and Neville shared a look.“Fine Hermione,” Ron said. After all, Hermione would tell them anyway. “What did you find out?”


“Well,” Hermione began as she shifted in her seat and placed the books on the table. “First of all, there has been no records whatsoever of anyone casting spells wandlessly.”


“Are you telling us that there is no such thing as wandless magic?” Neville asked half confused, half amused. “Because if you are, you need to re-check your sources.”


“Of course I’m not telling you that,” Hermione said annoyed. “Harry is the living proof that there is such a thing as wandless magic. Every single witch or wizard, in fact, is a living proof that there is such a thing as wandless magic. Haven’t you ever seen Dumbledore light candles on the teachers’ table with a wave of his hand?”


“Okay” Ron said slowly, even more confused now that Hermione had just contradicted herself.


“Listen,” Hermione said sounding impatient. “Wandless magic is magic done without a wand.”


“We would have never of known that Hermione,” Neville remarked causing Hermione to huff.


“Fine,” Hermione said grabbing up her books. “If you don’t want to know -”


“We do,” Ron said. “Neville’s sorry. Aren’t you?”


“Yes,” Neville said hurriedly, but not in an all-convincing tone. “Of course.”


“You’ve been hanging around Harry too much,” Hermione muttered.


“And you say that as if it’s a bad thing!” Neville said, acting as if he was hurt.


“Fine,” Hermione said. “But listen, I’m only saying this once. Wandless magic is done without a wand, right?”


“Yeah,” Ron said, not getting where Hermione was going with this.


“Well, we’ve all done magic without a wand,” Hermione said. “I mean, when you were younger, accidental magic and that. Neither of you had a wand when you did that.”


Ron thought back to when he did accidental magic when he was younger. According to his parents, when he was a baby, once they had finished feeding him, he himself used to summon the bottle back so he could have some more milk. And he used to do the same with his baby spoon too, although he apparently never managed to get either one in his mouth. But right now, he couldn’t do that. He had no clue how to.


“When I was younger, I never showed signs of magic,” Neville said. “Everyone thought I was a squib until my uncle dropped me out of the top window of the house and I bounced.”


“I remember you telling us that at the welcoming feast of our first year,” Hermione recalled. “And that story explains my point perfectly. In order for you to bounce, you needed to have done some magic, did you not?”


“Hmm, yeah, I suppose so,” Neville said.


“And did you have a wand when you bounced?” Hermione asked.


“Well, no,” Neville said.


“Then you did wandless magic didn’t you?” Hermione said smugly. “Wandless magic is an instinct performed when the wizard's power is either primitive, like children's, and therefore doesn't have any "shape" yet. It just suits unwittingly the person needs. Or in Dumbledore’s and You-know-who’s case, it is the result of their extreme power, control and knowledge of magic that allows them to perform small acts of magic. But that type of wandless magic is will magic, bending the magic to do your own will. Very hard and no wonder why only the two most powerful wizards in the past century could do it.”


“But we have all done wandless magic,” Ron said. “You said so. Neville bouncing and myself summoning the milk bottle.”


“True,” Hermione said. “But that’s accidental magic. Magic you had no control over. When we grew up our bodies got used to the magic, which allowed us to control it. In fact, our body contains it making it almost unfeasible for us to do. But not quite impossible.”


“Wandless spells are supposed to be impossible because they are without a wand. The wand translates the wizard's will into the desired effect. You tell the wand your desired effect through the spell incantations. The wand itself is what forces the magic into the spell.”


“Look at it this way, say the spell is like your voice. And the wand is like your voice box. Without your voice box, it would be impossible for you to speak coherent words. In Dumbledore’s and You-know-who’s case, they can still make small sounds. But they can’t speak. But in Harry’s case, he may not even have a voice box -”


“But he can still speak perfectly,” Neville finished, suddenly getting what Hermione was trying to tell them.


“Exactly,” Hermione said.


“Why can he, though?” Neville asked.


“I have no idea,” Hermione muttered.


-oOoOoOoOo-


Ginny sat in one of the front rows of the defence classroom as Remus wrote down notes on the board for them to copy. They had just had a very interesting lesson about Murtlaps. They were rat-like creatures found in costal areas of Britain, with hair growing on their backs which made them looked like a sea anemones so they were often mistaken as a flower. Murtlaps were edible and when eaten, promoted resistance to curses and jinxes. However, Murtlaps were often known to eat the feet of anyone who accidentally trod on them.


Since the lesson was practically over Ginny had let her thoughts wander to the night before and the walk around the lake she had with Harry. It was very romantic, gazing up at the stars, walking in the moonlight. Ginny knew they really shouldn’t have done it with Peter Pettigrew on the loose, but when it came to Harry, important stuff just flew right out of her head and all she could think about was Harry’s arm draped over her shoulder, or the quick kisses Ginny had snuck in once every thirty seconds.


Ginny sighed as she thought over the past couple of weeks. It was almost as if she was in a dream at first. She couldn’t believe that, finally, after years of waiting, she and Harry were finally together. But Ginny finally got used to it, and she couldn’t believe that Harry and her had been friends for so long. It was almost as if the years they spent as friends was just the warm-up act. That this was what they were meant to have been to each other all along. A cough from the front of the class and Ginny looked up to see Remus looking expectantly at her.


“Well?” Lupin asked and Ginny was utterly confused. Well what? Lupin smiled and chuckled as he shook his head. “Miss Weasley, I suggest that, in future lessons, you pay attention to what is being said rather than drifting your thoughts off to a certain raven-haired third year.” Ginny blushed scarlet as the whole class burst out in laughter. She knew Remus was just teasing her and he didn’t mean anything by it. “My question was, Miss Weasley, what would happen if you ate too many Murtlaps?” Ginny racked her brain, trying to think of the answer but all she could think of was the way her hand fit perfectly into Harry’s hand. How right it felt when he had put his arm around her. Trying to deter a blush that was threatening to over come her face, she spoke.


“I can’t remember, professor,” Ginny muttered.


“Ah,” Lupin said, “Young love; makes us forget the simplest things. You answered this question at the start of the lesson Ginny, so I know you know it. Think.”


Ginny concentrated and tried to think as a vision of Harry bending down to kiss her in the entrance hall this morning before they separated to go to classes came into her mind. Shaking her head, she ignored the memory and tried desperately to remember the answer. Finally, she remembered the time when they had a couple of infestations of these at The Burrow when she was eight and her dad had to get rid of them.


“Your ears would grow purple hair and sometimes it would be impossible to get rid of.” Ginny said.


“Precisely,” Lupin said. “I actually know a woman in Yorkshire that has to shave her ears every morning because when she was a teenager she was bullied a lot so she decided to eat a daily portion of Murtlap to help her against the jinxes and curses. She now wishes that she had paid more attention in class and not day dreaming of her boyfriend, Miss Weasley,” and the class giggled again.


“Sorry professor,” Ginny muttered.


“No harm done, no harm,” Lupin said as the bell rang indicating the end of the lesson. “I want an essay on Murtlaps from everyone to be done in say, one week’s time. That’s all for now. Have a good weekend. Ginny, if you could stay behind a moment?” Ginny slowed down packing up her books and parchment and when the last student left the classroom she put the rest of her stuff in her bag before walking up to Remus.


Remus smiled at her as she reached him. “I hope I didn’t embarrass you too much in front of your peers, Ginny,” he said.


“Of course not,” Ginny said smiling. “I’m not embarrassed by having a boyfriend, professor.”


“Please,” Remus said. “It’s out of school hours now; Remus if you will. And I expect you to pay more attention to your schoolwork in the future rather than on Harry; well, at least during class time.”


“Of course,” Ginny muttered. “Sorry, Remus.”


“Not at all, Ginny,” Remus said. “Harry’s a good lad. You’re lucky to have him. And he’s lucky to have you.”


“Thank you.” Ginny said.


“Now run along to dinner before that overprotective boyfriend of yours wonders where you are,” Remus said and Ginny nodded before leaving the classroom. She headed along the corridor and down a flight of stairs before reaching the entrance hall and turning into crowded great hall with the long rectangular house tables. Ginny walked towards the far end of the hall where the Gryffindor table was and noticed Harry and the others about three quarters of the way down. She walked towards them, noticing that Harry had saved her a seat and promptly sat down next to Harry. Harry turned and smiled at her and Ginny leaned up to give him a quick peck to the lips.


“What did I say about doing that in front of me?” Ron’s voice came to her ears. She was starting to get annoyed with brother with all these comments.


“And what did I say in response?” Ginny said after she had pulled back from Harry.


“I’ve given you my permission but -” Ron said


“Permission?” Ginny said irritated. “Since when do I need your permission to date anyone, Ronald Weasley?”


“He doesn’t mean it,” Harry said taking her hand in his. Ginny felt a slight tingle of happiness as she felt his fingers enclose around her hand before her irritation with her brother came back.


“He does,” Ginny said to Harry. Knowing far too well that Ron did mean it. “What he doesn’t get is that he has no right to give or not to give permission. What he doesn’t get is that no matter what he says, I would date you either way and there’s nothing he can do about it. Besides, he’s too afraid you’d curse him into oblivion,” she added her last sentence with a smirk.


“Oblivion is over doing it, don’t you think Ginny?” Harry asked with a lopsided grin.


“No,” Ginny muttered as she started to pile her plate with food.


“See,” Ron said smugly, “Harry wouldn’t curse me.”


“Oh, I didn’t say that,” Harry said from next to her. “I just said that cursing you into oblivion was overdoing it. Nothing about not cursing you at all.” Ginny’s lips couldn’t help but form into a massive grin as he said those words. Ron look flabbergasted at Harry before turning back to his food without a word. Ginny thought that this comment deserved a reward so she leant over and kissed Harry once more. Ginny had, at first, felt a bit shy initiating kisses. For the first week it was always Harry that kissed her. But soon, Ginny started to relax and had, in fact, started to initiate them more than Harry did. For some reason, which Ginny thought she could guess quite easily, Harry never complained.


“How were your lessons?” Hermione asked when Ginny pulled back.


“Fine, I’m still top of the class in Transfiguration,” Ginny told them shrugging. “And Defence Against The Dark Arts was alright.” Unfortunately, at that very moment she mentioned Defence Against The Dark Arts, Colin Creevey was walking by.


“Defence was a hoot, wasn’t it Ginny?” he asked as he walked by. “Make sure you shave your ears tomorrow morning.” Ginny glared at him as he walked on by to sit with some of his friends.


“Shave your ears?” Harry said from her. “Now why would he say that? I think your ears are cute enough as they are,” He finished, making Ginny feel her cheeks burn a little at that comment, while trying to keep the blush under control.


“It doesn’t matter,” Ginny muttered as she looked back down to her plate. But she suddenly felt a hand under chin forcing her to look back up.


“I don’t care,” Harry said to her. “I want to know why Colin said that.”


“It was just a joke in Defence,” Ginny said. “Forget it.”


“Not until you tell me what the comment was about,” Harry said and Ginny sighed, knowing that Harry wasn’t going to let her get away with not answering.


“I was kind of daydreaming in Defence this afternoon,” Ginny began to explain which caused an outcry of “Ginny!” from Hermione. “And we were studying Murtlaps and Lupin asked me a question. I didn’t hear it because I was, well, daydreaming.”


“About?” asked Harry.


“Last night,” Ginny whispered and Harry laughed out a little. “It’s not funny.”


“Sorry,” Harry said but he didn’t sound like it. “But how does daydreaming of your rather handsome boyfriend -?”


“Bigheaded,” Ginny muttered causing Harry to smirk mid-sentence.


“ -Leads you to having to shave your ears?” Harry asked.


“Well,” Ginny started. “The question was what would happen if you ate too much Murtlap.”


“What does that have to do with shaving your ears?” Ron asked.


“Because Ronald,” Hermione said. “If you eat too much murtlap you would grow purple hair on your ears.”


“But how does that lead you, Ginny, to having to shave?” Harry asked. “You already knew that answer.”


“I did,” Ginny muttered. “But apparently Remus knows someone who got picked on a lot; so she ate Murtlap a lot to help her with the curses and jinxes. Apparently she spent too much time daydreaming about her boyfriend in class to properly learn the side-effects. She now has to shave her ears every morning.” Ron, Neville, and Harry burst out laughing.


“Can you imagine Ginny with purple hair on her ears?” Ron asked.


“You never know,” Neville said. “It could be something Harry finds attractive.” He wiggled his eyebrows suggestively whilst he said the last sentence.


“Oh, leave her alone,” Harry said putting his arm around Ginny. “Anyway, I prefer red hair, not purple.”


Ginny hit Harry around the head. She knew he was just having a laugh but it was principle all the same.


“Love you,” Harry said.


“Yeah, well,” Ginny said going back to her food. “It’s not that funny.”


“Oh it is,” Neville said. “It is.”


“What homework did you get Ginny?” Hermione asked. “We got loads from Professor Pagget.”


“It’s not too bad,” Harry said.


“We have to decode an entire goblin protection ward and you say it’s not too bad?” Hermione cried astonished. “You have to be careful and make sure you get it right. It’s not as if you did a lot of homework last night. I would have thought that you two learnt your lesson with leaving your homework to the last minute with the episode with the truth sweet.”


Ginny sighed. Even though she knew Hermione was right, the simple thought of spending another night alone with Harry was just far too tempting. Merlin, she was getting in way over her head. She never expected that dating Harry could make her feel so ecstatic. Every time she was alone with Harry it felt like she was on cloud nine. It felt like time itself had just stopped. She didn’t want the time they spent alone to end. Being in love with Harry was something Ginny had managed to get used to over the months when they weren’t dating. However, she definitely wasn’t used to Harry loving her back. All he had to do was touch her to send invisible electric shocks through her body and all rational thought left her. All she could think about was herself, Harry, and being in Harry’s arms… Nothing else mattered in those moments, not school, not even Peter Pettigrew.


“We have all Sunday,” Harry told Hermione.


“You never learn, do you?” Hermione muttered.


“We do,” Harry said. “We won’t use any of my sweets to help us with our homework.”


“You still have some left?” Ginny asked. “Haven’t they gone off yet?”


“They last months,” Harry replied. “But I have thrown away all the truth sweets.”


“Now why would you do a thing like that?” Neville said. “We could have used them on Malfoy.”


“What? And get nightmares after learning that Malfoy practises kissing with his teddy bear or something similar along those lines?” Harry asked sarcastically.


“Fair point,” Neville said with a shudder.


After they had finished their tea, Ginny took Harry’s hand again and Harry led her of towards the big oak doors that led into the ground. She took a quick look to see the sun setting and knew that Harry really shouldn’t be out that late with Peter on the loose. He shouldn’t have been out last night, either. Ginny reluctantly pulled back on Harry’s arm causing him to stop walking and turn to look at her.


“What’s wrong?” Harry asked her.


Ginny looked at the setting sun again. “It’s getting dark. Pettigrew -”


“Come on, Ginny,” Harry said exasperated. “Not you, too. I can take care of myself.”


“I know that,” Ginny said, wondering when Harry was getting this into his head. For someone so powerful, Harry could really be thick sometimes. “But you promised me you’d be careful. Walking around the lake on our own in the dark isn’t smart, Harry.”


“We did it last night,” Harry said and let go of her hands and wrapped his arms around her waist. Having Harry’s arms around her waist, pulling her closer to him, felt so right for Ginny but she couldn’t help but want to kiss him. All thoughts forgotten, she leaned up to give Harry another lingering peck on the lips. Once they broke apart, Harry took her hand started to lead her towards the school grounds. Ginny’s thoughts lingered for a second on the kiss before she realised what Harry was doing.


“No, Harry,” Ginny said pulling back once more. “I’m not risking your life just so that we can have a romantic stroll around the lake. It’s not worth it.”


“Fine,” Harry said sighing; he looked at the front oak doors. “Maybe you’re right. Let’s go do our homework, then” Ginny, holding Harry’s hand like always, let herself be led up the staircase until the seventh floor. Harry started to lead her off towards the common room when Ginny had a shot of brilliance flash through her mind. Grinning, she pulled Harry of along a side corridor and, with a very confused Harry following her, led him along passageway until they came to the familiar Room of Requirement. Ginny let go of Harry’s hand and walked three times past the wall where the hidden entrance was until a door appeared. She grabbed Harry’s hand and pulled him through it.


The two of them found themselves stepping out into the Hogwarts grounds, the door behind them standing where the great oak doors should be. The lush green carpet of grass stretched out before them, Hagrid’s hut, the Quidditch pitch, and most importantly the lake in the background. The stars shone very brightly, more brightly then they would have done normally. A full moon glowed in the sky, lighting the grounds with its light. Ginny took Harry’s hand and leaned up to give him another kiss.


“If we can’t go on the grounds, bring the grounds to us,” Ginny whispered when she pulled back.


“Have I ever said how much I love you?” Harry whispered.


“Countless times,” Ginny whispered back. “But never stop doing so.”


-oOoOoOoOo-


Harry was rudely awakened very early next morning from a rather pleasant dream. He had been dreaming about last night and the walk he and Ginny had around the lake in the Room of Requirement. He sighed in happiness. Finally, after years of waiting, he didn’t have to hide his feelings anymore. Finally, he could tell Ginny how much he loved her and not worry about anything. Harry was shaken once again and a voice came to his ears.


“Get up Harry!” the voice said. It had a trace of irritation in its voice. “Get up!”


“I don’t want to,” Harry mumbled, desperately trying to go back to the land of the slumber where he could continue dreaming about last night.


“It’s five o’clock in the morning,” the voice said, getting mad now, “and it’s your bloody fault that I’m up. Now get up so I can go back to sleep.”


Harry groggily opened his eyes and the scene in front of him swam with different colours. A figure stood next to his bed. Tiredly, Harry reached for his glasses on his bedside table and slipped them onto his face. Ginny’s figure came into sharp view. She was wearing her dressing gown over her pyjamas and her hair was all over the place. Still, she looked beautiful to Harry.


“Morning you,” Harry whispered smiling, and looking over at the clock. One look at the clock though stopped all of Harry’s happiness of being awakened by his wife.


“It’s five thirty in the morning, Ginny!” Harry moaned out. “Let me sleep!”


“I would love to,” Ginny said. “But apparently Wood wants to start Quidditch practise early.”


“There’s early,” Harry muttered, “and then there’s a death wish.”


“Tell me about it,” Ginny said yawning.


“Then why the hell are you up?” Harry asked.


“Apparently,” Ginny said, “Wood is too afraid to wake you up. Afraid you might curse him. Rumor has it, I’m the least likely person for you to curse. So he sent Angelina to wake me up, so that I could wake you up, so that he wouldn’t get cursed.”


“I can’t say I disagree with that logic,” Harry muttered stretching. “Although I could just curse him when I get down to the common room.”


“That’s what I said,” Ginny agreed. “Now get up. I want to go back to sleep.”


“Fine, fine” Harry muttered and slowly dragged himself out of bed.


“Good,” Ginny muttered before turning and heading towards the door and back to her dorm. She stopped at the door, turned around and walked back to Harry. She leaned up and kissed him quickly on the lips.


“Argh,” Ginny muttered after pulling back. “Morning breath.”


“And you brushed your teeth before coming to wake me up?” Harry asked in reply.


“See you in a couple of hours,” Ginny muttered, ignoring the question and headed out of the dormitory and down the steps.


Harry continued his way to the bathroom and had a quick shower to wake him up. He then quickly changed into his Quidditch robes and headed down into the common room where Ginny sat by the fire.


“Where’s the Quidditch team?” Harry asked.


“Heading down to the Quidditch pitch,” Ginny yawned. “They asked me to stay down here to tell you.”


“Sorry,” Harry said as he sat down next to her and draped his arm over her shoulder. Ginny snuggled close to him.


“I guess it’s one of the side-effects of being your girlfriend. I can handle it,” Ginny remarked.


“I’m sure you can,” Harry said. “So, how long until I have to go down to the Quidditch pitch?”


“Apparently right away.” Ginny muttered. “But I just got cosy.” She added as she snuggled closer to Harry.


“Wood is going to be so mad at me,” Harry muttered as he settled down with Ginny.


“Who would you prefer to be mad at you?” Ginny asked. “Wood or me?”


“So,” Harry said. “Snuggling sounds good.”


“Right answer, Potter,” Ginny said as she leaned up to kiss him.


Ten minutes latter Harry walked hand in hand with Ginny down towards the Quidditch pitch. Ginny decided that it just wasn’t worth trying to get back to sleep now and she might as well come down and watch the practise.


When they reached the Quidditch changing rooms, Ginny kissed Harry goodbye before heading towards the stands and Harry walked into the changing rooms. The rest of the team was there, Wood stood by the blackboard, impatiently waiting to start.


“Finally Harry,” Wood said as Harry sat down next to George. “What the hell kept you?”


“I think it was a rather pretty second year, Oliver,” Katie said with a wink.


“It’d better not be!” Fred and George said at the same time.


“It wasn’t,” Harry said. “It was a beautiful second year,” and then he added quickly to Katie. “Beautiful is a better comment than pretty, right?”


“Yes, Harry,” Katie replied laughing.


“OI!” Fred and George yelled together.


“She’s our sister!” Fred protested.


“We don’t want to hear anything like that,” George whined.


“Well,” Harry said, “Would you like it better if I told you instead about the romantic stroll Ginny and I took last night?”


“Alone?” Fred asked angry.


“Or even better,” Harry said, a grin forming on his face, “I could go get Ginny and she can tell you about it. She’s just out in the stands,” Fred and George, who had started to get quite mad, suddenly went quiet.


“No, no,” Fred said. “No need to do that.”


“Can we please get back to Quidditch?” Wood demanded heatedly. “Now, I’ve gone over our training regime and created a whole new program that will hopefully give us the edge over our opponents. I have studied many professional Quidditch games this summer and I reckon we could add some plays into our game that would help us win the trophy back. I want you all to pay attention. This is difficult work but I reckon with lots of training we can pull it off.”


Wood then proceeded to tap his wand on the blackboard and lots of squiggles and lines appeared on a chalked out Quidditch pitch and Wood entered into a long and boring speech about how they were going to improve and what they needed to concentrate on.


“We need to look at our defence,” Wood began. “We know we can score, but stopping them is what we need to concentrate on.”


“We can stop them,” Katie said. “Remember the shut out against Hufflepuff where we won the cup? Or the beating we gave Ravenclaw last year?”


“But what about Slytherin?” Wood countered. “Did we stop them from scoring then? I know we had difficulties that game. That rogue Bludger messed things up for us. But the chances of that happening again -”


“Are zero,” Harry said. “It was a house-elf name Dobby that made it come after me last time. That house-elf is actually now under my employment. I could call him here right now and have him give you a promise not to tamper with the Bludger if you want, Wood.”


“A house-elf nearly kills you,” Alicia asked incredulously, “and then you go and hire it?”


“Dobby’s alright,” Harry said defending his house-elf. “He’s just a little enthusiastic. He goes over the top on certain things. That’s all.”


“Be as it may,” Wood said. “We still need to get new plays. The Slytherin team is still on Nimbus Two-Thousand and Ones, and they outstrip all of ours quite considerably. This means we need to be at the height of our game in order for us to win. So we’re going to practise and practise hard. Now here’s what I had in mind…”


Wood then tapped his wand on the blackboard and the squiggles and Quidditch pitch changed to a different scenario and Wood marched off into another rehearsed speech. It seemed like hours before Harry was brought out of boredom when he heard Ginny’s voice.


“Where the hell are you?” Ginny’s voice said with worry. “You’ve been in there for an hour and a half. Everything is all right isn’t it? Pettigrew -”


“ - Isn’t anywhere near me,” Harry interrupted her. Ginny was obviously using the powers of her ring Harry had given to her last Christmas to be-able to communicate with him with her mind.


“Then what is taking so long?” Ginny asked.


“Wood,” Harry simply replied. “He’s redone our whole training program over the holidays. It’s taking ages for him to explain. And we haven’t even gone out on the pitch yet.”


“Tell him to hurry up before I come in and Bat Bogey Hex him,” Ginny said. “I would like to spend at least some of today with my boyfriend.”


“You and me both,” Harry replied.


“What’s this? You have a boyfriend, Potter? Why the hell wasn’t I told?” Ginny exclaimed.


“Ha-Ha,” Harry replied dead-panned. “Very funny.”


It took Wood another forty-five minutes to explain all of the boards. Finally, after two and a half hours of listening to Wood talk, they grabbed their broomsticks and worked their way out onto the pitch. Ginny was standing on the lowest stand, leaning over.


“About time!” Ginny shouted at them. She then noticed that they where still all in their geared and were carrying their broomsticks. “Haven’t you finished yet?”


“Haven’t even started,” Harry shouted back.


“Bloody hell,” came the voice of Ron.


“Language Ron,” came the predictable voice of Hermione. Then Hermione, Ron, and Neville appeared next to Ginny. They had toast in their hand and gave some to Ginny. She sulkily sat back down and began to eat. Harry mounted his broom and flew up into the air. Harry loved to fly. He hadn’t been on a broom since his birthday. He must remember to fly more often and not just in Quidditch practise, he told himself. Maybe he could take Ginny up to the Room of Requirement this afternoon with some feather weight potions and his Snitch. He was sure Ginny would love it.


After flying around the pitch a couple of times, Wood let the Snitch out and Harry chased after it. He caught it within a minute. He let it go, waited for a couple of minutes to give it a head start, before chasing after it again. Within five minutes, he had caught it again.


They continued to practise for over two hours. The sun was up high in the sky now and when Harry glanced at his watch he noticed the time was ten o’clock. His stomach rumbled with the lack of food and he prayed that the practise would be over soon. Harry finished counting to sixty and chased after the snitch. The Snitch was high up in the air. He shot upwards.


“HARRY!” came Ginny voice suddenly. Harry looked down. But rather than seeing Ginny. He saw a dark deep purple curse streaking its way right at him from the bushes around the stand. Harry acted fast; he performed the Sloth Grip Roll to perfection. The unknown curse whipped its way past Harry just missing him by inches. Harry’s hand burned white hot as it passed into the space where he had been just seconds before. Harry let a sigh of relief.


That relief was short-lived, however, when he heard a scream a couple of feet away from. Harry turned to see the purple unknown curse engulf Alicia. She lost the grip of her broom and with horror, Harry saw her start to fall. Harry dashed after her, but he wasn’t fast enough. With a sickening crack, Alicia slammed into the ground. The purple curse that had engulfed her disappeared and Harry landed next to her. The others flew down to them. Alicia was still unconscious; the purple aura around her that the spell created disappeared.


“What the hell was that?” Wood said.


“Harry!” came Ginny’s shout and Harry turned around to be almost knocked over as Ginny jumped him. She wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her face deep into his neck. “What the hell was that?”


“I don’t know,” Harry said pulling back and looking back down to Alicia. “Fred, George, you know the secret passage ways. Get Madam Pomfrey and Dumbledore. If the gargoyle doesn’t let you see the Dumbledore tell it I sent you.”


“But -” George started.


“GO! NOW!” Harry shouted at them. They looked at each other before grabbing their brooms and flew off towards the castle.


“Was that Pettigrew -?” Ron asked quietly. Wood, Angelina, and Katie looked at Ron confusedly.


“Do you know of anyone else trying to kill me, Ron?” Harry said. “That curse was aimed at me. If I hadn’t pulled the Sloth Grip Roll -”


“You would be in Alicia’s spot. And you’re the most powerful here.” Ginny said. “If it is Pettigrew who did this, then we need you conscious.”


Harry looked at Ginny, knowing full well that she was right. If this was the work of Pettigrew, he needed to be conscious. Harry bent down and checked over Alicia. She was still breathing, so she was still alive, but Harry had no clue what curse she had been hit with. Plus the sickening crack Harry heard when Alicia hit the floor meant that she had definitely broken some bones, but Madam Pomfrey could mend bones in an instant. It was what the curse she had been hit with that worried Harry.


Harry shivered. It had turned quite cold. Harry undid his Quidditch cloak around himself and placed it over Alicia so that she would stay warm. Harry didn’t know why the temperature was playing up, but it was important for Alicia to stay warm and protected whilst Fred and George went to get help. Harry suddenly heard someone scream and he looked up wondering what the problem was.


Nothing. Everyone stood around him, like usual, Ginny beside him. Who had screamed, then? Harry turned his attention back to Alicia. Harry heard the scream again. Harry looked around and once again, nothing was wrong with anyone else. And then Hermione put her hand to her mouth and pointed behind Harry.


Harry turned and the source of the screaming came into view. The screaming was his mother’s. Gliding towards them with rattling breath, were six Dementors. Harry reacted naturally and went to grab his wand. But he didn’t have it. His wand was in the changing rooms. He needed his wand to cast the Patronus Charm. Harry started to panic. He was the only one who could cast a Patronus Charm, and he didn’t have his wand. What was he going to do? Ginny had whipped out her wand and had pointed it at the Dementors.


“Harry?” she said, horror in her voice. The Dementors were only a couple of meters away.


“Give me your wand!” Harry said quickly. Ginny threw her wand at Harry and he grabbed it and turned to face the Dementors, but it was too late, the Dementors were upon them. With low and rattling breath from the closest Dementor, Harry’s minded fogged over. Harry shook his head, trying to clear his mind, but another Dementor nearby had breathed again and Harry’s vision started to turn dark. Harry tried desperately to stay conscious, but with one more breath from the hooded cloaks, Harry blacked out, leaving the lives of Ginny and his friends in the hands of the sickly dark creatures.

Back to index

Chapter 44: A Savage Attack

Author's Notes: You know, Writers block just sucks dont it?


Harry walked along the dirty path, heading towards the Burrow. Ginny held his hand, her engagement ring sparkling every now and again as small streams of moonlight filtered through the trees. Ron and Hermione walked a couple of feet in front of them. They had just come back from an unhelpful trip from Knockturn Alley. It had been almost a year since they had started off to find the Horcruxes - and they still hadn’t found one. They had thought that there was one in Borgin and Burkes, but their search tonight hadn’t revealed any results.


“What do you think Mum will say when we suddenly turn up?” Ginny asked him quietly as they continued to walk towards the Burrow.


“Not much,” Harry said quietly back to his fiancée. “I think she’ll just be happy to see all of us. It’s been two months since she last saw any of us, and we didn’t exactly say goodbye.”


“If we had tried to,” Ginny muttered, “she wouldn’t have let us leave. She wouldn’t have understood, she never will. Unless, of course, we tell them about the prophecy.” Harry had told Ginny about the prophecy as soon as the four of them had left once she had recovered. She had been shocked, but she swore to stick by Harry: to make sure that he would get through the war; to make sure they would get through the war and let them have the future together they both desperately wanted.


“I know,” Harry said. “But even then I’m not so sure she’ll see reason. And we can’t tell her, love. It would just give Voldemort an excuse to attack them, and none of your family knows Occulmency. Even I still have difficulties with it - and I’ve been trying for over six months now.”


“You’re getting there, though,” Ginny said, “and so are we. It doesn’t help that we have no-one with Legilimency skills. But we’re coming along with that too, aren’t we? You and me, we’re getting there.”


It was true. Harry and Ginny were slowly becoming accomplished at Legilimency. They had decided to learn it because they needed to know how good their Occulmency shields really were. However, there was a slight problem: they could never tell if when they broke into each other’s minds, it was because they were getting better at Legilimency or worse at Occulmency. But still, at that precise moment it was the only option they had.


“We’ll be there soon,” Ron shouted to the two of them. “It should be just through these trees.” They walked for another ten minutes before they heard noise in front of them.


“That’s probably Dad and Percy setting up the wards,” Ginny said happily. “It’ll be good to see them again.”


“I’m sorry for taking you and Ron away from your family,” Harry muttered.


“Don’t start, Potter,” Ginny growled. “I am your family. Or will be soon, once we get married.”


“And that will be soon, I promise,” Harry replied, smiling slightly.


“You know I don’t mind waiting, Harry,” Ginny said, “I’ve told you countless times. I know we’ll eventually get married. I don’t mind when or where.”


“I don’t deserve you,” Harry whispered.


“After everything you’ve been through already,” Ginny answered, “you deserve all the happiness you can get. I’m just lucky that you think I’m the one person in the whole world that could make you the happiest.”


Harry’s heart swam with love at those words. He could never imagine what it would be like without Ginny by his side these past few months. They had wielded little progress searching for Horcruxes and Voldemort was starting to get a stronger handhold on the wizarding world. It was Ginny who got Harry through day by day. It was Ginny who gave him hope that there could be a better future than the one that was playing out at the moment.


“Are you sure you know where we’re going, Ronald?” Hermione muttered. “Shouldn’t we be there by now?”


“Patience, patience,” Ron said, laughing slightly. “It’s just through here.” The four of them walked through a small dense group of trees before coming out into the open, the Burrow and the scene of horror that lay out in front of them in full view.


Death Eaters were standing, jeering, around the outskirts of the Weasley property. The Burrow itself was being ravaged by fire. The flames grew hundreds of feet up in the air. Harry’s heart jolted as he saw one of his most favourite places being ruined. Harry then suddenly thought about Mr. and Mrs. Weasley and Ginny’s brothers. Were they still in the house?


“NOOOO!” Ginny screamed out, running towards the Burrow. This alerted their presence to the Death Eaters. Harry whipped out his wand, ready to fight.


“Oh look! It’s Potter!” one sneered and Harry instantly recognised the voice of Severus Snape.


They others laughed, sneering and leering at them. Although he knew what he was to find as soon as they reached the Weasley home, he felt as if the Death Eaters had yet pulled another card on them. Not even knowing what could be possibly worse than killing them, he grabbed Ginny’s hand forcefully and rushed towards the Burrow. But hands grabbed them and pulled them back. Hermione was holding them back, as well as Ron.


“DON’T! YOU CAN’T!” Hermione screamed. “YOU CAN’T! YOU’LL GET KILLED!”


“THAT’S MY FAMILY IN THERE,” Ginny screamed at the bushy-haired girl. “WHO GIVES A RAT’S ARSE WHAT YOU THINK?”


“Listen to the know-it-all Mudblood, Potter, if you want to live a few days more until our Lord finally disposes of you,” said one of the Death Eaters amidst their own laughter.


“YOU DON’T GET IT, DO YOU?” Hermione said, pulling them back, ignoring the last commentary. “CAN’T YOU SEE THE MAGICAL CIRCLE? IF YOU BREAK IT, WE ALL DIE!” Harry looked down at the floor and saw a faint blue line circling around the property. “WE CAN’T DO ANYTHING! IF YOU CROSS THAT LINE YOU’LL DIE!”


“WE HAVE TO DO SOMETHING!” Harry shouted. “WE CAN’T LEAVE THEM!”


“Such a heart-wrenching sight, isn’t it, boys? Ah, poor itty bitty baby Potter,” came the deranged voice of Bellatrix Lestrange, making a fire surge within Harry’s entrails. He wanted nothing else but to kill her with his bare hands, hatred uncoiling so deep through his veins, helplessness ensnaring him so thoroughly that he forgot everything but the desire of having her six feet under.


“Isn’t this fun? It was so amusing to hear that stupid woman scream! Ah, my lovely Cruciatus, so infallible…” she said, stroking her wand lovingly, a crazed smile forming on her lips.


Hermione had to hold back both Harry and Ginny, knowing well what that — woman — was doing to them. “Don’t listen to her! It’s what she wants!” she whispered desperately.


“Unfortunately, Bella,” came the silky voice of Lucius Malfoy, “our orders were quite clear,” he drawled, closing the distance between Bellatrix and him. “Dispose of the blood-traitor Weasley family. Do not touch Potter, Granger, or the youngest two Weasleys if they turn up. Our Lord’s word is the law, is it not, dear Bella?”


“Of course, of course, Lucius. I hope Master will let me play with the little dittle pwetty red thing,” she cried insanely, looking at Ginny with pure hunger in her eyes and then Apparated away, as the rest of the Death Eaters laughed and did the same.


“Is there any way to help?” Ron asked desperately.


“No,” Hermione whispered.


“What - what do you mean, ‘no’?” Ginny screamed. “Get rid of the circle!”


“I can’t!” Hermione said.


“What you mean you ‘can’t’?” Ron shouted. “You’re Hermione - you know everything!”


“It’s not that I don’t know how,” Hermione whispered, tears falling down her cheeks. “It’s that I can’t. Only the person who casts the magical circle can get rid of it.”


“How long does it stay up for?” Harry asked desperately.


“How ever long the caster wants, if they have the power,” Hermione answered. “There’s nothing we can do.”


“They can’t be dead!” Ginny screamed. “We’ve got to help!”


Suddenly, the circle vanished, leaving the way to the Burrow safely clear. Ginny darted forwards before anyone could stop her. She whipped out her wand and started to use the water charm to douse the flames. However, the fire had taken a fierce hold on what once used to be the home of redheads. The other three joined her in trying to douse the flames. But the little water their wands could muster was no match for the raging fire. There was a loud creak and they stopped what they were doing as the house creaked once again.


“That must be the wooden beams,” Hermione said. “The heat is getting to them. We’ve got to go.”


“GO?” Ginny exclaimed. “They could still be alive!” There was another loud creak and Harry saw the Burrow sway slightly.


“Ginny, come on!” Harry said, grabbing her. “We’ve got to go now!”


“That’s my family!” Ginny screamed, struggling against Harry as he wrapped his arms around her and started to pull her away from the house.


“If we stay the house is going to collapse on us and kill us too!” Hermione said.


“No!” Ginny screamed as Harry dragged her away from the burning wreckage.


“I’m not leaving!” Ron shouted. “I don’t care what the risk is - that’s my family! I’m not going to leave them!”


Suddenly there was a groan and the house started to fall towards them. Harry tried to drag Ginny away from the house, not wanting her to get hurt from the falling debris. Hermione and Ron, who noticed the house was starting to fall, grabbed Ginny and together they managed to get to a safe distance away. As the house crashed to the ground, it sent up lots of dust that enveloped them in a thick, asphyxiating cloud. Harry continued to heave Ginny, who had started to scream and cry louder since the house had started to fall on them, away from the house.


They managed to get to the woods that surrounded the Burrow and leaned against the trees. Ginny had stopped struggling and was now sobbing her heart out against Harry’s chest.


“How did they know we were going to turn up?” Ron asked after hours of complete silence.


“I don’t think they did,” Hermione whispered. “I think it was just lucky for them that we turned up. I think the circle was meant to be for Aurors.”


“What Aurors?” Harry asked icily, “I didn’t see any Aurors, did you?”


“I can’t believe they’re gone,” Ginny whispered. “All of them, gone.”


“What do we do now?” Hermione said quietly.


“What Mum and Dad and everyone else would have wanted us to do,” Harry replied. “We continue. We don’t let their deaths become meaningless. We continue searching for the Horcruxes. We destroy them and then we kill Voldemort, to make sure no-one else has to go through this.”


“They’re really gone,” Ron said. “I always imagined them waiting for us to come back after we were done.”


“Mum,” Ginny whispered, tears falling down her cheeks. “I never truly said goodbye to her - I just left. What if she hated me for leaving without saying goodbye?”


“That’s ridiculous, Ginny,” Harry said gently. “Mum loved you; she loved all of us…” Harry choked as the realisation of what just happened caught up with him.


“I’m going to slaughter Bellatrix! And Snape!” Ron shouted angrily. “I swear, if it’s the last thing I do - I will kill them!”


“Ron,” Hermione said, shocked.


“They deserve it,” Ginny whispered. “They deserve everything they get.”


“We need to go,” Harry said gently. “They’re going to tell Voldemort we showed up. What if he turns up looking for us?”


“You’re right,” Hermione said. “We need to go.”


“I’m not sure if I can Apparate,” Ron whispered.


“I’ll Side-Along Apparate with you, then,” Hermione said. Harry stood up, pulling Ginny to her feet.


“Where are we heading?” Harry asked.


“Back to the Shrieking Shack,” Hermione announced.


“We’ll meet you there,” Harry said, and Hermione Apparated Ron and herself back.


“I wanted them to be at our wedding,” Ginny spoke suddenly. “All of them. And now they can’t be.”


“They will be, Ginny,” Harry said gently back to her. “They might not be there in person. But they will be there.” Harry put his hand over Ginny’s chest where her heart was as tears fell down his cheeks. “They will be here in your heart.”


“I want to go,” Ginny whispered. “I don’t want to be here anymore…”


Harry obliged, Apparating her away, back to the Shrieking Shack.


-oOoOoOoOoOo-


Harry slowly felt his eyes flicker open. He was in the hospital wing according to the blurry images he could only just make out. Harry felt someone put his glasses on his face and Ginny came into sharper focus.


“Ginny?” Harry asked. “What happened?”


“Dumbledore,” Ginny answered. “He got there just in time.”


“He was absolutely furious when he saw the Dementors hanging around you lot,” came the sound of Fred’s voice. Harry looked away from Ginny and noticed the whole Quidditch team, apart from Alicia, surrounded his bed. “He muttered something and this silver bird shot out of his wand at the Dementors and they hurried back towards the school boundaries.”


“I can’t believe you got there in time,” Harry said quietly.


“We met Dumbledore in the entrance hall. He already knew that the Dementors were in the grounds,” George continued the story. “He rushed down the lawns really fast. I never knew he had it in him.”


“So you are all alright, then?,” Harry asked.


“We’re fine,” Neville answered. “But you’ve been out of it for a while. Tea is nearly over.”


“I’ve been out that long?” Harry asked, shocked.

Ginny nodded. “I was so worried,” she whispered.


“I’m okay now though, Ginny,” Harry smiled reassuringly.


“So you say,” Ginny muttered, pushing a stray strand of hair back behind her ear, “but what you say isn’t always the truth; is it, Potter?”

Harry smiled sheepishly in return. In all honestly, she was completely right about that.


“Ah, good, you’re awake,” the bustling voice of Madam Pomfrey said as she shuffled her through Harry’s friends. “Here, eat this,” she added, handing him some chocolate. “I suspect you’ll be ready to leave within the hour.” Harry nodded and the matron left to go see another bed. It was only then did he remember about Alicia.


“Alicia,” Harry said suddenly. “How is she? Is she going to be alright?”


“We don’t know,” Wood admitted. “The hex was a Nightmare Curse according to Madam Pomfrey. It’s meant to force you to relive all your worst nightmares. And not just view them. But actually relive them. Madam Pomfrey managed to counter the curse. It’s the broken bones that are the problem.”


“Madam Pomfrey can fix broken bones in a jiffy,” Harry said, worried. “What’s wrong with Alicia?”


“She broke her spine,” Hermione whispered. “The spine holds so many nerves that even a little crack to the spine can cause any human being to become totally paralysed. Alicia broke her spine terribly.”


“She’ll be able to walk again, right?” Harry asked fearfully.


“Oh yes,” Hermione stated. “Wizards are far more advanced in the medical side of things than Muggles. If she wasn’t a witch, she would be in a wheelchair for the rest of her life: barely able to move her neck, let alone any thing else - but wizards have magic to help recovery. She’ll be able to walk again -and fly, too. However, she has to go to St. Mungo’s, Madam Pomfrey can’t cure her here. And I doubt she’ll be able to fly again this year.”


“It’s my entire fault,” Harry muttered.


“How is this your fault?” Ginny asked him.


“Pettigrew is after me,” Harry said. “That spell was aimed at me. I should be in Alicia position.”


“Don’t blame yourself, mate,” Ron said. “This is no one’s fault but Pettigrew’s.”


“But Pettigrew isn’t after any of you, is he?” Harry said. “Maybe I should leave the team - it will protect you lot.”


“LEAVE THE TEAM?” Wood roared.


“Quiet, Mr. Wood,” Madam Pomfrey said, coming out of her office, “before I’m forced to remove you. That goes for the rest of you too. Especially you, Miss Weasley; he needs rest. No extracurricular activities.”


“Yes, ma’am,” Wood and Ginny said together.


“You can’t leave the team, mate,” Ron said once Madam Pomfrey had returned to her office. “You’re the best Seeker in the school.”


“It will keep him safe though,” Ginny said. “That’s what’s important.”


“You can’t leave,” Wood said. “I need to find myself a new Chaser, let alone a new Seeker.”


“But what if you need to find a new Beater or a new Keeper too because Pettigrew has hurt you?” Harry said. “It’s safer if I quit the team.”


“What if we have Professor McGonagall look over your practices?” Ron said. “Pettigrew wouldn’t dare attack then.”


“Of course he would,” Ginny said. “However,” she added, looking at Harry carefully, “if someone was to keep lookout around the Quidditch pitch while you practise. Someone who can stay hidden by either being high up, or low to the ground, and someone who could contact you easily. It could work.”


Harry was confused for a second before understanding what Ginny meant. Simon and Estelle. Simon could easily hide by the Quidditch pitch in the grass. Pettigrew would never spot him. Estelle could fly so high that Pettigrew wouldn’t spot her either - but they could both warn Harry if Pettigrew ever came to a Quidditch practice again.


“Can someone explain what Ginny meant?” Ron asked.


“I know what she meant,” Harry said. “I’ll stay on the team.” Everyone looked confused whilst Wood didn’t miss a beat and continued to talk.


“Good,” Wood said, “now we just have to find a Chaser. Starting to look for one now seems a bit disrespectful to Alicia, but she wouldn’t want the team to suffer. But finding a new Chaser is going to be hard. We need to find someone who can play well with Angelina and Katie, let alone having the skills.”


“Well,” Harry said slowly. “I’m not sure about playing with Angelina and Katie, you won’t find that out until practice, but I do know someone who can play Chaser.”


“Who?” Wood asked eagerly. Harry turned to face Ginny. She looked confused, but sudden realization dawned on her face when she realised what Harry meant.


“No! No and no!” Ginny said right away, which confused Harry.


“But,” Harry said, “you love to fly. You love to play Quidditch. You run rings around me and your brothers.”


“Is she good?” Wood asked.


“Brilliant,” Harry said.


“Superb,” Ron added.


“We’ll knock the stuffing out Slytherin with Ginny,” Fred supplied.


“She’s the best Chaser I’ve seen play,” George piped up.


Ginny, who had blushed a deep red after receiving such praise, whispered quietly, “I’m not that good. I’m not that good at all. I’m nowhere near that level. I don’t even have a broom.”


“The broom is no problem,” Wood dismissed,. “that we can sort out. The question is: are you as good as your brothers say you are?”


“I don’t think so, no,” Ginny answered, shaking her head.


“She’s just being modest, Wood,” Harry said. “You won’t find a better replacement than Ginny.”


“If I gave you a shot, you would take a place on the team?” Wood asked Ginny.


“I’m not good enough,” Ginny repeated.


“But if I gave you the spot,” Wood said, “would you take it?” Ginny thought for a moment before nodding her head. “Good; then welcome to the team. I’ll tell you when our next practice is as soon as I know,” and with that, Wood left the Hospital Wing.


-oOoOoOoOoOo-


As the next few weeks of October fluttered by, Harry and Ginny both were bogged down with homework and Quidditch practise. If they weren’t out on the pitch in all weathers, they were huddled in the library or in the common room writing essays for numerous subjects.


There hadn’t been any sign of Peter Pettigrew since the incident with the Dementors, although Harry hadn’t let his guard down. Simon and Estelle both kept a watchful eye on their practices although nothing out of the ordinary was ever reported.


Come the last week of October, Harry and Ginny were walking tiredly back to the Gryffindor tower after a rather wet practice that had dampened their spirits a bit. Ginny’s shoulders were drooped and slouched whilst Harry fought to keep his eyes open. Both were soaked to the bone and looked forward to taking a shower and being able to cuddle up together in front of the fire. October had brought with it cold weather and people could be seen huddled around the fire in the Gryffindor common room every night.


“Why is Wood driving us so hard?” Ginny asked quietly. “I’m tired and I still have homework to do.”


“The match is only a week away, Ginny,” Harry explained. “You know how Wood gets when a Quidditch match gets close,and since everyone had to learn how you play so that we could gel as a team, we had to work harder than usual,” he said patienty and then noticed Ginny looking angrily at him, “not that I’m saying it’s your fault. You know I don’t mean that,” He added hastily.


“Good,” Ginny replied. “Since it was your stupid idea for me to be on the team in the first place.”


“It wasn’t a stupid idea, Ginny,” Harry said, “you love Quidditch just as much as I do.You enjoy it. You know you do. I see you smile when you’re practising with Katie and Angelina.”


Ginny rolled her eyes in submission. “You know, you’re meant to pay attention to the Snitch when you’re practising and not to me.”


“Am I hearing this right?” Harry asked mockingly, “You’re complaining because I pay attention to you? Maybe I should ask Ron for a game of chess when we get in the common room then-”


“Don’t you dare!” Ginny hissed. “Because of practice and homework we haven’t managed to spend time alone with each other all week!”


“How about we curl up on the sofa near the fire together and do our homework? At least we’ll be together,” Harry suggested.


“Sure,” Ginny said, smiling, and then she stuck out her tongue and added, “Just make sure you have a shower first, all right? You’re all stinky!”


“Hey!” Harry said in pretended outrage and chased after Ginny all the way back to the portrait hole of the common room where they got into a rather loud non-magic tickling fight, which of course Ginny won.


Once the two of them had caught their breath back, and Ginny had received a kiss as her reward for winning, the two of them headed into the common room and started to drift up towards the staircase of each other’s dormitories so they could shower and get dressed.


Twenty minutes later, a refreshed Harry and Ginny walked back down into the common, clean and warm now that they had let their bodies warm up in the shower. They each had their school bags with them and they headed over to the table closest to the fire, which was surprisingly free, and started to get out quills and parchment.


Harry was halfway through his Charms essay when the portrait whole opened and Percy came walking in with a piece of parchment. Harry quickly looked up before turning his head back to the essay he was trying to write. He had another two inches to write, yet he couldn’t thing of anything to write which he hadn’t already. Maybe he should just re-write the whole thing, but only this time, make his writing bigger…


“Cool,” came a voice that belonged to one of the twins, making Harry forget his homework and look towards the disruption. Fred and George were looking at the piece of paper that Percy had just pinned up.


“First Hogsmeade weekend, George,” Fred said.


“Indeed, Fred, we needed this to come, need to stock up on our supplies,” George said, nodding.


“Supplies?” Ginny asked, looking up from her homework. “You wouldn’t be planning a prank without Harry and me, now would you?” To her question, Fred and George looked at each other guiltily.


“Who’s the target?” Harry asked.


“Lupin,” Fred admitted. “I know you said we would prank him as the Ghosts but -”


“Well, you see,” George reasoned, “we’re kind of getting impatient. It’s been two months, Harry. We kind of expected to do at least one prank by now, yet the Ghosts haven’t done one, not one prank -and you said we would pay him back for not telling us about his teaching position.”


“I’m sorry,” Harry said sheepishly. “Really, I am. I didn’t mean to leave it this long. Just had other things on my mind.”


“Yes,” Fred said, giving a look at Ginny. “I thought you might have.”


“Oh, sod off,” Ginny spat. “We’ve both been run off our feet with Quidditch practice, which both of you know only too well, and also homework -Not to mention Pettigrew. We haven’t had time to forget about anything because of each other. We hardly get enough time alone together as it is.”


“Okay sis, okay, clam down,” George said soothingly. “We get it, homework and all that. It’s a shame Mum made sure you didn’t bring your essay writer back to Hogwarts this year, Harry.”


“Yes, it is,” Harry said. “I would ask Sirius to send it to me but I bet Percy would then just go write to Mum and tell her.”


“Yes, the git,” Fred agreed. “But anyway, the prank on Remus, any idea when we can do it?”


“How about Halloween?” Ginny asked.


“It’s only a week away, and that’s when the Hogsmeade weekend is,” Fred started. “It’s an excellent idea. Brilliant if it weren’t for the Hogsmeade weekend.”


“Actually,,” Harry drawled “Halloween might be perfect. That is, if you don’t mind missing out on Hogsmeade this time. I promise you’ll get to go next time.”


“Interesting, and sounds promising,” George began.


“If it weren’t for the fact that we need to go because of supplies,” Fred finished. “We haven’t got anything to prank Remus with.”


“I know,” Harry said, thinking aloud. “They normally open the gates for us to go down into Hogsmeade around eleven. How about you go down, get your supplies, and sneak them back up into the castle using the passage way behind the one-eyed witch? I know you won’t get to see the rest of Hogsmeade; however, you two should be back by one. Then we have five hours before the feast to get everything ready.”


“Five hours?” Ginny asked, staring at him.


“Five hours with them,” Harry said “You’ll be doing some preparation work in the morning; I’ll be popping down to Hogsmeade for an hour before coming back. We can’t let everyone know us four are up here planning stuff on our own otherwise people will get suspicious.”


“All day to set up one prank?” George asked. “Is that needed?”


“Sorry, did I indicate only one prank? I’m planning several,” Harry answered, grinning, “and not just on Remus.”


“Five hours, you say?” Fred inquired.


“We could set up a lot of pranks in that amount of time,” Ginny added, a dreamy smile on her face.


“Yes, yes we could,” Harry agreed, grinning.


“I think this is going to be rather enjoyable, Fred,” George said.


“Definitely worth missing a Hogsmeade trip for, George,” Fred added.


“Indeed,” George agreed. “So Harry, tell us, what have you got in mind?”


-oOoOoOoOo-


“You sure you should be coming?” Hermione asked Harry. It was Halloween morning; Filch was just about to open up the gates to let everyone, third year and up, down into the village where all the shops stood waiting to make a bundle out of the first Hogsmeade weekend of the year.


“He’ll be fine, Hermione,” Ginny reassured her. She was standing with them by the gate to say goodbye before she went back up to the castle to make a start on the preparation work


“I can’t believe you’re going to let him come with us, Ginny,” Hermione said reproachfully. “Look what Pettigrew did to Alicia.”


“I’ll be fine,” Harry bristled. “I mean, I’ve got you two with me; and anyway, I’m not staying all day.”


“You shouldn’t be going at all,” Hermione retorted. “It’s really dangerous. I’m surprised McGonagall is letting you go.”


“She can’t stop me, unless I’ve been in trouble. I got permission from Sirius,” Harry replied.


“Didn’t he sign the permission slip before you heard about Pettigrew?” Neville asked.


“Yes, but he didn’t ask for it back after he found out,” Harry answered.


“I just hope you know what you’re doing,” Hermione said.


When Filch opened the gates to let everyone out and into the waiting town, Harry gave Ginny a quick kiss before heading down the hill with the others while Ginny went to get ready for the pranks they were going to set up.


When they got to the busy streets of Hogsmeade, it was a rather difficult decision where to go first. Ron wanted to go straight to Zonko’s joke shop, whilst Hermione wanted to go to the post office. Harry didn’t really mind, since he had seen it all before. But as Neville wanted to see the joke shop as well, and it would seem really strange for a prankster like Harry to not want to go Zonko’s, they headed over to the shop.


Out in front of the shop were various different objects. There were some Dungbombs that several people were purchasing, (which were sure to cause Filch a splitting headache); some hiccough sweets and some nose-biting tea cups. Some rather good pranking material, but Harry couldn’t help think that Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes would always be the best joke shop that anyone could ever come across. He couldn’t wait for Fred and George to start creating their sweets. Come to think about it, they must have started planning some of their products already, if they hadn’t started creating them. Harry made a mental note to ask the twins about it when they met at lunch.


They made their way through the shop, with Ron picking up a range of different objects. Dungbombs were his most obvious choice, as well as a very small set of Dr. Filibuster's Fabulous Wet-Start No-Heat Fireworks, which he hid rather well from Hermione, Harry thought. Neville brought some hiccough sweets and some stink pellets. Harry himself, to keep up appearances, bought a fake wand and some belching powder, which he thought could become very useful if he could get Malfoy to take some unwittingly.


“Where to next?” Ron asked once they left the shop, their money pouches slightly lighter and their bags slightly heavier.


“I think we should go to the post office,” Harry said, “as it’s right opposite us.”


Hermione led the way and they were greeted with lots of hoots and squawks from the hundred of owls that lined the wall as they opened the door. Harry found it extremely boring walking around looking at the owls. Hedwig was always fast and had never failed him in either time lines; he would always trust the very first friend he ever had with all his mail.


They spent a good fifteen minutes in the post office before heading off towards Honeydukes. The candy shop was packed with students; it was one of the favourite places of Hogwarts’ student body and the shop owners and assistants always made a bundle on the weekends the students were let down into the village. This weekend bore no evidence that it would deviate from that old routine. The shop keepers and their assistants were run off their feet as many students handed over cash for some Drooble's Best Blowing Gum or liquorice wands.


After spending a long forty-five minutes, where Ron went around trying to work out exactly what to buy to get the most with the rest of his money, Harry went to the cash desk to hand over some money for the sweets that he had bought. Harry purchased some Chocolate Frogs, some real chocolate that was Honeydukes’ own brand and a huge bag of Fizzing Whizbees that made you levitate for Ginny, since he knew how much she loved flying. He also brought some liquorice wands and some Pepper Imps for himself before heading out back out into the street.


When Harry looked at his watch to check the time, he was startled when he saw it was twenty past twelve. He had meant to meet back up with Ginny twenty minutes ago. Glad that he bought the Whizbees for her, he said goodbye to the others started to walk back up to the castle.


The walk was long and it was another fifteen minutes before he reached the seventh floor and the Room of Requirement. He reluctantly reached out for the door handle and pushed it open, stepping inside. The room had taken the form of the classroom that Ginny and Harry had spent most of the time in last year. Ginny was sitting on the sofa by the fire. She had a piece of parchment on which she was writing in one hand and a quill in the other, the Marauder’s Map laid on the table in front of her. Harry was also startled to see that Fred and George were in the room. Some potions stood on the table in front of them.


“You’re late,” Ginny said, looking up from the Marauder’s Map.


“I know, I’m sorry,” Harry answered apologetically.


“You were meant to be here forty minutes ago,” Ginny pressed on. “You were meant to come with me to do Filch’s office. I nearly got caught.”


“You’re alright, though?” Harry asked.


“I’m here, aren’t I?” Ginny said. “No old caretaker is going to get the best of me.”


“Of course not,” Harry agreed hastily.


“We’re nearly done here,” George interrupted from the potion table. It was agreed by Ginny and Harry to tell Fred and George about the Room of Requirement since it was a perfect place for the four of them to use as headquarters to set up the pranks. If they used the common room it would be too obvious what they were doing,


“Brilliant, you can go down to the kitchens and give it to Dobby,” Harry said. Dobby, during term time, worked down in the kitchens of Hogwarts. Sirius was kind of disappointed when he heard that he would have to go back cooking his food himself, although Harry had no clue what he was moaning about. It was always Jo that cooked for the both of them.


“Great, remember, be clear, we don’t want this to happen until tomorrow morning, Dobby can get confused sometimes,” Harry added.


“Wouldn’t it be better for you to take the potions down to him?” Fred inquired. “Then you can order him not to do it until tomorrow morning and we will be fine.”


“I don’t like ordering house-elves, Fred,” Harry said. “Plus, you’re the only ones who know what all the potions do. How will I know which ones are for what tables?”


“Fair point,” George said.


“Now, I still have the Great Hall entrance to do…” Harry muttered.


“Do we really need to do that?” Ginny asked. “Everyone knows it’s us -”


“Yes,” Harry said. “We’re not people that only prank other people; we show them that we can prank ourselves too.”


“Didn’t we do that when we got turned into animals last term?” George demanded.


“Come on,” Harry said impatiently. “It’s not like it’s bad.”


“Not for you, your highness -” Ginny mumbled.


“Why thank you, I order you to kiss me!” Harry interrupted her, grinning.


“ -But you don’t have to worry about what you’ll look like. You’ll look handsome,” Ginny continued, eyeing Harry disapprovingly.


“Don’t I already?” Harry inquired.


“ - Us on the other hand,” Ginny pressed on, exasperated at Harry’s remarks, “will look stupid.”


“They’re pranks!” Harry said. “You’re meant to look stupid!”


“Fine,” Ginny said, “but I’m going to make you look stupid one way or another tomorrow.”

Harry eyed Ginny carefully. He didn’t like the sound of that.“Should I be worried?” Harry asked her gingerly. Ginny just smiled sweetly before giving him a quick kiss which caused protests from Fred and George. Harry decided to take that as a yes.


“Please -” Fred begged.


“- Not in front of us -” George pleaded.


“She is our sister, after all,” Fred finished.


“Yeah, well, get used to it,” Ginny said as she backed away from Harry. “Because I am.”


“Good, so am I,” Harry said, causing Ginny to smile more. “And here -” he handed her the bag of sweets, “- for you.”


“And what exactly are these?” Ginny asked as she opened the bag and saw the sweets and fudge.


“Some fudge and some Fizzing Whizbees,” Harry explained.


“Mum never let me have these,” Ginny said in awe, holding out the Fizzing Whizbees. “What do they taste like? Are they safe?”


“Suck them and find out,” George answered, grinning.


“I’m not sure,” Ginny uttered. “I don’t like that look.”


“It’s from me Ginny,” Harry said soothingly. “Would I get anything that would hurt you?”


“No, but you would prank me if you thought you could get away with it,” Ginny retorted. She eyed the sweet before putting it in her mouth. She sucked for a bit and then looked at herself to check that nothing had happened. When she was satisfied, she turned back to Harry and leant up to kiss him. “Not bad, they taste nice too.” She then went and turned to go back to the Marauder’s Map. However, she couldn’t start walking away. As she tried, her feet failed to touch the floor. Ginny looked down to she that she was floating a couple of feet above the floor.


“Potter,” Ginny hissed, turning back to him.


“Don’t even try to tell me you’re not enjoying the sweet,” Harry cut down what was sure to be a good scolding, grinning and watching Ginny’s predicament.


“You could have told me though,” Ginny muttered, pretending to sulk. Harry just continued to grin and Ginny sighed as she kissed him again. Harry also noticed that Ginny was now at the same height as himself and she didn’t have to lean up to kiss him.


“Now where would the fun be in that?” Harry asked when they broke apart. Fred and George were more than ignoring them.


“Prat,” Ginny muttered.


When the sweet wore off, which was only after a couple of minutes, they continued to plan the pranks for the next day. It took them the rest of the afternoon to set up various different pranks, including the main ones with the help of Dobby. They would have to wait until everyone had gone to bed and use the Marauder’s Map and the Invisibility Cloak to do the one in the entrance to the Great Hall.


-oOoOoOoOo-


“Bloody hell,” Ron said, throwing himself next to Harry and Ginny, who were cuddled up by the fire in the common room. They had both jumped out of their skins when Ron interrupted them. Ginny had got out her wand and had threatened to curse Ron from now until oblivion if he ever snuck up on them like that again.


“Hogsmeade was brilliant,” Ron said as if Ginny’s threat didn’t mean anything. “You shouldn’t have left, mate. We went to the Three Broomsticks and the butterbeer tastes really nice. And the barmaid is hot!”


“Ronald!” Hermione burst, outraged. She and Neville had followed Ron over to the two of them.


“Where else did you go?” Ginny asked Hermione, trying to change the subject away from the barmaid.


“How hot?” Harry asked, which earned a smack from Ginny.


“We went to Dervish and Banges, they sell some magical instruments, including Foe Glasses and a Sneakoscopes,” Hermione explained.


At the same time Ron said, “Really hot.”


“Can you please stop drooling over Madam Rosmerta; she’s in her thirties for goodness’ sake!” Hermione hissed, irritated.


“Yeah, well - still -” Ron mumbled, blushing.


They talked for another ten minutes before it was time for them to go down to the Great Hall for the feast. As they walked into the Great Hall, they could see live bats flying around; the Hall was lit by floating lit pumpkins and all the ghosts had turned out. Even Peeves, who floated just above the staff table. There were some curious glances thrown Peeves’s way, and with good reason: the poltergeist was never allowed into feasts. Harry, however, had given him permission this year and told the Bloody Baron, who was the only other entity apart from Harry who could control him, to give Peeves a chance. Harry hoped that he wouldn’t regret it later.


The feast itself was excellent as usual. Ginny, who had missed last year’s due to an episode with the diary, enjoyed the food and decorations immensely. After the food had gone, the Ghosts of Hogwarts, not including Peeves, put on a show. Even though Harry had seen it before, it was immensely entertaining. What worried Harry, however, was that halfway through the show, the Bloody Baron floated over to Peeves and whispered in his ear. Peeves looked at him, and then at Harry, and then floated out of the room. Harry would have to talk to the Bloody Baron; it was Harry who was in charge. Not him.


When the show ended, to an immense round of applause, Dumbledore dismissed them, and grabbing Ginny’s hand, Harry walked with the others back to the common room. However, when they got to the portrait hole, it was blocked by loads of students. Harry could see the Bloody Baron and Peeves up ahead. Harry’s blood went cold.


“Harry?” Ginny asked, concerned when she noticed the change in him. Harry ignored her. He let go of her hand and pushed and shoved his way through the crowd. When he got through he saw the thing he was dreading. The portrait that usually contained the Fat Lady was torn into pieces, the Fat Lady herself missing. What were the chances of this happening exactly the same way as last time? Why was Peter trying to get into the common room?


“What’s going on here?” came the voice of Percy. “Why aren’t you lot going in? Move, I’m the Head Boy, let me — through!”

Harry turned to see that Percy and Ginny had managed to push their way to the front.


“Peeves” Harry called in a hushed voice.


“Attacked, sir,” Peeves informed him.


“Get the Headmaster,” Harry ordered, ignoring the fact that the whole Gryffindor house was hearing what he was saying. “Baron, go get the Headmaster.”


“That’s quite alright, Harry,” Dumbledore’s voice came from behind him and Harry saw that the Headmaster had just finished walking past Ginny and Percy. “I’m already here. However, we do need to find the Fat Lady - Baron, if you would be so kind, instruct Filch to search every painting?” The Bloody Baron nodded and flew off.


“Filch won’t find her,” Peeves cackled.


“And why not, Peeves?” Dumbledore asked him calmly.


“She doesn’t want to be found, sir,” Peeves went on.


“PEEVES!” Harry barked and Peeves jumped and shot around to face Harry. “The truth - now!”


“She was attacked, sir,” Peeves said hastily and Harry wasn’t sure whether he was speaking to him or to Dumbledore, but thank Merlin everyone would think he was speaking to Dumbledore. “She wouldn’t let him in, see; she was very good and noticed him. When he found out that he was discovered he threatened her and told her to open, sir. She refused, sir, so he attacked her.”


“Who, Peeves?” Dumbledore demanded, but Harry knew the answer already.


“He got very angry when she still wouldn’t open,” Peeves continued. “People say he’s insane, sir, but Peeves knows better, sir. He isn’t insane, sir. He’s psychotic he is, psychotic I say, that Peter Pettigrew.”

Back to index

Chapter 45: Harry's Worst Memory

Author's Notes:
A/N: CHAPTER FINISHED YOHOO! YOHOO! GO ME! GO ME! I would like to apologize extremely at the length of wait of this chapter. I’ve had trouble over the summer with writers block and then finding the time when I didn’t have writers block to actually do some writing. Which is a shame because when I had my writers block I had three whole weeks to myself without parents. Which would have been great to do lots and lots. But writers block does that to you. And the fact that I had difficulty with motivation with this story lately to. BUT IM BACK!!!!!!!! And if the next chapter is as a long of a wait, then I give permission to shoot me! But remember, that would properly make the wait even longer :P.

Dumbledore ordered all the Gryffindor students back to the Great Hall, and Ginny had Harry’s hand in a vice-grip all the way down. Ten minutes later, and the rest of the school had joined them. All were confused, until of course their friends from Gryffindor started to fill them in. Harry, Ginny, Ron, Hermione, and Neville all stood to one side, whispering about the night’s events.


“How did he get in?” Neville asked.


“Flew?” Ron suggested. “Maybe he has an Invisibility Cloak.”


“You can’t fly into Hogwarts,” Hermione said. “Am I the only one who is going to read Hogwarts, A History?”


“Probably,” Harry said. “Why would we need to read it anyway, you know it all by heart, if we need to know anything we’ll just ask you.” Hermione glared at him so Harry decided to continue. “Anyway, Hogwarts is protected more than walls; it’s got charms around it too, stop people flying in and such.”


“To enter in by stealth by any means,” Hermione corrected.


“Well, that’s not entirely true, now is it,” Harry said. “After all, Pettigrew did get in, and not to mention Voldemort himself in our first year. No, people can enter in by stealth; it’s just very, very difficult to do so.”


“You forgot the Dementors,” Hermione said. “Name a disguise that can fool those. They’re stationed at every entrance into the grounds and Hogwarts.”


“Not every one,” Harry corrected her. “There is a secret passageway underneath the Whooping Willow that hasn’t got a Dementor at either entrance, although Fawkes, Dumbledore’s phoenix, keeps an eye out there. There’s a secret passageway underneath the one-eyed witch on the third floor that leads right into Honeydukes cellar, and Dementors doesn’t guard there. Anyway, the point is, there is a way to enter in by stealth, although how Pettigrew did, I don’t know. Sirius would have told Dumbledore about every possible secret passageway.”


“So how is he getting in?” Ginny asked. “Do you reckon he’s getting through the Honeydukes cellar?”


“It’s a possibility,” Harry said.


“But we would’ve heard if he broke into Honydukes,” Ron said. “The owners live in the flat above, they would have heard a break in.”


“Pettigrew is an Animagus rat, Ron,” Ginny said. “He could sneak in through cracks; he could have snuck in today. The amount of people going in and out of Honeydukes, I bet Pettigrew could have snuck in through the door and got to the cellar without anyone noticing him. All he would have to do is wait until the shop keepers have gone to bed and then transform back into himself and go through the secret passageway.”


“True,” Harry said. “Very true, but speculating isn’t going to answer our questions.” Just then Dumbledore interrupted their conversation, addressing the whole school.


“The teachers, the ghosts, and I need to conduct a thorough search of the castle,” Dumbledore started. “For your own safety we have decided for you all to sleep in here. Prefects are to stand at the door and the Head Boy and Head Girl are in charge. Anything out of the ordinary or any disturbance by yourselves will be reported immediately to me by the ghosts. If I have to be brought away from the search of which I am conducting for your very own safety then you will find yourselves in dire consequences.” Dumbledore then waved his wand and the house tables disappeared and were replaced with sleeping bags. “Sleep well.”


Harry and the others seized five sleeping bags and dragged them over to the far corner by the teachers’ table.


“You don’t think Pettigrew would stay in the castle, do you?” Hermione asked as she got into her sleeping bag.


“I don’t know,” Harry said, doing the same thing. “If I were him, no, but I’m not as psychotic as Pettigrew, so I wouldn’t know.”


“Where would he hide?” Ron asked. “Everywhere will be searched.”


“He’s an Animagus rat,” Neville said. “You’re telling me that there’re no rats in Hogwarts? If I were him, I would transform and go hide down with the rest of the rats in the dungeons. In the middle of the night, no-one will bother looking twice at a rat in a bunch of them.”


“He could be doing that all the time,” Harry said. “We know he’s willing to live as a rat for a long time. He lived for five years as a rat at the Burrow.”


“How did he get past the Dementors though?” Hermione asked. “Surely they should affect him?”


“Maybe he’s gone so insane that they don’t affect him anymore?” Ron said.


“Or he just isn’t passing them.” Ginny said. “Neville might be right. He might be hiding inside the castle as a rat all the time. I think tomorrow, it might be worth checking the Marauder’s Map, all of it, just in case.”


“I agree,” Harry said. “I don’t like this. I don’t like not knowing. I don’t like not knowing when he’s going to attack next.”


“None of us do,” Hermione said. “But its kind of part of the package every year at Hogwarts it seems. We get a mystery that we don’t know about. No-one knows what the future holds, Harry.”


“Alright, no more talking!” shouted Percy. “The lights are going out!” All of a sudden they were all enveloped in darkness, the only light coming from the enchanted ceiling showing the night sky light up by the thousands of stars.


“Do you think they’ll find him?” Ginny whispered. Ginny had taken the sleeping bag next to Harry. Harry moved his hand to take hers in his own.


“I doubt it. I hope they will, but he’s clever, very clever.” Harry said. “I just want to know why he attacked tonight, when everyone is in the Great Hall because of the feast, when I was at the feast.”


“He wanted to hide as a rat in the common room maybe? Lay in wait and then try to get you in your sleep,” Ginny said.


“The Fat Lady wouldn’t let him in without a password,” Harry said. “And why risk getting caught? Why not wait for someone to open the portrait hole and sneak in as a rat? What does attacking the Fat Lady get him?”


“Don’t know,” Ginny whispered as she laid her head on Harry’s chest. “I just hope we never find out.”


“But if we don’t find out,” came Hermione’s voice. “Pettigrew will stay out there, constantly trying to kill Harry.”


“Maybe he didn’t get to leave the castle in time,” Ron said. “Maybe Dumbledore will catch him tonight.”


“You should give Dumbledore the Marauder’s Map, Harry,” Hermione’s voice said. “He could study it and keep an eye out on you and see if he can spot Pettigrew coming onto the grounds.”


“Yes, maybe,” Harry said. And then Harry went wide-eyed. Ginny, who saw the change in Harry, started to look worried. “The Marauder’s Map…”


“What? “Ron asked confused.


“That’s it!” Harry said hurriedly. “That is most definitely worth the risk!”


“What is?” Neville asked.


“Of course!” Hermione said, catching on. “Do you think he actually got it?”


“Got what?” Ginny asked.


“The Marauder’s Map!” Harry explained. “Peter didn’t lose track of time, and he wasn’t trying to lay in wait for me. He was trying to get the Marauder’s Map.”


“You don’t think he got it, do you?” Ginny asked afraid.


“I hope not,” Harry said. “I don’t think so; the portrait hole was still closed when we got there. And my trunk has the strongest anti-theft charms on it I know.”


“He might have closed the portrait on the way out again,” Ron said. “And you never got to see your trunk.”


“Maybe,” Harry said. “But I reckon that was what he was after. If he has it, he has a map leading straight to me.”


“I think you might be right, Harry,” Hermione said. “It does make sense. It explains why he tried it when everyone was at the feast. If he does have that map, you need to be extra careful and make sure you don’t go wandering out alone.”


Percy walked by the five of them, causing all of them to go quiet, pretending to sleep. Percy stopped and starred at Harry and Harry bet that Percy didn’t approve of Ginny sleeping so close to him. Ginny must have known this too, since she shifted closer to Harry, pretending to have done so in her sleep.


It wasn’t for another few hours before Dumbledore made an appearance. Percy was once again near Harry and the others and Harry could almost guess that he was scowling at his little sister sleeping in the arms of her boyfriend. Not that she was asleep anyhow.


“Headmaster,” Harry heard Percy say as the foot steps stopped by them. “Any sign of him?”


“No,” Dumbledore said, “Although I didn’t expect him to linger. The common room has been thoroughly searched, and so has the rest of the castle. However he did it, I feel confident that Pettigrew is no longer in the castle and it is now safe to move the students back to their common rooms, although that is pointless at the moment. For now, we let them sleep, the dream world is full of mesmerising things, it is the one time throughout the day that we can truly relax and wind down. Something that is needed when working in a school like this one, wouldn’t you say, Mr. Weasley?”


“Yes, sir,” Percy said. “And of the Fat Lady, Professor?”


“She was found hiding in a map of Argyllshire on the second floor. It was Peeves that notified me of her whereabouts,” Dumbledore said glancing at where Harry lay. “She says that Pettigrew threatened her if she didn’t let him in. Of course, she would never let Pettigrew enter the common room when she perfectly well knows that he is trying to harm one of the students she swore to protect, even if he did have a password. Therefore, Pettigrew attacked her. I believe it was two slicing curses. The Fat Lady is very distressed at the moment. Once she’s calmed down I’ll have Filch restore her. In the mean time, I have found a temporary portrait whilst Filch is doing his work.” The door once again opened, and in walked Snape, gliding over to where they lay.


“The whole of the third floor has been searched, Headmaster,” Snape said, “As well as the Astronomy Tower, Professor Trelawney’s room, and The Owlery. Although, if he is in his rat form, he could simply be hiding in a nick or crack. And in this light, it will be near impossible to see him.”


“I’m actually quite confident that he is no longer in the castle, Severus,” Dumbledore said. “But thank you.”


“How can you be so sure, Headmaster?” Percy asked.


“With a little help from Messers Moony, Wormtail, Padfoot and Prongs,” Dumbledore said with a twinkle in his eye.


And doesn’t he have the Marauder’s Map, Harry thought happily. Dumbledore must have worked that out as well. Pettigrew didn’t have the Marauder’s Map.


“Do you have any theories on how he got in, in the first place, Headmaster?” Snape asked.


“Several, Severus,” Dumbledore said. “But none I can be sure about, or find out the truth about.”


“Do you remember my conversation with you at the start of — ah — term, Headmaster?” Snape asked


“I do indeed, Severus,” Dumbledore said in an icy tone.


“It seems almost… impossible for Pettigrew to enter in without help, Headmaster,” Snape said. “I did express my warnings when you appointed…”


“No-one, in this castle, would ever help Pettigrew enter it, Severus,” Dumbledore said angrily. “Now, I must go inform the Dementors that our search is complete.”


“They didn’t want to help, sir?” Percy asked.


“Oh they did,” Dumbledore said. “But no Dementor will ever cross the threshold of this castle whilst I am headmaster.” Dumbledore then turned and left the Great Hall quickly. Snape paused for a moment before he himself left the hall. Percy stood still for a few seconds before sighing and moving away from them.


“What the hell?” Ron whispered. “What was that about?”


“Harry?” Ginny asked.


“Snape reckons that Remus might be helping Pettigrew,” Harry said. “Which is complete bull!”


“Too right,” Ron said. “I always said Snape was an idiot.”


-oOoOoOoOo-


The next morning, the students were escorted out of the hall by the professors and led back to their common rooms where they had to quickly get showered and dressed before the day ahead. The portrait of Sir Cadogan was hanging in front of Gryffindor portrait hole and Harry let out a small moan at the same time as Ron, Neville, and Hermione.


“Am I missing something here?” Ginny asked “What’s wrong with him?”


“He’s barking mad,” Ron explained. “That’s what’s wrong.”


“I don’t know about Harry,” Hermione said. “But we asked him for directions to Professor Trelawney’s room on the first day.”


“He went scampering off through the portraits about a quest to find the missing room. It was crazy, ‘follow me, brave comrades, for we shall find our goal or perish trying!’” Neville added in the same accent as Sir Cadogan. “All we asked were for some directions.” Ginny was chuckling madly, holding onto Harry’s arm to try and keep upright.


“It wasn’t funny,” Hermione said. “He nearly made us late for the class.”


“You probably would have been if he didn’t help you,” Harry pointed out.


“He’s still crazy,” Ron said.


As they reached the portrait hole, Sir Cadogan noticed them and shot straight up off the ground from where he was sitting and grabbed his sword. However, he pulled it too strongly and went toppling backwards. A laugh came from the Gryffindor students.


“Who goes there, I’ll fight any and all of you who cross my path!” Sir Cadogan called out.


“That’s enough,” said Professor McGonagall, who was leading them, “We’ve come to let the students back in.”


“Password?” Sir Cadogan asked.


“Password?” McGonagall asked. “There has been no password set yet.”


“Of course there has,” Sir Cadogan replied. “I set the password when you went down and fetched the students.”


“Then how, may I ask, would we know it?” McGonagall said, irritated.


“Ah, a fair point my fare lady, a fair point,” Sir Cadogan replied. “The current password is Camlann.”


“Camlann …” Hermione whispered.


“What a strange password,” Ron said. “Does it actually mean anything?”


“Camlann,” Hermione explained, “is rumored to be the place of the last battle of King Arthur, if he even existed.”


“IF! IF!” Sir Cadogan said, outraged. “My, my missy, you should wash your mouth out. King Arthur was the king of Britannia, a most devoted king to his country, and died a hero in the battle of Camlann. Have you not read about Merlin? His court wizard! Camlann, the city, is located in Wales,on the southern bank of the river Camlann, spelt with two Ns, those stupid Muggles only spelling it with one. They get the name of the battle right, why can’t they get the name of the river right too! And according to the stupid Muggles, the town Camlann never existed! I mean…”


“That’s enough,” McGonagall said. “Please let in the students so they can get ready for classes today.”


“Very well, fair maiden,” Sir Cadogan said. “If that is what you wish!” and he swung open to let the Gryffindor students in.


“Please hurry up since we do not want you late for class,” McGonagall said before turning around and heading back to the Great Hall.


“King Arthur didn’t exist,” Hermione said. “He’s rumored to exist, but there’s no proof that he did.”


“What do you mean ‘didn’t exist’?” Ginny asked. “Of course he existed. Everyone knows that. Didn’t you read up on Merlin when you were studying him in History of Magic?”


“You mean there was actually a King Arthur like in the Muggle legends?” Hermione asked.


“Muggles don’t know about King Arthur? But was he not a Muggle himself?” Ron asked. “Weird.”


“Hurry up now,” Percy called over to them. “You don’t want to be late for class!”


“Where are Fred and George?” Ron asked. “They were behind us when we left the Great Hall.”


“Don’t know,” Harry said, grinning.


“Haven’t got a clue,” Ginny added.


“Oh no,” Neville said. “You four aren’t pulling a prank are you?”


“Actually, we don’t know,” Harry said.


“All depends if the twins can set it up before we get back down to the Great Hall, doesn’t it?” Ginny said.


“I bet Remus is going to be pleased…” Neville said.


“We hope so,” Harry said, smiling.


It took them ten minutes to get ready for the day and a further ten minutes to get back to the Great Hall. The tables were now once again lined up in rows for the separate houses. Harry and the others walked to the far table which was the Gryffindor table and sat down next to Fred and George, who were both dressed and sitting far away from the teachers’ table. Harry and Ginny soon joined them.


“Any difficulties?” Harry asked once he sat down.


“It was difficult sneaking away without being seen,” Fred said.


“As well as getting the potions down to Dobby in the first place,” George said.


“But Dobby agreed to do his magnificent Master’s bidding, he was quite happy about it, actually,” Fred added.


“Master’s bidding?” Hermione said. “You have a slave, Harry?”


“No!” Harry said. “I pay him…”


“Which is weird…” Fred said. “But that’s Dobby for you.”


“You have Malfoy’s old slave as your slave!” Hermione said, outraged.


“I have no slave,” Harry said yet again. “I pay him weekly wages and give him Sundays off. He’s say, a butler type figure.”


“So he can leave whenever he wants…” Hermione said.


“Of course,” Harry half lied. It was almost true. Harry wouldn’t keep Dobby if he didn’t want to stay.


“That’s alright then, I suppose,” Hermione said. “I wonder what we can do about the other house-elves though. Surely they can’t be happy being enslaved.”

Damn, Harry thought. I hope she doesn’t start SPEW sooner than last time.


It only took about another five minutes for the Great Hall to fill up, and mostly because the teachers had escorted them to their common room and kept an eye out to make sure they weren’t late for their classes. Harry kept nervously looking around the Great Hall. Had Fred and George given Dobby the potions in time? Had Dobby managed to put the potions in the drink and food fast enough?


Harry hadn’t needed to worry. About two minutes after most people had entered the Great Hall the first prank took effect. Ginny, who was sitting next to Harry, gave a small gasp of surprise as Harry turned to see her covered in flames! Only, she wasn’t screaming in pain.


“Damn,” Ginny said. “That was shocking; imagine yourself suddenly bursting into flames.”


People all over the Great Hall was now looking over to Ginny, where it appeared that she was on fire. Until of course, another yelp came from the Hufflepuff table as Hannah Abbot caught on fire too. Mesmerized, the girls in the Great Hall watched as each other bust into flames.


“Wild-fire?” Hermione asked she too burst into flame.


“Pay up,” Fred said to George.


“I don’t know why I even bet against Hermione, she’s always the first one to understand things,” George replied as he handed Fred some money. As soon as the gold left George’s fingers, George and Fred’s clothes changed, as well as their weight: they must have put on ten stone. Suddenly, Fred and George wore black shoes, red trousers, yellow shirts with a white collar, and on their heads they wore red caps with a yellow flag on top of them. The whole Gryffindor table burst out in laughter at them. And Fred and George, being Fred and George, laughed with them. The laughter died down again though as half of the boys in the Great Hall started to put on weight and have their clothes changed to look like the Tweedle Dee and Tweedle Dum. Ron turned into one of the twins, as well as Colin Creevy, who was sitting near them.


“Tweedle Dee and Tweedle Dum,” Hermione said. “How did you guys do this?”


“Lots and lots of research,” Fred said, grinning. “As well as some experimenting.”


It wasn’t long until the other half of the male student population’s clothing started to change into clothes fit for a prince, Harry included. A golden cape now fell down his back, covering a white tunic and a red waist coat. He wore black trousers and also wore leather boots that came knee high. He also wore a small gold crown.


“Handsome,” Ginny said, eyeing Harry.


“Why thank you, my dear lady,” Harry said playing along to the role. Harry held Ginny’s fiery hand and brought it to his lips and gave it a sweet kiss.


“My hero,” Ginny playfully said as Harry kissed her hand.


“You know,” Hermione said looking around at the Great Hall now that the transformations were complete, “this is a very high level of magic, Harry.”


“Why thank you,” Harry said, “but you need to speak to Fred and George here, they’re the masterminds this time, they did the research, and created the potions. All this weekend too.”


“Created the potions…,” Hermione said, awed. “You mean this is your invention? But… you need to be like, really smart at Potions to even think about creating your own.”


“Us? Smart?” Fred said, looking worried.


“I think you’ve got us mixed up with someone else,” George added.


“Anyway, it’s not over yet,” Harry said. “Anyone keeping an eye on Remus?”


Remus, sitting on the head table, was watching the prank unfold right before his eyes. He couldn’t help but smirk as people all over the Great Hall put on weight and changed appearance to look like Tweedle Dee and Tweedle Dum from the Muggle book Through The Looking Glass. Or catch on fire, or have their clothes changed to look like a prince. The Ghost of Marauders, of course. Remus glanced down at the Gryffindor table and Harry, smiling, until he saw Harry, Ginny and the twins all looking at him expectantly. Why were they looking at him like that? Unless… Remus’s thoughts strayed back to the welcoming feast, and the ghost’s promise to prank him. It was so long ago that it had skipped his mind: he had let his guard down. And worrying about Peter all last night and this morning meant that he was caught completely unawares.


The change happened so quickly Remus couldn’t do anything to stop it. Harry watched, smirking, as Remus’s wizard’s hat turned into an aluminous orange Top Hat. His face was covered in white makeup, with red around his eyes and his lips. Remus wore a massive red nose and a rainbow colored bow tie that was on top of a bright yellow shirt. Remus also wore a red waist coat. Under the table Harry could just work out white trousers and massive yellow shoes double the size of his feet. The Great Hall burst out into more laughter as everyone got over the shock of Remus’s clothes changing.


“Anything else?” Hermione asked Harry, trying very hard to fight back laughter


“Nope,” Harry said. “Time to go to class.”


“How long left for the pranks to run?” Ron asked.


“Whole day,” Fred said.


“So get used to it,” George added getting up.


“Come on, Hermione,” Harry said, “Ancient runes first.”


“You expect us to do lessons like this?” Hermione asked, eyebrows raised.


“There’s nothing stopping you, is there,” Ginny said, standing up. “Now, I’ve got to get to Charms.” She kissed Harry goodbye, and she then started to walk out of the Great Hall.


“Come on,” Harry said, getting up too. “Don’t want to be late.” Harry then started to walk towards the entrance hall.


“Mr. Potter?” Harry heard Dumbledore say when he was halfway towards the entrance hall.


“Yes, Professor?” Harry said, innocently turning around to look at the headmaster. Harry noticed that Ginny stopped ahead of them too.


“May I enquire as to when the students are going to return to their normal attire?” Dumbledore asked.


“Whenever the potions run out,” Harry said, smiling.


“Very well,” Dumbledore said and Harry swore he could see a small smile on the Professor’s lips. “I do suspect you four in my office at eight for your detention though.”


“Yes, Professor,” Harry replied.


-oOoOoOoOo-


Lessons that day were quite strange with certain people dressed as either Tweedle Dee and Tweedle Dum, a prince, or, if you were female, being a human torch. At least Potions for Ginny wasn’t as dim and dark as it usually was. The day would go down as one of the Ghosts’ most memorable pranks along with April Fool’s day the year before.


As the week wore on, Wood doubled their training sessions to once every night. Harry and Ginny spent from seven until nine a clock outside on the pitch. Which wasn’t as fun as it normally would have been because of Wood’s constant bellows, and the horrible weather that had started Tuesday afternoon as light drizzle, but by Friday evening had turned into a full out storm and had turned the pitch into something similar to a marsh.


Harry’s week didn’t get any better the Friday before the match. That night, there would be a full moon, which meant Snape was waiting for Harry in the defense classroom after morning break. Luckily, Harry remembered to be on time. It helped that Wood wasn’t stopping him in the corridors between each class like last time.


“Hurry up now,” Snape sneered. “The bell rang two minutes ago, you’re meant to be here when the bell rings. Tardiness is not appreciated at Hogwarts. I think five points from you, Potter, for being late. And a further five points from Granger, Longbottom, and Weasley as well. Now sit down before I take any more.” Harry and the others found seats at the back of the classroom, where they sat glaring at Snape.


“Where’s Remus?” Ron asked. “Why isn’t he here? Why is this git here?”


“Ron!” Hermione whispered. “We know you don’t like Snape, but that doesn’t mean you should be disrespectful. He is a professor. You don’t see Harry calling him names, do you?”


“Yes,” Neville answered and Harry glared at him. “He just never does it in front of you.”


“Thanks, Neville,” Harry muttered.


“You’re welcome,” Neville replied, smiling. Hermione was just about to start ranting on Harry when Snape addressed the class.


“As you can see,” Snape started, “Professor Lupin is currently indisposed, and it has fallen to me to cover his classes, which is rather inconvenient since Professor Lupin hasn’t left any notes on what you lot have covered.”


“Please, Professor,” Hermione said. “We’ve covered Boggarts, Red Caps, Grindylows, and kappas. We were just about…”


“Silence!” Snape hissed, causing Hermione to stop speaking. “May I ask where, in the past minute, did I ask for your participation in this class? I was merely noting Professor Lupin’s lack of organization.”


“He’s the best teacher we’ve had,” Dean Thomas said.


“You are easily satisfied,” Snape sneered. “Red-Caps and Grindylows should be on the first year curriculum, not third. Now, today, we shall discuss werewolves.”


“But sir, we’re not meant to start werewolves for ages, we’re due to start Hinkypunks —“ Hermione said before Snape interrupted.


“SILENCE!” Snape roared. ”Miss Granger, do you feel that you have a better understanding on this subject than me? Do you feel, perhaps, that you can be a better teacher than me? Is it your wish to take this class, rather than me? Then by all means, come teach…” The whole class, including Harry, stared in shock as Snape walked to the back of the classroom, leant against the back wall, and folded his arms. “We don’t have all day, Miss Granger.”


“I -I -” Hermione stammered before slowly, indecisively, standing up. “I’m not quite sure -”


“Not as easy, is it?” Snape asked venomously.


“I’ll do it,” Harry said. Snape turned to look at him, trying to mask his amusement. “I’ll teach the class.”


Snape looked shocked only for a moment before his face turned to one of barely disguised amusement. “Potter, I should have known… Then, by all means, try and teach this class something. It would be a miracle if any of these dunderheads learnt something.“ Harry smiled as he grabbed his wand and book and walked to the front of the class as Hermione sat back down.


“Well -” Harry said once he was facing the class, not sure what to do.


“Hurry it up Potter,” Snape sneered.


“Okay,” Harry said nodding, getting more confidence. ”As you all know, today we are due to start Hinkypunks —“


“No, Potter,” Snape interrupted, smirking. ”Werewolves; teach them about werewolves.”


“Werewolves…” Harry said slowly. “Fine, now then, since it seems my predecessor was completely dumb and knew nothing about this subject, since he has to have me teach the class, can anyone tell him the differences between a true wolf and a werewolf? Hermione?”


“SIT DOWN, POTTER!” Snape yelled before Hermione could speak. ”And twenty points from Gryffindor for your cheek.“ Harry, who couldn’t help but have a huge smile on his face, walked back to his seat and sat down.


“Now,” Snape said as he started to walk to the front of the class. “Can anyone answer Potter’s question?“


“So I wasn’t as bad a teacher as you thought then? If I asked the right question?” Harry asked out loud.


“Detention, Potter, tonight,” Snape said. “Now, anyone?” Both Harry and Hermione raised their hands, but Snape ignored them both. “Are you telling me Professor Lupin hasn’t even taught you the distinction between a true wolf and a werewolf?”


“We’ve told you,” Dean said. “We haven’t started werewolves yet.”


“Silence!” Snape shouted. “Dear, dear me, a third year class who doesn’t even know the difference between a true wolf and a werewolf. I must inform Professor Dumbledore about how very far behind you lot are.”


“Please sir,” Hermione, who it seemed couldn’t let laying dog’s lie, said, “the werewolf differs from a true wolf in several small but distinctive ways, the snout for example…”


“Silence!” Snape shouted. “That’s the third time you’ve spoken out of turn. Ten points from Gryffindor for being an insufferable know it all!”


Everyone glared at Snape, even though everyone in the room had called Hermione a know-it-all in the past, it was always done with jest and laughter, said in a way that Hermione knew to take it as a joke. Snape, however, did no such thing.


“You asked a question and she knows the answer, Harry too, why ask, if you don’t want to be told?” Ron shouted out. Everyone knew instantly that Ron had gone too far, and within twenty seconds, Harry had a partner for his detention tonight.


The rest of the class was just as dull and horrid. Snape managed to find another three reasons to deduct points from Gryffindor, and when the bell rang, he held them back, announcing the essay they all had to write by Monday.


“Two whole roles of parchment,” Ron said at lunch. “And detention tonight, scrubbing bedpans, that’s going to be a nightmare! Without magic too!”


“I suppose he was a bit harsh,” Hermione muttered.


“A bit?” Neville said outraged. “Were you even in that class?”


“Well, moaning about it now won’t help,” Hermione said bringing an Ancient Runes book out. Harry and Hermione had Ancient Runes that morning before break. “And I want to get some of this research done that Professor Pagget set us.”


“Why?” Ron said. “You weren’t in Ancient Runes this morning, was she, Harry?”


“She hasn’t missed a class,” Harry said.


“What?” Ron said. “That’s impossible; she’s been to every Divination class this term.”


“You’d better do your reading too, Harry,” Hermione said ignoring the curious looks from Ron and Neville. “You won’t have time tonight with your detention.”


“What detention?” Ginny said sitting down next to Harry.


“Ron and Harry have detention tonight,” Hermione told her.


“What?” Ginny said, staring at Harry. “Tonight was our only night off this week! How are we meant to spend time together if you’re off in detention?”


“We spent time together Monday evening,” Harry told her.


“In, wait for it, detention!” Ginny drawled. “Fun date.”


“Sunday we will….” Harry started but Hermione cut across him.


“Do your homework since you won’t get any done tonight and you have a Quidditch match tomorrow,” she said. Harry slouched dejectedly.


“You still love me, right?” Harry said to Ginny, trying to smile.


“Nope,” Ginny replied.


“Oh ha, ha,” Harry said and Ginny poked her tongue out.


-oOoOoOoOo-


As it turned out, Ginny did manage to spend time with Harry that evening after all. When Harry and the others met Ginny in the Great Hall for dinner, Ginny was fuming about Snape. Apparently, Ginny had annoyed Snape in Potions and he took it out on her in Defense the next lesson, giving her detention with Harry and Ron.


“At least we get to be together,” Harry told her as they started to eat their dinner. Ginny just simply replied with a glare.


It was a rather lucky thing that Wood had decided to give the team the night off because Harry was sure Wood would have been murderous if both Harry and Ginny had missed the last Quidditch practice. That didn’t stop Harry, Ginny, and Ron, however, to feel miserable whilst they were walking the corridors to the hospital wing.


“Just think,” Harry said, trying to cheer Ron, Ginny and himself up, “with the three of us it won’t actually take that long.”


“I’d rather be in the common room doing my essay for Snape,” Ron muttered.


“Really?” Ginny said. “I’d rather be on top of the Astronomy tower with Harry.”


“What?” Harry said. “It’s thundering and lightning out side. We’d get drenched.”


“Yes, I know,” Ginny said. “But thunderstorms are so beautiful, romantic.”


“Sure,” Harry said slowly.


“What’s so romantic about them?” Ron whispered to Harry.


“Beats me,” Harry replied.


The three of them spent a whole three hours in the hospital wing scrubbing bed pans. It wasn’t until after eleven did they finally make it back to the common room where they went straight to bed.


The lightning and thunder woke Harry up at five thirty on Saturday morning. It was pouring with rain and Harry groaned about it as he got out of bed, dressed, and walked out of the Gryffindor tower. Ten minutes later, Harry found himself outside the headmaster’s office. Stifling a yawn, Harry asked the stone gargoyle to move out of the way and Harry shuffled his feet onto the upward spiral staircase. Normally Harry would walk up these steps, but as he was so tired, Harry waited on the first step as the revolving staircase lead him up to the headmaster’s office.


As he got to the top, Harry stepped off the stair case, grabbed the handle of the headmaster’s door and turned gently. Harry walked into the office and looked up to try and find the golden ladder leading to the Dumbledore’s living quarters when he stopped in surprise when he saw the Headmaster was sitting at his desk with paper work surrounding him. Dumbledore looked up in surprise as Harry stared at him.


“Harry, my boy, what brings you here this early in the morning?” Dumbledore asked Harry after getting over his shock of seeing him.


“Don’t you ever get any sleep?” Harry asked as he sat down in the chair opposite Dumbledore.


“Sleep with this racket?” Dumbledore asked indicating the noise of the violent storm outside. “Who could sleep with this noise, and with such a magnificent site to behold as well?” As he ended his question he looked out of his office window as a streak of lightening flashed across the landscape and a clap of thunder rolled around them, indicating that the storm was only three miles away from them.


“Normal people?” Harry answered with a smile.


“Ah yes, maybe. But then again, if we were all normal, life would be very dull,” Dumbledore replied. “Anyway, I have this paper work I needed to do. Being a teacher is very hard work.”


Harry looked at the piles of parchment on the headmaster’s desk and compressed a shudder at the amount of work. “If I ever want to become a teacher, tell me not to,” Harry muttered causing Dumbledore to chuckle.


“Most of this is because of the role of headmaster, Harry,” Dumbledore told him. “If I were a normal teacher, I would be able to spend another hour in bed.”


“So you wouldn’t have to be up until six,” Harry said. “I suppose that isn’t so bad.”


“No, my boy, I wouldn’t have to get up until five,” Dumbledore replied with a chuckle. “But it isn’t so bad, especially when you love teaching.”


“Mental,” Harry muttered under his breath.


“Yes, I suppose you have to be to be a teacher,” Dumbledore said, causing Harry to smile awkwardly. “I might be getting old, Harry, but these ears can still hear things. But I doubt you came wandering up to my office at five thirty in the morning to talk about the weather and teaching. And I would love to have an excuse not to worry about this paper work for a little while. What is it that you wish to speak to me about? If it’s a question about the remaining Horcrux, it still hasn’t turned up at Borgin and Burkes. I believe Sirius is on disguise number seventy eight at the precise moment.”


“Actually it was to talk about the Quidditch match this morning,” Harry replied. “But the fact that the ring still hasn’t turned up is worrying. What if it doesn’t turn up before the end of fourth year?”


“Not something for you to worry about, Harry. We have another year and a half before your battle with Tom in the graveyard, although maybe knowing which graveyard might be helpful,” Dumbledore said smiling trying to get some more information out of Harry.


“Next to Riddle’s old manor in Little Hangleton,” Harry replied, thinking it wouldn’t hurt to tell him.


“Next to Tom’s parent’s house, interesting,” Dumbledore pondered.


“He needs his father’s bones,” Harry said, and then sighed, he had told him this much. He might as well tell him the rest. “Bone of the father, flesh of a servant, and blood of an enemy, that’s what his spell contains to give him his body back.”


“Blood of an enemy you say, now, that’s interesting,” Dumbledore muttered thoughtfully.


“What?” Harry asked.


“Well, if you were still a Horcrux, having your blood in his veins would make Tom act like some sort of Horcrux for you,” Dumbledore explained. “Of course that’s all irrelevant now that you’re no longer a Horcrux. All that taking your blood would do is…”


“Remove my mum’s protection,” Harry said. “and he can’t be beaten in his current form, he needs to be killed in his human form and therefore needs my blood, he won’t use anyone else’s.”


“Indeed,” Dumbledore said. “You will just have to be careful when you fight him. Hopefully, when you meet him in the graveyard, both of you will be mortal and therefore both of you would be able to die if the other succeeds in the duel.”


“I know,” Harry said. “I know.”


“How is Ginny, by the way?” Dumbledore asked.


“Good, nervous about today,” Harry said. “First Quidditch match and all.”


“Ah yes, I remember my first Quidditch match,” Dumbledore said. “Gryffindor versus Slytherin.”


“You played Quidditch, sir?” Harry said surprised. “I didn’t know that.”


“Ah my, dear boy,” Dumbledore said, chuckling, “Just because you’re from the future does not mean that you know everything. I played Seeker for Gryffindor in my third and fourth year. I stopped playing in my fifth year because I wanted to concentrate on my studies more.”


“They say you learn something new everyday,” Harry said, smiling.


“Yes well, I think I should be getting back to my work load,” Dumbledore said. “These won’t do themselves.”


“Hmm, Professor,” Harry said. “I actually haven’t spoken to you about the reason I came here this morning.”


“Ah, small talk can be misleading, can’t it,” Dumbledore said, smiling. “Then what is it you wish to speak to me about?”


“The Dementors,” Harry replied. “Last time around they came into the grounds during the match.”


“Hmm, yes, now that is worrisome,” Dumbledore said. “Was anyone hurt?”


“Apart from myself, no,” Harry answered. “The Dementors affected me badly last time around as well.”


“Yes,” Dumbledore agreed, “With your parents’ deaths I’m not too surprised. And with what you have had to go through in your past I was not surprised to hear what happened on the train to school. Are you having any problems without the Dementors?”


“No,” Harry replied. “My Occulmency is preventing that, Professor.”


“Good to hear, and thank you,” Dumbledore said. “I must get back to this paper work, and I suggest you get back to your common room before Mr. Filch notices that you are out of bed. After all, it is still a couple of minutes until the curfew is lifted at six.”


“I might just go down and get some breakfast,” Harry said standing up. “After all, by the time I get to the Great Hall, it wont be curfew anymore.”


“Very well,” Dumbledore said. “But be careful Filch doesn’t catch you.


“Not to worry, sir,” Harry said as he got up and went to the door leading to the staircase. “After all, you’re not the only one who can turn invisible at will.”


-oOoOoOoOo-


It wasn’t until eight o’clock before Harry was joined by Fred, George, and Ginny. Ginny eyed Harry suspiciously as she sat down opposite Harry and grabbed some toast, Fred and George sitting either side of her.


“You’re up early,” Fred said as a greeting yarning.


“So are you,” Harry replied. “I’m surprised you’re up, Ginny. Wood didn’t need to send Angelina or Katie to wake you up?”


“No,” Ginny said. “Don’t worry; I’m just as confused as you are,” she added as an afterthought which brought a smile and a chuckle to Harry’s and her brother’s faces.


Fifteen minutes later, and Harry, Ginny, Fred, and George were joined by the other three. Harry eyed Ginny opposite him. She hadn’t touched the slice of toast on her plate she had put there.


“Eat, Ginny,” Harry said after taking a bite out of his own slice of toast.


“Not hungry,” Ginny muttered.


“Don’t worry, Ginny,” Fred said. “You’ll do great.”


“Yeah,” George agreed. “You got nothing to worry about, I mean, my first Quidditch…”


“You got hit by a Bludger Fred accidentally hit at you and knocked you out,” Ginny said, “Only for Fred to be knocked out ten minutes later. Harry had a bucking broomstick that nearly threw him off. Wood got knocked out with only ten minutes into the match. Angelina broke her leg, and Katie broke her arm.” Harry, Fred, and George all looked at each other. There wasn’t much for them to say.


“Yeah, nothing to worry about,” Ginny added sarcastically.


“Come on,” Fred said. “Buck up. At least you’d be flying.”


“For how long is another matter though,” George muttered and Harry glared at him.


“See, not even my brothers think I’ll do well,” Ginny sulked.


“Of course they do,” Harry said. “You know them, they’ll only tease you like this if they believe that you’ll do fine and none of those things will actually happen.” Fred and George nodded eagerly. “You were great in practice this week.”


“I’m flying on a school broom,” Ginny muttered, “against Nimbus Two Thousand and Ones. I’ll be pathetic.” Harry took Ginny’s hand and squeezed it lovingly.


“I have faith in you,” Harry said quietly to her.


“I always thought you were bonkers,” Ginny replied.


“Yeah, I must be to be in love with you,” Harry muttered, earning a smack on the shoulder. But it was worth it to see a smile form on Ginny’s lips.


The walk down to the changing rooms soaked the whole team to the skin. They were silent as they got changed out of their soaked clothes and changed into their Quidditch robes. Once everyone had gotten changed, they sat down and waited for Wood’s normal team talk.


“Right,” Wood said as he starting pacing near the blackboard. “I know we’ve had a difficult start to the season with the loss of Alicia, but I couldn’t be happier with Ginny. Ginny, you need to believe in yourself, we’ve all seen you fly. Even on a rubbish school broom. You can out fly anyone in this school if only you have the belief. You are apart of this team now, one I think can win this game.”


“We all know how difficult this game is going to be, Gryffindor versus Slytherin is never easy. But we know we have the skill and the knowledge to beat them. So yes, it is a little wet outside.”


“A little?” whispered Angelina.


“But I know that you, all of you, have the skill and ability to fly through that weather. Something I’m sure the Slytherins will find difficult. And I know they are on better brooms, but we got better players on our brooms, it’s the players that count. I know that, you know that, so let’s go out there, and prove to the whole school that it takes more than a father with a wad of cash to win at Quidditch. It takes more than being bullies to win at Quidditch. That it takes skill, determination, but most importantly, it takes faith and belief in your own abilities to win. Not some stupid belief that if you have the better broom you have a better chance of winning. So let’s go out there and prove just how rubbish they are, just how little skill they have. I want you to out fly and out maneuver them. They might have the speed. But we have the skill. So let’s go out there and prove just what we can do!”


“Here, here,” Fred and George said together.


“Damn right,” Katie said.


“Slytherin won’t stand a chance,” Angelina added.


“You with us, Ginny?” Wood said.


“Try and stop me,” Ginny said smiling.


The team, together, rose and walked out of the changing rooms and onto the sodden marsh pitch. Ginny followed Harry out; her hair was tied up in pony tail and tucked underneath her robes in order for it not to get in the way. The Slytherin team was walking out opposite them. Harry saw Malfoy’s face as he followed his team. He wasn’t a happy bunny.


Harry watched as Wood and Flint shook hands, Flint having Wood’s in a vice grip. Harry saw Madam Hooch’s mouth move but no sound came out. She put the whistle to her mouth and blew hard. The sound of the whistle was lost in the wind but all fourteen players rose as one as the game began.


Harry flew as fast as he could and as high as he could before straightening out and looking around. Gryffindor had possession of the Quaffle and Harry could just make out a muffled voice that was Lee Jordan’s but because of the wind he couldn’t hear a word that he was saying.


Within thirty seconds Harry was drenched to his skin. The thunderstorm pelted down as lightening flashed across the sky and thunder rolled around the pitch. Harry wanted this over, and fast. Luckily Harry remembered the Impervius spell Hermione had used last time and had cast it on his glasses that morning before going to see Dumbledore.


Harry flew about the pitch, already missing some close calls with Bludgers, players, and lightening. Harry would catch some muffle sounds of commentary a few times when he flew towards the seat where Lee Jordon sat. It was the only way he could tell where about on the pitch he was. Suddenly Harry heard a faint whistle and saw the players started to fly down so Harry joined them. Harry saw the Gryffindor team walk towards the right of the pitch and Harry followed.


“Under here,” Wood said as Harry saw a huge umbrella. Soon the whole Gryffindor team was under it.


“What’s the score?” Harry asked right away.


“Two hundred and ten to one hundred and ninety,” Wood said


“So we’re winning,” Harry muttered.


“No, we’re loosing,” Wood said. “It’s difficult but we can beat them. Brooms aren’t what make a team.”


“It’s my fault,” Ginny said from beside him. “I’m rubbish, I shouldn’t be on this team.”


“Yeah right,” Harry said, “pull the other one.”


“I mean it,” Ginny said. “We’re losing because of me. Six times I’ve lost the Quaffle, and four times I had a straight shot on goal and I’ve missed. And I haven’t managed to make one tackle!”


“Ginny,” Wood addressed, “You’re doing fantastic, don’t forget you’re on a school broom against Nimbus Two Thousand and Ones. And you did a rather brilliant pass to Katie.”


“It wasn’t meant to be,” Ginny muttered. “I dropped the Quaffle because it was so wet.” Wood looked desperately at Harry. Harry took a hold of Ginny’s hand and led her away from the rest of the team. When he got out of hearing distance, Harry turned around to face Ginny.


“What’s the matter?” Harry asked her.


“I’m rubbish,” Ginny muttered.


“You’re not rubbish, Ginny!” Harry half-shouted, exasperated.


“You didn’t see me!” Ginny said back heatedly. “Don’t talk about things you don’t know.”


“Then you shouldn’t talk about this either then,” Harry retorted. “Because the Ginny I know flew rings around her brothers this summer.”


“I was on a Nimbus Two Thousand then,” Ginny said.


“Didn’t you listen to Wood when he said that the brooms don’t matter, it’s the people riding them?” Harry asked her. “What’s really the matter, Ginny?”


“Nothing,” Ginny mumbled.


“Tell me,” Harry said to her gently, “it’s me you’re talking to.”


“I’m just… afraid. I’m afraid that I’m going to be so rubbish that everyone hates me and that they all blame me for the loss,” Ginny said quietly. “And I guess it’s happening.”


“Loss?” Harry asked her. “What loss? Malfoy hasn’t caught the Snitch yet has he? When did that happen? And who said anything about blaming you, I believe Wood said you were doing brilliantly.” Ginny looked at him in disbelief. “And who cares if we lose anyway? Quidditch is about having fun, not winning. Grant you it’s a bonus, but only a bonus.”


“So you don’t care if we lose? To Slytherin?” Ginny asked him


“Not really,” Harry said. “As long as we have fun, I don’t care what the score is.” Ginny shook her head, a chuckle coming from her mouth.


“Don’t let Wood hear you say that,” Ginny joked.


“Why do you think I pulled you away?” Harry said, causing Ginny to laugh. “Just relax, have fun, and no matter what happens, I will still love you.” Ginny smiled.


“Thanks, Harry,” Ginny said. “I think you deserve an award after the game.”


“I have to wait until after the game?” Harry asked, disappointed.


“Prat,” Ginny said, she looked around, sighed, and then leant towards Harry as she gave him a sweet kiss.


A cough caused them to separate and they both looked up to see Madam Hooch staring at them. “We didn’t call a time out for you to have your own private kissing session. Back to the pitch, both of you.” Smiling guiltily, both Harry and Ginny grabbed their brooms, and headed back to the pitch.


The talk, however, seemed to do Ginny some good, because after five minutes Harry saw Ginny score her first goal of the game, which was soon added upon by another. A flash of lightning a couple of feet away from Harry lit up the sky, causing Harry to see Malfoy flying in between players, with a determined look on his face. This brought Harry back to the job at hand, finding the Snitch.


Harry flew in and out of players, glancing this way and that, trying to see if he could spot the small Golden Snitch in the miserable and foul weather. With another clap of thunder and lightning that lit up the stadium, Harry finally saw it. The Snitch was hiding near one of the top of the stands. Harry put a burst of speed on as he gave chase. Harry distantly heard Lee Jordan shout something but it was lost in the gale force winds.


Malfoy soon joined him as Harry got within a broomstick distance of the Snitch. Then suddenly realizing that it had the two Seekers on its tail, the Snitch dived down so fast that Harry almost didn’t see where it went and nearly crashed into the stands. Malfoy wasn’t so lucky. Malfoy failed to stop in time and crashed into the stands, causing a groan from the Slytherin supporters that he crashed into and a cheer from the Gryffindors that Harry could only just make out.


Harry dived down after the Snitch; it was just him now. Faster and faster he went as he continued to dive, the ground racing towards him. The Snitch leveled out as it got to the sodden green grass of the pitch and Harry followed, his feet brushing the grass underneath him. He had the Snitch within reaching distance now. Harry let go with his right hand and tried desperately to grab at the Snitch, but missed. Malfoy was on his tail now; Harry got closer to the Snitch and once again tried to make a grab for it. It darted out of reach. Malfoy was right next to him now, and to Harry’s horror saw him inching closer to the Snitch. The memory of the last game against Slytherin flashed in his minds eye, the image of Malfoy beating him to the Snitch, Harry gritted his teeth.


“Not this time.” Harry hissed out as he flung himself of his broom in the path between Malfoy and the Snitch. It seemed to happen in slow motion, Harry’s hand outstretched Malfoy’s and he felt the Golden Snitch flutter against his fingers as he closed his hands around the golden ball, and then he felt a sudden pain as Malfoy and his Nimbus Two Thousand and One collided with Harry. Harry hit the soft ground and rolled over and over before coming to a dead stop near the Gryffindor stands, the Golden Snitch still fluttering in his hands. A smile crossed Harry’s face has the rain pelted down on it. He had caught the Snitch. He had finally shown that he was a better Seeker than Malfoy. Harry sat up, wincing. Harry must have bruised his back from the catch, something Madam Pomfrey will be able to fix in a jiffy. Harry then stopped as he felt the coldness of the wet grass sink into him. Something was wrong.


Harry looked across to Malfoy who was lying in the mud with an angry but defeated look on his face. He was saying something but Harry couldn’t hear him, Harry couldn’t hear anything. The wind had stopped howling, the crowd had stopped cheering. The world had gone deathly quite. Harry looked up and saw Ginny, worried out of her mind, shouting something at him but whatever it was Harry couldn’t hear. Harry felt even more coldness rush over him, and dreading what he would find, turned around to see one hundred Dementors near the entrance of the Quidditch pitch, gliding into the stadium, all gliding towards him. Harry fumbled for his wand that he had hidden in his robes. His wand out stretched, he desperately thought of a happy thought, Ginny. Ginny, the one person who made him the happiest in the entire world.


“Expecto patro….” Harry tried but his words left his as the nearest Dementor took a long deep breath causing Harry’s vision and mind to swim in a misty fog. Harry tried desperately to keep a hold of the image of Ginny. Ginny’s young face swam into view, and Harry grabbed a hold of that vision, and with one last effort, shouted out, “EXPECTO PATRONUM!” Harry saw a flash of silver escape from his wand as a Dementor took its last breath and forced Harry into unconsciousness.


-oOoOoOoOo-


Twenty year old Harry Potter stood alone in the kitchen of number Twelve Grimmauld Place. It was a week before his twenty-first birthday, and he and Ginny were going to try one last attempt to dethrone Voldemort, before escaping abroad. Harry looked up at the clock, noticing that it was a quarter to midnight. Fifteen minutes, fifteen minutes before he and Ginny took on the enormous task of trying to kill Voldemort. If they failed this time, they would try to run and hide. There was noise behind him and Harry whipped around, wand out, hand outstretched, and came face to face with his wife.


“Jumpy much?” Ginny asked as she walked into the kitchen. She wore all black, with a wand holster on right thigh that currently held her wand.


“You know,” Harry said, cocking his head, looking at her butt. “You look really sexy in that.”


“Get your head out of the gutter, Potter,” Ginny said, but with a smirk.


“You ready?” Harry asked.


“Are you?” Ginny replied. “I’m just your back up; you’re the one who has to do this.”


“Keep close,” Harry said ignoring the question, “pay attention, and for the love of god, stay alive.” Harry put his arms around her waist. “I can’t lose you too.”


“I’m not going anywhere,” Ginny said. “That I promise.” Harry kissed his wife before turning back to the kitchen table. On it was a map of the Ministry of Magic.


“Right, Voldemort should be in the Minister’s office here,” Harry said, pointing on the map.


“How can you be so sure?” Ginny asked. “Not that I don’t trust you, it’s just this is our last chance.”


“He would find it poetic, that his office would be where his opposition leader was running the country,” Harry said. “I’m sure he was eager to get a hold of this place soon as well, to truly know that he has snuffed out the resistance. He already has Hogwarts.” Ginny nodded grimly, she remembered that fight. It was where they had lost Hermione and Ron.


“Can we get in undetected?” Ginny asked, going back to the floor plans of the Ministry.


“Yes, I’m sure,” Harry said. “But it won’t stay like that for long. He will know.”


“How long before he knows?” Ginny asked


“Ten minutes tops,” Harry said. “So we need to find the quickest route possible. And least watched.”


“We can’t go through the visitor’s entrance,” Ginny said. “It will be watched.”


“True, but do you know where the normal entrance is?” Harry asked. “Where your dad used to go to get to his office, when I went for my trial we used the guest entrance.”


“No,” Ginny said “I only know of that entrance.”


“So we’re going to have to keep an eye out,” Harry said.


“For what?” Ginny asked, “How many people do you know go to work at midnight?”


“True,” Harry said. “Which means the visitor’s entrance is our only way in.” Ginny went to the cupboard and pulled out two glasses and a bottle of firewhisky. She poured a small drop into each glass and held a glass out to Harry.


“To freedom,” Ginny muttered, raising her glass.


“To Treason against the state,” Harry said, smiling and raising his glass.


“Geez, Harry,” Ginny said after swigging down her glass, “Make it sound carefree and easy.”


“That is what we’re doing though. In the eyes of the Ministry and the Voldemort regime. We’re just about to commit treason,” Harry said.


Ginny thought for a moment before shrugging. “I suppose we are. But they committed treason first.”


Harry shook his head has he put the glass down next to the sink. Ginny put hers down on the table before taking her wand out of her holster on her leg. She turned to Harry and he just nodded. No words were needed for what they we’re just about to try and achieve. Harry picked up a wooden spoon of the table and handed it out to Ginny. She put one hand on the spoon before moving her other hand into Harry’s spare.


“Activate.”


Harry felt himself and Ginny being squeezed and pulled as the illegal Portkey pulled them trough space as they made their way to the entrance of the Ministry. Harry felt his feet slam into the ground and Harry toppled over, pulling Ginny with him. Once the two of them got their barings, they stood up. The street they were on was bare to all life, although the noise from the pub not a few streets away carried itself through the streets.


Harry and Ginny brushed themselves down before moving to the disused phone box. They huddled themselves inside and Harry picked up the phone, took a deep breath and dialed, six, two, four, four, and two.


“Welcome to the Ministry of Magic, please state your name and business,” came the soft woman’s voice that always greeted them when they used the phone box.


“Harry Potter, Ginny Potter,” Harry said causing Ginny to stare wide-eyed at him. “We’re here to speak to the Minister.” Two badges shot out of the shoot which Harry immediately vanished with a wave of his hand.


“Visitors to the Ministry, you are required to submit to a search and present your wands for registration at the security desk which is located at the far end of the atrium. Have a pleasant day.” Once the voice finished speaking, the telephone box shuddered and they started to sink down into the ground.


“May I ask why you just said that!” Ginny hissed at him.


“Do you know what happens when you lie?” Harry asked her.


“Not really,” Ginny asked shaking her head.


“Nor do I,” Harry replied, “And I didn’t particularly want to find out. How do you know there aren’t lie detection spells on the booth?”


“But we literately just told Voldemort we’re coming. The ten minutes you said earlier seems like an overstatement now.” Ginny said.


“You worry too much, love,” Harry said. “The badges are for the visitor’s desk so the person manning it knows why you’re here. It’s five minutes past midnight. No-one is going to be manning the desk.”


“You know how important surprise is with this plan,” Ginny said.


“You mean luck, right?” Harry said as the lift came to a halt.


“I prefer my take on it,” Ginny grumbled, “but yes.”


“Then yes, I do know,” Harry said as the lift doors pinged open. Harry and Ginny stepped out of the lift and into the atrium.


“What the…?” came a voice to their ears.


Harry and Ginny looked up sharply to see an average build man sitting at the desk. He wore a black robe and was around his mid-thirties. A picture of his family sat pinned up on his desk.


“Oh bollocks,” Harry muttered.


“No-one manning the desks, huh?” Ginny muttered as she made to grab her wand


“Stupefy!” Harry thought as he raised his right hand towards the guard. The guard didn’t even have time to get his wand out before the red light of a Stunner engulfed him and caused him and the chair to fall to the ground with an enormous clatter. Ginny, who only then had managed to point at her wand at the guard, lowered her wand.


“You really need to teach me wandless magic, Harry,” Ginny said.


“I know,” Harry replied as he started to walk towards the guard. “I hope no-one heard that.”


RIIIIIIINNNNNNGGGG


“Oh great,” Harry said on the sound of the alarm. “This day just gets better and better.”


“Let’s get to the elevator,” Ginny said. “Before they get here.”


“No,” Harry said quickly, “That’s the first place they’ll look. We need to take the stairs.”


Ginny nodded as they ran over to the grey door to their left, the plaque on it stating that it was a maintenance staircase. Harry brought out his wand before slowly using his left hand to turn the door handle and open the door slowly. Thankfully, no-one was on the other side of the door. Harry and Ginny stepped through and Harry closed the door. Harry pointed his wand at the door thinking, “Colloportus,” and the door made an odd squelching noise, sealing it shut.


Harry turned to Ginny who nodded before setting off down the flight of steps to the next lower level. Harry kept his eyes and ears open, with Ginny covering his back. When Harry and Ginny reached level One, there was a plaque on the wall next to an opened planned hallway announcing that they had arrived at level One. The following offices names, Ministers of Magic Office, Ministry Undersecretary Office, Muggle-Born Registration and Control Office, and Order of the Phoenix Detection Squad, were stamped in gold onto a marble slate hanging on the wall.


“Order of the Phoenix Detection Squad…” Ginny whispered.


“Fancy that,” Harry said. “Me and you have a whole office dedicated to finding us.”


Harry and Ginny, keeping an eye out just in case some Death Eaters or Ministry workers were about, started to walk down the corridors. Harry started to worry, where were the Death Eaters? The alarm bell went off five minutes ago; surely they would be waiting for them.


“I don’t like this,” Harry said. “Where is everyone?”


“At home?” Ginny suggested. “It is the middle of the night.”


“Maybe,” Harry said as they reached the end of the corridor which led onto another one. “But Voldemort would be here, I’m sure of it.”


“But Voldemort would know we’re coming to him,” Ginny said. “He’s not going to chase us about when he knows that we’re coming straight to him.”


“Well,” came a voice from behind them. “The blood traitor has some smarts after all. I thought she had lost all smarts when I heard that she married you, Potter.”


Harry whipped around to see three Death Eaters, wands out, pointing them at him and Ginny. They didn’t wear the normal black robes of a Death Eater. These robes were gold.


“Like the new robes, Potter?” sneered a voice he recognized as Antonin Dolohov. “Special treatment to loyal servants. “


“It matches your eyes,” Harry said causing a growl to come from Dolohov.


“It was a mistake coming here tonight,” a quiet voice said from behind Dolohov and Harry felt Ginny stiffen beside him in anger as they both recognized Bellatrix Lestrange’s sweet voice.


“How’s Mummy Weasley?” Bella said sweetly when she came into view. Harry grabbed a hold of Ginny as she nearly threw herself at the witch.


“Nice move, Potter,” Bella said. “You just saved your wife’s life, for the next few minutes anyhow. Did you really think you could sneak in here without anyone noticing?”


“Not really, no,” Harry said. “Although I had planned on getting a little bit further before you actually found us,” he added cheekily.


“You were always weak, Potter,” Bella replied. “The Dark Lord is waiting. Now hand over your wands. And follow us. And I hope my lord allows me to play with this pretty little red thing, I could add another trophy to the Longbottom’s and that Lovegood child.” Harry’s anger rose ten fold. He gripped his wand tightly.


“You going to duel me, Potter?” Bella laughed out as she noticed his grip tightened. “Me? The Dark Lord’s favorite? Oh how I would love to show you what a real wizard’s duel is like, Potter. It would be over before you even muttered a spell. But we have orders, to bring both of you, you and your little blood traitor wife, straight to the Master. And I never fail my Master!”


“So what was the Department of Mysteries then?” Harry asked, reminding Bella . “A black op that never existed?” Bella face contorted with rage as she raised her wand and pointed it at Ginny.


“CRUCIO!”


“PROTEGO TOTALUM” Harry screamed in his head as he waved his wand over Ginny and himself. A golden shield sprang into view as the orange spell of the Cruciatus Curse clanged loudly against Harry’s shield.


Harry instantly went on the offensive, a blasting curse from his wand striking the ground, causing tiles to fly everywhere. Through the dust two green Killing Curses came at Harry and Ginny, just barely missing them. Harry retaliated as he sent three Disarming Spells at their enemies. One of the Death Eater’s wanda came flying out of the dust before Harry sent three Sstunners towards the Death Eaters.


“Stunners, Potter?” came the voice of Lestrange as the dust started to settle. “Is that all you can manage?”


“I thought we weren’t allowed to get hurt?” Ginny asked back as the dust settled and Harry saw one of the Death Eaters on the floor knocked out.


“What the Dark Lord doesn’t know won’t hurt him,” Dolohov whispered as he drew his wand level with Harry.


“But the Dark lord knows, he always knows!” Harry said in a teasing whisper. “That is unless you know Occlumency. Tell me, Dolohov, do you know Occlumency?”


“That skill?” Dolohov asked. “Why would I need it? I have no secrets from my master.”


Smirking, Harry touched Dolohov’s mind with Legilimency and saw the spell that Dolohov was about to cast.


“Aguamenti,” Harry thought, waving his wand as Dolohov slashed his wand in a downward arc to his left. A huge fireball blazed its way towards Harry and Ginny, but Harry’s water charm doused the flames instantly and Harry quickly threw a Stunner and Disarming Curse at the shocked Death Eater. Dolohov dived out of the way before rising to his feet, shooting a hated glaze at Harry before raising his wand again and twisted it at Ginny.


“PROTEGO TOTALUM,” Harry screamed once more as a shield sprang up to meet the light purple curse that was snaking its way towards Ginny. The curse clanged against the shield, and broke through. Ginny side-stepped quickly but not quickly enough as the spell brushed her left arm. Ginny screamed out in pain as she fell to her knees holding onto her arm. Harry was murderous.


“REDUCTO!”


“DEPRIMO!”


Harry’s two curses flashed its way towards Dolohov, who managed to block the first curse before the stronger cutting curse ripped its way through his shield and slammed into his side. Dolohov screamed in pain as he fell to the ground, cutting his hands on the debris from Harry’s earlier blasting hex.


Bella shot a slicing curse at Harry who side-stepped and in his fury cast another cutting curse at Bella. Ginny meanwhile cast audibly the Stunner and Disarming Spell at Dolohov. He managed to block the Stunner but the Disarming Spell caused him to be thrown back against the wall. His head banged against the stone, knocking him out, as his wand sailed over to Ginny, who snapped it instantly.


“Well, well, well,” Bella said smirking “The red bitch has came out to play. “


Harry raised his wand at Bella but she already had her wand pointing at Ginny, a curse on the edge of her lips.


“Langlock!” Harry thought, pointing his wand at Bella and she mumbled as her tongue suddenly stuck to the roof of her neck. Harry then noticed a large rock behind Bella which came from Harry’s blasting hex to the floor.


“Accio,” Harry said again in his head as he waved his wand towards the rock. The rock flew towards Harry along the floor. Fortunately, and as planned, Bella was standing in the way. The rock came towards Harry, taking out Bella’s legs from behind. Bella, who didn’t have any idea what Harry’s plan was or what spell he had cast, didn’t have time to react as she found her self falling to the floor. Ginny cast a Disarming Spell and a Stunner at Bella, who didn’t have time to block it.


“Are you alright?” Harry said hurriedly as he put an arm around his wife. Ginny bent over, breathing slightly before nodding.


“Here,” Harry said, taking his wand to Ginny’s injured arm. “Episkey.” The wound healed up and closed.


“Thanks,” Ginny said, smiling. “That wasn’t too bad I suppose.”


“We didn’t get hurt too much and we took out three inner circle Death Eaters, including Bella Lestrange. That was really good,” Harry said. “But now its time for him.” Ginny nodded before straightening up.


“Are you sure you can continue?” Harry asked her.


“Don’t think for one second that I’m leaving you!” Ginny hissed out.


“Alright, alright, I was just asking,” Harry said defensively.


“The sooner we can get this over with the better,” Ginny said, starting to walk along the corridor.


They moved cautiously along the corridor, keeping an eye out on the door’s plaques and for any sign of movement from up ahead. For ten minutes they walked until Harry stopped Ginny and pointed up ahead. The corridor came to an end where two huge double doors stood. The entrance to the Minister’s Office. Harry and Ginny slowly approached.


“Homenum Revelio,” Harry thought as he waved his wand towards the door. Harry frowned as the spell told him that there was no presence behind the big double doors. Harry was sure Voldemort would be in there.


“What?” Ginny asked.


“He’s not in there,” Harry replied. “No-one is in there.”


“So where is he?” Ginny wandered.


“I don’t know,” Harry muttered. “But I’m not passing off this opportunity.”


Harry walked towards the door and turned the handle slowly. Harry cast some information spells and found out that there weren’t even any anti-theft spells on the door stopping unwanted guests to enter. Voldemort probably thought that it was un-needed. Harry turned to Ginny who nodded and they opened the door and stepped in.


The office was large, dark, and cold. The Slytherin Crest was hanging on the wall behind a black desk. There was a filing cabinet in the far right hand corner. The room was lit with a couple of candles floating close to the ceiling. There was a fire place behind the desk.


“God, this place is depressing,” Harry muttered as he walked over to the desk, Ginny following behind him. There were papers stacked neatly on the desk, each piece of paper with vital information on.


“So where do you think he is?” Ginny whispered.


“I don’t know, he knows we are here,” Harry said. “And he knows we would come to him. So why isn’t he here?”


Harry looked over the pieces of paper on Voldemort’s desk. There were various writings on them. Some about wands, some about wards.


“Harry,” Ginny said to get his attention. Harry looked over to her. “We need to either find Tom or get out of here.”


“You’re right,” Harry said agreeing. “There are either two reasons why he isn’t here, one, I overly overestimated him, which I very much doubt. Or he’s playing with us. He knows we want to try and kill him. So he’s waiting for us to go to him. So he’s probably somewhere where he wants to kill me. Specifically, I mean. Now, he’s been trying to kill me for the past twenty years. When he kills me he will want to show all his Death Eaters. So where is there a room where he can get all his Death Eaters, inner circle at least, to be able view the final battle?”


“Umm,” Ginny said thinking. “Court room maybe, but it isn’t big enough to have a fight.”


“He doesn’t suspect one,” Harry said thinking about Ginny’s suggestion. “He just wants to kill me. Remember, he doesn’t know about my abilities. He thinks I’m still weak.”


“But which court room?” Ginny asked, “There’s more than one.”


“Ten,” Harry replied instantly.


“You’re feeling his feelings?” Ginny said concrerned. “This won’t work if you can’t keep your Occlumency shields up.”


“I’m not, courtroom ten is where I had my hearing in the beginning summer before my fifth year,” Harry explained. “And he knows it. Come on, no point wasting time.


Harry and Ginny walked out of the Office and along the corridor, Ginny keeping close to Harry.


“If we do this, if we by some miracle manage to kill Voldemort,” Ginny started, “what do you think the Death Eaters will do? Let us walk out of there?”


“Not all of them are loyal,” Harry said. “They’re only went to Voldemort out of fear. People like Lestrange will fight. Most of them I suspect will just run away.”


“What about me, Harry?” Ginny asked. “Voldemort will tell them not to touch you, but you and I both know that Voldemort will let the Death Eaters have a go at me. I can take few Death Eaters down with the training you gave me, but I can’t take all of them down.”


“I have a plan for that,” Harry said. “Trust me, if all goes well, you won’t even need to fight.”


Harry and Ginny soon arrived at the lowest level of the Ministry. There was a ping as the elevator opened and the women’s voice announced that they were at the Department of Mysteries. Harry and Ginny stepped out of the lift and into the corridor. Harry’s heart lurched as he saw the door to the Department of Mysteries. Last time he was here Sirius had died. Harry and Ginny walked along the corridor, Harry counting the doors until he came to the door leading into courtroom ten.


“This is it,” Harry said taking a deep breath.


“I’m right here with you,” Ginny said soothingly.


“Ginny,” Harry whispered quietly, “just in case, I want you to know…”


“Don’t, Harry,” Ginny whispered back taking his hand.


“I want you to know how much I love you,” Harry continued, his voice breaking.


“You don’t have to do this,” Ginny whispered. “We’re both going to live through this, you’ll see.”


“I have to,” Harry replied. “I wouldn’t be standing here today if it weren’t for you. You’re my strength. You’re everything to me. You’re my knight in shining armor.”


“Not a princess?” Ginny whispered.


“No,” Harry continued, turning to face her. “Ginny, everything I’ve done, everything I’ve thought of doing has led me here to this day, to this door. Of all the heartbreak, of all the sorrow I’ve been through these years. You were there for me like no-one else was. When Sirius died, you were there for me as a friend. When Dumbledore died you were there for me as my strength to keep living. When Remus died, you were my heart that kept beating. When I lost Ron and Hermione, you were my soul that kept feeling. You are my strength, physically, mentally, and magically.”


“I’m not that, Harry,” Ginny whispered, choking back a sob.


“You are,” Harry said gently “You are my life, and my life wouldn’t be worth living if you weren’t in it. A princess is the damsel in distress and the knight is one that does the saving. But these past few years it’s you that’s done the saving, not me. You were the one that saved me from my misery when Dumbledore died. You were the one that saved me from my grief when Remus died. You were the one that saved me from my despair when Ron and Hermione died, even though you were grieving yourself. That’s strength, love. Spells, wandless magic, fighting, that’s nothing compared to what you can do, what you can do for me. Which is why I can’t live without you in my life. So I want you to promise me something. Not matter what happens, no matter what goes on in that room. You live. If I die…”


“DO NOT SAY THAT!” Ginny whispered angrily.


“If I die…” Harry said, tears now falling freely down both of their cheeks. “I want you to live. Ginny, life isn’t easy. It never is. But if I die in there, then by god I’m going to take Voldemort with me. And I want you to run. I want you to live. I want you to know what it’s like to live peacefully. To not have to worry about someone running after you, I want you to live your life fully and not to grieve for me. You have you’re whole life ahead of you. Don’t let my death ruin it. I want you to live, for me.


“I won’t have to,” Ginny whispered. “You’re not going to die. I’ll live, and I’m going to have you by my side.”


Harry and Ginny closed the small gap between them as their lips brushed against each other into a long and loving kiss. The kiss lasted only for a couple of seconds but to Harry it was and would be the best kiss he ever had.


“I love you,” Harry whispered.


“I love you too,” Ginny replied wiping tears from her eyes.


With that, Harry turned around and faced the door, he took a deep breath, closed his right hand around the doorknob, and pushed the door open.


The courtroom was just as he remembered it. Death Eaters lined the room, sitting where the journalists normally sat. The inner circle sat in the seats of the Wizengamot and Voldemort himself sat in the Minister’s chair.


“Harry, Ginny,” Voldemort greeted them. “Such a long time since we last spoke. It’s good to see you two again. I sent Bella and a few other Deatheaters to welcome you but it seems you must have missed them.”


“No, we saw them,” Harry said quietly. “We dealt with them.” Voldemort raised an eyebrow.


“You’re lying,” Voldemort hissed. “You couldn’t possibly have taken out all of them.”


“I’ve improved somewhat since we last met, Tom,” Harry answered. “If you weren’t too scared to come down and face me wizard to wizard, then I could show you.” The whole room burst out in laughter as Voldemort sneered a strange smile.


“You really want to fight me Harry?” Voldemort asked. “After all these years, after Dumbledore’s death, of running away from me, you want to finally face me? That’s strange, Potter. I wonder, is it the guilt of all your friends’ deaths on your mind that has led you here today? Knowing how if it weren’t for you they could be still alive. The Weasleys, your Mudblood friend. The Longbottom child and his eccentric girlfriend.”


“You always get your facts wrong, don’t you,” Harry said. “Neville and Luna weren’t together. They were just good friends. And I have no guilt over their deaths. It was you who killed them, you and your Death Eaters. Now stop talking and let’s duel.”


“You really have no patience, do you?” Voldemort sneered. “But I suppose I should put you and your wife out of your misery. You can thank me in your deaths, that I’m a just and merciful lord.”


“Only one will die tonight, Tom,” Harry hissed as he pointing his wand at Voldemort. “I, Harry James Potter, hereby challenge you to a wizards duel.” Voldemort stared at Harry for a good minute before nodding slowly.


“Fine, Potter,” Voldemort hissed as he stood up and started to walk down “You will have your wizards duel. I, Lord Voldemort, accept your challenge.” Harry smirked.


“Not what I want, Tom!” Harry smirked as he put extra emphasis on Voldemort’s Muggle name. “Come now, accept my challenge, or are you going to embarrass yourself by refusing to duel me?”


“You will die,” Voldemort hissed in anger.


“Then come and get it,” Harry said. “If you think you’re hard enough.” Voldemort looked at Harry with more hatred then he had ever done so before. “Honor Tom, be the great merciful and honorable Lord you claim to be.”


“I, Tom Riddle,” Voldemort spat with so much venom that Harry had second thoughts on winding up Voldemort, “accept your challenge.” Harry felt the binding of the magic tying himself and Voldemort into the agreement.


“Serverus Snape will be my second,” Voldemort announced. “I take it Mrs. Potter will be yours?”


“Yes,” Harry said, nodding. “And remember the rules…”


“Don’t you lecture me about the rules of dueling, boy,” Voldemort hissed. “I know the rules.”


Harry and Voldemort watched each other closely as they walked into the middle of the courtroom. Ginny stood behind and to his right, and Snape stepped out of the crowd. Harry glared at Snape. He had come here to kill Voldemort, but it looked like he would be able to duel Snape as well. Harry had no problem with that. He relished the chance he would finally manage to revenge Dumbledore’s death.


“First we bow,” Voldemort hissed, bending at the waist. “Just like I taught you in the graveyard so many years ago.”


Harry bowed back, never keeping his eyes off Voldemort. Harry gripped his wand ready for the fight that that was about to come.


“Time to finally meet your parents, Harry,” Voldemort whispered gently to him.


“Go to hell,” Harry whispered back.


“Crucio!” Voldemort shouted, suddenly flicking his wand, his movement catching Harry off guard. Harry dived out of the way as the orange spell sailed past his shoulder.


“Depulso!” Harry thought, sending the Banishing Charm towards Voldemort, who waved his wand at Harry’s spell, causing it to deflect against the wall.


“This is going to be too easy, Potter,” Voldemort sneered as he sent a silent dark blue curse towards Harry.


Harry flicked his wand towards the spell as he brought up a shield. The blue spell clanged off the shield and Harry jumped up, sending two blasting hexes back at Voldemort.


Voldemort, who wasn’t expecting the quick speed of Harry, side- stepped past one curse before blocking the other.


“So you have some fight in you after all,” Voldemort hissed. “But still too weak. AVADA KEDAVRA!”


Harry flicked his wand towards the nearest chair and it sailed in between Harry and Voldemort, blocking the Killing Curse. Harry flicked his wand back towards Voldemort, sending a cutting curse at the dark lord. Voldemort smirked as he brought up a shield to block the curse.


“Incendia Verbero,” Harry screamed in his mind quickly as he brought his wand in an upward diagonal motion.


A huge whip made of fire whisked its way towards Voldemort and wrapped its way around him and his shield. A look of shock came over Voldemort as he tried to break his way free but failed. Harry tugged on his wand, causing the fire rope to go tight, and then start to squeeze at Voldemort’s shield.


Sweat started to form on Voldemort’s face as he struggled to keep his shield up. Harry tugged on his wand again causing his fire rope to squeeze against Voldemort’s shield even tighter and to get rid of any slack. Harry then proceeded to flick his wand to his left, which flung Voldemort, shield and all, across the courtroom and to slam into wall.


The courtroom was deathly silent in shock as Harry watched Voldemort slowly get to his feet. Voldemort brushed himself off before glaring daggers at Harry.


“Your death,” Voldemort hissed. “Will be the most pleasant death I will have caused.”


“You have to kill me first,” Harry whispered back.


“Imperio!”


Harry felt the familiar wave of calm and lightheaded-ness as the Imperious Curse took effect, calm that Harry hadn’t felt anything close to in years. All worries left him. The worry of dueling Voldemort, the worry of finally finishing his task, all left him as the Imperious Curse took hold.


“Drop your wand, Harry,” a voice said gently in his mind. “Drop the wand.”


Harry thought about what the voice was saying, it was telling him to drop the wand. But why though? Why should he drop the wand? He had it with him all the time since Dumbledore’s death in order to protect himself from any attacks he might have had to face. Why would he suddenly drop the wand now? But then again, did he need the wand? He had wandless magic, he could protect himself if ever the need arrived. And it was only dropping the wand, what was wrong with that? He could easily pick it back up if needed. Slowly, his fingers unclenched his phoenix feather wand and it clatter to the ground. As soon as the wand touched the ground, the fog lifted and Harry saw Voldemort sneering at him.


“Too easy, Potter,” Voldemort sneered. Harry’s wand sailed through the air into Voldemort boney hand.


“I win,” Voldemort hissed. “AVADA KEDAVRA!” Harry quickly wandlessly summoned another chair from the row of seats around the room to block the curse. However the curse didn’t head towards him.


To his utmost horror and astonishment, the green curse flew past him, and headed right at Ginny. Ginny, who was just as shocked and confused as Harry was, failed to move out of the way in time.


Harry’s mind was blank, no sound reached his brain as he saw in deathly silence the curse envelope Ginny. Harry watched in desperation and in slow motion as he saw the life leave her eyes, Harry saw Ginny fold onto herself as she fell to the floor. Harry starred at the horror painted onto Ginny’s face as the green glow around her started to ebb away. Harry saw his worse fear come to life.


Ginny was dead.

Back to index

Chapter 46: Sneaking Out

Author's Notes: A/N: Hmm, well, what to say? Some of you didn’t heed my warning last time and decided to shoot me, which made this chapters wait really long time. I mean I died and have to wait to be brought back from the dead and everything!

Okay, okay, so that’s a lie. But what I will say is that the past year has been a rather bad one for me. If anyone of you out there has been fighting depression, you know what I mean. Good news is that I haven’t been on the anti depressents in months! And for some reason I found that I really wanted to write this chapter. At the moment I don’t feel the same way about the next one though. So I don’t know how long you will wait for that one, even if you do get it. We’ll see how things go. But for now, enjoy your Xmas present. Merry Christmas!

Ginny sat in an old wooden chair, in the far corner of the hospital wing. The bed next to her was currently occupied by an unconscious Harry. Hermione, Ron, and Neville also sat around the bed; Hermione with a library book plopped open, while Ron and Neville had a chess board between them. Ginny just sat there, watching Ron and Neville battle each other. Ron was winning as usual, but Neville was giving him a fair fight.


“Knight to E five,” Ron said, and Neville sank down in his chair as Ron’s knight took his queen. “Check.”


“We need to find a spell to either make us good at chess, or you rubbish,” Neville said, sulking.


“The only way to improve is to play someone who’s better than you,” Ron said smartly. Ginny looked away from Harry as she stared at her brother in awe.


“That, Ron, was smart,” Hermione said, surprised, looking up from her book. Then she shook her head to get rid of the astonishment. “Not that you’re not smart.”


“Only at chess,” Ron mumbled.


“At Quidditch also,” Ginny piped up. “You have some wicked ideas for strategies.”


“What, no I don’t,” Ron replied.


“Yes, you do,” Ginny answered. “I saw your Quidditch play book you keep hidden underneath your mattress at home.”


“What!” Ron said in outrage. “You’ve been going through my stuff!”


“When I was younger….” Ginny said hurriedly. “It was when I first started to try and learn how to fly. I knew you were the biggest Quidditch fanatic in the house. So I thought you might have had something to help me out. I’ve been sneaking in every now and then since to keep up to date. Your moves look really good.”


“They do…” Ron asked slowly.


“You should show them to Wood,” Ginny said, nodding her head as they heard the footsteps of Madam Pomfrey walking over to them.


“Pawn to C six,” Neville said, capturing a pawn of Ron’s.


“Queen to C six,” Ron said retaliating, capturing Neville's pawn.


“Good evening,” Madam Pomfrey said when she arrived at Harry’s bed. “Any change?”


“None,” Ginny said, quietly looking at Harry. “He hasn’t moved since he started thrashing about three hours ago. Something really bad must have happened in his memory.”


“Well, it does seem that his dream is over,” Madam Pomfrey said while checking him over. “It appears he’s in a deep sleep now. Hopefully he won’t wake up for a long while to allow him some rest. But in case he does, make sure he drinks this dreamless sleep potion. He’s very lucky. If it wasn’t for his and the headmaster’s Patronuses… Well, like I said, he’s very lucky. Come get me if there is any change.” Ginny and the others nodded before Madam Pomfrey left.


“What do you think Harry was dreaming about?” Ron asked. “He was thrashing about badly. I’ve never seen him like that before. It was the same on the train.”


“Maybe it was the memory of rescuing Ginny,” Neville said. “That must have been a bad memory for him, and for you,” he added nodding at Ginny.


“I don’t think so,” Hermione said. “If it was that he would tell us. He would tell Ginny at least.”


“And what makes you think he hasn’t told me?” Ginny asked, eyebrows raised.


“Erm… well… I just…” Hermione said, lost for words. “He’s told you, then?”


“Yes, he has,” Ginny said, nodding. “But I don’t see what it’s got to do with you.”


“You know all of Harry’s secrets, then?” Hermione continued.


“Most of them,” Ginny replied.


“So, where did he learn wandless magic?” Hermione asked. Ginny frowned slightly. “You don’t know?”


“I knew he could do wandless magic,” Ginny said defensively.


“But where did he learn it.” Hermione asked. “Or hasn’t he told you?”


“What’s with the third degree?” Ginny asked.


“We were just wondering where Harry learned wandless magic, that’s all,” Hermione asked innocently.


“When he was younger apparently,” Ginny replied, shrugging, looking back at Harry.


“Apparently?” Hermione asked frowning. “You mean you don’t know when he learned it?”


“Well, no, but I did know he could do it,” Ginny said. “He showed me last year, when he was helping me.”


“But you don’t know where he learned it?” Ron asked.


“No,” Ginny said once again, shaking her head. “But why does that matter?”


“Because, Harry’s wandless magic isn’t right,” Hermione said. “It isn’t normal.”


“Since when is wandless magic normal?” Ginny asked.


“That’s not what I meant,” Hermione said gently. “Dumbledore and You-Know-Who can do wandless magic. But not like Harry does.”


“Tell her about what you found out about wandless magic,” Neville said. And Hermione nodded.


“Okay,” Hermione answered. “Say your wand is your voice box and your spell is your actually voice.” Ginny nodded along to say that she understood.


“Now, without your voice box,” Hermione continued, “You can’t speak. It’s impossible to form words. The same as its impossible for us to perform spells without our wands. In certain people’s cases, like Dumbledore’s and You-Know-Who’s, they can still make incoherent sounds. However, In Harry’s case, he can still speak perfectly.” Ginny nodded along as Hermione explained.


“And he shouldn’t be able to?” Ginny asked.


“No,” Hermione said shaking her head. “He shouldn’t.”


“Right,” Ginny said, nodding, taking in all of the information. “First off, Harry asked you kindly not to go looking about his wandless magic. Probably because he knew you would find squat about it and just be as confused about it as you are now. Not to mention all the time you lost looking for that information. You ignored his request and went behind one of your best friend’s back.


“Secondly, no, Harry might not have explained his wandless magic to me, mostly because I haven’t asked him about it. But that does not mean he’s purposely keeping secrets from me. I’m sure if I asked, he would tell me. But I’m not going to ask. I know Harry better than all of you. If he wants, or feels its right to let you in on his secrets, he will. He will come to you in his own time when he’s ready, not before. Pushing for the information will just make him trust you less.


“Thirdly, but not least,” Ginny concluded, “What makes you think, if I even did know the answers, that I would betray Harry and tell you?”


There was a sudden groan that came from Harry’s bed and Ginny turned to see Harry’s eyes slowly flick open. All the heat and anger Ginny felt from Hermione’s interrogation ebbed away as she saw Harry’s hurt and lost look in his eyes. Before she even knew what she was doing, Ginny had climbed onto the bed and lay down next to Harry. Harry’s arms snaked their way around her and pulled her even closer into him.


“I’m right here,” Ginny said gently to Harry. “Everything’s alright, I’m right here.” Ginny laid her head against Harry’s shoulder as Harry tightened his grip on her.


“Ginny…” Harry whispered out.


“I’m right here,” Ginny repeated. “I’m not going anywhere. Everything’s alright. Nothing bad is happening. You’re alright, I’m alright. Everything’s okay.”


“You’re not hurt?” Harry whispered.


“No,” Ginny replied. “I’m fine. Everything is okay. Rest.”


Harry nodded as he closed his eyes. And within a couple of seconds, Harry’s low and steady breathing returned, telling her that he was indeed, back to sleep.


“He was meant to take a dreamless sleep potion,” Hermione said.


“Harry wouldn’t have managed to drink it before falling back to sleep,” Ginny replied. “You saw that.”


“I don’t think I like seeing you two together that like,” Ron said, eyeing the way Ginny was laying next Harry.


“Oh grow up, Ron,” Ginny said. “I was comforting him from a bad memory. It isn’t like we were snogging!”


“Yeah, well,” Ron said. “Make sure that’s all you do.”


“We should tell Madam Pomfrey he woke up,” Hermione said. “If only if it was for a couple of seconds.”


“I’ll go,” Neville said getting out of his seat and walking towards the nurse’s office.


“Ginny…” Hermione started when Neville was halfway across the room.


“Don’t, alright,” Ginny replied cutting her off. “Harry will tell me in his own time. And he will tell you eventually too, but only if you stop interrogating us. I won’t tell Harry we just had this conversation. But you’d better not betray his trust in you again. He asked you to not look about wandless magic. Respect his request. Show him that he can trust you. And maybe he will tell you in his own time.”


-oOoOoOoOo-


Harry slowly opened his eyelids and the bright red hair of Ginny caught his immediate attention. Harry frowned as he looked around. He wasn’t wearing any glasses and the area around him was blurry. He could just make out the bed he and Ginny were lying on and a bed side table. Hoping his glasses were positioned on the table. Harry stretched out a hand and wandless cast the Summoning Charm. Harry felt his glasses reach his hands and he slid them on carefully. Harry once again found himself in the hospital wing.


Sighing, Harry carefully moved away from Ginny and got out of bed. The others weren’t around but when he looked up at the clock and noticed the time he realised that they were probably in the Great Hall having dinner. Harry called for Estelle gently in his mind and with a whoosh of flames Harry’s phoenix appeared at the end of Harry’s bed.


“Greetings,” Estelle said in his mind in order not to wake Ginny. “Nice to see you up.”


“Thank you,” Harry replied. “You couldn’t, by any chance, go get some clothes of mine? I really don’t want to wear this hospital gown any longer.”


Ten minutes later, Harry sat on a window sill, fully clothed, looking out over the grounds of Hogwarts. Harry looked over to the bed where Ginny still lay quietly. She was there, she was alive. Harry didn’t remember much of the match, but the memory, that was something he would never forget.


How could he have been so stupid. He should have realised that Voldemort would have had a trick up his sleeve. What Harry couldn’t believe was that Voldemort hadn’t changed the law. That was what Harry’s mistake was. He assumed too much. The duelling rules of old were that two witches or wizards fought until the death. However, in the fall of Harry’s fifth year at Hogwarts, Percy managed to get the European board of Magic to agree to a ban of deadly duels. When Voldemort took over, Harry assumed that Voldemort would take Wizarding Britain out of the European Union of Witchcraft and Wizardry. And change the law back to the old. Harry was wrong. Even though Voldemort took Wizarding Britain out of the Union, he never changed the law back. So when Harry got disarmed. Ginny became the active duellist.


Harry put his head in his arms. It was his fault that Ginny had died. His oversight, his mistake. Ginny would have never have died if it wasn’t for him. Slowly, a tear trickled down his cheek. He was to blame. He was to blame for Ginny’s death. It was his entire fault.


Suddenly Harry felt someone squeeze his hand and Harry looked up to see Ginny standing next to him. She had a sad smile on her face and when Harry gently smiled back, she leaned in and gave Harry a sweet kiss.


“Everything is alright, Harry,” Ginny said. “Whatever it was, it’s over. Just a memory.”


“How come you always know what to say?” Harry asked.


“After knowing you for so long,” Ginny said, “how could I not? You know just what to say to calm me down.” After a pause, Ginny continued. “Do you want to talk about it?”


“No,” Harry said instantly. “It’s not that I don’t trust you…”


“Sssh,” Ginny said putting a finger to Harry’s lips. “I get it, I didn’t want to talk much about the Chamber of Secrets, remember?”


“So that’s it?” Harry asked confused. “No demanding to know what it was?”


“I know that you will tell me eventually,” Ginny started. “But I also know that you like to drown in your own sorrow. So here’s the deal. I won’t push you for information, if you come to me when it gets too much. I know what it’s like to nearly drown in your own sorrow. Last year was so bad until you found out. I’m going to be here for you no matter what, just like you were there for me.”


“I don’t deserve you,” Harry whispered.


“Well, I think I don’t deserve you,” Ginny replied smiling. “So we’re even on that matter.”


Harry simply looked at Ginny before smiling. Suddenly a flash of Ginny’s body covered in the green eerie light of the killing flashed into his mind and Harry naturally jumped back in fright. Ginny looked at Harry in concern.


“Harry!”


Harry, who had shut his eyes after pulling back, opened them to see a very concerned Ginny. She’s alive, Harry kept telling himself. Stop being stupid, she’s alive!


“Sorry,” Harry muttered under his breath. He was trying desperately to get his mental shields up and to shove the memory back behind his Occlumency shields.


“Don’t be,” Ginny said gently and moved closer to him, slipping her arms around his waist. Harry grabbed on tightly and held her close.


“I love you, you know that, right,” Harry whispered into Ginny’s hair.


“Yes,” Ginny said pulling back slightly and smiling up at him. “It took me a while, but it I know that.”


“Good,” Harry replied, kissing her on the head. “Never forget it.”


“You aren’t hurt, are you?” Ginny asked, “I mean, Pomfrey healed you, but that was some crash with Malfoy.”


“A bit sore, but nothing that rest can’t handle,” Harry said and Ginny cocked an eyebrow.


“I would like to see the day you actually rest, Potter,” Ginny said with a slight grin.


“With a girlfriend like you, I wouldn’t dare not to,” Harry joked before getting a slight whack on the arm. “Careful, Weasley! Injured boyfriend here!”


“Your arms are fine,” Ginny replied. “Besides, I need to pay you back for worrying me so much!”


“But does it have to involve being physical?” Harry moaned.


“No,” Ginny answered. “It’s just more fun that way.” Harry laughed.


“Good, you’re feeling better.”


“Yes, I think I am,” Harry said smiling. “Because of you.”


“You’re sweet,” Ginny said, kissing him again. “You’re sucking up to me, but it’s sweet.”


“Isn’t that what boyfriends are meant to do?” Harry said.


“Yes,” Ginny said, “Just, not so obviously.”


Harry and Ginny spent the next half an hour talking and chatting before Madam Pomfrey came bustling over.


“Why didn’t you say that he was awake?!” Madam Pomfrey said as she placed a potion on Harry’s bedside table. “Get over here, Potter!”


“You know,” Harry said, eyeing the potion. “I’m feeling a lot better, all those potions; I don’t think it’s really necessary…”


“I’m the nurse here, Potter,” Madam Pomfrey told him. “Now get over here before I have to force this down your throat.”


Harry’s shoulders sagged as he started to walk over to his bed. He climbed on top and then reluctantly took the potion Madam Pomfrey handed him.


“It’s just a strengthening potion, Potter.” Pomfrey said as Harry poured the potion down his throat, the horrible taste making him feel like he was going to throw up.


“Why do I need a strengthening potion?” Harry asked. “I feel fine. Well, strength-wise.” Madam Pomfrey eyed him but obviously thought that Harry was being serious for once.


“I gave you a strengthening potion in your sleep to help, Potter,” she explained. “This is just to keep your strength up otherwise I expect you to be really weak. And that wouldn’t do you or Ms. Weasley any good. You wouldn’t be able to do much and Ms. Weasley would be too worried about you.”


“I suppose, to keep Ginny happy,” Harry said.


“It’s meant to keep you well,” Ginny said. “Don’t you care about your health?”


“Yes,” Harry said defensively. “A little bit anyway.”


“Well, at least that’s something,” Madam Pomfrey said as she finished tidying up. “Rest, Potter, and don’t even think about leaving this ward anytime soon. That back of yours needs rest! And I need to keep an eye on it.”


“Do I have to?” Harry moaned. “Any chance of brokering a deal like last time?”


“No,” Madam Pomfrey said sternly. “Not this time. You need bed rest; goodness knows what Gryffindor are doing to celebrate your win. No sorry, but there is no chance you are going back to that.”


“Even if Ginny promises to make sure I don’t do anything stupid?” Harry asked, pleading.


“Ms. Weasley,” Madam Pomfrey said, turning to Ginny. “Do you think that, even with you trying, that Mr. Potter here will be able to stay way from the celebrations of your win this afternoon?”


Harry looked hopefully over to Ginny, who seemed to be contemplating the question. But she didn’t even have time to answer.


“Given the fact that Ms. Weasley has to think about it, the answer is no,” Madam Pomfrey concluded. Harry sent a mock icy stare at Ginny who shrugged. “You’ll be allowed out come end of tomorrow.”


“End of tomorrow! But that’s ages away!” Harry moaned. Pomfrey ignored him.


“If you wish, I’m sure that Ginny will head back to your common room, and collect some books for you.” Pomfrey said. “Homework is totally within your grasp.”


“Oh, that makes me feel so much better,” Harry muttered.


Madam Pomfrey threw Harry a disapproving look before clearing up and heading back to her office with the empty potion bottle.


“Thanks for the support,” Harry said, disgruntled, to Ginny.


“Don’t you dare blame this on me,” Ginny said angrily. “And don’t you dare try and say you’re well enough to go to the common room. You know full well you’re not!”


“Yeah but…” Harry tried, attempting to think of anything that would change Ginny’s mind.


“I know you don’t like the hospital wing, Harry,” Ginny said, calming down. “Trust me, I dislike seeing you in it as much as you dislike being here. But it’s for your own good.” Harry finally conceded the point and relaxed a little in bed.


“So where are the others?” Harry asked Ginny. Harry doubted that they would be in the Gryffindor tower.


“They went to get some food a little over an hour ago,” Ginny told him. “Probably headed off to the library knowing Hermione.” Harry caught Ginny’s tone and raised an eyebrow.


“Oh, never mind,” Ginny said, waving off Harry’s un-asked question.


“What is it?” Harry probed.


“Promise not to get mad?” Ginny said quietly.


“Why would I get mad?” Harry asked with concern.


“Hermione asked me some questions about wandless magic,” Ginny explained.


“Ah, I see,” Harry answered. He knew that despite his warning Hermione would look for information about wandless magic. He just hoped that she hadn’t spent too much time on it. She was depending on the Time Turner way too much as it was. Harry didn’t want to give her an excuse to use it more than necessary.


“Don’t worry, I knew she was going to do this,” Harry explained to Ginny. “Even with my warning, she wouldn’t be Hermione if she didn’t.”


“Oh, good,” Ginny said, sighing. “I thought you might be upset or something.”


“No,” Harry said shaking his head. “I just wanted to try and spare Hermione the wasted time. I do take it she didn’t find anything useful?”


“She’s more confused than she was to start off with,” Ginny said. “Which you probably could have guessed and was most likely the reason why you told her not to search. She’s found out a lot about wandless magic, just none of it fits your situation.”


“That’s because my wandless magic isn’t normal,” Harry explained. “It’s very difficult to explain so I won’t get into it for now. But it’s quite literately a different kind of wandless magic then anyone knows. Or thinks is real.”


“And you can do it easily?” Ginny asked. “Why? How did you learn it?”


“Potter Manor has a huge library as you well know,” Harry explained. “I was reading some books and came across this wandless magic. I liked the idea of wandless magic so I secretly started training in it. “


“So, would Hogwarts library have anything about it?” Ginny asked.


“I doubt it,” Harry said thoughtfully. “But if it did. Not much on it, and secondly, it would take forever to find. And as it is such strong magic, it might even be in the restricted section. But to be honest, I doubt that it’s even in there. It’s very rare. The only place I know that holds it is Potter Manor. No shops I know sell it, as it’s such an old book.”


“So you don’t think Hermione will find anything?” Ginny asked


“You can never say never, but let’s just say I will be surprised if she does,” Harry explained.


“I kind of promised Hermione I wouldn’t tell you what she was doing,” Ginny said quietly.


“Don’t worry,” Harry said, taking Ginny’s hand. “I won’t tell a soul.”


-oOoOoOoOoOo-


Monday morning brought the hustle and bustle of a normal school day at Hogwarts, which to say wasn’t particularly normal to Muggle standards, but to each his own. Harry hadn’t mentioned Ginny's conversation about Hermione’s extra studying on wandless magic to his bushy haired friend. But he did keep an eye on her to make sure that she wasn’t over doing it. She had last time around worked herself too hard on classes. Harry was hoping that this time he could try and encourage her to take more time relaxing than studying. He even hoped that he could catch Hermione in the act of using the Time Turner. That way he could advise her to use it more wisely and to make sure she rested. Maybe he should accidently slip information about the Room of Requirement to her earlier than planned so she would be able to use it to rest in.


On Saturday, Harry and his friends went down to watch the next Quidditch match. Ravenclaw flayed the Hufflepuffs, which meant that Gryffindor was just behind Ravenclaw on points scored. Gryffindor’s next game would be against Ravenclaw in January and Harry was looking forward to it. He needed to make up from last year when Slytherin won the championship back. Whilst the last game of the season had been cancelled, everyone else had managed to play theirs. Snape argued that just because Gryffindor failed to play their last game shouldn’t mean that all the hard work of the other teams, especially Slytherin, should be undermined. When Dumbledore stood by his decision, Snape took a surprising procedure and went over his head to the board of governors, who shared his view and declared Slytherin Quidditch champions. It was easily said that Snape became even more hated by Gryffindor after that.


As the weeks passed by, and November faded into December, the light haze of rain that had surrounded Hogwarts turned into heavy snow. Sheets of ice started to form on the lake’s surface and the birds and animals that could be often heard from the forbidden forest quietened down for hibernation through the cold winter months.


A couple of weeks before Christmas, McGonagall came around as usual with her list of students that would be staying over the Christmas break. This time Harry and Ginny quite readily signed their names. Harry was looking forward to the Christmas break. The teachers were pushing Harry hard, and it was just like it was in his owl year.


On the last Monday of the school term, a notice was put up indicating that there would be one more Hogsmeade trip that final weekend before the Christmas Holidays. Harry was glad that hadn’t changed. He was seriously considering asking Hermione for use of her Time Turner to quell the suffering of homework the teachers had started to put him in. He was occasionally heard mumbling about wishing his secret had stayed secret, but the problem always arose on how he would explain to Hermione that he knew about the contraption. The welcome break would be a wonderful distraction.


Ginny sulked the week before the Hogsmeade visit, resigning herself to a Saturday for loneliness, Hermione suggested that Saturday was the perfect time to start doing her homework, but being a Weasley, Ginny turned white at the sudden thought of doing homework before Christmas. Like any Weasley, expect for Percy, she always left her homework to the last week of the Christmas holidays.


Ginny’s mood wasn’t any better Saturday morning, and unable to watch Ginny sulk anymore, Harry dragged her over to a quiet spot and then proceeded to hand over his Invisibility Cloak and Marauder’s Map to Ginny.


“Won’t you get expelled for this?” Ginny asked Harry as she tucked both under her robes. Harry thought for a moment and then nodded.


“Yup,” Harry answered.


“So don’t get caught?” Ginny voiced Harry’s unsaid sentence.


“Hey! I thought mind reading was my speciality!” Harry joked.


It wasn’t long before Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Neville found themselves fighting the cold weather as they walked down the high street of the only full magical village in Britain.


“Where first?” Hermione asked as she shivered against the cold. The snow that had fallen at the beginning of December had only eased up a little, and there was fresh snow on the ground.


“Somewhere warm?” Harry suggested. “The Three Broomsticks?”


“We can do that later,” Ron said. “I want to look around a couple of shops first. Get a couple of sweets for Ginny and that. She seemed awfully down when we left.”


“I might have cheered her up a little bit before coming,” Harry said.


“Too much information, Harry!” Ron replied. “She is my sister, of course!”


“I want to look around a couple of book shops…” Hermione stated.


“No surprise there,” Neville muttered.


“… So how about you three go to Zonko’s and Honeydukes whilst I go buy some quills and some books for reading over the holidays, and then we will meet up at The Three Broomsticks?” Hermione finished.


“Seems alright to me,” Harry said clapping his hands. Truthfully, he didn’t want to see Hermione’s reactions when Ginny turned up unexpectedly. And by the time they got to the pub, the teachers should have left.


It didn’t take long for Ginny to turn up. Harry and Ron were at the back of Honeydukes when Ginny suddenly appeared out of thin air in front of them. Ron jumped out of his skin when Ginny threw off the Invisibility Cloak, hand over her mouth to stop her from laughing at Ron’s reaction.


“What the hell are you doing here?” Ron almost shouted.


“Keep your voice down!” Ginny hissed. “Or do you want to see me expelled?”


“But, you’re not thirteen, you’re not meant to be here!” Ron exclaimed.


“Oh geez, I never knew that!” Ginny replied. “I did wonder why I would wear an Invisibility Cloak.” Harry just looked on at the scene with amusement in his eye.


“You knew, I take it,” Ron asked, turning to Harry.


“It is my Invisibility Cloak and Map, isn’t it?” Harry replied. “I did tell you earlier I cheered her up.”


“Yes, well,” Ron said, turning a bit red from embracement, “I thought you meant something different.”


“Oh, don’t worry,” Ginny said, smiling. “He did that too.”


“Hey guys, we better start heading back to the… Ginny!” Neville said coming round the corner and seeing the second year Gryffindor holding Harry’s hand.


“Do I even want to know?” Neville asked, raising his eyebrow.


“I was always under the impression the less you knew the less trouble you could get into,” Harry said, smiling.


“Yeah, I thought so, too,” Neville said, nodding in agreement. “But then I met you.”


Ginny chuckled before leading the three boys towards the counter to buy their sweets. They left the warmth of the shop and headed off to Zonko’s where Ginny spent a lot of time eyeing the pranking goods.


“You know Hermione is going to freak when she sees Ginny,” Neville whispered to Harry as they watched Ron and Ginny buy some pranking gear.


“Yup,” Harry said, agreeing. “Any advice?”


“Duck and cover?” Neville suggested,


“Brilliant,” Harry said wistfully.


It was all too soon that time caught up with them and the four of them made their way over to the Three Broomsticks. When they stepped through the threshold, the heat enveloped them in the warmth and glow of the pub. It was so busy that Ginny didn’t even put on the Invisibility Cloak.


“Butterbeer for everyone?” Ron suggested before moving off to the bar.


“Let’s find a table,” Neville suggested.


“I found one,” Harry said nervously as he eyed the table in the corner where Hermione was glaring daggers at Harry. “You think she noticed that Ginny was with us?”


Neville and Ginny looked in the direction Harry was looking at and saw the scowl on Hermione’s face.


“I’d think it was a safe bet, Harry,” Neville said.


“Shoot me now,” Harry muttered before leading the other two towards the table.


“Fancy meeting you here, Hermione,” Ginny said sliding into the corner booth next to Hermione.


“Do you guys want to get expelled?” Hermione hissed. “Are you actually this crazy?! No! Don’t answer that. I can’t believe you two would do such a thing.”


“You know, there are three of us here,” Harry said, sitting down with Neville following suit.


“Oh please, like Neville had anything to do with this.” Hermione retorted. “I thought pranking teachers were enough, but no, you had to go one better.”


“Ghosts to the end,” Ginny muttered quietly.


“What about Pettigrew?” Hermione asked Harry.


“What about him?” Harry replied, confused.


“What happens if he turns up today in Hogsmeade, granted you have permission to be here, but if Ginny got hurt?” Hermione asked.


“That’s not going to happen,” Harry said.


“How do you know?” Hermione asked. “I can’t believe Ron let you do this.”


“Let him do what?” Ron asked as he came over from the bar with hands full of butterbeer for the five of them.


“Ginny!” Hermione hissed at him.


“Oh,” Ron said, sitting down, “Yeah okay, I have to admit, I’d rather she not be here, but you haven’t known Ginny and Harry as long as I have, to be honest, I’m surprised they didn’t do this the first weekend.”


“The thought did cross my mind,” Harry said.


Suddenly the door opened and in came Professors McGonagall, Flitwick, Hagrid and Minister Fudge in a sea of snow. Harry looked at his watch and scowled. Surely they should have already been and left. They shouldn’t be here. They should be meeting the headmaster already!


Ginny suddenly threw the Invisibility Cloak back over herself as Hermione turned ghostly white.


“We’re going to get in so much trouble,” Hermione said.


“Relax, Hermione,” Harry said. “She’s got the Invisibility Cloak covering her.”


“But what if they come over to talk to us,” Hermione said. “They might notice Ginny!”


“Just stay calm and act like everything is fine,” Harry hissed as he waved his hand over to the tree next to them and cast a levitation spell. The tree carefully lifted up off the floor, hovered towards them, and than dropped gently in front of them, blocking them from view.


“Nice one, Harry,” Ron said before Hermione shushed him.


“The drinks are here, good,” came the minister’s voice. “Thanks, you’re a star, Rosmerta, please, come join us for one?”


“Well, I am in need of a break,” Madam Rosmerta replied. “Thank you, Minister.”


Harry was peering through the tree branches. He saw Rosmerta walk back to the bar, grab a drink and then head to the table right next to them.


“Is there a special occasion for you being here, Minister?” Rosmerta asked.


“I came to check on the security around Hogwarts and Hogsmeade,” the minister replied.


“But why?” Rosmerta asked.


“Because of Petter Pettigrew, of course!” Fudge answered. “I suppose you heard about the attacks happening up at the school, the poor Johnson girl, and then Halloween…”


“I did hear rumours,” Rosmerta said. “Johnson went to St. Mungo’s for a broken spine. But no one ever said anything about Pettigrew’s involvement.”


“Of course not,” Fudge said, “After that article that was written about stationing Dementors at Hogwarts, and the backlash. If people found out that Pettigrew still got past, there would be entire up roar. I don’t like them just as much as the next person. But they are the best defence against Pettigrew. I’d rather take heat from the press now and have all the children safe, than face the heat when Pettigrew actually murders one of the children!”


Harry snorted quietly behind his flask of butter beer. That sounded right up Fudge’s street. To others, it would sound like he was protecting the children of Wizarding Britain despite his reputation as Minister, but Harry knew better. He was just going with the situation that would cast him in the public light better. Whilst a few parents will moan about having dementors at Hogwarts, Harry couldn’t imagine the uproar if Pettigrew actually managed to kill a student. Or worse, himself.


“Whilst it is true Pettigrew manage to get pass the Dementors, they are also the reason why no one is dead,” Fudge continued. “Dementors managed to sense Pettigrew on the school grounds and arrived at the situation quickly enough to flush Pettigrew away. They didn’t manage to catch him that time, but mark my words; he will be caught soon, especially if he keeps to sticking around Hogsmeade and Hogwarts.”


“Even after all the Dementors have done protecting the students, Dumbledore still won’t let them inside the school grounds,” Fudge added as an afterthought.


“I should hope not!” McGonagall replied hotly. “Teaching would be a nightmare with those horrors floating around the students.”


“True, true,” Fudge said, nodding. “But still, they are protecting you from something much worse than memories. We know how cunning and ruthless Pettigrew can be.”


“I’m still having trouble believing it,” Rosmerta said. “It was difficult thinking that Black had killed all those Muggles, but Peter Pettigrew?”


“No one suspected him,” Fudge said. “Not even Dumbledore. But killing those Muggles is only half of it. The worst is less known to people.”


“Worse than killing thirteen Muggles, and then setting your best friend up to take the fall?” Rosmerta said. “I’m struggling to believe that, Minister. What could possible be worse?”


“You remember the friends he had at Hogwarts?” McGonagall asked Rosmerta, who nodded.


“Of course, James Potter, Sirius Black, and Remus Lupin, best friends and one of the worst set of troublemakers I’ve ever seen,” Rosmerta said.


“I dunno,” Hagrid interjected, “Yeh haven’t seen any of the pranks, the Weasley twins, their sister Ginny, and Harry do. Did the four of ‘em ever turn the whole student body in teh animals? The Ghosts of the Marauders, that’s what they call themselves, after Harry’s father’s group.”


“Quite, yes,” McGonagall said. “Although those four have a lot to do if they ever want to be mentioned in the same breath as the Marauders. But Sirius and James were closer to each other than Pettigrew or Lupin. Brothers in arms in everything!”


“Pettigrew might have resented that fact, jealous even, that they were closer together, maybe he wanted to pull them apart, and god only knows Pettigrew’s motives. Pettigrew was even at the Potters wedding!” Fudge said


“Dumbledore knew there was a spy around the Potters, but no one knew who,” McGonagall stated.


“Exactly, so the Potters went into hiding,” Fudge continued. “Not many people knew that the Potters were aware that You-Know-Who was after them. But Dumbledore had many useful spies around that time, and one of them informed him of You-Know-Who’s intention to go after the Potters. So they went into hiding, Dumbledore casting the Fidelius charm to protect them.


“How does that work?” Rosmerta asked, intrigued.


“An immensely complex spell,” Professor Flitwick said as he entered into the conversation, “that involves hiding a secret in the soul of a person. Once the spell has been cast, only that person who had agreed to hide the secret would be allowed to reveal it. Anyone else would find it impossible to do so. In this case, the secret would be where the Potters were living. As long as the Secret Keeper refused to speak, You-Know-Who would never be able to find them. Not even if he was standing in their front garden!”


“So the spell was cast, and Black was the Secret Keeper,” Fudge said. “James wouldn’t have had it any other way. I remember a rumor saying that even Dumbledore suggested himself as Secret Keeper.”


“He did indeed,” McGonagall said, nodding. “But the Potters were adamant that Black would be their Secret Keeper. They trusted no one else more.”


“But then how did You-Know-Who find the Potters?” Rosmerta asked.


“It was a decision by Black that caused it,” McGonagall said. “Not that I’m blaming Black, of course, he could never have seen it coming. Not even Dumbledore suspected Pettigrew, but after a week, Black convinced the Potters to change Secret Keepers.”


“Why?” Rosmerta asked.


“Because everyone knew that Potter and Black were best friends. Brothers in everything but blood! Did you know that Black even stayed at the Potters after he ran away from home?” McGonagall answered.


“So the Potters, agreeing with Black, secretly changed keepers,” Fudge said. “They told no one. Not even Dumbledore knew. The only people who knew were the Potters, Black, and the new Secret Keeper. Pettigrew.


“Pettigrew?” Rosmerta hissed in shock. “Pettigrew became their Secret Keeper?”


“Unfortunately yes,” Fudge said darkly. “And the very same day Pettigrew was made Secret Keeper, he sold his old friends and Harry to You-Know-Who. He turned up the very next night. And well, you all heard the stories of that night.”


“Little Peter Pettigrew, selling his friends to You-Know-Who… I knew he was a Death Eater, but still!” Rosmerta said in disgust. “I can’t believe it.”


“I know, nor could I.” Fudge said. “I still regret, to this day, that we sent the wrong man to prison. You see, Black obviously knew what had happened and how it had happened. He blamed himself, and in his anger he went after Pettigrew, but Pettigrew still out-smarted everyone, even then. When Black finally managed to track Pettigrew down, Pettigrew was once again one step ahead of him. He screamed, so the Muggles could hear, that Black betrayed the Potters, put his wand behind his back, cut off his finger, and then blew up half the street whilst he transformed into his Animagus form, a rat.”


“Quite fitting for him,” Rosmerta said.


“Indeed,” Fudge replied. “Black, of course, was shell shocked; this all happened in the space of ten seconds. I saw Black’s memory of the event, after Pettigrew was caught years later. Not many people could have reacted or stopped Pettigrew. It was only seconds later that myself and hit wizards turned up on the scene. Black was standing there, laughing. I think the stress and the trauma that Black went through in losing his friends in the space of a couple of hours unhinged Black for a while. After seeing the scene and seeing Black laughing. I immediately order his arrest. I feel guilty for jumping the gun so soon. But after seeing the scene and Black laughing, well, what was I supposed to think?


“After the clean up started I managed to find time to go talk to Dumbledore, who confirmed that Black was the Secret Keeper of the Potters. With so much evidence pointing to Black being the culprit, I decided to forgo a trial. I thought, in the aftermath of Voldemort’s demise, a trial, which I thought would be black and white, would be a waste of time and energy which could be spent rounding up more Death Eaters. So I agreed with Crouch, and sent Black straight to Azkaban without a trial. A mistake I have to live with the rest of my life.”


“So how did you catch Pettigrew?” Rosmerta asked. “It was quite a few years later, wasn’t it?”


“Five and a half, in fact,” Fudge said. “Harry Potter had turned up at the Weasley’s, surprisingly. He had a nightmare and went out for some fresh air and got lost. He was staying at the local orphanage.”


“What was Harry doing at an orphanage!” Hagrid asked, outraged. “Anyone would have been happy to take him into their home!”


“I know, Hagrid, I know,” Fudge explained. “The Ministry still thought that Potter was staying at his aunt and uncle’s in Surrey. When we looked into the situation after Pettigrew was found, we found out that Potter’s uncle had been very abusive. On Harry’s sixth birthday, there was a call to the Muggle police, from the Dursley’s next door neighbours. When the Muggle police turned up, they heard the screams of Harry through the front door. They kicked down the door and saw his uncle beating Harry, who was curled up half way up the stairs, with a wooden bat.”


There was a cry of anguish from not only McGonagall and Rosmerta, but from Hermione, Ron, Neville, and Ginny.


“Of course, we found this all out after Pettigrew was caught,” Fudge explained. “Harry had turned up at the Weasley’s, who of course, called straight for Dumbledore. He himself, brought Remus Lupin, remember, the old friend of Potter, Black, and Pettigrew. I believe he is teaching at Hogwarts now, actually.”


“Indeed he is,” McGonagall confirmed.


“When Dumbledore turned up with Remus to investigate why Harry was at the Weasley’s, Remus Lupin recognised the rat immediately and informed Dumbledore,” Fudge said. “Peter had been hiding as Percy Weasley’s pet since framing Black. Dumbledore performed the necessary spells and Pettigrew was suddenly standing alive in front of the Weasleys, Dumbledore, and Remus. Dumbledore immediately, in precaution, as he had no idea why Pettigrew would be pretending to be dead, bound Peter and called for Aurors. When the Aurors arrived, Dumbledore had already questioned Peter and informed the Aurors of what he had found. Peter was sent to the Ministry, where he was given Veritaserum. He then confirmed the story I just told you.”


“Black was immediately released with full apology from the Ministry, and Pettigrew was sent in his place,” Fudge finished.


“So why has he escaped now?” Rosmerta asked. “You don’t think he’s planning on going back to You-Know-Who?”


“We think that’s his eventual plan, yes,” Fudge said solemnly. “But his first agenda is what cost him his life to begin with. The one person who caused Pettigrew’s double life of a spy to come crashing down. To cause him to hide as a rat for years: Harry Potter. He’s after Harry Potter. I believe he thinks that the only thing stopping Voldemort from coming back is Potter himself. Plus, if Potter hadn’t unexpectedly turned up at the Weasley’s that night, Pettigrew would never have been found. So not only is Pettigrew blaming Harry for his master’s downfall, but also for his capture as well. Once he achieved it, I feel his plan would be then yes, to go after You-Know-Who. I shudder at the thought, if that ever happened. You-Know-Who alone and powerless is one thing. But give him someone to do his bidding, and I hate to think how fast he would rise to power once more.”


“Well,” McGonagall said. “I believe we need to start heading back. The feast will be starting soon and if you are dining with us at Hogwarts tonight, Minister, then we should get a move on.”


And so, the group of teachers, minus Rosmerta, made their way out of the pub, leaving Harry and the others in silence.


“Harry….” Ginny whispered.


“Not now,” Harry said. “Let’s get back to the castle.”


“You need to talk about this!” Hermione said.


“We will,” Harry said anger in his voice now. “Just not somewhere where anyone can hear us. Ginny, we will meet you back in the common room.”


“But…” Ginny said desperately.


“Go!”


-oOoOoOoOo-


By the time Harry and the others got back to the common room there was no time to talk, as the end of term feast would be starting soon. So Harry and his friends got washed and ready to go down to the Great Hall. Not one of Harry’s friends mentioned what they learned that afternoon in the pub. They respected that Harry wanted privacy and talking about what they had learned in the middle of the Great Hall wasn’t the best policy. Once the feast was done, Dumbledore sent the students back up to their houses, and Harry headed straight to bed. He wasn’t exactly avoiding the others; it’s just that he didn’t know what to say to them. How would his friends react knowing that Pettigrew sold himself and his parents out to Voldemort? Or worse yet, his uncle’s treatment of him? He couldn’t believe that Fudge had told his professors, and Madam Rosmerta, about his family’s past. How would they react?


The next morning Harry woke up rather early. Resigning to the fact that he wouldn’t get back to sleep, Harry got dressed and headed down to the common room. No one was up and he had the whole common room to himself. Harry sat in front of the fire and wondered if his professors would say anything. He hoped not. He spent years keeping that information a secret and he didn’t want to suddenly start talking about it. And he didn’t want anyone else to know. What if they told someone else? What if they told the whole faculty and Snape found out? He couldn’t let that happen. Plucking up the courage, Harry strode out of the common room and towards McGonagall’s office.


When Harry arrived he wondered if the had came too early. Would Professor McGonagall be awake? With only one way to find out, he gently knocked on the door. A few seconds later, McGonagall opened the door and a look of shock came over her features before she quickly grabbed her composure.


“Potter,” McGonagall said. “I wanted a word with you, actually. Please come in.” Harry nodded and followed McGonagall into her office


“Please have a seat,” McGonagall said, sitting back behind her desk. Harry spotted the chair in front and sat down.


“If this is anything about yesterday and what you learned at the pub, then I would just like to state that no, I do not wish to discuss those issues,” Harry said. McGonagall frowned slightly before speaking.


“Harry,” she started gently and Harry noticed that name change, “I’m sorry that you had to overhear that. And I’m sorry we didn’t think about talking more privately about the matter. I wasn’t aware that you were within hearing distance.”


“I’m not mad at you, Professor,” Harry stated. “I am, however, really pissed off at Fudge. I did not come here this morning to talk about Pettigrew or what happened the night my parents died, or the night Pettigrew was captured. I came here to make sure that what you learned about my uncle stays with you and is not breathed to anyone else.”


“Do you not wish to talk about what happened, Harry?” McGonagall asked.


“No,” Harry said firmly. “That is why I came here today. I have not even thought about my aunt or uncle in years, and Fudge had no right to tell any of you what happened. No one knew and I want it to stay that way. What happened between me and my relatives is between me and my relatives. Sirius knew, and Dumbledore knew, they were the only two people who needed to know. What you learned yesterday was a private matter and I hope that it stays that way.”


“Indeed, Harry,” McGonagall said nodding. “I promise never to talk to anyone about what I learned about your aunt and uncle. And if you would like, I could talk to Madam Rosmerta and Professor Flitwick to make sure what we discussed, stays between just us.”


“Thank you,” Harry said nodding. “Now I need to go talk to Hagrid.”


It was only ten minutes later that he found himself sitting in Hagrid’s hut, talking to Hagrid.


“I just can’t believe they would do that to yeh,” Hagrid said, shaking his head. “You’re such a kind and honest person, who cares for all his friends.”


“I know, Hagrid,” Harry said gently, “But my aunt and uncle aren’t very nice people, and they hate magic. Just be glad I’m no longer with them.”


“I blame myself, yeh know,” Hagrid said. “I brought you to the Dursley’s from your parents’ house.”


Harry looked sharply up at that. He had always known that Hagrid knew him when he was a baby, but he never knew it was Hagrid himself that took him to the Dursley’s. He always thought it was Dumbledore.


“T’was Dumbledore’s decision, mind you,” Hagrid explained. “But I was the one who got you from your ruined house. Sirius was there too. He begged me to give yeh to him. I wish I had. It would have saved yeh two a lot of hurt, but I was on Dumbledore’s orders to take yeh to yer aunt and uncle’s. How could you ever forgive me?”


“Hagrid,” Harry said gently. “What happened wasn’t your fault. It was no one’s fault but the Dursleys.”


“But McGonagall said they weren’t nice people!” Hagrid moaned. “She heard what Dumbledore was doing and was there with Dumbledore when I arrived. She told us how horrible those Muggles where. And we still left yeh with them.”


So McGonagall was there too? No wonder she wanted to speak with him. But yet again, as with Hagrid, it wasn’t her fault. She tried to warn Dumbledore and he ignored her. But even Dumbledore didn’t know the extent the Dursleys would go to.


“Listen, Hagrid,” Harry said. “Do not blame yourself for what happened to me. It is no one’s fault but my aunt’s and uncle’s. The reason I came down here now was to ask you to never mention what happened again. I’ve talked to Sirius and Dumbledore about it and I’ve moved on. I don’t want to talk about them.”


“Of course,” Hagrid said roughly. “I understand; I wouldn’t want to talk about it either.”


There was a slight tapping at the window and Harry looked up to see a Ministry owl with a letter. Harry got up and accepted the letter before handing it over to Hagrid. He opened the letter and a look of shock and disbelieve covered his face.


“Hagrid?” Harry asked. “What is it?” Hagrid didn’t answer, but he just handed the letter over to Harry.


Dear Mr Hagrid,
We were informed about an incident involving a Hippogriff and a student of yours, Mr Potter. After looking into the incident we have accepted that you hold no responsibility about what happened. However, we have decided to up hold the complaint of Mr Lucius Malfoy on the attack on the Boy-Who-Lived and the matter will be taken to the Committee for the disposal of Dangerous Creatures.
The hearing will take place the 20th April, and we ask for yourself and the Hippogriff in question to be present at the Committees office in London at that date. In the mean time, the Hippogriff should be isolated and tied up to ensure the safety of your students.
Yours in fellowship…


Stupid, idiotic Malfoy! So was this his plan to get back at Harry for attacking him? To get his father to kill a Hippogriff? If it didn’t make Hagrid so upset, he would have laughed. Unfortunately, he also knew the likely outcome of said trial. Malfoy was not going to get away with this. And he was going to be damn sure Buckbeak got off!


“We’ll help,” Harry said to Hagrid. “I’ll explain things to the others. I’ll get Sirius to hire one of the best lawyers there is. I’ll testify at the hearing. I won’t let this happen.”


“You’re a good kid, Harry,” Hagrid said. “Thank you.”


“Don’t mention it,” Harry said, smiling. “Look, I better head back to the others. They’ll probably be wondering where I am.”


“Sure, Harry,” Hagrid replied. “You go up and enjoy your holidays.”


“I mean what I said, Hagrid,” Harry said, standing up. “We will help you.”


-oOoOoOoOo-


Harry stood outside the portrait hole, wondering if he really wanted to do this. There was a reason he had never told his friends about the Dursleys. He didn’t want their sympathy. And he had no idea how they would react. Hermione would be shocked; Ron wouldn’t know how to react so he would act if nothing is wrong. Neville, well, harry didn’t have a clue how he would react. And Ginny already knew.


Bracing himself, Harry asked the Fat Lady to open up and he stepped into the common room. Harry instantly saw the others, since they were they only ones there. Everyone else must have already left for the holidays.


“Harry!” Ginny sad getting up and going over to him. “Where have you been?” she asked as she pulled him into a hug.


“About,” Harry said quietly. “Went to talk to McGonagall and Hagrid.”


“You told them that we were listening?” Ron asked.


“Yeah, but I think they were too occupied with the news about my uncle,” Harry said.


“About that...” Hermione started.


“Don’t, Hermione,” Harry said as he walked over to them with Ginny and sat down with her. “I don’t want to talk about them.”


“You have to talk to someone!” Hermione said.


“I did,” Harry explained. “What happened with my aunt and uncle was bad, yes. But it’s in the past. It happened years ago. I’ve spoken to both Sirius and Dumbledore about what happened with them. I hadn’t thought about the Dursleys in years. So if you please, can you not mention them again?”


“You’ve spoken to Dumbledore?” Neville said.


“Yes, so if you please…” Harry said.


“Fine,” Hermione answered. “We’ll talk about Pettigrew instead then. You mustn’t go after him.”


“Because he isn’t worth your life,” Ron continued.


“What you heard was bad,” Neville said.


“But Pettigrew is a killer,” Hermione finished, “and he’s not worth it.”


“I’ve already promised Ginny I wouldn’t go after him,” Harry explained.


“But that was before you found out he betrayed your parents,” Ginny said.


“Oh,” Harry said understanding. “You think I didn’t already know about the rat’s betrayal.”


“You knew?” Hermione asked.


“You seriously think, with Pettigrew escaping from Azkaban, that Sirius wouldn’t have told me?” Harry asked them. “Even if you don’t take into account that I knew of his betrayal even before then, he would have at least told me after Pettigrew escaped. No, everything you guys learned yesterday, I already knew.”


“Now, I already promised that I wouldn’t go looking for Pettigrew. However, if Pettigrew finds me, you can be sure to know that I will not run away from him. I will fight him, and he will be punished for what he did to my parents.”


“But Harry…” Ginny said.


“No buts, Ginny,” Harry said firmly. “Not this time. I promised that I wouldn’t look for him. However, if it happens that he finds me… Well, let’s just say he will have one pissed off wizard to face.

Back to index

Chapter 47: Christmas Break

Author's Notes: AN: See! I told you the next chapter wouldn’t be such a long wait! Shorter than the last chapter yes, but the wait! Well, it’s just been over a week! I said I was back and I meant it! On to the next chapter!!!!!

The next morning Harry got up early and went downstairs in order to not wake up Ron or Neville. When he got down there, however, he noticed he wasn’t alone. Hermione laid sprawled over her desk, school books and old parchment littering the place. Sighing, Harry went to wake her up.


“Hmm, what is it?” Hermione mumbled, waking up. Noticing that Harry was sitting with her, Hermione suddenly sat up straighter. “Harry, what you doing up so early?


“Don’t act like nothing is wrong,” Harry said. Hermione look at him in confusion.


“What do you mean?” Hermione asked. “Nothing’s wrong.


Harry sighed before continuing. “Okay, so you think there’s nothing wrong with you sleeping down here in the common room with school books around you.”


“I just got a lot of work and little time,” Hermione muttered, causing Harry to laugh.


“Hermione!” Harry said, exasperated. “You have all the bloody time in the world. Or did you hand your Time Turner back?”


To say the look on Hermione’s face was priceless would be an understatement. Shaking his head, Harry stood up, pulling Hermione with him.


“What are you doing, Harry?” Hermione asked. “And how did you know about the Time Turner?”


“Don’t worry, I won’t tell Ginny, Ron or Neville,” Harry said as he pulled Hermione through the portrait hole.


“Where are we going, it’s still curfew!” Hermione scolded.


“Only for one more hour,” Harry replied. “Plus, you need to know this.”


“Know what?” Hermione asked. “You didn’t answer how you knew about the Time Turner!”


“For people who know Time Turners exist, it’s quite easy to figure it out, Hermione,” Harry explained as he turned a corner. “I mean, it’s the only way you can be in two places at once. Well, that or the duplicate spell. But then, you don’t learn what your duplicate is learning so that kind of defeats the objective, doesn’t it?”


Harry led Hermione along the corridor until he got to a familiar blank wall. He smiled at Hermione before walking backwards and forwards three times.


“What are you….?” Hermione started but trailed off as a door appeared out of nowhere.


“Hermione,” Harry said, bowing, “welcome to the Room of Requirement, the only room in the castle that can adapt to your needs.”


“Adapt to my needs?” Hermione asked.


“Yes,” Harry said, walking into the room. The room had a massive desk right next to a roaring fire. There were comfy chairs around the desk, and there was a bed in the opposite corner. It was small, but was rather homely.


“Wow,” Hermione said, looking around the room. “So when you say adapt to your needs?”


“Name a book you might need to do research,” Harry told her.


“Well any books on hippogriff trials would be useful,” Hermione said. Suddenly there was a bookcase against one of the walls. Hermione shot Harry a look before going over to look at the books. All of them were books about old court cases.


“The Room of Requirement will give you anything you require,” Harry explained. “Whether that may be some books to do research, a bed to rest in, or simple somewhere to do your homework. It will adapt to your needs. But you can’t take anything out of the room, unless it began life outside the room. For example, these books would just disappear if you would try and take them from the room.


“The reason I’m showing you this, is not so you can do more research, or a place to do homework. Although you can if need be. If you look over to the corner you can see a bed; I want you to use it. Hermione, this past term you have been running yourself ragged. I would try and convince you to drop a few subjects if I ever thought I would be able to, but I know you wouldn’t.”


“Drop a few subjects?” Hermione asked, scandalised. “I can’t do that, Harry!”


“Why not!” Harry shot back. “This past term has been horrid for you. Can you remember the last time you have had a good night’s sleep? You’re taking on too much! Drop Divination! You hate that subject. Drop Muggle Studies! For God’s sake, you’re Muggleborn, you know everything!”


“I’m not dropping the subjects,” Hermione said stubbornly.


“Fine,” Harry said. “But at least use this room! If it gets too much and you’re tired, use your Time Turner and come back for some hours of rest! Please promise me you will use this room. You need to rest. Even you can admit that last term was too much.”


“I’ll admit,” Hermione said, “I was glad when the holidays got here. Thank you for showing me the room. And I will use it, yes.”


“Good,” Harry said. “Just don’t go breaking down on us because you’ve taken on too much. Take breaks.”


“I will,” Hermione said. “Thank you.”


“You’re welcome,” Harry said.


-oOoOoOoOo-


The next couple of days found Harry and the others lounging around the common room, looking up court cases involving Hippogriffs. Harry had told them about Hagrid’s letter from the Ministry and the resulting case being brought towards Buckbeak.


“This is absurd,” Hermione said, outraged. “Malfoy wasn’t injured, or anything serious. Why did he go complain to his dad and get him to do this?”


“Payback,” Harry replied. Harry had thought about Hermione’s question ever since he found out about the case and that was the only explanation he could think of. “He hated that I embarrassed him in front of the whole school. He knows that I’m close to Hagrid. This is his version of payback.”


“Hey!” Neville said, getting the others’ attention. “I got a case here where the hippogriff got off. Oh, no, the person who owned him traded him away before the court case. The committee sent the person to Azkaban for a whole year instead.”


Small things like that kept popping up all over, but sadly, none of them would help in Buckbeak’s situation. But that didn’t stop them from looking. Harry was adamant that Buckbeak would be saved like last time.


Whilst the five of them looked up long lost court dates that had anything to do with hippogriffs, the rest of the castle was in the full Christmas spirit. Trees and tinsel had appeared on the first day of the holidays, along with holly and mistletoe, the latter of which Harry and Ginny kept finding themselves under. And whilst most of the castle had gone home for the holidays due to the dementors surrounding the school grounds, a few people, like Harry and his friends, had stayed for Christmas.


Harry couldn’t wait to see Ginny’s face when she saw her Christmas present from him. But he also worried slightly about Ron and how he would react to the cost of Ginny’s present. He had written to Sirius a couple of weeks ago and he had agreed to get the Christmas present from Diagon Alley for him. He was sure Ginny would love it. But Ron might have a fit.


Christmas morning Harry was rudely awakened as Ron threw a pillow at him. Grunting and groaning Harry got out of bed before using the loo to empty his bladder. Once he was finished he came back in to see Ron already opened half his present.


“Impatient, much?” Harry asked him, settling down on his bed and grabbing a parcel.


“Come on, Harry!” Ron exclaimed. “It’s Christmas. Thanks for the chocolates, man.”


“Any time,” Harry said, smiling before opening his parcel up to find his usual Weasley jumper, which he put on immediately. He also got some Mince pies, home baked from Mrs. Weasley herself. He also got some Christmas cake and a box of nut brittle.


From Ron he received the basic sweets and the Chudley Canons collective items that Ron always gave. Hermione gave him a Sneakoscope. Harry supposed the Sneakoscope was to tell him if Pettigrew was anywhere near him. The twins followed through with their usual pranking gear and Neville got him a small plant that was said to help relax the mind. Ginny manage to get him a brand new watch, it had broke the previous quidditch match when he had dived of his broom


When Harry finally opened all his presents he looked down and noticed a long thin package. Harry furrowed his forehead in confusion. Understanding occurred to him and he grabbed the package and started to walk down the common room.


“Where you going?” Ron asked.


“To give Ginny her present,” Harry answered. Sirius must have put his name on the package rather than Ginny's. He couldn’t believe Sirius had made such an easy mistake. He walked down to the common room and waited for Ginny to finish opening her presents. He didn’t have to wait long until he heard the banging of footsteps coming down the stairs.


Ginny arrived in the common room in a flash, carrying a long silky black Firebolt in her hand, a look of disbelief on her face.


“You bought me a Firebolt!” She said, shocked as she saw that Harry was in the common room. “You actually bought me a freaking Firebolt! Are you nuts?” Confusion swept over Harry.


“Wait a second,” Harry said, looking between Ginny and seeing her brand new Firebolt and then looking at the package in his hand. Harry slowly unwrapped his package to find another Firebolt exactly the same as Ginny’s.


“You bought yourself a Firebolt, too?” Ginny asked. “What’s wrong with your Nimbus?”


“I didn’t buy this for me,” Harry said. Then he frowned when he realised that this was the last present he had at the end of his bed and he hadn’t received a present from Sirius yet.


“Sirius bought this for me,” Harry said in awe. “I asked Sirius to get you a Firebolt for Christmas from me, since I couldn’t get there. Why the hell did he buy me one? I’ve got a good enough broom.”


“You’re moaning that you got a Firebolt?” Ron asked. “Blimey, Harry, this is an international broom! The Quidditch league has announced that the Firebolt will be the broom the teams use at next summer’s World Cup!


“You didn’t expect Sirius to get you the broom?” Hermione asked.


“Well no,” Harry said. “Not moaning though. Like Ron said. This is the best broom on the market. Wait until Wood hears that he’s got two Firebolts on his team.”


“I can’t accept this!” Ginny said, holding out the Firebolt to Harry. “Take it back.” Harry’s face fell.


“What?” Harry asked confused.


“I can’t accept this,” Ginny said. “It costs too much!”


“Who cares how much it cost as long as you enjoy it,” Harry told her gently.


“Must be nice to not have to care about money,” Ron said quietly.


“That’s not what I meant, and you know it,” Harry said heatedly to Ron before turning back to Ginny. “Please Ginny, just accept it. You needed a broom. I wanted to give you the best. I can afford the best. So why not give the girl I love the best I can get her?”


“Are you really sure?” Ginny whispered.


“Please!” Harry said, smiling at her. Ginny smiled, then suddenly jumped at Harry, capturing his lips with hers and giving him a warm loving fiery kiss.


“I love you, Harry Potter!” Ginny exclaimed. “My very own broom! I can’t believe it. My very own broom! And a Firebolt!”


“You spoil her,” Ron said. “You know that, right?”


“Yeah, but isn’t that what I’m meant to do?” Harry replied.


“Damn straight you are, Potter!” Ginny said. “Now go get changed, we’re going outside to test this!”


“It’s snowing!” Harry said.


“Yeah, and Christmas dinner is starting soon!” Ron said just after Harry.


“Don’t be such babies!” Ginny said. “Now I want to try out my broom. Don’t you want to try yours out too, Harry?”


“Sure!” Harry said. “But it’s so cold outside!”


“Your point?” Ginny said shrugging. “Just cast Warming Charms on all of us!”


“But… Wait, no, that could work,” Harry said frowning.


“And you’d let me try out one of your Firebolts?” Ron said awed.


“No way,” Ginny said, causing Ron to look dejected.


“Don’t worry,” Harry said. “I’ll take my Nimbus as well. Then after a little bit we’ll swap so I’m on the Nimbus and you’re on the Firebolt.”


“You’re my favourite brother, you know that, right!” Ron said, shooting upstairs.


“Do you think it’s wise doing this?” Hermione asked him.


“What you mean?” Harry asked her. “It’s not that cold!”


“No, I meant, are you sure that Firebolt came from Sirius?” Hermione asked him.


“Trust me,” Harry said chuckling, “only Sirius would think it’s good buying me the most expensive broom for Christmas when I already have a broom.”


“You don’t think that maybe Pettigrew could have sent that to you? I mean, there was no note, why would Sirius send a broomstick with no note?” Hermione wondered.


“Pettigrew?” Harry laughed. “If we ignore all the facts that he’s the most wanted man in Britain and couldn’t walk into Quality Quidditch Supplies and buy the broom without being recognised, he has no where near the amount of the money to buy the broom in the first place. Plus, I would then have two broomsticks.”


“Maybe Sirius didn’t send you a broomstick for Christmas,” Hermione said thoughtfully.


“If he didn’t send me the Firebolt,” Harry said, getting slightly annoyed, “then what present did Sirius get me? Or, are you suggesting Sirius forgot to get me a Christmas present? Look, Hermione, I know you care. But there’s no way Pettigrew could have sent this to me.”


“I suppose you’re right,” Hermione said slowly. “I just don’t want you hurt.”


“Alright,” Ron said, coming back down the stairs with the Nimbus. “Lunch first, and then the Quidditch pitch!”


“Lunch first?” Ginny asked.


“Its eleven thirty,” Ron said. “Christmas dinner will be soon!”


“He has a point,” Hermione said. “Why don’t we wait and have Christmas dinner, and then go down to the Quidditch pitch.”


“We still get to play, right?” Ginny asked.


“Yes, Ginny,” Harry said. “We’ll go down after we’ve had Christmas dinner, this way we should be able to stay out there longer, if it doesn’t start blowing a blizzard out there. It’s only a little snow at the moment.”


“Alright by me then,” Ginny said. “I’ll pop my broomstick back upstairs.” She turned and headed towards the girls’ dormitory. Harry, too, went to his own dormitory to replace his Firebolt. Ron followed him, thinking a Firebolt needed extra protection.


Harry placed his Firebolt on his bed before an idea sprang to mind and he opened his trunk.


“What’s up, Harry?” Ron asked by the door.


“Merry Christmas,” Harry said, standing back up and holding out his Nimbus.


“What?” Ron asked, confused.


“The Nimbus, take it, it’s yours,” Harry told him. “I don’t need two broomsticks. And even if I didn’t ask for the Firebolt, I’d be stupid not to use it in matches.”


“No way,” Ron said. “I can’t!”


“If you don’t take it, all it’s going to do is sit at the bottom of my trunk,” Harry explained. “Plus, all I got you was a box of chocolates. This is a much better present.”


“I don’t need it,” Ron said.


“It’s not charity, Ron if that’s what your thinking,” Harry explained. “It’s not ever going to get used anymore! I got a Firebolt! Who would use a Nimbus when they have a Firebolt? So why not give it to my favourite brother!”


“You’re serious?” Ron asked him.


“Of course!” Harry replied and Ron gingerly took the broom.


“Wow,” Ron said. “Thanks, mate.”


Ron’s stomach rumbled, reminding the boys of what time it was and so they headed back down to meet the girls before walking to the Great Hall. As Harry suspected, the Great Hall tables were pushed to the side and only one table stood in the middle of the Great Hall.


“Greetings,” Dumbledore said, standing up. “Please, come, sit. We decided not to use the house tables. Seems such a waste with so few people.” Harry and the others sat down at the table where the rest of the staff was minus Remus. It was unfortunately that time of the month again.


“Please help yourself,” Dumbledore said, nodding at the food that was on the table. “And don’t forget to pull your crackers! After all, it’s not everyday you get to pull crackers, is it? Severus?” Dumbledore handed one end of his cracker to Snape, who reluctantly pulled.


About ten minutes into the meal the front doors on the Great Hall burst open and, as Harry expected, in walked Professor Trelawney.


“Sybill, what a pleasant surprise,” Dumbledore said as he rose from his chair.


“I have been crystal gazing, Headmaster,” Professor Trelawney spoke. “And I saw myself walking down the corridors to come dine with you all. And who am I to ignore fate’s wishes? So I hastened from my tower and I do beg of you for my lateness.”


“Not at all, not at all,” Dumbledore said, getting out his wand and summoning up a chair. “Please, sit, before the turkey gets too cold.”


“Oh my,” Trelawney said as she sat down. “There are thirteen of you! No wonder fate wanted me to make an appearance here this afternoon. After all, when thirteen dine together, the first to rise is the first to die!”


“I suppose we’re very lucky for fate’s interference,” Dumbledore said, smiling at Trelawney. McGonagall scowled. Trelawney looked around the table before she spoke again.


“Where is dear Professor Lupin?” Trelawney asked as she helped herself to some of the stuffing.


“Sick,” Dumbledore replied.


“Is he okay?” Ron asked, causing the table to look towards them.


“I dare say he will be fine in a couple of days,” Dumbledore said smiling. “Severus, you gave him his potion?” Snape nodded.


“Then all should be well,” Dumbledore finished.


“Maybe, but I’ve been looking in my crystal ball, and things look bleak,” Trelawney said. “Professor Lupin is not long for this world, I’m afraid.”


“How many others are you planning of predicting their deaths, Sybill?” McGonagall asked, annoyed.


“I just say what the fates allow me to tell,” Trelawney answered. “Of course, I try and act like I do not have the Inner Eye. You do not know how tedious things are when you know how things are going to turn out.”


“And how are things going to turn out, Professor?” Harry asked innocently. Dumbledore looked up, intrigued, from his plate as he eyed Harry.


“Mr. Potter,” Trelawney said, addressing Harry, “to know one’s own future is a terrible burden, to know that your actions might cause terrible hurt.”


“I’m of the firm belief that the future is not set in stone and our actions can change said future,” Harry replied “Otherwise, well, one could say that there no such thing as free will, as things are going to happen that way and there’s nothing anyone could do.”


“You hit the nail on the head, young Mr. Potter,” Trelawney replied. “That conversation has been going around the Divination social network for eons. It’s the number one debate on the subject. Is the future set in stone? One might argue that the future is not set in stone. After all, what is the point of receiving predictions of the future if one can not do anything about said predictions? Others say that the predications are mealy a forewarning of what is to come. Therefore we can prepare for the events that will happen. Good or bad.”


“As interesting as the subject is, I believe its time for a change,” McGonagall inserted and the conversation turned lighter.


After almost three hours, and after Ron helped himself to third helpings, Harry, Ginny, Ron and Hermione left the table to go to the Quidditch pitch. Harry was glad to see that Hermione left with them and didn’t stay behind to talk to McGonagall. This time he knew that Sirius definitely didn’t curse his broomstick.


When they got to the Quidditch pitch Hermione left to go watch from the stands as Ron, Ginny, and Harry held their broomsticks.


“I promise not to break this, Harry,” Ron said as he mounted the broom.


“Don’t worry, mate,” Harry said as he mounted his own. “It’s your broomstick now.”


“Come on, slow pokes!” Ginny shouted at them and Harry looked up to see Ginny already on her broom in the air. Not one to ignore a challenge, Harry quickly jumped onto his Firebolt and shot after Ginny. A few seconds later Ron arrived next to them. “First one to the other end of the pitch wins!”


“That’s unfair!” Ron argued as Harry and Ginny shot to the other end of the pitch. Harry hadn’t realised how much he missed this. The Firebolt speed and handling was so superior to the Nimbus, Harry couldn’t believe he’d forgotten. A massive smile formed its way onto his face as he reached the other end of the pitch. Ginny was just seconds behind him. Ron wasn’t that far behind her.


Harry looked to his left and saw Ginny grin ear to ear. Before either of them said a word, Ginny and Harry darted off again, this time in a dive. They were both gaining speed, side by side as they both dashed diagonally downwards across the pitch. As they started to reach the other end, Harry started to aim his broom in an arc to turn around and to continue back down towards Ron. However, halfway through the turn his Firebolt suddenly bucked, hurling Harry towards the Gryffindor stands. There was an almighty crash as Harry slammed into the stands and Harry blacked out.


-oOoOoOoOo-


Harry woke up with his back bandaged up and aching. He also had a massive headache. Ron, Hermione, Neville and Ginny sat around his bedside.


“Hey,” Harry said, gently causing the others to look up sharply. Ginny smiled at him and grabbed a hold of his hand in hers.


“Heya, mate,” Neville said smiling. “I just came from one hospital. Wasn’t exactly expecting to come to another one.”


“It seems that I can’t stop coming here this year,” Harry chuckled. “What happened?”


“Your broom,” Hermione said, “had a Hurling Hex on it. It’s designed to hurl the rider off at the most opportune moment to cause the most damage.”


“Pettigrew?” Harry asked.


“Who else?” Hermione replied.


The doors to the hospital wing swung open revealing a serious Dumbledore and a concerned Sirius.


“Heya, mate,” Sirius said, coming to his bedside. “Everything alright?”


“I thought you sent me the broomstick,” Harry said to Sirius. “I mean, I didn’t get anything else from you.”


“Well, that’s the thing, Harry,” Sirius said with concern. “I did buy you that Firebolt. And that exact one as well. I checked its serial number. That Firebolt was the Firebolt I brought you for Christmas.”


“Which is why this is such a great concern,” Dumbledore continued. “How did Pettigrew manage to hex the broomstick when it was in Sirius’s possession?”


“The answer is, he couldn’t have,” Sirius said. “I never left either Firebolt from my sight. So the only way Pettigrew could have hexed the Firebolt was after I sent it here. I used Errol, who seemed perfectly fine when he came back.”


“Once the Firebolt arrived here it went straight to your dormitory,” Dumbledore finished. “The only place that it was left alone.”


“Well that doesn’t make sense,” Harry said. “If Pettigrew broke into the dorm, when we were asleep, why not just kill me then and there rather than hex the broom?”


“One does not know,” Dumbledore replied. “Which is why this is all very confusing.”


“What happened to the broom?” Ron asked.


“It, and Ms. Weasley’s as well to make sure, has been handed over to Professor Flitwick and Professor McGonagall who will remove the Hurling Hex, and then strip both Firebolts down to make sure that there are no other hexes on them. Only after both have been thoroughly tested will you be able to have them back.” Dumbledore explained.


“You think there could be a curse on Ginny’s broom too, sir?” Hermione asked.


“One can never be too careful, Ms. Granger,” Dumbledore said. “Pettigrew wants to hurt Harry as much as possible; one could argue that hurting Ms. Weasley will hurt Harry just as much as anything else. But don’t worry, if there is a curse on Ginny’s boom, Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick will find it.”


“I’ll kill him if he ever touches Ginny,” Harry hissed out and Ginny squeezed his hand in assurance.


“Don’t worry, Harry,” Dumbledore said. “Extra precaution is already being taken. There have been extra detection spells added to Gryffindor tower that are keyed directly to Pettigrew with Sirius’s and Remus’s help. If Pettigrew ever steps into Gryffindor tower again, in either human or rat form. We will know.”


“Thank you, Professor,” Harry said.


“Not at all,” Dumbledore said. “Now I think it’s time to leave you. I have already spoken to Madam Pomfrey and you are free to leave when ever. I do have some work to do. So if you’ll excuse me.” Dumbledore turned and left Harry and the rest alone.


“Hermione,” Harry started before she interrupted.


“Don’t,” Hermione said. “You couldn’t possibly have known. I was just lucky. I wish I had been wrong. Forget it.”


“Can you ever spend at least a little while before having to come back here, Harry?” Neville asked amused.


“Seems not,” Harry said. “But I will tell you what. I’m going to make a new years resolution. To not have to come to the hospital wing for the whole year of nineteen ninety four!”


“How long do you think you will be able to keep that resolution?” Neville asked.


“I bet three months,” Ron said.


“I bet two,” Ginny replied causing Harry to glare at her. “What, that’s when our next Quidditch match is! Knowing you, you will end up in hospital after it.”


“Accept it, mate,” Neville said. “That resolution will never last.”


“It will!” Harry said determined. “Mark my words, I will make through the whole year without coming here again.” None of his friends looked convinced.

Back to index

Chapter 48: Patronus Lessons

Author's Notes: Merry Christmas

It wasn’t long before Harry had left the hospital wing and returned to the Gryffindor common room. The remaining of the holidays was uneventful, as the group had to spend most of their time doing homework. They were paying back for being so lazy in the first week of the Christmas break. The rest of the student body arrived back a couple of days before the school term started. The Sunday before classes were about to recommence, Wood came up to Harry to have a chat.


“Listen Harry,” Wood began, interrupting himself briefly to sit down next to Harry, Ginny, Ron, Hermione and Ginny, “Have you sorted out already the Dementor problem you have? It wasn’t only last game, was it? That you’ve had problems, I mean.”


“Wood, the Dementors affect me so much because of my past,” Harry started to explain. “I can’t change what happened in my past, those memories will always be there. But the Dementors won’t come by next Quidditch match. Not if Dumbledore has anything to do with it.”


“You should have seen how furious he was,” Hermione cut in, her mind recalling the episode vividly. “Apparently, Dumbledore had already told the Dementors before the match not to go anywhere near the pitch.”


“Well…’ Wood’s doubt seemed to linger for a moment before he regained his usual brisk, energetic manner, “As long as they don’t interfere with you again. You’re the best Seeker we ever had. We don’t want to lose you,” he finished. Wood then turned to face the redhead girl in his group, “Now, Ginny, have you got yourself a broom yet?”


“Er… Sort of?” Ginny hesitated.


“Sort of?” Wood asked, confused.


“Ginny and Harry got Firebolts for Christmas,” Ron explained, entering the conversation, with an awed look on his face.


“A Firebolt?” Wood repeated, amazed. “Both of them? Real Firebolts?”


“Don’t get too attached,” Harry cut back in morosely. “My broom had a Hurling Hex on it, courtesy of Pettigrew. Both Firebolts have been confiscated and are presently being tested for more hexes and curses.”


“Pettigrew?” Wood inquired, puzzled. “How the hell did he do that?”


“Don’t know,” Harry shrugged.


Wood seemed briefly lost in his own little fantasy world of Firebolts, before harsh reality brought him back to the matter at hand. “Well, Ginny you need a new broom then,” Wood stated. “You did great last match on a school broom, but you need one of your own.”


“My family can’t afford a new broom,” Ginny said quietly. “If I don’t get the Firebolt back, I won’t have one.”


“Yes, you will,” Harry butt in, half-forcefully, half-reassuringly. “Knowing Sirius, if they can’t remove the Hurling Hex that’s on my Firebolt, he’ll just buy me a new one. And I’m sure Ron will let you borrow the Nimbus. Since it’s his now, anyway.”


“Of course,” Ron nodded. “I want Gryffindor to win just as much as the next person.”


“Great,” Wood pronounced, happy once again. “In the mean time, try and not to get yourself killed by Pettigrew, all right? You’d be such a hard person to replace.” And with that, Wood exited the common room.


“Oh,” Harry blurted intelligently. “That’s very nice, that is.”


“Harry,” Ginny said thoughtfully, “Can I talk to you for a second, in private?”


“Sure,” Harry answered, intrigued, before following Ginny.


“You’d better not do anything I wouldn’t do!” Ron shouted after them. Harry smirked at himself whilst going up the staircase to the boys’ dormitories. A memory burst forth in his mind, of a time in his sixth year when Ron was still dating Lavender, he had walked in on them while they were on a full-scaled make out session. He thought that Ron's comment left him with a lot of choices about what he could and couldn’t do. Ginny led Harry up the boys’ staircase and through the door into the third year dormitories and sat on Harry’s bed, waiting.


“Maybe you shouldn’t be so obvious next time,” Harry smirked at her, sitting down beside to her.


“What?” Ginny asked, confused, turning to look at him.


“You didn’t ask me up here for some alone time?” Harry inquired, somewhat disappointed.


“Oh, no,” Ginny replied before smiling. “But I have no problem in doing so after I ask you a question.”


“Fire away, Ginny,” Harry said leaning back on his bed, “What you want to know?


“Is it hard learning the Patronus Charm?” Ginny asked him, leaning forwards a bit.


“Hmm… Yes,” Harry told her, sitting up. “It’s beyond NEWT-level magic, so it’s very hard. Took me months. Why?”


“I was just thinking,” Ginny explained, “I know you can do the Patronus, but the Dementors affect you so bad that you can’t always get your Patronus off. I was thinking maybe you could teach me the Patronus, since we’re mostly together all the time. At least then we will have more chances at driving off the Dementors.”


“You want to learn to cast the Patronus?” Harry asked thoughtfully. “I suppose there are benefits to that. But it’s very hard. You have to understand that the chance of you actually getting a Patronus to work is very, very little. Not because you are not good at magic - but purely on the fact that it’s very difficult. It took me months to get it right. You’re not going to get it done before the Quidditch match, that’s for certain.”


“But do you think I will get it done, at some point?” Ginny asked him, hopeful.


“Possibly,” Harry replied. “We will see. For now, the thing that powers the Patronus is happy feelings. Everything the Dementors hate. In order to cast the Patronus, you need a really good happy feeling, or something that makes you the happiest ever. Most people use a memory. That’s not as easy as it sounds.”


“What do you use to power your Patronus?” Ginny asked him, tilting her head a little in unbridled curiosity.


“You, actually,” Harry replied, beaming. That rewarded him with a huge smile on Ginny’s face. “Sometimes I use certain memories of you, like when we first met, or when we first kissed. But mostly I just think of you and I get enough happiness to can trigger the Patronus.”


“Do you think I could use you?” Ginny asked him uncertainly.


“If you love me as much as I love you,” Harry answered. “Which I sure hope so, I don’t see why not.”


“When are we going to start?” Ginny questioned.


“I have a few things I need to sort out first,” Harry retorted. “But soon.”


-oOoOoOoOoOo-


One of the things he would need to figure out was when would Hermione be using the Room of Requirement. Now that Hermione knew about the room, he would have to set up a timetable in order for them to not coincide. It wouldn’t be good if Ginny saw Hermione in the Room of Requirement, since Hermione wasn’t meant to be in two places at once. Either that, or find somewhere else to train Ginny.


The first lessons of the newly dawned year were tiring. After two weeks of laziness, they were back into the hustle and bustle of the every day school life. Lessons picked up steam and everyone was moaning about how short the holidays were. The first Thursday, after lunch, brought them their first Defence Against the Dark arts lesson of the new school term. Harry had thought about Ginny’s situation and had come to a decision, so after the class he waited behind in order to talk with Remus.


“Ah, Harry,” Remus said pleasantly. “To what do I owe this pleasure? You’re not pranking me again, are you?”


“Now, would we make it this obvious?” Harry replied smiling, with a hint of mischief on his face. “Plus, you don’t look so good.”


“That time of the month, I’m afraid,” Remus said wearily.


“And here I thought that only happened to females,” Harry retorted, smirking, “Unless of course, you’re hiding something from me and Sirius? You haven’t taken a certain potion from Sirius lately, have you?”


“Always the comedian, Harry,” Remus said grinning at him. “I’m guessing you would like a favour, since you stayed behind after class. Insinuating that I had a sex change is not the way to go about it.”


“It would explain an awful lot,” Harry muttered.


“The favour, Harry?” Remus insisted, amused, while he shook his head.


“Ah, yes. Ginny came to me asking about the Patronus Charm and seeing if I could teach her it,” Harry explained. “I, of course, agreed, but we’re having trouble finding a place where we could learn it.”


“I believe you taught Ginny magic last year,” Remus quipped, confused. “You can not use the same place?”


“That’s currently being occupied by someone else; although we could use it if we ask for a certain time of day — say, Saturday evenings,” Harry figured. “Plus, with how Dementors affect me, I would like someone else apart from myself and Ginny ready, just in case.”


“You’re planning on bringing a Dementor inside the castle?” Remus inquired, shocked.


“No,” Harry answered immediately. “Not a chance.”


“Then how do you plan on doing this?” Remus asked.


“If we manage to get the room, quite easily. Otherwise, I don’t know. I would suggest a Boggart, but none of our greatest fears are Dementors.” Harry stated.


“Well, I will of course be happy to help you,” Remus conceded. “Saturday evenings would be an excellent choice; I’ll go about thinking how we can do this.”


“If we can get the room I want, there is no need for that,” Harry explained. “Trust me.”


“All right. Let’s see if you can get this special room,” Remus nodded. “If you can’t, then we’ll see about finding somewhere else. I hope you can get this room, I’m awfully intrigued.”


“Good things come to those who wait, Remus,” Harry replied.


Getting the Room was actually quite easy, all Harry had to say was that he wanted the room Saturday evenings and Hermione quite happily agreed. There were a couple of questions about what they were using it for, but when Harry explained that he and Remus wanted to use it to teach Ginny she quite merrily agreed. Having a teacher present always helped when it came to Hermione.


So the next Saturday evening found Harry and Ginny walking through the seventh floor corridors to meet Remus. Harry had not told him about the room yet. Ginny had asked him why and he had lied a little saying he didn’t want a lot of people knowing about the room if they could help it. The truth was that he kind of liked the idea of him and Ginny having a room of their own where they could go and just hang out by themselves. Yes, Hermione now knew about the room; however, Harry was proficient in enough privacy spells to keep her out if he really needed her to.


As they walked around the corner to the seventh floor they found Remus standing next to the tapestry regaling the riveting tale of Barnabas the Barmy’s foolish attempt to train trolls for ballet. He was reading the tapestry’s story, clearly amused.


“I remember this tapestry,” Remus reminisced when they got near enough to him to hear what he was saying, “Did you know that James and Sirius actually charmed an extra part of the story onto the end, these bits here?” He added pointing to the last two paragraphs.


“No-one noticed?” Ginny asked as she bent down to read what Harry’s father and godfather had added.


“Have you ever read this tapestry?” Harry asked her, feeling that no-one would ever do so.


“Well, no,” Ginny admitted, standing back up. “But I’m sure some teachers would have.”


“Dumbledore knows,” Remus quipped in, nodding. “As well as Professor McGonagall. I was surprised to find it had the extra paragraphs myself, so I went to Professor McGonagall and asked her about it. Apparently Dumbledore lobbied for the paragraphs to stay on the tapestry in the Marauders’ honour for all our pranking.”


“Did Dumbledore ever show you his private collection of pranking spells in his office?” Ginny asked.


“He did,” Remus said. “Back in September, so I don’t expect you to see it anytime soon.”


“We helped organise it as part of our detentions for pranking you,” Harry said to a shocked Remus standing up.


“He showed it to you!” Remus exclaimed, flabbergasted. “You don’t know the amount of times we tried to sneak into his office when we were students to do some research. He would always catch us and always refuse to show us the material. We got a lot of detentions trying to get into his office. And as part of your detention you get organise the whole library!”


“Maybe Dumbledore has mellowed in his old age,” Harry suggested.


“I would like to inform you, Mr Potter,” Dumbledore’s voice behind him said, “That whilst I may be ancient in comparison to most people, I do know some people who have lived longer than myself.” Harry turned around to look into the twinkling eyes of the Headmaster.


“Nicholas Flamel and his wife don’t count,” Harry countered quickly. “They had the Philosopher’s Stone.”


“I was not talking of the Flamels, thank you very much Harry,” Dumbledore said nodding, “But thank you for providing evidence to my claim. I am most grateful.” Harry sulked at being outsmarted by Dumbledore.


“Now, I must be off,” Dumbledore added, “Apparently, Peeves is making trouble in the sixth floor corridor and no-one seems to be able to find The Bloody Baron. Unless you would be so kind to help out, Harry.”


“I would, so much” Harry said making it clear to everyone that he actually wouldn’t. “But I have a prior engagement.”


“Alas, our lives are so very much burdened with fixed arrangements and obligations. Well, duty calls,” Dumbledore said smiling, “The Bloody Baron won’t be found standing around doing nothing.”


“Too true,” Harry agreed. Dumbledore nodded before striding down the corridor and out of sight. Harry waited for a couple of seconds to make sure that Dumbledore wasn’t about before calling for Peeves. With a pop, Peeves appeared in front of Harry.


“You rang, Harry?” the poltergeist acquiesced, bowing.


“It has come to my attention that the Headmaster is trying to find the Bloody Baron to stop you from making trouble in the sixth floor corridor. May I suggest you go down to the dungeons; it will take them longer to find you then. And plus, it will make Snape really angry!” Harry told Peeves.


“Certainly, Harry,” Peeves said. “Peeves thanks you for the warning.” And with a pop Peeves disappeared.


“Is there any point in telling you off for that?” Remus asked him, already knowing the answer.


“If you mean, will it make me call him back and forbid him to cause mischief, and that he is to do what he is told,” Harry chirruped, “Then no.”


“I’m wondering how is it that Peeves listens to you,” Remus reflected. “He respects trouble-makers, but I haven’t seen him take orders from anyone apart from the Headmaster. And no-one knows why he listens to the Headmaster. Most think it’s because of Dumbledore’s power.”


“He listens to the Dumbledore because he knows Dumbledore would chuck him out of the castle otherwise,” Harry explained.


“Dumbledore lets him act like this!” Ginny exclaimed, and then backtracked. “No, wait, sorry, I can’t even act surprised. It is Dumbledore after all. He is the master of the unexpected.”


“Whilst this conversation is rather motivating, I think it’s time to we head into the room,” Harry suggested.


“And exactly what room are we talking about?” Remus asked.


“That one,” Harry said pointing to the bare wall behind Remus, who turned around in time to see a door appear in front of him.


“What? How?” Remus blurted, confused.


“Anything wrong?” Harry asked mischievously.


“That door wasn’t there a second ago” Remus retorted, astonished.


“Of course it was,” Harry said smiling and Ginny rolled her eyes at Harry’s antics. “Doors don’t just appear out of thin air, you know!”


“OK, what’s going on?” Remus asked Harry.


“It seems you’re going blind,” Harry replied.


“Ginny,” Remus turned to the red head, somewhat pleadingly “Care to explain what’s going on? How did this door just appear?”


“I don’t know,” Ginny said, “Normally you have to walk past it three times before it appears…”


“Yes, well,” Harry said clapping his hands, “Can’t share all my secrets at once, can I?”


“You know it’s not normal for a thirteen year-old to have as many secrets as you do,” Remus retorted.


“True, but it’s so much fun when the time comes to reveal them,” Harry replied walking to the door. “So, without further ado, may I welcome you, to the Room of Requirement!” And with that, he pushed the door open and walked into the room.


The room was spacious and bare, apart from a small room in the right far corner of the room, where there was one large window looking into it. Inside you could easily make out the figure of a Dementor.


“Now this is just absolutely astonishing,” Remus sputtered, looking around. “Where did that Dementor come from?”


“The room created it,” Harry explained succinctly.


“Created it?” Remus asked, nonplussed. “How? Can you explain what exactly this room is?”


“It is called the Room of Requirement,” Harry clarified, “And it basically conjures anything you need. At this point in time we needed a Dementor, so it conjured one. The room fits to your needs.”


“Fascinating,” Remus whispered, enraptured, “So if I… Ah, I see.” A comfortable chair had just appeared out of nowhere a couple of feet from Remus.


“Good thinking,” Harry agreed as a two-seat sofa appeared next to it and Ginny and Harry settled down on it.


“Comfy,” Ginny declared as she sat down and leaned against Harry, while he instinctively put an arm around her.


“So,” Remus started, sitting up straighter, “I think we should begin with the incantation: ‘Expecto Patronum.’ However, just saying the incantation is not enough, you need to have the right feeling behind it. Saying the words Expecto Patronum whilst thinking of depressing things such as losing at your last Quidditch match, or losing a loved one, will only help the Dementor in forcing you to succumb to your nightmares. You need to have a really powerful feeling of happiness behind you. What I suggest is thinking of the moment you were the happiest you have ever been in your life.”


“So like when I first kissed Harry?” Ginny asked causing Harry to smile.


“Is that the most happiness you have ever felt?” Remus inquired seriously, “When people first start trying to learn they make the mistake of picking a memory where they were happy, but not the happiest they have ever been.”


“I remember making that mistake,” Harry confessed. “When I first started to learn this spell, the memory that I first used was when I first flew on a broom. My Patronus didn’t work then.”


“What memory allowed you to make your first solid Patronus, may I ask?” Remus asked Harry.


“The first time I ever managed a corporeal Patronus I used the memory of Sirius,” Harry said awkwardly. He had to be careful since he was in the alternate timeline. “He’s the closest thing I have to family and my life before Sirius wasn’t full of happy memories. Sirius was the beacon that represented my new life away from the Dursleys, and nothing could’ve made me happier than knowing that I didn’t have to live back with my mum’s relatives anymore.


“But since this redhead by the side of me has become so important to me, I’ve been using her. I don’t really use a certain memory of Ginny, I just think about how much I love her and how much she means to me. And I manage the Patronus. However, I’m finding that sometimes I can’t think of Ginny quick enough before the Dementors drag up unpleasant memories. It’s a problem I would like to rectify myself at some point. But not today, these lessons are for Ginny, not for myself.”


“So I thought that since Harry uses myself, that I could use Harry,” Ginny explained. “I’ve never been happier or never had someone make me happier than Harry. I love him. I know I’m twelve years’ old, and it’s not normal for someone so young to love someone else like this. Trust me, I know. I was really scared about how I felt about Harry at the beginning. But I became used to these feelings, and I don’t care what anyone else says. I know that I love him. He makes me happy.”


Harry felt his heart swell with love at the words coming out of his wife’s mouth. He could never have thought that Ginny would feel so strongly about him so young; but here she was, professing her love for him so accurately that it was hard to ignore the fact that Ginny wasn’t older than her age said she was. Maybe it was time to think about telling her the biggest secret of all. Not right now, but soon.


“You are definitely older than your age says you are Ginny,” Remus contemplated, looking at her, “And the both of you are correct, of course. When people are first taught how to cast a Patronus Charm in Auror training, they are told to think of the thing that makes them the happiest, not the event. The most often used feeling is about a loved one: family and friends being the most common. I simply used an event since you two are so young. Another reason why this spell is beyond NEWT-level magic, is that most people don’t have the experience and maturity in life to power the Patronus until they are that age. However, it is clear that both of you are a lot more mature than most twelve and thirteen year-olds are. An oversight on my part; I will not make that mistake again.”


“So,” Remus continued, “We now have our memories or feelings to trigger the Patronus. However, that is only half of the objective. Keeping it in your mind when the Dementor is closing down on you and bringing your worst memories to the front of your mind is the trickiest part of all. Something Harry is having problems with at the moment himself.”


“Yes,” Harry nodded, “But I will keep practising.”


“Indeed,” Remus agreed, “If you wish to get up, we will allow Ginny her first try at casting the Patronus. I take it that if we just will the door to open, then it will and the Dementor will proceed to enter this room, correct?”


“Actually,” Harry said, “I know this is one way people are taught the Patronus, but I in fact find that having the person learning how to cast a corporeal Patronus without the Dementor around first improves their confidence when facing a Dementor later.”


“So you are saying to allow Ginny to practise the Patronus Charm until she has a solid Patronus before facing the Dementor, that way the feeling of unease and worry that she can’t, no matter what, cast the spell won’t be there,” Remus reflected. “That is a remarkable way to look at it, and one that I have not heard of.”


“Really?” Harry asked, inwardly amused considering that in the previous timeline, that had actually been his idea. “No-one has suggested that before?”


“No,” Remus confessed. “But it makes sense; it makes perfect sense. Of course, let’s do it your way.” Remus turned to Ginny to address her. “So, simply think of Harry, if he is what truly makes you happy and just say the incantation, ‘Expecto Patronum’.”


Ginny nodded before taking a deep breath and closing her eyes. A few seconds later she opened them and pronounced “Expecto Patronum.” A wisp of silver escaped her wand and then evaporated into thin air. Twice again she tried with the same results before she sighed and dropped her wand.


“Ginny?” Harry asked her gently.


“I’m pathetic,” Ginny moaned. Harry stared at her in shock.


“Are you crazy? It’s your first day! It took me months!!” Harry cried, half-exasperated.


“Harry is correct,” Remus said. “I expect you to be at this until at least Easter, most likely longer. It takes a lot of power to make a fully-fledged Patronus. You are just twelve years’ old; your magical core hasn’t grown enough yet to trigger one right off the bat.”


“So I won’t be able to cast the Patronus?” Ginny asked, downtrodden.


“You will, in time,” Harry explained patiently, “Your magical core grows with the more powerful spells you try to cast. It’s like a muscle, it starts off weak and small, but the more energy you put through the muscle, the more it grows. The same with your magic and your magical core. The Patronus Charm is a very powerful spell, the more you try to cast it the bigger your magical core grows and therefore the better chance of you casting the Patronus.”


“So basically, practice, practice, practice,” Ginny summarised.


“That’s correct,” Harry said.


“What are you going to do in the mean time?” Ginny asked.


“Watch,” Harry replied, grinning.


-OoOoOoOo-


As the term continued and the weeks passed by, the snow outside the castle started to slowly melt. The weather started to get slightly warmer now that January was half over and that February was around the corner. But that also meant that the next Quidditch match was upon the Gryffindor team. Their match with the Ravenclaws was scheduled for the last Saturday in January and Oliver Wood desperately wanted to start up Quidditch practises again. This led to Harry and Ginny having problems with their brooms.


Harry’s broom still had the Hurling Hex on it from Christmas and, according to Professor McGonagall, the hex was proving rather difficult to remove. Harry had asked kindly what the status of the brooms were two weeks before the game and McGonagall told him that they were trying to get the hurling hex off the Firebolt in time for the Quidditch match, but that he should not to be too optimistic about it. Ginny's broom appeared to be clean but considering the state of Harry’s broom they wanted to be extra sure before handing it back to Ginny. Harry whole-heartedly agreed.


This caused problems in Quidditch practise due to Ginny still being on a school broom. Harry, who had given Ron his Nimbus 2000 at Christmas when he had received the Firebolt, was now having to ask Ron to borrow the Nimbus back in order to have a decent broom to play on the closing in Quidditch match. Ron had no problem with this situation, although as Ron put it, he wouldn’t be so happy if Harry lost the game. However, Harry was quietly confident about the upcoming match, but was rather wary of the threat of the Dementors.


Hermione’s situation with the Time-Turner also seemed to be improving. Hermione had spent most of last term irritated and angry as she had been pushing herself too hard. Now that she had the Room of Requirement to full back on when things got too much, Hermione’s mood improved immensely and she actually spent some time relaxing in the common room with Harry and the others rather than being holed up in a corner, surrounded by books and snapping at everyone that wanted to talk to her.


Ginny’s lessons were going as well as could be expected. She still hadn’t managed to get a corporeal Patronus yet, however the misty vapour that kept coming out of her wand was becoming more and more animal-like with each passing week. This sent Ginny into a determined mood to get the Patronus finished as soon as possible. This worried both Harry and Remus, who knew that whilst Ginny was making remarkable progress with the Patronus, she still had a long way to go. Harry thought that Ginny was expecting too much and was afraid that when the time came to produce a fully-fledged Patronus in front of a Dementor and wasn’t able to do it on her first try in such a manner, it would knock her confidence in learning the spell, making it even harder for her to learn.


On the last Saturday of January, one week away from the Quidditch match, Harry was sitting with Remus in the Room of Requirement patiently watching Ginny tries at the Patronus Charm. Harry watched as Ginny closed her eyes to find the thoughts and feelings to power the Patronus. Her breathing was calm and steady as she searched through her memories and feelings. All of a sudden she opened her eyes, levelled her wand, and said in a commanding voice, “Expecto Patronum!”


Out of Ginny's wand came a dense mist with small features, which if you looked at carefully seemed like something with wings. However, as soon it had appeared, the mist gobbled it up and came to nothing. Ginny sighed with exhaustion and Harry got up to help her to the couch.


“You’re expecting too much,” Harry told her as he took her arm and lead them back to the sofa, “The amount of progress you have made over these past couple of weeks is astounding.”


“It’s not enough, though,” Ginny muttered, exasperated, as she sat down.


“Of course it is,” Harry replied sitting next to her. “Not even I managed to get this far so quickly!”


“You didn’t?” Ginny asked him.


“No,” Harry replied, “Your progress is astonishing.”


“I have to back Harry up on that one,” Remus quipped from his chair, next to which there was a small table and bits of paper around him. Remus had decided that their lessons were a good time to catch up on marking school grades, and so he was found on Saturday evenings surrounded by school work whilst Harry and Ginny worked on Ginny’s Patronus. “I have not seen someone get a hold of the Patronus Charm faster than you, Ginny.”


“But I haven’t even got a corporeal Patronus yet,” Ginny muttered, disappointed in herself, “And this is even without a Dementor! With a Dementor it’s going to be ten times harder.”


“You are expecting too much,” Harry repeated to her calmly. “You want to get a fully-fledged Patronus before the Quidditch match, I get that. But one thing you have to understand is that that goal is just too unrealistic. Maybe, if you keep progressing like you have, then you will get the Patronus done some time around Easter. Which would be quite the achievement, but you have to understand that this isn’t just some ordinary spell you learn in class. There is a reason why this is beyond NEWT-level and even then there are many fully-grown adults who are completely unable to perform this spell. The progress you’ve made is wildly remarkable and not something to be disappointed in.”


“The whole point of this was to help protect you at the Quidditch matches in case Dementors come onto the grounds again,” Ginny explained.


“It was,” Harry said nodding, “But there is another Quidditch game after this one, as well, don’t give up, keep trying, and you will get there!”


“Who said anything about giving up?” Ginny protested, shocked, “Do you think I should?”


“What, no!” Harry backtracked immediately. “I’m just saying don’t get frustrated, keep calm, and keep trying, and eventually you will get there.”


“Right,” Ginny said nodding, “Let’s just hope I get there in time.”


“See, that is the thing I am talking about,” Harry frowned. “It’s clear that you have set a goal on when you want the Patronus to be finished by and you are getting frustrated because it doesn't seem like you’re going to make it. Don’t do that to yourself, you will get it done when you get it done. Just keep focused and keep trying. And don’t set yourself a target date for when you want the Patronus to be done by. That will just get you irritated and discouraged the closer that date comes.”


“OK,” Ginny said nodding, understanding. “You’re right. Sorry.”


“Don’t be sorry,” Harry retorted, “Just keep trying.”


“I suggest taking a little break before trying again,” Remus recommended. “Make sure you’re not tensed up and really relaxed.”


“Sure,” Ginny agreed.


“So in the meantime, how’s Quidditch practise coming along?” Remus asked.


“Not good,” Ginny replied, sighing, “We haven’t got our brooms back yet and the game is just a week away!”


“Well,” Remus said, “I may have some news on that front. Harry’s broom is expected to be rid of the Hurling Hex by Friday. Professor Flitwick has found an unusual counter-curse that he thinks will remove the Hurling Hex Pettigrew put on. There is no certain guarantee, but we are confident it will do the job. There has been no curse found as of yet on Ginny’s broom, and if there hasn’t been any found by Saturday, Professors McGonagall and Flitwick are happy enough to allow you to fly it in for the game.”


“Really?” Ginny asked, ecstatic.


“You did not hear that from me,” Remus said to the two of them seriously. “Professor McGonagall didn’t want to tell you because she was afraid it would get your hopes up and on the odd chance that the Hurling Hex isn’t successfully removed on Friday, Harry won’t get his back.”


“But Ginny is getting hers?” Harry asked.


“If there is nothing found this week, then yes, Ginny will be getting her broom in time for the Quidditch game,” Remus said. “I think Professor McGonagall was rather pleased with the news, too.”


“Wood will be pleased as well,” Ginny sniggered.


“True. And it won’t be too bad if I don’t get mine,” Harry said. “After all, Ron is letting be borrow back the Nimbus and that’s good enough.”


“Let’s hope the game isn’t ruined by Dementors,” Ginny said, shivering a little.


“Now, you know that last game’s fiasco was because the Dementors were chasing Pettigrew,” Remus said and Harry and Ginny looked at him in complete shock.


“Excuse me?” Harry asked, shocked. “Chasing Pettigrew?”


“Dumbledore didn’t inform you?” Remus questioned, bewildered. “Dumbledore was furious when the Dementors came into the grounds during the match, and went down to have a word. It turns out they saw Pettigrew in his rat form heading towards the Quidditch pitch and chased after him. Pettigrew, afraid that the Dementors would catch him, left before he could do any harm.”


“Why wasn’t this in the Daily Prophet?” Ginny asked. “We read it everyday in case there is any news of Pettigrew.”


“How do you think the parents of the students here would react if they found out that Pettigrew breached the security around Hogwarts and got that close to their children?” Remus inquired. “There would be an uproar and some parents would want to pull their children out of Hogwarts. The Ministry is hushing up everything. They didn’t report the attack on Ms Spinnet, either.”


“But that’s…” Ginny strayed, shocked.


“That’s the Ministry for you,” Harry quipped. “Or at least Fudge.”


“They have reported one thing, though,” Remus cut back in, “It came out this morning, in fact. The Dementors now have permission to perform the Kiss on Pettigrew if they find him.”


That brought some interest to Harry. Whilst he disliked the fact that Pettigrew was after him to kill him, the fact that Pettigrew was the one that helped Voldermort back to his body never escaped Harry’s mind. He knew that, in order for his future knowledge to stay useful, Pettigrew had to, at some point, forget about chasing after Harry, and try to return to Voldemort. The problem was that Harry didn’t see that happening any time soon. If the Dementors performed the Kiss, Harry’s future knowledge would become useless.


“What’s the Dementor’s Kiss?” Ginny asked.


“Ah, well…” Remus hesitated. “It’s the most dreadful weapons the Dementors have. Very rarely does the Ministry give them permission to use it. You see, underneath their hoods, there is apparently something that resembles a mouth. There are no solid, accurate details about what exactly dwells beneath the hood of the Dementor, because everyone who has seen it has had their soul sucked out and therefore is in no condition to tell. However it is widely known that they have a mouth, which they clamp over your own, and then, they suck out your soul and eat it.”


“What!” Ginny exclaimed, horrified.


“It’s a horrible fate,” Remus continued. “To live without one’s soul is not an existence worth living. No memories, no thoughts or feelings, just an empty shell of yourself. I almost wish it wasn’t the fate of Peter. But then I remember what he has done to my friends and loved ones. I almost agree that in some cases it’s deserved.”


“Isn’t that just as bad as killing someone though?” Ginny asked.


“In my mind, it’s worse,” Harry chipped in. “At least in death you are at peace, and your soul goes, as Dumbledore would put it ‘on to the next great adventure’.”


“I concur,” Remus said. “Dumbledore is always saying that there are things much worse than death. This is one of them. However, Peter has ruined so many lives, that on this one occasion I won’t be sorry to see it happen.”


“Do you really mean that?” Harry asked him, shocked, considering that in the previous time around, Remus said he didn’t think Sirius deserved the Kiss. But maybe he was closer to Sirius than Pettigrew, or that Pettigrew setting Sirius up for the fall really had hardened Remus’s heart to Pettigrew. “He was your best friend. I mean, I am not defending him or what he did. I would never do that, he as good as killed my parents, but do you think anyone really deserves what the Dementor’s Kiss does to them?”


“If I asked you the question, if the tables were turned and I asked you whether Voldemort deserved the Dementor’s Kiss, what would your response to that be?” Remus asked Harry shrewdly.


Harry fell silent, pondering seriously about the question. The Dementor’s Kiss would remove the last bit of Voldemort’s soul in his body, and Voldemort would no longer be a threat as long as all the Horcruxes had been previously destroyed. But would that be enough for Harry? Still knowing that Voldemort lived, even in the type of existence that the Dementor’s Kiss would leave him in? As Harry thought about it, he came to the conclusion that it wouldn’t be enough, it would never be enough until Voldemort was dead. Voldemort had destroyed everything that Harry had held dear to him. His friends, family and wife. No, Harry would not be satisfied with just the Dementor’s Kiss. He would want the monster dead. However, knowing that the soul was removed from Voldemort’s body, and that he was no longer a threat, Harry would rejoice. He would still want to strike the final blow to kill him but Voldemort would no longer be a threat to those Harry loved.


Looking at Remus he nodded. He understood what Remus meant. In some occasions, however infrequent they happened to be, the Dementor’s Kiss was definitely a viable option.


AN: Hey guys, Merry Christmas. I Original planned to have a Memory of the future in this chapter, but after reviewing it I think its better fit in the next chapter. So that’s all folks  and Merry Chirstmas. The plan is to get the next chapter out asap.

Back to index

Chapter 49: Ginny Weasley Quidditch Star

Author's Notes: A:N Yes I know, I said the memory would be in this chapter! It was planned originally, but then I decided to put it as a chapter all on its own. And then I decided to change something slightly which gave it even more reason why to put the chapter on its own. So all is good. At least you know the next chapter is for definite the memory!

Harry stood, shivering, on the frozen, snow-covered Quidditch pitch. Whilst the snow seemed to ease off the past week, the temperature was still hovering below zero. This caused the Gryffindor Quidditch team to dislike the fact that they were out every other evening practising for the upcoming game against Ravenclaw. Whilst the visibility was an improvement in comparison to when they practised in the falling snow, it didn’t help that when practise was over, they found themselves frozen to their broomsticks.

Wood was currently doing a prep talk about the match and how, if they managed to beat Ravenclaw, they would be in prime position to take of the cup from Slytherin. Wood kept asking both Harry and Ginny what the status was on their brooms, but neither of them had heard anything after Remus’s update. They hoped that Ginny would get her broom back soon so that she would have a better presence in the game.

“We need to win this game to keep our chance in the running of the cup,” Wood said as he continued his speech. “Slytherin won the cup last year but that was only because our last game was cancelled.” Ginny looked a little uneasy; it was the incident of Tom taking her down to the Chamber of Secrets that caused Gryffindor to have their match cancelled and therefore lose the cup.

“I do not blame you, Ginny,” Wood said. “You were a victim. However, this is my last year at Hogwarts, and I want to go out in style. Winning back the Quidditch cup will impress any scouts that are watching. Not that I expect to be picked for any teams…”

“Nonsense,” Angelina said, “you’re the best Keeper in Hogwarts!”

“Too true,” Fred agreed.

“There’s no way you won’t be picked up,” George added.

“Be that as it may,” Wood said dismissively, “we need to win tomorrow. I want to prove that the Gryffindor team, not just me, is the best this school has seen. Yes, I include you in that, Ginny. I’ve seen you in practise and in the game. All you lack is confidence; you have the ability to be one of the best Chasers to play for Gryffindor.”

“I don’t see what I can do on a school broom though,” Ginny said darkly.

“What is the latest news on the Firebolts?” Wood asked cautiously.

“Last time I checked, they still hadn’t removed the Hurling Hex from my broom,” Harry told him. “But Ron is letting me use the Nimbus. Ginny’s broom seems okay but they want to double check to confirm that. They don’t want anything to happen to Ginny during the game.”

“I see,” Wood said.

“Ginny can use either mine or George’s,” Fred suggested. “A Chaser needs the better broom then the Beaters.”

“What, no,” Ginny said, appalled. “It’s your broom, I couldn’t.”

“Of course you could,” George said, agreeing with his brother, “I’ll use the school broom; Fred is the better Beater, more upper body strength than I.”

“And you are the better flyer,” Fred said nodding. “What do you think, Wood?”
Wood contemplated the twins for a moment before nodding.

“It is definitely a thought,” Wood agreed. “Most likely the best scenario for the position we are in. I think George on the school broom and Ginny using George’s broom is the best solution at the moment.”

“Are you sure?” Ginny asked.

“You need it more than me,” George said. “Go ahead.” And he handed the broom over to Ginny.

“Great, now that is sorted, I also found out who Ravenclaw are playing as Seeker, and it’s a fourth year, Cho Chang.” Wood addressed them. “It is going to be hard, but she’s on a Comet Two Sixty. Against a Nimbus, Harry should be able to hold her off. And you never know, maybe the Firebolts will be handed back to Harry and Ginny.”

“I doubt it,” Fred said. “Flitwick is removing the hexes. And he is Head of Ravenclaw. Why would he hand the team his house is playing against more chance to beat them.”

“I don’t know,” Harry said, “I always found Flitwick to be fair. Refusing to remove the curse just because we are playing his house doesn't seem like something Flitwick would do. Snape, I could quite easily see that, but Flitwick? No, I don’t see that happening.”

“I agree with Harry,” Wood said. “I guess we will just have to hope something happens, in the mean time, Harry, any news on the Dementors?”

“I’m looking into it,” Harry said, “but I can’t promise anything.”

“Well, I guess that’s the best we can hope for,” Wood said uneasily. “Anyway, that’s it for tonight, go back to the common room, rest up, and go to bed early ready for tomorrow morning.”

The team around them started to head out of the Quidditch pitch and towards the sweeping lawns that head up to the castle. Harry and Ginny walked together, holding hands.

“I’m going to be rubbish tomorrow, aren’t I?” Ginny muttered under her breath.

“Of course not!” Harry returned. “You’re one of the best Chasers in the school, your only problem is your confidence.”

“I guess the Firebolts aren’t going to be ready for tomorrow,” Ginny said sadly.

“It does not look like it,” Harry said agreeing. “But you are using George’s broom, that’s better than the school broom.”

“I can’t believe George agreed to that,” Ginny said.

“He understands that the Chasers needs better brooms than the Beaters; it’s for the team,” Harry told her.

Ginny nodded and they walked through the great oak doors and into the entrance hall. Rather then heading into the Great Hall, they decided to head up to the common room first and get changed before getting food. When they reached the common room, they saw Professor McGonagall standing in the middle of the common room holding a Firebolt.

“Ah, Mr. Potter, Ms. Weasley,” Professor McGonagall said as she started to talk towards them, holding a Firebolt in her hands. “Well, to update you on the situation, your broom, Harry, still has the Hurling Hex on it, but Professor Flitwick is trying his hardest to get rid of it. He has asked assistance from the headmaster and they are trying to get it ready for your match tomorrow, but we’re not sure if we can.” She then turned and added to Ginny, “We are sure though, that your broom is clear. Congratulations, that is a very fine broom indeed.”

“Really?” Ginny said staring at it in awe.

“Yes, Ms. Weasley, really,” Professor McGonagall said, smiling. “Do take care of it; I’m sure Mr Potter doesn't have the ability to replace it if something happened to it.”

“Thank you,” Ginny said, amazed as she took it and held it.

“It is Mr. Potter that you should be thanking,” Professor McGonagall said to her kindly. “I am truly sorry, Potter. We did try and get your broom ready for tomorrow. Still are, in fact.”

“Don’t worry, Professor,” Harry answered, waving away her apologies. “I know you tried, you want to have the Quidditch cCup back in your office just as much as the team does. I know if you could have given me the Firebolt this evening you would have done.”

“That is very kind of you to say, Mr. Potter,” Professor McGonagall said with a smile. “Now, if you excuse me, I have some fourth year papers to mark before the game tomorrow. Good luck to both of you.”

“Thank you,” Ginny said.

“You’re welcome,” Professor McGonagall said, nodding to Ginny, and then she left the common room leaving Ron, Hermione, and Neville to gather around the two of them.

“I don’t believe it,” Ron said. “A Firebolt! You are going to crush Ravenclaw tomorrow, Ginny. I just know it. Hard luck on your broom though, Harry.”

“I can still use the Nimbus,” Harry said, smiling. “It’s not the end of the world.”

“It will be if you break it,” Ron added with a grin to let Harry know that he was joking.

“I’ll look after it,” Harry said, causing Ginny to snigger. “What is that snigger meant to mean, Ginny?”

“Nothing,” Ginny said innocently. “It’s just, how many times have you fallen off, or jumped off, that broom.”

“I only jumped off it once!” Harry exclaimed. “It was perfectly fine afterwards.”

“And that sounds like you take good care of your broom?” Ginny asked. Harry shrugged.

“You do a good enough job, love, without me,” Harry said smirking, causing Ron to spit out the drink that he had just gulped down and Ginny to turn scarlet.

“What is that meant to mean, Potter!” Ron said, enraged.

“Nothing, nothing!” Harry said hastily. “It was a joke!”

-oOoOoOoOo-

The talk in the Great Hall the next morning when Ginny, who was with the rest of the Quidditch team, walked in holding the Firebolt became hushed for a split second, before muttering broke out along the house tables as the brand new Firebolt in her hands glinted from the light of the candles and the enchanted ceiling’s sunlight. The Slytherins, especially Malfoy, looked like they had just been sick.

Wood looked suspiciously at everyone around the table the team chose to sit at so much that the Gryffindors that had already decided to sit there got up and moved. It wasn’t until they were at least five seats down did Wood relax and decided to badger the team to eat something.

Ginny was nervous. Her first game back in November; even though they had won, was not something Ginny wanted to remember. She had played terribly for the first half of the match and it wasn’t until Harry took her to one side and gave her a pep talk did Ginny score her first goal. Harry was hoping that this match went better for Ginny than the match against Slytherin.

The team ate in silence whilst waiting until it was time to go down to the Quidditch pitch and get ready for the match. Various students from all houses kept coming over to the Gryffindor to get a look at the Firebolt on display, but Wood kept shooing them away, afraid that they might try and sabotage the Firebolt. The fact that no student, apart from Harry, was capable of the power needed to interfere with the Firebolt’s magic was completely beside the point.

Halfway through breakfast the Gryffindor Quidditch team had a very unwelcome visitor in the form of Draco Malfoy. Harry sighed in anticipation of what was to come next. The year so far had actually been quite pleasant when it came to Malfoy, because ever since the events of the Truth Sweet and Harry’s wandless ability was brought into the open, Malfoy had decided to leave all of them alone. Harry had heard about him picking on younger Gryffindors whenever he wasn’t around, but he has never managed to catch the Slytherin at it. He had even gone as far to ask Peeves to put the portraits and ghosts on the look out.

“You’re sure won’t break that broom, Weaslette?” Malfoy sneered. “A broom of that quality actually needs the flier to have some skill to fly it. And on the looks of the last match, you have no skill at all.”

“You know,” Harry said, smiling at Malfoy, “I have actually missed our joyful banter. Who would have thought that? I guess the saying is true, you don’t know what you’ve got until it’s gone. So where have you been the past few months? Was little Malfoy scared of little old moi?”

“I’m not scared of you, Potter!” Malfoy hissed at him.

“Really,” Neville said, “because it certainly seems like that you have been keeping your distance ever since Harry put your ass in the hospital wing. Granted, it was only to mend a stupid twisted ankle.”

“Watch your mouth, blood traitor, before I wash it for you,” Malfoy snapped at him.

“He has a point,” Harry said to him. “What’s changed?”

“Nothing Potter,” Malfoy replied, “I just been busy with school work.”

“Don’t make me laugh,” Hermione said. “You, school work? I thought you got others to do that for you. I thought it was below the high and mighty Malfoy.”

Harry silently agreed with Hermione. There was no way that Malfoy was busy with school work. Sorting through his memories of third year, Harry noticed that Malfoy had tried to sabotage the up coming game by dressing up as Dementors. It, of course, didn’t work, but Harry couldn’t believe that Malfoy was going to try that again, was he? Harry cautiously started using Legilimency on Malfoy and sure enough, there was the plan right at the front of his mind. Would Malfoy ever learn?

“I wasn’t speaking to you, you filthy Mudblood,” Malfoy said to Hermione. Ron jumped to his feet, wand raised as did, Neville and the twins.

“What is the meaning of this, Weasley, Longbottom?” Professor McGonagall shrieked at them and they dropped their wands. “This is not your house table, Mr. Malfoy. Please remove yourself from this table and head back to your own house table.” Malfoy stalked away, glancing at Harry every now and then, causing to Harry to stay alert. It seemed that he would need to start keeping an eye out for Malfoy again. What was his motive for coming over? Maybe it was just to see if Ginny really did have a Firebolt. Malfoy’s plan didn’t need him to walk over to see Harry. He planned to keep an eye out during the game for Malfoy and his goons.

After McGonagall had removed five points each from the others for causing a scene at breakfast, the Quidditch team stood up and headed out of the hall and towards the grounds and the Quidditch stadium. The weather was an improvement over the previous day. The sun was shining and although it had no warmth, it meant that they would have no problem with visibility. Harry casted a Warming Charm over himself and Ginny whilst the walked down to the Quidditch pitch, which would hopefully warm them up before the game.

The team talk before the Quidditch match was a rather shorter affair than usual. There was no arousing speech, or threats of what would happen if they lost. The team already knew that a win today would put them as favourites for the cup. And they knew how much the cup meant to Wood. They wanted to win the cup back for Wood, since it was his last year at Hogwarts.

“You all know what you have to do,” Wood said. “We have had obstacles in the way so far this year. But we have overcome them. And we can overcome this one as well. Just fly as hard as you lot can and we will win the game. That’s all you guys need to do. I have confidence in you lot.”

As Wood led them out of the changing rooms and onto the pitch, Harry took a quick glance at Ginny, who was a couple of heads in front of him in the line. There was no nervous jitter in her walk, and she held her head high. But Harry could see through the façade. He knew that she was worried inside but he had done all he could. It was up to her now.

When they reached the middle of the pitch, Wood and the Ravenclaw captain shook hands firmly, smiling at one another, before mounting their brooms. The two Quidditch teams copied their captains, waiting for the release of the Quidditch balls. Harry glanced over and saw Cho Chang standing next to him. His failed attempt at a relationship with her in his fifth year seemed a life time ago. He had not thought of her since his relationship with Ginny in his sixth year had started. He was glad at how things worked out. He was much happier with Ginny than he ever had been with Cho.

Harry waited impatiently as Madam Hooch released the Bludgers and the Golden Snitch, before she grabbed the Quaffle. Harry saw her throw the Quaffle into the air and Harry pushed off the ground, Ginny ahead of him because of the acceleration of the Firebolt. Soon, however, he had surpassed Ginny, as she stopped and grabbed the Quaffle, and Harry kept climbing higher and higher until he got an overall view of the pitch. And then his search for the Snitch began.

“Welcome to Quidditch folks, the most dangerous and fun sport to be ever held. Today is Gryffindor versus Ravenclaw and an interesting concept added to this game is the introduction of the Firebolt to one Ms. Weasley. Now Weasley had a very poor game to most standards last game; however we all know that Weasley was on a school broom at the time. Now she has what is most likely the best broom in the world: A Firebolt. And watch her go.”

And indeed Harry did. It seemed the new broom had inspired some fight into Ginny this morning and she was flying rings around the Ravenclaw Chasers. Harry watched as she twisted around the last Ravenclaw Chaser, dummied the Keeper and fired the Quaffle into the empty left hoop, causing the Gryffindor stands to go wild.

Twenty minutes later and Gryffindor were up sixty to ten, Ginny scoring four of those goals, and assisting in the other two. Harry smiled as Ginny’s talent shined through in the flying. She had intercepted more passes from the Ravenclaw team than any other Chaser on the Gryffindor team. Knowing that Ginny would now be fine, he continued the search for the Snitch.

Cho Chang had been keeping up the most commonly used tactic against Harry, which was tailing him and hoping that she could out run him to the Snitch, which never worked because Harry always had the faster broom and was clearly the better flyer. The only time he didn’t have a better broom was against Malfoy. But Malfoy didn’t have as much talent as Harry, did so Harry had always came out on top, Last year’s game against Slytherin being the only exception.

As the game went on, Ginny continued to be Gryffindor’s best player. Intercepting passes and setting up goals, Ginny clearly was the work horse of the Gryffindor Chasers. Harry was spellbound as Ginny continued to use more and more of her presence in the game to influence the score. As the time continued to the forty minute mark Ginny was using tricks and plays from the play book Ron had given her for her eleventh birthday to the great delight of the Gryffindor team and their house mates in the crowd. This got the Ravenclaw team agitated and soon they were being rougher than usual and started to harass Ginny even more, causing her to drop the Quaffle a couple times and allowing Ravenclaw back in possession.

However, the rest of team, uplifted by how well Ginny was playing, started to play better than Harry had ever seen them. Wood as almost unbeatable in goal, and the twins were determined to make sure that no Beaters ever got close to the Chasers. Soon the score was one hundred and forty to sixty and the Gryffindor team was starting to really get into their stride. Ginny commanded the game like a pro. And Harry was really taken aback to just how well she was playing. He had never seen her play this well in either lifetime, and considering she probably now had the next five years ahead of her playing Quidditch in the school like this, she could most easily try and accomplish her dream for playing for the HolyHead Harpies.

Tearing his eyes away from Ginny as she caused the Ravenclaw Keeper to dive the wrong way and then threw the Quaffle to Katie who just had to put the Quaffle into the empty goal, he continued his search for the elusive Snitch. However if the team continued as they were, soon they wouldn’t even need to catch the Snitch. In the next ten minutes, they scored a further five goals with no reply, causing the score to grow to one hundred and ninety to Sixty.

It was then, that Harry spotted the Golden Snitch. It was circling the Ravenclaw goal posts. Cho, who had been following Harry for most of the game, was on the wrong side of him and Harry lay flat on his broom as he shot off across the pitch and towards the golden ball. Obviously sensing that a Seeker had spotted its movement, the Snitch shot off in the opposite direction of Harry. With the snow covered ground from the previous week’s snow that had still not melted, it was rather easy to spot the golden ball against the white backdrop.

Harry raced his way in between Chasers and Bludgers as he chased the Snitch around the pitch, Cho just slightly behind him trying to catch up. The Snitch suddenly dived and Harry and Cho followed as it hurtled to the ground at breakneck speed. As the ground came speeding towards them, the Snitch levelled out and Harry and Cho found themselves only a foot or two from the ground as they chased the Snitch along the grass and towards the two hooded figures. The figures pointed at Harry but Harry smirked as he concentrated in catching the snitch. It was now just a straight line race between the Harry and Cho and the Nimbus Two Thousand of Ron’s started to inch away from Cho.

The hooded figures in front of them started step back slightly but they were too slow for the Nimbus and Comet Two Sixty that Cho was on. They dived out of the way in the last second, or rather, the top two people did, causing them fall to the side and all four Slytherins of Draco, Crabbe, Goyle, and Flint, ended up in a poor huddle on the snow covered pitch.

Harry didn’t see this as his concentration was purely on the Snitch in front of him. As Harry got closer, he stretched his hand, trying to grasp the Snitch in his palm. A Bludger flew towards him, causing Harry to snatch his hand back up his broom and lift up slightly so that the Bludger zoomed underneath him. Cho didn’t have as quick reaction as Harry did. The Bludger banged into her side, knocking the wind out of Cho and causing her to fall to the ground a couple of feet below. Harry continued on as he once again came level witch the Snitch. There was a roar from the crowd as the Gryffindors celebrated another goal scored and then Harry eased his hand around the Snitch and then pulled up, gaining height, as he shoved the Snitch in his fist, into the air, to see the reason that the Gryffindor’s had cheered a little early was that Ginny had been the one that scored.

Ginny zoomed over to Harry cheering with the rest of the team as they reached him and they celebrated in happiness as Lee Jordan announced the final score was two hundred forty to sixty. This put the Gryffindors in excellent position to win back the Quidditch cup and hope that nothing happened to any of them between now and then.

As Ginny reached Harry he grabbed her into a hug and held her close as the whole team celebrated their win. As they started to calm down and head towards the Gryffindor tower, Harry leant down towards Ginny’s ear and whispered his congratulations on a great game.

“Thanks,” Ginny responded in thanks, smiling at him, and then added a fiery kiss on Harry’s lips for good measure. “That’s the best I have ever flown.”

“I’m not surprised,” Harry said, his breath taken away from the kiss. “You were brilliant. Sometimes I just stopped and watched you fly. You flew rings around the Ravenclaws.” and then he added, “how’re Malfoy and the Slytherins?”

Both Harry and Ginny looked back to see Malfoy, Crabbe, Goyle and Flint, being ripped into by both the headmaster and McGonagall. Harry smiled. All things seemed to be going right that day.

“I think they are going to be slightly disappointed that their plan didn’t work,” Ginny smirked before laughing. Harry put his arm around Ginny and they headed up towards the castle.

They were given a shock when they reached the common room as when they looked around, they spotted Alica Spinnet, there in the corner. They headed straight over towards Alica.

“Wow,” Alicia said, smiling as the rest of the Gryffindor team huddled around her. “Best present I could have asked for coming back to see you guys floor Ravenclaw. I hear we won the Slytherin game too. I’m glad you replaced me, Ginny, you were simply the best out there today.

“When did you get back?” Katie asked Alicia.

“This morning,” Alicia answered. “I was released from hospital back at Christmas and I spent some time at home recuperating before heading back to Hogwarts this morning. I came down to the pitch to watch. You guys flew magnificently. I was worried for a while in hospital, but then Katie wrote to me and told me Ginny had replaced me. And I wasn’t as worried, and after watching the game, I knew I was right.”

“This is great,” Wood said, then stopped and turned to look at Ginny. Now they had a problem. Four Chasers, but only three starting positions. But that worry was soon forgotten as Alicia explained that even though she’s well enough to come back to school, her spine wasn’t strong enough yet to fly, and the Healers had banned her from Quidditch for the rest of the year. So Ginny would still need to play in the last match.

The party that afternoon was one of the best the Gryffindor tower had seen. Ginny’s form and Alicia’s return to the school seemed to be euphoric enough to have the party to continue all day long. Even Hermione failed to get any work done that afternoon as she too celebrated Gryffindor’s victory.

-oOoOoOoOo-

Later that evening, Harry and Ginny was sitting on a sofa waiting for Professor Lupin to come so that Ginny could continue her lessons in the Patronus charm. Whilst they were waiting, Harry and Ginny decided to use the private time to continue where the left off on the Quidditch Pitch. Which is why when Remus walked into the room, he found Harry and Ginny in a full make out session on one of the couches.

Remus cleared is throat, catching the attention of the two teens. Red blushes spread across both their faces as they broke apart. Remus smiled at the two young people in front of him and sat down in a chair opposite them.

“Having fun?” Remus asked innocently.

“We were until you entered, old man,” Harry countered.

“Old man?” Remus asked, faking being hurt, clutching his chest. “You wound me, you wound me.” Harry and Ginny laughed as Remus smiled at them and continued. “Congratulations, I think, are in order. That was a very well played match. Now, as a teacher I am not supposed to take sides. However, I think I can safely say that Gryffindor is the best team in the school at this precise moment. Good luck for your final game.”

“Thanks,” Ginny said.

“Now,” Remus started getting down to business, “I feel, after the happiness of the Quidditch game, and the joy of making out with Harry,” he added smirking, causing Ginny to blush, “I think now is the perfect time to try your Patronus. Remember, keep the feelings of happiness inside you, and let it fill you up. And concentrate. You’re progressing well. You just need to practise.”

Ginny smiled as she reluctantly untangled herself from Harry and stood up, wand at the ready. Ginny concentrated as she brought up the memory she had chosen. before calmly and forcefully, saying the incantation aloud.

Misty Silver smoke forced itself out of Ginny’s wand. Harry could see that whilst the form was not one hundred percent certain, he knew that the form was that of a bird. Ginny concentrated as she willed her Patronus to take shape. However, the mist failed to lift up to the promise of taking an animal form and dispersed back into the air and Ginny’s wand fell limply to her side.

Harry stood looking to comfort Ginny as she was bound to be sad for being so close and failing. Instead, Ginny had a determined look on her face. An idea seemed to form in her mind behind those sparkling mahogany brown eyes as she stepped towards the table with Honeydukes chocolate and gobbled down a couple of pieces before turning and walking back to where she practised. Harry and Remus noticed the determined look in Ginny’s eyes and let her get on with it as Ginny started to breath deeply, finding the memory she had obviously chosen to power her next try, and, with a determined stance, brought her wand up, her grip tightened. And then she said in a commanding voice:

“Expecto Patronum.”

Out of Ginny’s wand came a beautiful silver phoenix, Harry looked at it and it closely resembled Estelle. Shocked at this development, because Harry knew that in the last timeline her Patronus was a horse, Harry blinked a couple of times before realization came over his face in the understanding that Ginny had just casted a corporeal Patronus. He himself, had spent months trying to learn the Patronus, and here Ginny was, learning it in a space of five weeks. Shocked, confusion, but happiness swept over him as Ginny jumped at him, kissing him soundly in happiness.

“I DID IT, I DID IT!” Ginny exclaimed, breaking the kiss and beaming up at Harry. “I can’t believe it, I did it.” Harry looked over at the gobsmacked Remus, who was just as astonished at the events in the last couple of minutes as he was.

“You said I wouldn’t get it done until at least Easter!” Ginny said, smirking at Harry.

“Hmm yeah…” Harry was speechless. Ginny frowned.

“You are happy for me, right?” Ginny asked uneasily at Harry’s less than enthusiastic response.

“What?” Harry said being brought at of his shock. “Of course I’m happy, Ginny! I’m just shocked.”

“And he is not the only one,” Remus said, smiling at Ginny. “We really did not expect you to get this done so quickly. What memory did you use my I ask?”

“Today’s memory,” Ginny blushed before continuing, “Of me and Harry snogging.”

“You are a good kisser then, Harry,”

Harry blushed himself as he put an arm around Ginny.

“Yes, he is,” Ginny said, smiling. “So now what?”

“Well,” Harry began, “I guess you need to practise with a Dementor now that you can cast a Patronus without one.”

“Okay, I’m ready,” Ginny said seriously.

“Really?” Harry asked her. “I mean…”

“Ginny might have a point, Harry,” Remus said. “Now might be the perfect time for her to try with the Dementor.”

Harry looked over at Remus and Harry saw the trust in Remus’s eyes that Ginny was ready. But Harry couldn’t shake the feeling that something wasn’t right. That, for some reason, Ginny shouldn’t be doing it now. But as Harry couldn’t think of a reason why not, Harry nodded as Ginny’s determined look grew deeper.

Harry and Remus’s stood back, out of the way as Ginny went to the middle of the room again and faced that door that held the Dementor behind it. Harry and Remus look at each other before Harry willed the door to open and out glided a black hooded Dementor.

The room suddenly seemed to grow cold, even though they had asked the room to stay at the same temperature, ice started to form on the walls and floor. Harry could see the breath coming out of Remus’s, Ginny’s and his own mouth as the temperature dropped to freezing. Screaming started sound in his head as Harry tried desperately to keep the occlumancy shields up.

The Dementor looked around the room, and started to head towards them when Ginny cried…

“EXPECTO PATRONUM,” and a silver wisp of mist broke out of her wand, trying desperately to form the precious phoenix, however the Dementor breathed in deeply and the half corporeal Patronus vanished. The screaming in Harry’s head was so loud that Harry was having difficult in concentrate on what was happening with Ginny.

The Dementor was gliding towards Ginny before it stopped, and turned towards him. Harry fell to his knees as the Dementor looked at him and drew a deep breath causing Harry to feel cold and miserable. The Dementor then vanished as the room the warmed up but it was too late. Harry’s vision blurred, and he fell into unconsciousness.

Back to index

Chapter 50: The Fall of Hogwarts

Author's Notes: AN: Is this really true… is this chapter really finished? Wow three years in the making! Yohoo! Right, just to say, Harry will not tell Ginny the truth in the next chapter, but it is getting very close to the time where Harry will be showing her memories. In regards to my three year absence, there were a lot of plot holes in this story that I mistakenly made, and they were so bad that I decided just to give up.

This was mostly also due to the fact that I was fighting a rather bad depression over the last few years. Really bad. And I couldn’t get my creative juices flowing. And I didn’t want to either.

However I’ve been thinking it through the past few months, and whilst there is some bad things still in the story that may never get resolved, I think I have found a solution good enough to feel that I can continue writing again. That and I have another idea for a Harry Potter fanfiction but I want to finish this one before I start that one. That one will be planned out accurately better than this one ever was. So be Happy, I’m writing again, the next chapter is actually almost finished and ready to go to the editing stage.

I would also like to thank Kim, that even though I disappeared for three years, she still emailed me back once I got a hold of her and was quite happy to continue being my Beta. So thank you totally Kim. For editing this chapter, and the future ones, for putting up with my constant emails over the past three weeks and generally making my chapters better than I can ever imagine.

Nineteen year old Harry sat on a log looking into the burning wood of the fire. It was close to two o’clock in the morning but he couldn’t sleep; they were currently in the Forbidden Forest, the peacefulness and quiet a lie to what lay ahead. Harry looked at the sleeping tents that surrounded the fire and knew that what they faced in the morning was going to be their hardest test yet.

Harry, even though he had been practicing for years now, ever since the death of his mentor Albus Dumbledore, was still having problems blocking Voldemort out of his mind with Occlumency. Thankfully since the night of Sirius’s death, Voldemort hadn’t once tried to enter his mind. However, when Voldemort’s feelings were at their strongest, occasional visions crept through. It was this latest vision that caused Harry and his friends to travel secretly towards Hogwarts.

The vision showed Harry that Voldemort wasn’t willing to wait for the control of the Ministry before securing Hogwarts. Not that he needed the Ministry control; Voldemort had enough willing spies and people under the Imperius Curse that he could hold up laws in The Wizengamot for as long as he wished. It was clear for anyone to see that Rufus Scrimgeour was not in total control. This caused panic and unrest which lead to most of the magical community to go into hiding. Hogwarts was the last resistance to Voldemort’s regime. Harry and the others were not going to let it fall.

Harry looked at the tents of his friends and sighed. He wished so much that they didn’t have to suffer along with him. Yet he knew that if he tried to leave them behind, they would have his head. Movement from one of the tents caused Harry to look up and see Luna heading towards the fire to sit on the log next to him.

Luna lay a hand on top of his shoulder and Harry looked into the blue eyes and shining blonde hair of Luna Lovegood. Gone were the cork bottle necklace and the dreamy look in her eyes. The war had changed Luna Lovegood, and one would assume that she was now normal. Most people would think was a good thing, but Harry knew better. There was no singsong voice describing weird and wonderful creatures featured in the Quibbler. Instead, her long blond hair was cut short, her face-hardened by the loss she and others had suffered in the war. It was a tragic loss to lose the unique personality of Luna Lovegood.

“Ginny’s concerned about you,” Luna said in a normal voice that still sounded peculiar to Harry. Oh, how he missed the light, carefree voice he had come to cherish from Luna as a friend. “We all are.”

“I’m fine,” Harry lied. The truth was that he had trouble sleeping ever since he saw Voldemort’s plans for taking the magical school.

“Then why aren’t you asleep?” Luna said gently as she tilted her head. “You need your strength for tomorrow.”

“The same could be said about you,” Harry responded. “It’s going to be mayhem.”

“You sent warning to McGonagall and Moody,” Luna reminded him. “You’re doing all you can.”

“It’s not enough!” Harry moaned. “It’s not like we can end it. It’s not like after tomorrow Voldemort won’t just go back and re-evaluate. We haven’t gotten rid of all of his Horcruxes. If he doesn’t take Hogwarts this time, he will just come back and try again.”

“But we are doing something about that; we are chasing the Horcruxes,” Luna added.

“But it’s not like we’re any closer to finding the remaining ones,” Harry pointed out. “Sure, we got the locket from Grimmauld Place. And yes, we managed to get into Voldemort’s old orphanage to get Hufflepuff’s Cup. But we’re no closer to killing Nagini; we have no clue if Hermione’s theory about Ravenclaw’s engagement ring as a Horcrux is right. It’s just guess work.”

Four months ago, they had discovered that Rowena Ravenclaw's engagement ring was a possible Horcrux after it went missing from Borgin and Burkes at the time Voldemort was working there. Obviously Borgin hadn’t realised just what an invaluable antique he had in his store. After all, there were no markings, and no way of knowing to whom the ring belonged.

As brilliant as Hermione was, she never managed to find any record of it in the Hogwarts library. It was Luna who first thought of Ravenclaw Tower’s own private library. Hermione was rather jealous that the Ravenclaw got their own library to themselves, but Luna quickly assured her that it was only small and nowhere as grand as the Hogwarts library. It was just some private studies of Rowena Ravenclaw herself. Naturally, Hermione was still jealous.

In the library, they found pictures of the engagement ring and scribbles in the book in which they found the picture. They had no idea whose writing it was until Ginny mentioned she recognised the writing as Tom’s. Whilst it could never be one hundred percent concrete, it was enough for the six of them to believe that the ring was a possible Horcrux; the only problem now was finding it.

“Wasn’t most of Dumbledore’s hunt for the Horcruxes guess work? Wasn’t Dumbledore finding the Horcruxes he did, based on ideas and random thoughts just like Hermione’s?” Luna asked him.

“Yes,” Harry said.

“Then have faith; after all Hermione is the smartest witch of her generation,” Luna told him, “even if she does have a small imagination.”

Harry chuckled at Luna’s ending statement. “I’m just worried,” he said quietly, “worried that I’ll make a mistake.”

“We all are,” Luna said, sighing. “There’s a fight coming and we’re not all going to make it.” Whilst Luna may have been turned ordinary by the trauma of the war, she still kept her brutal honesty, something for which Harry was thankful. He knew that at least Luna would tell him what he needed to hear. Hermione, Ron, and occasionally Ginny, would tip-toe around him. Luna did no such thing, and when Harry was asking questions about whether he was making the right decisions, the others would always encourage him, no matter what he decided. Luna, on the other hand, was honest and if she felt he was doing the right thing, she would tell him so. If she thought he was making a mistake, she spoke up. That trait of hers made her invaluable to the group’s work in this war, and something Harry cherished in a friend.

“Hey you two,” came the voice of Harry’s fiancée, and Harry turned to look at Ginny, her hair glowing in the light of the fire.

“Well, I’m going to go get some more sleep,” Luna said, stretching and standing up. “Look after him, Ginny.”

“I always try to,” Ginny responded. Luna started to walk back to her tent before turning around to speak one last time.

“Harry, about what I said about Hermione,” Luna said hesitantly.

“About her being the smartest witch of her generation?” Harry said, causing Ginny to look at Luna smirking.

“Yeah, that bit; don’t tell her I said that,” Luna said seriously, causing Ginny and Harry to chuckle.

“Your secret is safe with us,” Harry said as he laughed gently at Luna’s shenanigans. They were few and far between so when they saw them, they appreciated her even more. Luna entered her tent as Ginny sat beside Harry. Harry turned to Ginny to talk to her but before he could get the words out of his mouth, it was covered with Ginny's own. For a full couple of minutes they sat there, kissing one another, feeling the love they have for each other and more. Eventually they broke apart and Harry smiled at her.

“Not that I’m moaning,” Harry said, smiling at her, “but what was that for?”

“You were brooding,” Ginny said, straightening her shirt. “You needed to be brought out of your mood. It was the quickest way I could think of to, shall we say, make you feel happy.”

“I feel more than that,” Harry said, winking at her.

“Yes, well,” Ginny said, smiling, “we have a battle to fight soon. We need your head out of the clouds, or gutter, so to speak.”

“You were the one that put them there.” Harry smirked.

“As I should be, I’m your fiancée,” Ginny said, mockingly hurt, “or are you telling me that there is someone else that, err, rocks your boat?”

“Well…” Harry started, but stopped when Ginny jokingly hit him on the arm.

“Feeling better?” Ginny asked him.

“Of course,” Harry replied. “Like only you could make me.”

“Damn straight,” Ginny said, rubbing her knuckles on her shoulder. “You know that Ron wanted to stay up and join in our ‘talk’.” Ginny added air quotes with her hands as she said the word talk.

“What did you tell him to get him not to come?” Harry asked.

“The truth,” Ginny said shrugging. “We’re getting married; Ron has to understand that we are going to do things he doesn't want to hear about.”

“So naturally you told him,” Harry responded.

“Naturally,” Ginny said, smirking. Ginny’s mood then turned sombre as Harry saw that she was getting ready to get to the real reason she couldn’t sleep.

“Can you promise me something, Harry?” Ginny said quietly, “Can you promise me that no matter what happens, you won’t go running about on your own, that we will stick together.

“You know, that sounds rather reckless. Running off on your own into Death Eaters, I would never do such a stupid and noble thing,” Harry said jokingly, causing Ginny to glare at him.

Harry sighed. “You know I only do that to keep you guys out of danger so you won’t get hurt,” Harry told her quietly.

“Who said we will get hurt!” Ginny said.

“Everyone eventually gets hurt!” Harry responded. “And it’s my entire fault! My parents, Cedric, Sirius! Dumbledore! Your family!”

“How many times have I said this to you?” Ginny said gently. “What happened to my family and everyone else was not your fault! It was Voldemort’s. Voldemort had them killed, not you!”

“But he only went after them because of my friendship with Ron and my relationship with you!” Harry said sadly.

“Not true!” Ginny said gently. “My family stood for everything the purebloods hate. You know we are blood traitors, according to Voldemort. My family was one of the greatest supporters of Dumbledore. So much so that we never really questioned anything he did. A mistake looking back on it, but there you go. There was no way any of my family would ever join Voldemort. Eventually Voldemort would have come after them. And anyhow, I know for a fact that the risk was worth it.”

“Don’t say that!” Harry said.

“Why not?” Ginny asked sharply “Why, even now, do you believe what your stupid aunt and uncle told you? Why do you listen to people who never loved you, against the people who would lay down their life for you in a heartbeat?

“You’re worth it!” Ginny screamed at him.

“A stupid prophecy does not make it worth…” Harry started, but Ginny cut across him.

“This is not about that bloody prophecy!” Ginny screamed at him. “Okay sure, the prophecy states that you are the one with the power to get rid of Voldemort once and for all! But if you bloody think that’s the reason Ron, Hermione, Neville, Luna or anyone else in the Order would die for you, then you’re really as stupid as Malfoy and Snape kept saying!

“You’re worth dying for, NOT because of the stupid prophecy! But because we love you!” Ginny cried. “It’s the same reason Sirius rushed to your aid at the Ministry four years ago! It is the reason why, even though my parents were being threatened with death and torture, they refused to say anything about you to the Death Eaters. It’s the reason Dumbledore took that split second to protect you at the astronomy tower rather than protect himself.” Ginny looked at Harry then, and looked lovingly into his eyes. “It’s the reason your mother would rather die than stand aside and let Voldemort kill you. Not because of the stupid prophecy. Not because we believed that if you died we would all die, it is because we all love you! And believe, just like your mother did, that you are worth dying for! Just like you believe that myself, or Ron, or Hermione, or anyone else are worth dying for. Don’t let what your aunt and uncle, who detested you, lead you to believe otherwise what the people that know you the best and loved you more than anything has grown to know and love about you! That you’re a great man! A lovable man! And someone worth dying a thousand deaths for if it means that you would finally get the life that you greatly deserve.”

“We all love you,” Ginny said gently, her breathing coming under control. She reached up with her hand to cup Harry’s cheek as she continued. “And just like you would die for anyone of us, we would willingly die for you.”

“I know,” Harry said, “it’s just…”

“Not the way you were brought up,” Ginny said. “You’re not used to that kind of thing. Those Dursleys did more damage to you than you even realise, Harry. We are your family. Family is meant to look after each other. This is what family does. Remember Harry, you are not alone in this. You never are.”

“Thank you,” Harry said, smiling at Ginny. “You get me like no one else does.”

“Again, not true,” Ginny said, smiling. “Ron and Hermione understand you just as much as me. It is just, maybe they do not know exactly how to portray that. I mean it’s Ron for one thing; not very good with emotions, my brother, is he? And Hermione, well she’s smart, but she’s book smart. This type of thing, you can’t learn straight from a book.”

Harry and Ginny continued to sit watching the fire for a little while, enjoying the peacefulness and each other’s company because soon they would leave this little world behind. The tranquillity would end, and they would be soon fighting for their lives.

Harry caught some movement from behind him and saw Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Luna walking towards the camp fire.

“You guys couldn’t sleep either?” Hermione said quietly as they sat down and Ron put a protective arm around her.

“I’m surprised anyone would be able to with Ron’s snores,” Neville muttered good-naturedly. “We thought they were loud when we were in school, but by God they’ve gotten louder. How do you cope with it, Hermione?”

“Because she loves me,” Ron said, sticking out his chest.

“Yes,” Hermione agreed, “that and there’s such a thing called a Silencing Charm.” Ron dropped his arm from Hermione’s shoulder and started to sulk.

“I love you,” Hermione whispered gently in his ear.

“Love you too,” Ron said quietly back, smiling, showing that he was only playing.

“We aren’t going to be going back to sleep are we?” Neville asked and the others looked at each other.

“I think not,” Harry answered. “I think we’re all too focused on the fight ahead to sleep.”

“Shouldn’t we start heading to Hogwarts again if that’s the case?” Luna asked. “I mean, we’re just sitting here.”

“Luna is right,” Hermione agreed. “We’re no use to anyone just sitting here doing nothing. If we are going to be awake, we might as well start heading to Hogwarts.”

Agreeing, the others stood up and started to pack up their tents. Rustling in the trees caught their attention, but whatever it was passed.

“Why again are we hiking through the Forbidden Forest?” Neville asked them as they finished packing and slung their backpacks on their shoulders. Each bag was charmed with a Bottomless Charm and Weightless Charm so that they wouldn’t be so weighed down with their food and equipment.

“Because, every other entrance will be checked and double checked by Voldemort’s forces,” Hermione told him. “This is the only way to get to Hogwarts without Voldemort knowing.”

“Still think it’s a stupid idea,” Neville muttered, “We could get ambushed by werewolves or something.”

“It’s not the full moon,” Harry told him.

“Centaurs, then,” Neville said.

“Do you always have to look at the glass half empty?” Ginny asked him.

“I’m just being rational and pre-emptive!” Neville said defensively. “I thought that was one of the reasons I’m tagging along on this Horcrux hunt.”

“It is,” Harry told him, “that, and you’re also a great cook.”

“Oh, I see,” Neville said, sounding amused. “I'm allowed to tag along because I’m the only one out of the five of us who know how to cook properly.”

“It’s not that exactly…” Ginny said slowly.

“But we won’t deny you’re the best cook in our group,” Ron finished for her. “You should have seen what we were eating before you and Luna joined us.” A cough next to him bought him to the attention of Hermione glaring at him.

“Not that your or Ginny’s cooking was bad,” Ron said hurriedly. “Right, Harry?”

“Oh no,” Harry said, trying to hold in a laugh, “I’m smart enough to know not to answer that question.”

“You taught him so well, Ginny,” Hermione said.

“I know, I know.” Ginny smiled.

The next half hour they walked through the forest, looking for signs for creatures that weren’t a friend. They manage to avoid any centaurs and eventually the trees started to thin out, suggesting they were coming to the end of the forest.

“About time,” Ron said “We’ve been in here for days; I was getting sick and tired of tree after tree after tree.”

Noise up ahead caught their attention and they all started to creep slowly through the remaining trees to see Hagrid in front of his house, surrounded by Death Eaters.

“Yeh idiotic barbarians!” Hagrid yelled at them. “Leave the castle alone, 'ts only children.” A cackling laugh brought Harry and the others to the attention of who was actually leading the attack against Hagrid and his home.

“Doesn’t the wee giant wanna play?” Bellatrix Lestrange said sweetly to him.

Harry moved slightly so that he could clearly see Bellatrix Lestrange from the light of Hagrid’s hut. She was accompanied by three Death Eaters. Harry recognized Dolohov and the two Carrows, the brother and sister Death Eater siblings.

“Yeh sick, all of yeh are sick,” Hagrid shouted at them. The Death Eaters laughed. Hagrid roared and launched himself at the three of them, swinging his fists.

The Death Eaters started to launch spells his way, but because of his giant blood, a lot of them bounced off. The three of them must have noticed this, because one of them sent a dark purple spell at Hagrid’s back.

Harry called out to warn Hagrid, but it was too late. The curse hit Hagrid in the back, causing him to keel over. Whatever that curse was, it must have been strong enough to pierce through Hagrid’s giant magical hide.

Bursting out of the forest, the five of them rushed to Hagrid’s aid. Bellatrix opened her mouth to make a witty retort but was caught short as three curses were sent her way and she had to duck before looking around to notice Harry and the others.

“Potter and friends,” Bellatrix screamed joyfully. “So you finally decided to show, the Dark Lord always knows.”

“Leave him alone!” Hermione screamed at her.

“Filthy Mudblood!” the female Carrow shrieked at her. “You’re not good enough to lick my boots. Don’t you dare tell us what to do. We’re the ones that tell you what to do!”

“Expelliarmus,” Harry shouted, causing the female Carrow to quickly cast a Shield Charm.

“Not running away this time?” Bellatrix laughed heartily.

“I seem to remember it was you that ran away last time,” Harry screamed.

“Ah yes, how is Mummy Weasley?” Bellatrix cooed. “Sleeping well?”

“Depuslo!” Harry shouted, causing Bellatrix to hastily deflect the curse with her wand.

“Crucio!” Bellatrix screamed, but the spell had hardly registered on Harry before Lestrange had to defend herself as five curses headed her way, courtesy of his friends. The Carrow siblings then waded into the fight and soon all hell had broken loose.

Curse after curse streaked around Harry and the others, as they dodged, shielded, and retaliated just as fiercely as the unhinged witches and wizard before them.

“Diffindo!”

“Deprimo!”

The Cutting Curse and the Blasting Hex met together as they released powerful magical energy causing all combatants to fall to their feet.

“Not bad, Potter,” Bellatrix sneered, “but you’re still a rookie.”

“Avada Kedevra!”

The ghostly green light that always haunted Harry’s dreams streaked its way towards Hagrid. Harry’s breath caught in his throat as time slowed down. Harry hastily shot a Blasting Hex into the ground and then Banished some of the loose bulges of soil towards the deadly curse. The Unforgivable smashed into the earth, causing everyone to be covered in dirt. Harry’s happiness at the Killing Curse being stopped was short-lived, however as Bellatrix threw a dagger at Hagrid, implanting itself into Hagrid’s face, right between his eyes. Bellatrix’s aim was true. Harry looked on in horror as his first and longest friend keeled over dead.

-oOoOoOoOo-

Albus Dumbledore stood in the hospital wing looking over the teenager whose shoulders of all the Wizarding world hopes lay upon. When Harry first started to have problems with Dementors, Dumbledore was not too worried. When someone of Harry’s past, or future for that matter, was as dark as it had been, then it was somewhat expected that they would have a reaction to the Dementors. What was worrying, however, was that whilst it was perfectly clear that Harry knew, or did know, how to perform the Patronus Charm, he could not produce a corporal Patronus when faced with the dark creatures.

Obviously, he was holding something back. Something was worrying him. Dumbledore could guess at what was causing the problem. However, until Harry woke up, he could not run his theory past Harry. Even then, he was not sure Harry himself realised just how deep the problem ran. Moreover, when he found out, Dumbledore wondered if Harry had the courage to go through with what was needed for Harry to move past his personal demon. He had not managed to have the courage up to this point. Dumbledore just hoped that when the time came, it was not too late to fix things. Movement on the bed where Harry lay caught his attention, and Albus hoped that whatever bad memory Harry was having, that it would be over soon. Albus’s wishes seemed to be heard as Harry sighed and then stopped being restless. Quiet came over the boy and Albus smiled as he knew that the pain and nightmare that Harry was living was over. But no sooner did he think that then did Harry start dreaming again.

-oOoOoOoOo-

Harry stumbled into the Great Hall, still in shock. He couldn’t, no, wouldn’t, believe that the friendly half-giant was… No, he wouldn’t think that because it couldn’t be true. It simply couldn’t be true. And if he thought that, then it would be true. Harry looked behind him where he saw his friends’ tears streaking down their faces, even Neville and Ron, and then he knew that he didn’t imagine what had just happened. His very first friend he ever had was now dead.

The fight was raging around them. Harry recognised various students; the Patel twins were duelling the brother and sister duo of the Carrows; Seamus Finnegan was duelling a bulky looking Death Eater and was battling for his life. Harry quickly shot a Stunner, hitting the Death Eater in the back. The Death Eater dropped to the floor as Harry turned to enter the Great Hall.

Inside the famous hall, there were small battles around the edge,, while the middle was taken up by two voracious competitors: Bellatrix Lestrange and Minerva McGonagall. Lestrange laughed as she dodged a curse from Harry’s old Head of House and sent a darkly purple spell back at her. McGonagall transfigured a bench that was overturned in front of her into a solid shield that broke as the spell hit it. Not one for hanging around, McGonagall quickly transfigured the rubble around her into lions and sent them towards Bellatrix, each snapping at her heels as they dodged spells and tried to catch Bellatrix off guard.

McGonagall took advantage of her distraction and sent two bright pink spells towards the infamous Death Eater. Bellatrix manage to dodge one, but was hit by the other. As soon as she was hit, her robes began to Transfigure into solid metal. Her robes were quickly becoming her own shackles as the chains that she now wore started to tighten.

With a primitive scream, Bellatrix broke out of the chains, her face contorted with anger. She made wild slashes that killed the Transfigured animals and then went on the attack. Soon, McGonagall was on the back foot. She shielded, dodged, and Summoned various bits of rubble to block the various Killing and Torture Curses that were sent her way. McGonagall was having trouble keeping up with the pace. Harry could see that she had short breath and was tiring as she dodged more slowly. Soon she would be hit.

“Expelliarmus!” Harry shouted, bringing the attention of everyone to the entrance and forcing Bellatrix to duck under his curse.

“Potter, it’s Potter!”

“I see the scar, it’s Potter!”

Whispers filled the Great Hall as everyone stopped to look at what was just about to happen.

“Potter, question,” Bellatrix said in a high pitched voice that sounded like she was having the time of her life. “You don’t suppose you have the knife that I killed the stupid half-giant with, do you? It would be extremely useful here.”

“DIFFINDO!” Harry screamed. Bellatrix laughed as she brought up her shield.

“Ah, is ickle Harry Potter upset?” Bellatrix taunted him like he was a baby.

“You deserve to die!” Harry hissed out, “Along with your master!”

“My master will never die, he is immortal, surely he has proven that already,” Bellatrix said happily. “But if you wish to try, then so be it. And then you will die. Shall I call him?”

“You will not take this castle!” Harry shouted at her.

“What army do you have that will stop us?” Bellatrix asked. “Where’s that precious Order of Dumbledore’s? Has it gone to ruin? Is the precious Order dead?”

“There will always be people willing to stand for what is right; the Order will never die as long as your master still lives,” McGonagall answered clearly.

“Well then, we will have to kill everyone that’s willing to stand for your cause,” Bellatrix said cheerfully. “Oh wait, we’re already doing that.”

“Incarcerous,” Harry said quietly as he sent the ropes toward Bellatrix. Unfortunately Bellatrix noticed and she burned the ropes before they got to her and she sent a deep orange curse back at him. Not knowing what it was, Harry ducked out of the way and rolled up into a standing position and fired off three Disarming Spells.

“Always Disarm, always Disarm,” Bellatrix called loudly. “Your range of one spell amazes me. What spell you going to use next, Potter? ‘Expelliarmus’? Going to save your precious Head of House by Disarming me?”

“SECTUMSEMPRA!”

Harry saw a flash of surprise at his choice of spell, before Bellatrix was forced to roll out of the way.

“DIFFINDO.”

“REDUCTO.”

“DEPUSLO.”

Spell after spell Harry sent her way, Cutting Curse after Banishing Charms after Blasting Hexes. As the smirk of Bellatrix Lestrange soon faded into concentration, Harry began to get the upper ground. Each spell allowed Harry to step closer to his prey, closer to avenging all those deaths the bitch that danced in front of him had caused.

Bellatrix Lestrange dodged and threw curses back at Harry as the duel heated up. Soon they weren’t even using verbal spells. They each dodged and swerved curses and hexes from each other as the duel soon had everyone’s attention in the Great Hall. This was the leader of the light side against the most loyal Death Eater. As the duel wore on, the spells turned more and more lethal. Gone were the Stunning and Disarming spells that Harry had started with at the beginning. Now he was using just as lethal spells as Bellatrix Lestrange, who in turn was only using the Cruciactus Curse and the Killing Curse, laughing as she had fun.

During one of Bellatrix’s onslaughts, Harry grabbed the knife that was tucked in the back of his trousers. The knife Bellatrix had used to kill Hagrid. Harry threw it straight and true at Bellatix’s chest. Bellarix, who was not expecting such a sudden change of tactic from Harry screamed in pain as the knife buried into her left shoulder. Bitch.

But Harry had forgotten one of the most important laws. One of the most dangerous creatures alive was always a wounded dog. Pride as well as physical pain shot through Bellatrix as she slumped to the floor. Even though blood was pouring into her mouth, she raised her wand, but instead of aiming at Harry, she shot a curse straight at McGonagall. Harry never knew if it was because McGonagall was too injured to raise her shield, or because she just wasn’t expecting Bellatrix to turn away from Harry. But even before McGonagall managed to Shield herself, the curse hit McGonagall straight in the chest. Blood started to cover her torso as McGonagall fell limply to the floor. She was dead before she even hit the ground. Harry turned in anger at Bellatrix, but she had a hand inside her robes and to the fury of Harry, activated a Portkey and disappeared from the Great Hall.

-oOoOoOoOo-

Ginny sat on a chair in the hospital wing, overlooking her boyfriend for the past five months who was currently wrestling with terrible memories from the past. Ever since those Dementors came to Hogwarts, Harry just had not been the same. Harry may not realise it, might think that Pettigrew had not hurt him, but Ginny knew better. If Pettigrew had not escaped from the hellhole that he deserved to be in, then Harry would never have had to deal with these Dementors in the first place. Pettigrew’s actions were causing the Dementors to be here and because of that, Harry was forced to live through his worst memories every time one of the dreadful creatures came near him.

Movement from the bed caught Ginny's attention and it seemed that Harry was very distressed. How much had those Dursleys hurt him? Was it just the Dursleys? Surely, it could not be that. Certainly, there had to be something else. Ginny understood that Harry was always a secretive person, but she wished that Harry would open up a little bit more to her; maybe she could help him fight whatever was causing these problems. It wasn’t because she thought Harry did not trust her. He did, Ginny knew that. The examples of Estelle, Simon, and Gryffindor’s heir came apparent in her mind. So the question was, what was Harry hiding that was so big that he felt that he couldn’t tell Ginny? What was so big that he was afraid to let her in? The problem was, Ginny knew that if she pushed, Harry would just close up. Evidence with Hermione proved that. So how could she support Harry, when Harry was too afraid to tell her?

A sigh came from the bed, telling her that the memory that Harry was reliving was over. That soon, her Harry would come back to her. However, her relief was short lived, as Harry seemed to start dreaming again. Confused and worried, Ginny called out for Madame Pomfrey.

- oOoOoOoOo -

“SECTUMSEMPRA.”

The Prince’s spell snaked its way across the corridor and slashed down Greyback where he hunched over a girl. Harry neither knew nor cared whether the werewolf was dead or not. He had lost the first friend he ever had, and then watched as his strict, but beloved, Head of House was slain in the Great Hall. Harry couldn’t afford to dwell on what had previously happened. He and the others needed to concentrate on the present in order to keep Hogwarts out of Voldemort’s reaches.

“Oh no,” Hermione said as she stepped closer to the body of the girl. Harry turned to look at the poor girl that had lost her life to the nightmarish creature. It was a fourth year Ravenclaw.

“Stacy,” Luna whispered, “she was always kind to me when the other were always condescending.”

“She never stood a chance,” Neville said, putting an arm around her.

“We can’t leave her here,” Hermione said. “We’ve got to move her.”

“We don’t have time, Hermione,” Harry told her. “More and more Death Eaters are arriving. We have to defend Hogwarts.”

“So we just leave her on the floor?” Hermione shrieked.

“I want to give her a burial just as much as you,” Neville told her. “But there are others that need protecting. We can’t let this happen to someone else.”

“We should help her,” Luna said, stepping forward next to Hermione. “It’s the right thing to do.”

“But the other Death Eaters,” Ginny said soothingly. “They could be hurting our other friends.”

“We aren’t leaving her!” Luna shouted at Ginny.

Bending down, she and Hermione lifted her up and started to carry her down the hall to the nearest classroom. The other four followed them in as Hermione and Luna laid the girl onto the empty desks.

“This isn’t going to end anytime soon, is it?” Neville said quietly. “Where’re the Aurors! I know Voldemort has spies in the Ministry, but this is getting ridiculous! Surely they should know by now what’s going on!”

“The castle is going to fall, isn’t it,” Luna said quietly.

“NO!” Harry shouted at her. “Voldemort will not get this castle. Voldemort has taken everything but you guys away from me. Hogwarts was the first place I have ever felt at home. Hogwarts is where I met you all! Where I became your friend, it’s where I learnt I had a family, your family, Ron. It’s where I fell in love with Ginny! Before Hogwarts I never knew what love could be or what it truly meant. Hogwarts was my first ever home and the first place I felt like I belonged! And the hell am I ever going to let Voldemort take that away from me. Take that away from people like Hermione, who before Hogwarts never understood just what they were or why they made strange things happen. Hogwarts is so much more than a school. It’s a sanctuary and a symbol for all those fighting for the light. We let Voldemort take Hogwarts and we might as well send up the white flag and let him kill me today!

“Hogwarts means something to everyone, heck it even means something to Voldemort. But he threw away any chance of belonging at Hogwarts when he started to murder innocent people! I will not let Hogwarts become a Death Eater’s training ground; I will not let Hogwarts fall from the light into Tom’s darkness. Hogwarts is a symbol of hope to everyone that opposes Voldemort and his Death Eaters.

“As long as there are people in this castle willing to oppose Voldemort, then we must fight and make sure this castle stays on the light side of the war. We must make sure that everyone who feels misplaced, who feels they don’t belong, will always have a home!

“So I don’t care if there are Death Eaters running amok on the castle grounds, I don’t care if we’re under siege for months, I don’t care if Voldemort walks through the giant iron gates onto the school grounds! I will not leave Hogwarts un-protected and I won’t let Hogwarts fall. I will never ask you guys to stay with me and fight…”

“Don’t be stupid, mate! Of course we’re staying.”

“You know I will always follow you, Harry.”

“It might be suicide, but it’s the right thing to do, not the easy thing to do. I think Dumbledore said that once when there wasn’t too many spurkrats floating around his head.”

“Staying and fighting is what my gran would have wanted.”

“I love you, Harry! There’s nowhere I'd rather be than by your side.”

“Then we are going to go out there and fight,” Harry said confidently, “for everyone who deserves it. It’ll be tough, but it’s the right thing to do.”

“Then let’s go,” Hermione said and as she was the nearest to the door, she opened it and started to walk out. There she was met with the angry snarl of Greyback, who had blood running down his chest but still alive. As quick as lightning, he struck out at Hermione’s neck and blood spattered the floor as Hermione keeled over. Her eyes rolled as Ron started to shout her name.

“Depuslo,” Harry screamed in anger. Greyback was thrown back and impaled onto the sword belonging to one of the suits of armour. A scream of anguish came from Ron as he held onto Hermione’s body tightly screaming her name. But it was too late; their bushy-haired friend was dead.

-oOoOoOoOo-

Hermione sat on the rather uncomfortable chair next to Harry’s bed as Madam Pomfrey did diagnostic spell after diagnostic spell, the headmaster looking on. Something was obviously wrong by the concerned look on the headmaster’s face. Hermione always prided herself on being smart and whilst a lot of people assumed she was only book smart, she knew she wasn’t always about books. Sure, she would admit that there were other people out there that were probably better at thinking on their feet. And yes, she always did like to consult the books when she wanted to figure something out. But that was just to make sure that the conclusion that she had come to was the right one. When it was something important that could mean life or death, for example, the Philosopher’s Stone, or the Chamber of Secrets, then she wanted to make sure that her information was correct, so she would consult the library because wrong information could lead to something horrendous happening.

“I’m not quite sure what’s the matter. It appears that he’s just reliving a bad memory and when it is completed, he should be awaking,” Madam Pomfrey told them. “For some reason his mind is not relaxing, but instead forcing him reminisce another memory.”

“Have you ever seen this before?” Hermione asked the healer.

“Only once,” Madam Pomfrey said gravely. “That was with Ms Spinnet. And I’m sure Ms Weasley would not leave out something as important as Mr Potter being hit by a spell.” Ginny nodded her head in agreement.

“What about the potion?” Hermione asked.

“Potion, Ms Granger?” Madam Pomfrey asked her shrewdly.

“The potion version of the Nightmare curse that Pettigrew tried back at the beginning of term,” Hermione explained. “I researched it and there was a potion version that was concocted but it never became official because the person who created the potion died. The potion is actually stronger because there is no known antidote. Unlike the spell, where there is a counter curse.”

“Do you still have this research?” Madam Pomfrey asked her.

“Yes, it’s currently in my bag back in the dormitory,” Hermione told her.

“Go fetch it,” Madam Pomfrey told her. “We need all the information we can get if we are going to help Mr Potter.”

As Hermione started to walk out of the Hospital wing, she heard Harry give out another loud shout.

-oOoOoOoOo-

Harry moved away from the body of one Dean Thomas. Ginny was shaking badly as she grabbed a hold of Harry’s hand. The five of them moved quietly down the hall. Ron hadn’t said a word since Hermione’s death and Harry didn’t think he was going to anytime soon. There was too much death around. Hagrid, McGonagall, Hermione… it was all too much. A sudden movement to their left brought their wands aiming right in the face of Remus Lupin.

“Harry!” Remus said “Thank god…

“Where’s Hermione?” he asked suddenly, noticing her absence.

Ron abruptly lashed out, thumping his fist into the wall over and over again. Ginny choked as she went to grab Ron’s arm, but Ron just shrugged her off and slid down the wall, crying. Harry stared at Lupin with a glazed expression.

“Greyback killed her,” Luna’s voice said quietly to Lupin. Lupin stepped back in shock, refusing to believe what Luna had just told him.

“No,” he whispered horrified. “Hermione, she…”

The quintet’s silence brought only confirmation of the death of Hermione and Lupin lost some light in his eyes.

“She was the smartest witch I knew,” Lupin said, “and I knew your mother, Harry. She was just as smart.”

“I don’t want to talk about this,” Harry said. He couldn’t talk about this; he couldn’t think about this. If he did, he knew he would just crumple on the floor and be just as bad as Ron. The Order and the residents of Hogwarts needed him to be strong. There was time for grieving later. And oh how we would grieve.

“Right, of course,” Lupin said, shaking his head. “I came to tell you, the Death Eaters have a stranglehold on the Great Hall. The grounds are a death trap for anyone that doesn’t wear the Dark Mark. And the Order thinks that the Death Eaters are currently trying to secure the Head’s office. There’s a rumour that they are after Dumbeldore’s portrait. They want to burn it.”

“No,” Harry said furiously. “We can’t let that happen!” Harry needed that portrait. He needed Dumbledore’s guidance.

“Of course not,” Lupin agreed.

“We need to head to the office now,” Harry told them. “Stop those Death Eaters.”

And so they headed towards the seventh floor corridor where they knew the headmaster's office to be. They found some straggling Death Eaters here and there, but they were soon dispatched safely. Six against one or two was never good odds, even for Death Eaters, and with Hermione’s recent death on their minds, they were extra thorough in making sure that the followers of the Dark Lord couldn’t harm anyone else.

Just as they were about to reach the corridor that had the stone gargoyle that hid the entrance, Harry’s scar burst into agonising pain. He knew what that meant: Voldemort was now inside the castle and as Harry carefully looked around the corner, Harry realised that he wasn’t just inside the castle, but in front of the gargoyle that stood between him and the head’s office.

It had been a long while since Harry had last seen Voldemort, but the Dark Lord hadn’t changed. Harry often wondered what would happen to Voldemort once a Horcrux had been destroyed. But it appeared that nothing had changed in appearance of the Dark Lord. His robes clung to his skeleton- like body, his face as white and skull-like as ever. The gleaming red eyes peered at the Death Eaters in anger.

“My lord, we have tried everything. We cannot get inside the office. It has sealed itself shut,” a faceless Death Eater mask told him.

“Worry not, Macnair,” Voldemort hissed. “Only the true Headmaster can enter the office. Since it was my plan that orchestrated the fall of the great Albus Dumbledore, and it was my invasion of Hogwarts that led to the death of his ever loyal McGonagall, then it is only right that the current headmaster is I.”

Voldemort walked up to the gargoyle and starred at it intensely before he spoke.

“I, Voldemort, Heir of the great Salazar Slytherin, slayer of the great Albus Dumbledore, the orchestrator of the death of Minerva McGonagall, claim this office and the right of Headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.”

And to the horror of Harry watching, the gargoyle stepped aside.

Voldemort turned to the awaiting Death Eaters.

“Go,” Voldemort spoke to them “Grab his portrait, take it to the Great Hall. BURN IT! Show the ‘Hogwarts resistance’ that they have lost, that the school is now mine. Show Harry Potter that he has failed and that he will always fail. I cannot be stopped, he cannot win. Resistance is futile.”

“NO!” Harry shouted, stepping around the corner and facing Voldemort face to face.

“Ah, Harry, my boy,” Voldemort laughed as Death Eaters rushed up the stairway. “Just in time to see my greatest triumph, I am now, as I have always been due to my noble blood, the true Headmaster of this school.”

“This school will never be yours,” Lupin said, coming to stand next to Harry.

“The werewolf that came in from the cold,” Voldemort said joyfully at seeing Lupin. “Wormtail, it’s just like old times, isn’t it, if only Black and Potter could have been here. It could have been quite the reunion.” And to the anger of both Harry and Lupin, the Death Eater to Voldemort’s right removed his mask and revealed the mousey looking traitor that was Peter Pettigrew.

“M-my lord,” Pettigrew squeaked out.

“Come, I think it’s time to kill the werewolf.”

“No,” Ginny said, coming to stand next to Harry, who was soon joined by the others.

“Ah, it’s the whole gang,” Voldemort said happily. “Come to see the rightful headmaster claim his prize. Well you’re in for a treat. There will be a nice show in the Great Hall. For the first time in centuries we’re going to have a burning. This school is now mine. Anyone that doesn’t have a right to learn magic here will be burned at the stake. After all, that is what Muggles tried to do to us at Salem; it’s only fitting we show their Mudblood descendants how it’s truly done.”

There was movement coming from the stairway that led to the Headmaster’s office, and two Death Eaters emerged as they brought a portrait covered in a cloth down from the office.

“Go,” Voldemort told them, “Burn it in view of everyone, let everyone know that Hogwarts is now ours!”

“Stupefy,” Harry screamed. He couldn’t let this happen! The curse fired over the top of the heads of the Death Eaters as they rounded the corner and went out of sight.

“Harry, Harry,” Voldemort said playfully. “If you wanted to duel, then why didn’t you say so…?”

“AVADA KEDAVRA!”

The Killing Curse raced its way towards them, and Harry and his friends had to scatter to avoid being hit. They turned back and an outright brawl started. Voldemort himself decided to refrain from the fight. Instead, he headed up into his new office, the gargoyle shutting behind him.

Spell after spell shot their way between the Death Eaters and Harry’s friends. Lupin himself was duelling Pettigrew, who had difficulty holding out against the stamina of a werewolf. It appeared that soon at least, the Marauders would have their revenge. That Remus Lupin would have closure.

Harry was duelling a rather skinny Death Eater who he did not recognise, which meant he wasn’t inner circle. His skill also lacked which almost confirmed Harry’s suspicions. It wasn’t long before he was dispatched, a simple Stunner in the head caught him of balance and he fell over. Luck would have it he fell into the Death Eater duelling Ginny, who, thanks to the distraction, managed cast a Stunner of her own and caught her Death Eater off guard.

Harry and Ginny shared a small glance before turning their attention to the others. Neville and Ron were duelling three other Death Eaters, who were starting to get the upper hand. Harry and Ginny jumped in to help, the added power managing to hold the Death Eaters at bay. Lupin and Pettigrew were still exchanging spells. Pettigrew was dodging left and right, but he was tiring and soon a spell hit him on the arm. Pettigrew screamed out in anguish as he fell to the floor. A spell just missed Harry’s shoulder and he turned his attention back to the Death Eaters that were duelling his fiancée and friends. Harry shot one, two, three spells at the enemy Death Eaters, two of them hitting their target but the other just missing by a hair’s width. The Death Eater in question fired back and managed to hit Ginny across the arm. A gash had opened up on her upper left arm, but it wasn’t life threatening.

The duel continued and as they fought they eventually managed to gain the upper hand and subdue the Death Eaters. Harry quickly raced to the entrance of the Head’s office, but the gargoyle would not move for him. No matter how much he kicked or screamed at the gargoyle, it would not budge.

“Harry…” Ginny said, putting a hand on his arm.

“No!” Harry exclaimed, “he isn’t getting the castle, he isn’t!” Harry continued to kick and scream at the gargoyle. He would not fail Dumbledore! He wouldn’t.

“Harry, I think it’s too late.” “Ginny told him gently.

“NO!”

“Harry, I know this is bad,” Lupin said, “But the Death Eaters have got Dumbledore’s portrait and are going to burn it. We need that portrait!”

Harry took one last glance at the Headmaster’s office before nodding at Lupin. He was right; they couldn’t let the portrait be destroyed. As they headed off towards the Great Hall, they passed the unconscious form of Peter Pettigrew. Suddenly Pettigrew moved, raising his silver hand and slicing across Lupin’s neck!

“I’m not a coward,” Pettigrew said before Harry Banished him in anger against the wall. Harry and the others rushed to Lupin’s side, but it was too late. The silver of Pettigrew’s hand had poisoned Lupin. And slowly as Harry, Ginny, Ron, Neville and Luna watched, the last true Marauder died.

-oOoOoOoOo-

Ron leant against the wall of the infirmary, watching as his sister look worried over his adopted brother. When Ginny first revealed that she had feelings for Harry, it was weird to Ron; after all, Harry was their brother, not by blood, but brother none the less. However, after sitting down and talking to Ginny, away from Harry, for he would be mad that Ron had confronted Ginny, he soon understood how true Ginny’s feelings for Harry were. After all, even though Harry was treated like family, it wasn’t by blood, or as far as they wanted to know anyway. Note to self: if Harry or Ginny wanted to look up their family tree, stop them, Ron thought.

After getting used to the idea of his little sister and adopted brother dating, he soon saw how much they truly belonged together; it was as if the past friendship was just them building a solid platform for their on-going relationship. Harry would make a good brother-in-law.

The problem Ron had, and it wasn’t with Harry, for it wasn’t Harry’s fault, was that danger always seemed to follow Harry around, and that was where his two wishes in life conflicted. He wanted Ginny foremost and importantly, especially after last year, safe. The question was whether dating Harry was safe for Ginny. He also knew that even though he felt this way, he could never voice his doubts; he wanted to live. If Ginny didn’t kill him, Harry would just for upsetting Ginny. But he also wanted Ginny to be happy, which Harry undoubtedly made her.

Suddenly Hermione burst through the door, her arms wrapped around a big thick brown book. Ron moaned; why were all important answers to their problems in thick brown old books? Why couldn’t the answer be in a small thin popup book for once?

“Did you get it, Ms Granger?” Madam Pomfrey asked as Ginny looked up hopefully.

“This is the book; I have no idea if and or where the answer is though,” Hermione mentioned.

“Then I suggest you start looking, Ms Granger,” came the drawl of Snape as he entered the infirmary.

“What are you doing here?” Ron asked rudely.

“I am a professor, Mr. Weasley, five points from Gryffindor for your disrespect,” Snape drawled whilst smiling. “And I am here because the headmaster informed me that my potion making services might be required, although I do not see why; it’s probably better if we let Potter wait it out.”

“I guess you enjoy seeing Harry suffer, don’t you,” Ron said acidly.

“That’s enough, Mr. Weasley,” Madam Pomfrey said. “Professor Snape has a point. If we get this wrong, then we could do something far worse to Mr. Potter. The antidote is untested and if brewed even slightly wrong, it will do Mr. Potter more harm than good. As Professor Snape said, in most circumstances it is better to let the potion wear out of Potter’s system. However, the Headmaster has requested for myself and Professor Snape to try, so we shall.”

“We are wasting time, Ms Granger. A lot of my colleagues are saying you are the brightest witch they have ever taught,” Snape said icily. “It’s time to prove them right.”

Ron looked at Hermione, who nodded before following Snape out of the hospital wing. Harry gave another shout from his bed and Ron watched as Ginny grabbed a hold of his hand. Ron didn’t really like the fact that they had to trust Snape. What if he didn’t really want to help Harry? What if he messed up the potion on purpose so it made Harry worse? His hatred for Harry was common knowledge. What was Dumbledore thinking! Maybe with Hermione there though, she would manage to spot if Snape tried to sabotage the antidote. After all, she was the brightest witch in their year.

- oOoOoOoOo-

Harry leant against the wall in the ante-chamber across the entrance hall opposite the Great Hall. How they managed to get this far they didn’t know. Harry opened the door slightly and looked through the great oak doors and into the Great Hall and saw bodies littering the ground. The Death Eaters had piled some of the dead bodies in the middle and as Harry watched, a Death Eater scooped down and lit the pile of bodies on fire. Harry watched on in horror as the bodies of his classmates, teachers, and friends burnt in the place they all thought would protect them.

Ginny moved beside him as the Death Eaters, led by Bellatrix Lestrange, walked over to the burning bodies, and chucked the portrait on top. Harry watched as hopes and dreams burnt away as the smell of chicken filled the air.

“We need to get out of here,” Ron said quietly to them. “The castle isn’t ours anymore. The castle has fallen. We need to get somewhere safe. We can’t help them now.”

“Surely we can’t just leave them!” Ginny hissed at Ron.

“What is there to gain by staying apart from our own deaths,” Luna stated. “The castle has fallen. The Order is broken, with most dead. The Ministry is so corrupt that even the Aurors that did turn up were no match for the Death Eaters. I wouldn’t be surprised if Scrimgeour is sacked in the morning, and I’ll bet you anything the replacement will be either a Death Eater or an Imperiused placement so that Voldemort can control things behind the scenes. There’s nothing we can do now, but leave and fight for another day.”

Harry looked over at Ginny and saw how angry she was, not at Luna but at the situation they found themselves in. For how much Harry hated to admit it, Luna was right; the best thing for now would be to regroup and go forwards from there. Harry wasn’t sure how to move forward from this setback, but move forward they must. Harry was not going to let Voldemort win.

“Luna is correct,” Harry said gently. “The only thing staying here would do is get us captured and killed. As much as I hate to admit it and let it happen, the castle is Voldemort’s. Staying here any longer would just condemn us to death.”

“So what? We just let everyone die in vain,” Ron said heatedly, “We let Hermione’s death mean nothing!”

“If we stay here, it will mean nothing,” Harry argued back. “We stay here, and let them torture us to death. Then the Wizarding world is lost, the Muggles will be dead, and Muggleborns like Hermione will never get to have the opportunity she did. Is that what she died for? For us to hand over the Wizarding world to Voldemort without a fight, because that’s exactly what we will be doing if we stay. Is that what Hermione would want?”

“HERMIONE IS DEAD!” Ron shouted at him

“So you want her death to mean nothing!” Harry hissed back.

“I want those responsible to die! I want Greyback to die! I want Voldemort to die!”

“Then the only way for us to do that is to leave,” Ginny reasoned. “Ravenclaw’s engagement ring is still out there! We need to find it and kill it. And Nagini won’t be easy to kill. I for one won’t stop until Voldemort is dead or there is no breath left in my body; it’s what I want, what our parents would want us to do. But to be able to do this, we need to leave, now.”

Harry looked over from Ginny to Ron, Neville, and Luna. They looked crestfallen and defeated. How were they going to continue without Hermione there for them to figure things out, without her smarts or her ingenuity?

“If we are going to go, we go now,” Luna said. “And quickly. I’m sure Voldemort will be setting up barriers, not only to keep people out but to keep people in as well.”

“The entrance hall is not as full as it should be. Everyone is in the Great Hall. Now is the time if we are to do this,” Ginny mentioned to them.

“Right,” Harry said, “When we start running, we will continue running and not stop. As soon as they realise what is going on, they will do everything they can to stop us. We mustn’t stop. We must keep going and get out of the grounds as fast as possible. The front gates are closest. They won’t have had time to close them.”

“So we run,” Ron said. “Now.”

They all looked at each other before they all silently agreed and Harry grabbed hold of the door handle ready to wrench it open.

“I’m sorry, that I failed,” Harry said quietly to the others.

“Don’t you dare, Potter!” Ginny hissed at him. “Now is not the time.”

Harry looked at her and saw her determined face before nodding and looking back towards the door. It was now or never. Harry held up his other hand before counting down. Five… Four… Three… Two… One!

The five of them raced across the entrance hall, as laughter and cheering came from the doors that were only partly open. Harry could see the light from the fire of burning bodies dancing across the gap in the doors. Ignoring the painful dagger sensations that stabbed him in the chest at each cheer and laugh, he led the others across the door, slipping through the open doors and down onto the lawns of Hogwarts. By the cover of night, the five of them raced across the lawn, hiding in the shadows, ducking here and there hoping no one would see them.

They were almost there when a shout and a bang went off behind them. Harry looked behind when he heard the shout. Death Eaters by the hundreds were pouring out the front oak doors racing to catch up. They were spotted. Harry urged the others on faster as they headed towards the iron gates. Suddenly Neville tripped and fell, taking down Ron who was close behind. Harry stopped running as he looked back in horror.

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING, RUN!” Ron shouted at him and Harry felt Ginny tug on his arm.

“They will be just behind us,” Ginny said quickly as they got slightly further away. “We need to keep running.” Ginny dragged him further away as Harry watched as Ron got up and helped Luna and then Neville to their feet.

Hurriedly they ran towards the gate crossing the boundaries as shouts and curses flew from behind them. They pulled up and bent over, their breath heavy and gasping for air. Harry turned back to look for Neville, Ron and Luna and stared in horror at how far back they were. All three of them raced towards himself and Ginny, a look of fear in their eyes betraying their otherwise calm demeanour.

Crash!

Ron, Neville, and Luna stopped as they crashed into a solid invisible barrier at the iron gates, the three of them stared at Harry and Ginny in shock and then horror at what had just happened. Voldemort had put up his wards. They were now trapped inside Hogwarts grounds, with Harry and Ginny outside them.

“No,” Ginny whispered as she put a hand out towards her brother but found her hand couldn’t move any closer than a foot closer to Ron’s face. “No!” Ginny said again, this time a little louder.

“Go,” Luna said suddenly.

“What?” Harry said shocked. “No…”

“Go, you fools,” Neville said quickly, “Before they come and get you. Leave now, Apparate.”

“We’re not leaving you,” Ginny said quietly.

“We’re dead!” Luna said bluntly. “We’re dead” Luna repeated. “You can’t take that barrier down and there’s no way out for us. Voldemort will catch us and then kill us. It’s just a matter of time.”

“Luna…” Ginny whispered.

“She’s right,” Neville said, speaking up. “There’s nothing you can do. Go, before they capture you too. But don’t worry, we won’t talk. Voldemort will never learn what we have been doing. Voldemort will never get us to betray you, Harry.

“We can’t just leave you,” Harry said gravely.

“It's war, Harry,” Luna said. “People die in war. All of us, Neville, Ron, Hermione, Lupin, McGonagall, Hagrid. We all knew, we all knew that one day we might need to give up our lives so you could live. We all knew that might be a price to pay and something we might just very well have to. It’s a price we’re happy to give for you. Because you’re special, Harry Potter. There’s only one person with the strength to defeat Voldemort, and it was never Dumbledore. I know that you will mourn us, Harry, you too Ginny, but we also know that you will keep on fighting because that’s who you two are. You will find the ring, you will find Voldemort, and you will kill him. And free this world of his evil. Don’t ever give up and keep on trying. Dumbledore told you once, Harry, that the ones you love never truly leave us. And I can confirm that even though I will be dead, I will always be there to give you strength when you need it, to both of you.

“Luna…” Ginny sobbed.

“Leave,” Ron said seriously, “go now before it’s too late. I love you both, and I’m sorry for how things turned out. Promise me something, Harry.”

“Anything,” Harry replied.

“Marry her,” Ron said, looking at Ginny. “If I have one regret, it will always be that I never got to call Hermione my wife. Promise me, Harry; promise me that you will marry her.”

Harry looked at Ginny, who also turned to look at him, her eyes welled with tears that were pouring down her cheeks.

“I promise,” Harry said quietly, taking her hand. They both looked back at their friends for one last time.

“We love you,” Ginny said quietly.

“Kill him for us,” Neville said smiling.

“You can count on it,” Harry said and then suddenly, after steeling himself in the knowledge that he would never see them alive again, Harry and Ginny apparated away.

-oOoOoOoOo-

Ginny watched anxiously as Madam Pomfrey poured the hastily made antidote down Harry’s throat. Snape watched, scowling from the end of the bed. Ginny knew not whether the potion would work, but hoped that Harry’s misery would end soon. Ginny had watched all day as Harry tossed and turned and cried out in sorrow from his memories, causing Ginny to feel despair as the one she loved suffered with no chance of being comforted. And although she knew she was being silly, she couldn’t help feel that this was partly her fault. It was she who had failed to conjure the Patronus to fight back the Dementor. She had caused the Dementor to come close to Harry. She laughed bitterly at her train of thoughts; she knew that if the roles were reversed and Ginny was lying where Harry was, and Harry was sitting in this chair watching miserably, that she would hit him over the head and call him an idiot for thinking such a thing but she couldn’t help it. She thought back over all the times Harry had felt guilty for things out of his control, and the amount of times she bubbled in anger at his stupidity for thinking such an idiotic thought, and yet now, as the roles were reversed, she couldn’t help but feel the same. It was her job to cast the Patronus, it was her job to cast the Dementor away, yet she had failed. And now Harry was suffering as a result of it.

“Why did you guys never tell us Harry was teaching you the Patronus charm?” Hermione asked as they watched over Harry, desperately praying that the potion would work.

“I’m not really sure,” Ginny mentioned quietly. “Harry mentioned something about not putting too much workload on you, Hermione. Maybe he guessed that you would want to learn too.”

“He didn’t think I could handle it?” Hermione asked tartly.

“I think maybe it’s because he didn’t want to add any more stress onto your shoulders. You have to admit, Hermione, you’ve been more stressed this past year than ever. You take so many classes and have so much homework to do. I just think maybe Harry didn’t want to add to that,” Ginny told her.

“Maybe you’re right,” Hermione agreed. “This year has been hell so far. You know Harry keeps telling me to drop Divination.”

“Do you like the subject?” Ginny asked her.

“Divination is woolly, and full of guess work,” Hermione explained. “The teacher is a batty old fool that knows nothing of the subject and would do be better in an old Victorian theatre than teaching here at Hogwarts. Be warned, Ginny, do not take the subject, no matter what your idiotic brother suggests.”

“Harry says Ancient Runes is alright,” Ginny said. “To be honest, I was thinking of taking that. At least then Harry can help me out if I ever get stuck on the subject.”

“At least Harry has some sense, but not all,” Hermione said. “I still don’t get what you were doing with a Dementor inside the Room of Requirement.”

“You know how the Dementors were affecting Harry,” Ginny explained to her. “Harry and Professor Lupin were teaching me how to cast a Patronus Charm so that I can protect Harry if they ever come near him again. And you know about the Room of Requirement?”

“That’s beyond Newt level magic,” Hermione said briskly. “How could they possibly think you would be able to cast such a spell? And yes, Harry showed it to me for somewhere to relax."

“But I can,” Ginny said, irritated partly because of Hermione’s disregard of her capabilities and partly because Harry had shown her the room. Wasn’t that their thing? Their special place? “At least, I can when there is no Dementor around,” she added sulkily.

“Really?” Hermione asked her, astonished. “What form does it take?”

“A phoenix,” Ginny said, smiling. “Really beautiful too. But I just couldn’t do it with the Dementor there. Harry told me it would be harder if a Dementor was present. But I didn’t believe it would be as hard as that, and I failed.” Ginny shook her head at the memory. “If I had just managed to cast the Patronus properly, then Harry wouldn’t be in this position.”

“You can’t blame yourself, Ginny,” Hermione said. “Harry knew the dangers, and nobody could possibly have known that Pettigrew had poisoned him with this potion.”

Madam Pomfrey finally moved away from Harry as she managed to get Harry to drink the whole potion. Harry was still twisting and turning, but it seemed that maybe it was starting to slow down and Harry was starting to become a little bit more peaceful. Or maybe it was just what Ginny wished to see so much she was imagining it.

“There is nothing more we can do now but wait,” Madam Pomfrey told them. “The memory of what he is reliving should end and then he should fall into a dreamless sleep. There is nothing more we can do. It’s getting late. You two should head back to the dormitories.”

“I’m not leaving Harry,” Ginny said angrily. “Not until I know he is alright!”

Madam Pomfrey looked Ginny over once before sighing and caved in.

“Very well, you can stay, but only until we are sure that the antidote has worked,” Madam Pomfrey told her sternly. “Once we are sure that the antidote has rectified the poison in his blood system and that the memories have stopped, then we will administer the Dreamless Sleep Potion. After that, you shall leave; it is close to curfew.”

“Thank you,” Ginny said gratefully.

It was another fifteen minutes before Harry had stopped tossing and turning and another five before Madam Pomfrey returned with the Dreamless Sleep Potion. They waited patiently before the light breathing of Harry indicated that there were no more bad memories and that in fact he was finally resting. After spending hours sitting by his bedside, Ginny finally stood up and stretched, yawning as her stomach grumbled.

“You would think I was Ron,” Ginny said sheepishly.

“I’m not surprised at all, Miss Weasley. You haven’t eaten anything since breakfast,” Madfam Pomfrey scolded her. “I do hope you have some food back in your common room. Going without a meal would not be good for you! Miss Granger, do make sure Miss Weasley eats something, won’t you?”

“Yes, Madam Pomfrey,” Hermione said, nodding and standing up too. “I’m sure her brothers will have something to eat or I could ask the twins to go to the kitchens to get her some food.”

“Did I just hear that right?” Ginny said grinning, “Hermione Granger condoning rule breaking? My, we have been a bad influence.”

“Come on,” Hermione said annoyed, taking Ginny’s arm and marching her out of the hospital wing. “Before you get me to agree to something really stupid like going along and helping you with one of your pranks…”

“Hermione!” Ginny exclaimed, rushing towards the door. “That’s a brilliant idea; just wait until I tell the twins and Harry…”

“What?” Hermione said blankly before rushing after Ginny, “Wait no… I didn’t mean… Ginny, I’m not going to help you guys with a prank… Ginny? Ginny!”

-oOoOoOoOo-

It was a loud hoot of an owl flying past the open window that caused Harry to awake suddenly in the early hours of Sunday morning. Harry groaned as he rolled out of bed, memories and images swirling around in his head. Harry slammed his Occlumency shields up before any more memories flittered through into his consciousness. He wasn’t quite sure what day it was or how long he had been in the hospital wing. All he knew was that it seemed like days that he had been trapped inside his memories, one coming after the other, reliving the battle that caused the tide of the war to turn in Voldemort’s favour. The aftermath of that particular battle was game changing, with the Minister being ousted and his replacement voted in within two days of the capture. However, the replacement Minister was the worst possible choice they could have had and within three months, it was clear that Voldemort had control of most of the Ministry.

However, it was what Voldemort did two days after the battle that shook Harry and Ginny so badly. That morning, Harry and Ginny, still miserable and depressed from losing their friends in battle, had looked upon the front page of the Daily Prophet to see that the gates of Hogwarts had new decorations. The heads of all order members, as well as Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Luna, were stuck on top of the gate spikes for the entire world to see, and no matter how hard the Ministry or Harry and Ginny tried, they were never able to remove the heads off the gates, and they stayed there never decaying until the day Harry performed his ritual to send his soul and memories back in time.

Harry stood and dressed as he walked around the Hospital Wing quietly, thinking to himself of what had happened. He wasn’t sure why so many memories were replayed to himself after he fainted with the Dementor. Surely after he fainted, either Ginny or Lupin would have had the room banish the Dementor in order not to cause Harry more unnecessary painful memories. Then why had he reencountered memory after memory of the fall of Hogwarts before drifting off into a sleep with no dreams? He was sure Dumbledore for one would have the answer, so even knowing that Madam Pomfrey would skin him alive, and Ginny would threaten him with the Bat Bogey Hex, Harry headed out of the Hospital Wing and off towards Dumbledore’s office.

The castle was quiet at that time of the morning. Harry quickly made his way towards the goblin statue on the seventh floor and asked for the goblin to kindly move aside. Harry yawned slightly as the stairs carried him upwards toward the familiar office of the Headmaster and when he reached the old oak door, he knocked three times.

“Come in, Harry,” the voice of Dumbledore called and Harry walked into the office. Dumbledore was sitting behind his desk, paperwork surrounding him, a frown upon Harry’s mentor’s face.

“I still wish to know how you do that,” Harry said, smiling at the Headmaster before sitting down on the chair opposite Dumbledore.

“Maybe one day I will tell you,” Dumbledore said gently, his eye twinkling. “But when one as yourself knows so many secrets of myself already, it is nice to be able to keep at least one thing hidden, if only for a little while longer.”

“You and your secrets,” Harry said, smiling. “Well, it seems at least this secret won’t do me any harm. I guess it won’t hurt to let you keep it. I will find out one day though, Headmaster.”

“I’m pretty sure you will,” Dumbledore said, agreeing with a twinkle in his eye. “You are very smart, and very intuitive, and if all else fails, I’m pretty sure Miss Granger would be able to help.” Harry chuckled slightly before sighing.

“So what happened? It felt like I was living one thing after another without no escape,” Harry said hoarsely.

“It appears you were poisoned by Peter,” Dumbledore explained. “We’re not quite sure how he got the potion into your system but it was there nonetheless. We are looking into it, but there are currently no leads.”

Dumbledore looked at Harry before sitting up straighter. A more serious expression came over his face as he eyed Harry in front of him.

“I do wish to discuss with you actually,” Dumbledore started, “about your inability to cast a Patronus charm. I have thought about it for a long while. I had first thought that maybe it was your magical core not strong enough yet to cast such a spell, but I feel that that was the wrong explanation and through more thought I think I have spotted a possible cause for your problems. However, I’m not quite sure how you will react when I explain it to you.”

“Your guesses were always correct in the end, Albus, old friend,” Harry said encouragingly. “Whilst I might not like the answer, an answer is needed in order to for me to overcome this.”

“Very well then,” Dumbledore said, sitting up straighter. “When your Patronus failed you for the first time, I was a little concerned but not overly worried. After all, we are not perfect and sometimes things just don’t go our way. However, after your struggles with the spell became more apparent, I started to question why. I came to the conclusion that anyone would have done, that the memory or feeling that you are using to power your Patronus is not strong enough.”

“But…” Harry said, shocked. He did not understand. He used Ginny to power his Patronus. His Ginny, his wife. The one person he risked everything for, to send his soul and memories back to him so that he could save her and her family. He didn’t understand how anyone could question that Ginny wasn’t the most important person to him and what made him the happiest.

“Please, Harry,” Dumbledore continued, “Let me fully explain. You see, you use Mrs. Potter to power your Patronus because, as it’s quite clear, she is indeed what gives you the most joy out of life. However, I believe, there is a small part of you that questions that joy. And that is the part that is always aware that Mrs. Potter isn’t in the know of all your secrets, and mostly none of your most important ones. You question how Mrs. Potter will react when she finds out, and whether she will still love you after she does.

“It is this doubt in your relationship with Mrs. Potter,” Dumbledore continued, “that the Dementors latch onto when they are near you, and as it is your greatest fear that Ginny will stop loving you, that allows the Dementors full access to your worst memories. It is my belief that as long as you keep your secrets from Ginny, then you will never be able to cast a full Patronus in the face of a Dementor. If you wish to fully work out your problems, then you must fully trust in your love for Ginny, and her love for you. It is time, therefore, to think about telling Ginny the truth.”

Back to index

Chapter 51: Picnic By The Lake

Author's Notes: Hello and welcome back to another Chapter. Next chapter is Easter Break and it’s going to be quite a big chapter, so be warned it will take some time to write. I’ve got about 14,000 words so far. Who knows how many when I finished, my record is 16,300 which was ‘Getting the Diary’ but this one will be bigger. (Funny enough the actual Title is called ‘Easter Break’.) Also, just realised that this story, is the ninth most followed story in the HG section of fanfiction.net and 11th on Siye! Thank you ever so much.

Harry carefully made his way out of the Room of Requirement and headed down to breakfast. He needed to be careful not to be spotted coming and going in the early hours of the morning and the late hours of night; he was getting tired but he knew it was for a just cause. After taking Dumbledore’s advice to heart, Harry had started to think on how he could go about telling Ginny his secrets. The problem was that it was very hard to relive the memories out loud, but the only other way would be to use a Pensieve. After much thought and guidance from Dumbledore, Harry had started to extract memories from his mind and put them inside a Pensieve that the Room of Requirement had given him, locked in the room behind spells of concealment that only himself or Dumbledore could get past. This was a benefit to Harry twofold. Whilst it allowed Harry a way of showing Ginny his memories when the time came to tell Ginny the truth, it also removed the memory from his mind and stopped the Dementors from forcing him to relive the encounters. It was a brilliant flash of inspiration from Dumbledore, a week after their discussion in the Headmaster’s office. Whilst Harry could recall what happened, the exact details were now fuzzy in his mind; therefore, because he couldn’t recall the exact action of what happened, just the knowledge that it did, the Dementors couldn’t force him to relive his most terrifying memories.

Of course this was only a temporary fix until he told Ginny the truth. He still needed to be able to cast a Patronus Charm if needed and therefore still needed to explain things to Ginny. Also, it would be far too dangerous to keep his memories in the Room of Requirement for too long, even if it were behind concealments and enchantments. But it would take a while. Harry could only relive so many memories at a time, and there were so many to show Ginny, that it would take some time before he could put every memory inside the Pensieve. So the moment to tell Ginny the truth wasn’t as close as he first anticipated when they came up with the idea, but at least they were working on the problem. And the moment when Harry finally manage to relive all his worst nightmares and had them all in the Pensieve, would be the time to show Ginny the true terrors that were plaguing Harry.

Harry turned the corner and headed towards the Great Hall, as he was meeting Ginny and the others at breakfast every morning like he had done since he began extracting his memories of the future. The others were curious about what Harry was doing late at evening and early morning but after several days of question that went unanswered they had slowly given up. Harry knew Ginny was anxious, as he knew that Ginny was afraid that he was becoming even more private and not letting her in as much as he used to, but he knew in the end Ginny would understand. When the time came to explain things Ginny would understand why, or at least, Harry hoped she would.

After walking along the corridor deep in thought the noise of scuffling and a sneering laugh brought him out of his musings and Harry browed his head in thought. He knew that sneer and that voice, although it hadn’t bothered him as much this year than in previous years since he had sent him to the hospital wing, humiliated in front of the whole school for bullying Ginny.

Harry’s intuitive mind was correct as he rounded the corner to see Malfoy and his goons crowded around a short little girl with blond hair and a cork bottle necklace that would normally be around her neck, lying on the floor broken. There was a sudden flash of memory: Harry saw her, Neville, and Ron standing the opposite himself and Ginny with the iron gate of Hogwarts and a magical barrier separating the five of them. Rage came over Harry and he whipped his wand towards Malfoy, causing the blond-haired boy to fall over as Harry’s Full Body Bind hit his target. The Slytherin cronies eyed Harry advancing on them and slowly started to withdraw from the blond girl. When Harry reached them he looked down at Malfoy on the floor before sighing and casting the counter-curse.

“Malfoy,” Harry said exasperated. “How many times do I have to warn you, even your father would have gotten the hint by now.”

“Don’t you dare talk about my father,” Malfoy hissed as he scrambled to his feet.

Harry looked at his watch before looking between Malfoy and his Slytherin friends. He didn’t really have time to have a fight with Malfoy. He was hungry and breakfast would soon be over. Waiting for lunch would be a nightmare, although he supposed the kitchens wouldn’t be so bad; he would get to see Dobby.

“Fine,” Harry said, smiling, “Walk away and we’ll forget this ever happened. Just remember, stay away from my friends.”

“I wasn’t anywhere near your pesky friends,” Malfoy spat. “What are you now? The bully police?”

“Well, thank you for admitting you are a bully,” Harry said joyfully before turning towards the blond-haired girl. “But I’ve known Luna here for quite a while. How are you?”

“I’m fine, Harry,” Luna said smiling. “I was just trying to explain to Malfoy here that he mustn’t use so much hair dye.”

“I don’t use hair dye, you blonde bimbo!” Malfoy said in exasperation.

“You mean your hair is always that bleached…” Luna said seriously. “My, no wonder there’re so many wrackspurts floating around your head, you should do something with your hair, it would help you out in class, help concentrate and clear your head. Maybe you would stop doing so many stupid things like dressing up in dresses. Wrackspurts are attracted to sleek bright hair, and the dungeons are full of them. I think it’s why Professor Snape keeps his hair all greasy.”

“I do not dress up in dresses,” Malfoy shouted at Luna.

“Okay,” Luna said shrugging, “Just that a couple of my dorm mates were discussing the last Quidditch match and they said something along the lines of you and your friends sporting a rather fetching black dress.”

“Shut up,” Malfoy hissed at her

“Great comeback, Malfoy, now piss off,” Harry said.

“You have some weird friends, Potter,” Malfoy spat before turning and walking off along the corridor.

It was only then did Harry notice that there was a couple of Ravenclaws in the crowd. Anger shot through him, as there were people in Luna’s house that sat by and idly watched as Luna was picked on. Harry turned back to Luna, who was bent down fixing her necklace of butterbeer caps back around her neck.

“Does he bully you often?” Harry asked Luna.

“A little, but not as much,” Luna said as she stood and shrugged. “It’s not really his fault, and those wrackspurts can do a real number on you.”

“Sure,” Harry said smiling. “Why did no one from your own house help out?”

“Well I don’t have any friends in Ravenclaw,” Luna said bluntly. “People are afraid of stuff they don’t understand; it’s not too much of a bother.”

“You don’t have one friend?” Harry asked shocked. Harry knew previously that Luna had a troubled time making friends in Ravenclaw, but surely she must have had one friend.

“I have a couple of third years who are happy to help me with my homework if I don’t understand something,” Luna explained.

“But I’m talking about real friends,” Harry said gently, “Who want to hang out with you because of you.”

“Well, no,” Luna said shrugging. “It would be nice to have some of those I suppose, but I’m used to it now. Everyone in Ravenclaw was rather put out when I started to explain about how Crumple-horned snorkacks lived in Sweden and that one day me and my dad were going over there to find them.”

“Then why don’t you come and sit with me and Ginny at the Gryffindor table,” Harry said, “And if you want to, you can always come to us for help on homework.”

“That’s very considerate of you, Harry,” Luna said, “but I wouldn’t want to impose.”

“You won’t be,” Harry told her.

“That’s nice,” Luna said smiling.

Harry lead Luna down the corridor and then down the grand staircase that lead to the entrance hall. As Harry entered the Great Hall there was a murmur of interest that Luna was walking with Harry but it died down quickly. Harry and Luna walked towards Ginny and the others who sat eating breakfast. Ginny looked up and smiled at Harry before looking interestedly at Luna.

“Hello, Luna,” Ginny said.

“Hello, Ginny,” Luna said, sitting down opposite her. Harry slid into the empty seat next to Ginny.

“How are you?” Ginny asked her.

“Very well,” Luna said.

“Aren’t you a Ravenclaw?” Ron said, squinting at her. “Why are you sitting here?”

“Because I invited her to, Ron,” Harry said coldly. “She’s allowed to sit with friends.”

“Oh, we are friends?” Luna said looking up at Harry, “That’s nice. It’s nice finally having friends here at school.”

“You’ve always been our friend, Luna,” Ginny told her. “I’m sorry we’ve been ignoring you.”

“Oh, it’s been okay,” Luna explained. “I’ve been very busy recently preparing an article for the Quibbler.”

“The Quibbler?” Hermione said, frowning, “I’ve seen old copies of that in the library, pure nonsense.”

“My dad is the editor, thank you,” Luna said kindly. “And it’s not nonsense; me and daddy are talking about going hiking this summer in Wales to look for Dabberblimps. They are very rare. But Daddy said I could write the article this summer about them and our journey if we find them. It takes a lot of work; I need to know where about in Wales they are most likely to live, so I need to do a lot of research.”

Hermione looked at Harry helplessly but Harry just smiled back. Harry missed Luna and was now very happy that she was hanging around. Harry hoped that Luna would continue to do so from now on.

Five minutes later the morning mail arrived and Harry looked up to see the snowy form of Hedwig gliding his way towards him with a note attached to her leg. Hedwig gracefully glided down towards Harry and landed in front of him.

“That’s a beautiful owl, Harry.” Luna said thoughtfully.

“Thank you, Luna,” Harry said as he removed the letter from his familiar’s leg and gave her a bit of bacon as a thank you.

“It’s from Hagrid,” Harry said as he read the letter allowed.

Dear Harry, Ginny, Ron, Neville and Hermione.
How about having tea with me this evening around six? I’ll come and collect you, do not go out on the grounds by yourselves. You’re not allowed out on your own!
Cheers,
Hagrid.

“Oh, that’s great,” Hermione beamed. “I managed to do a lot of research for Buckbeak’s case last night; I can go over it with Hagrid this evening. He can then send it to his lawyer.”

As Harry promised when they first found out that Lucius Malfoy had reported the hippogriff to the Committee for the Disposal of Dangerous Creatures, Harry had written to Sirius demanding him to hire a lawyer to help Hagrid fight his case. Sirius of course responded immediately and hired the best lawyer on magical creatures and, together with Hagrid, the lawyer had been trying to come up with the best defence possible. The fact that Harry would willingly take the stand and speak on the behalf of Hagrid and Buckbeak, was a crucial part of their defence and might just help to persuade the Committee to pardon the hippogriff. But Harry was still nervous.

“Who’s Buckbeak?” Luna asked and Ginny swiftly told her about the situation regarding Hagrid and his hippogriff. “Oh that’s terrible; everyone knows the Committee is secretly the Minister’s own hunters of magical creatures. They go around killing all magical creatures that threaten becoming England’s next national mascot. The hippogriff isn’t high on the list yet but daddy just thinks that’s because they haven’t had much exposure as a mascot yet.”

“That’s absurd,” Hermione said.

“It is, isn’t it,” Luna agreed, misjudging Hermione’s comment, “but not very many people feel that they can go up against Minister Fudge.”

Hermione looked like she was going to respond but then seemed to not know what to say, so she kept quiet. Luna once again joined them for lunch and the discussion of various creatures kept them amused and Hermione annoyed throughout the meal. Harry didn’t care; he knew that Hermione would come round eventually. They were finally all together.

That evening the five of them headed down to Hagrid’s hut. They had invited Luna but she said she needed to do some more research for her article and left to go to Ravenclaw Tower. They met Hagrid just before six and he walked the five of them down to his hut by the forest.

Once they arrived Hagrid ushered them in as they grabbed chairs and sat themselves down around the fire. The table was full of parchment that the five of them had written, containing notes from various cases to help Hagrid when the time came to speak in front of the committee.

“Now, we can’t be too long,” Hagrid said, “but I wanted to invite you down here to say thank you. Especially you, Harry. I want you to pass on my thanks to Sirius for hiring Daniel. I feel that Buckbeak has a real shot of winning.”

“Well, I hope so,” Harry said, “Buckbeak isn’t at fault, Malfoy is.”

“Yeh, I just ‘ope the committee will see it that way,” Hagrid said.

“Daniel will make them see it that way,” Harry said, “He’s very good.”

“Yeh, I can’t believe yeh hired him for me,” Hagrid said. “I think I would be all over the place if it weren’t for Daniel. And you lot. Daniel said all that research did help.”

Harry wasn’t quite so sure; all the research they managed to find was of countless hearings where hippogriffs and other animals were constantly sentenced to death. In all of the hearings where the creature got off, it was because the animal was too dangerous for even the committee to go near. Harry also wanted to go to the hearing as a witness for Buckbeak and Daniel was all for it, having the Boy Who Lived vouch for the hippogriff in front of the committee would help their cause greatly. But the committee denied Harry as a witness, saying they couldn’t allow Harry to miss any school to come to the hearing. Daniel had been fighting tooth and nail to get Harry to the hearing but everywhere he turned he was blocked and in the end they realised that there was no chance they could get Harry there. All too soon the five of them left Hagrid and headed back up towards the castle.

Once they got to the common room they saw on the notice board that there was another Hogsmeade weekend coming up. Harry turned to Ginny, who looked at Harry expectantly.

“What do you want to do?” Harry asked her. “It’s the weekend before Valentine’s Day.”

“Oh yeah,” Ginny said smiling. “I didn’t notice. Does that mean I’m coming along again?”

“Well,” Harry said as they walked over to their usual seats by the fire, “if you want to, but we would mostly have to stay hidden. This isn’t like Christmas with a massive snow storm. It’s going to be clear and you’re going to be easily visible, and everyone knows that it’s Valentine’s Day the Monday after. They know we’re going to want to spend it together. If they see me down in Hogsmeade they are going to start asking questions. I think it’s better if we just spend it together here. There will be fewer people around because of the visit, and we wouldn’t have to hide. If the weather is nice we could walk around the grounds.”

“Agreed,” Ginny said smiling and snuggling close to Harry. “Romantic picnic by the lake it is.”

“Picnic?” Harry asked.

“Damn straight, Potter,” Ginny said giggling as she snuggled closer to Harry.



Saturday morning came slowly for Harry. The week had been a struggle with memories to sort out and most importantly a picnic to think about. Harry never really celebrated a Valentine’s Day before, unless you counted his future self spending the day with Cho Chang in Madam Pudifoot’s. Which Harry didn’t, because he didn’t really feel that the date had gone well enough to call it a success. His future self never really spent a date with Ginny once they had gotten together. Sure, they spent time together and walked around the lake together but they never went to Hogsmeade together and they never had a romantic picnic. And all too soon they were off fighting the war and from then on they never had time to do something special.

Once Harry was awake he quickly got dressed and headed towards the kitchens. Dobby had been rather ecstatic when Harry went down to the kitchens and told him that he and Ginny were planning a romantic day together and needed a picnic. Dobby fumbled about getting food and a basket for Harry and then a blanket so that they wouldn’t get too dirty. Harry told Dobby where to place the picnic and then strolled off to the Great Hall for some breakfast.

Harry smiled at Ginny who was sitting at the Gryffindor table next to Neville and Luna. Luna had started to join them rather regularly over the past week and it was soon something the rest of the Gryffindor table grew to expect. The rumour that Luna Lovegood had joined Harry’s group of friends spread through Hogwarts and Luna had found herself less picked on, something Harry was very happy about.

After breakfast Harry and Ginny bade farewell to the others, as they were heading to Hogsmeade, or in Luna’s case, going to the Owlery to send a letter to her father. They left hand in hand and started to stroll out of the oak front doors of the castle and down the smooth lawns towards the lake. As always with the month of February, you could never tell whether you would get cold damp weather or a warm dry day hinting that spring was in the air. Luckily for Harry and Ginny, they day turned out to be the latter, and the ground underneath them was dry and the air around them not too cold.

They soon reached the lake and Harry grabbed Ginny’s hand as he led her around the water front. After ten minutes they came to an interesting stone archway hidden by plants and trees looking over the stillness of the lake. Inside the archway was a stone bench. The sun filtered through the leaves of the trees shading the area and the peacefulness of the archway meant for a private setting. A picnic basket and a picnic cloth sat on the ground in front of it.

“Oh, this is beautiful,” Ginny said as she went and sat on the bench. “Where and when did you find this place?”

Truth to be told, Harry found this place when Ginny brought him here, the afternoon after their future selves kissed for the first time in the common room in front of everyone. That would be explained to Ginny soon, but in the meantime Harry just said he came across it one afternoon when walking around thinking.

The first hour or so Harry and Ginny just sat together loving the view and each other’s company, enjoying small talk and occasional quick kisses with one another. The topics of conversation was never anything serious, but were interesting none the less. The talk included many topics, whether the Chudley Cannons stood any chance of finishing anything other than bottom of the league and whether the Holyhead Harpies were going to win the league. They had added a new Chaser and Beater to the team this season and were currently only two points behind the leaders, Appleby Arrows. Whether Fred and George would get the five O.W.L.s each their mother had demanded of them this summer, which Harry knew was never going to happen, even without his future knowledge. Whether Snape would wash his hair at any point in the next four to five years in which Harry and Ginny would be at Hogwarts. Ginny quickly dismissed that one too.

It was soon after a topic on Fred and George’s homemade potions, in which Harry confided in Ginny that he thought that their plans were to start creating a joke business of their own sometime soon, which Ginny was very interested in and excited about, that Ginny turned the conversation rather serious.

“Harry,” Ginny said slowly, “I want to talk to you but I’m not quite sure where to exactly start. It’s difficult because we don’t normally talk about this but I must admit I’m getting rather frustrated.”

“You can talk to me and ask me anything, Ginny,” Harry said, smiling at her, “You know that.”

“I know,” Ginny said quietly, “But this never comes up.”

Harry looked at her interestedly before speaking.

“Ask,” Harry said to Ginny, taking her hand.

“I know you’re a secretive person, Harry,” Ginny began. “And I know that I am probably the person who knows most of your secrets. So please don’t think I’m ungrateful. And I don’t want to turn into Hermione, trying to figure you out as a puzzle or demanding to know every single little thing there is to know about you. In fact, the slight air of mystery is kind of intriguing and attractive. But it also has some downsides.”

Harry watched Ginny interestedly and indicated to her to go on.

“I thought about this a lot over the recent weeks since Pettigrew’s attack on you,” Ginny continued. “Sitting there watching you suffer, not being able to help. Watching the boy I love be haunted by things that cause him to come a shadow of himself. But also knowing that I can’t help! Do you know what it feels like? What it felt like, sitting in that hospital wing watching you relive memory after memory, seeing how upset you were after reliving those memories, but not being able to support you? Not knowing what it is that is truly bothering you. And I know about the Dursleys, but there are other things as well. I can tell that. But you won’t tell me. In fact, you’re pulling away from me. Ever since that day you have been more secretive, going off on your own, avoiding me. It hurts, Harry, because I love you with everything I have. I don’t care if it is not normal for a twelve year old to feel this way. I don’t care. Because all I know is that I love you. All I want to do is to help you. And I know the only way I can do that is for you to let me in fully. When are you going to let me in?”

He watched Ginny intently for a couple of seconds before standing up and pulling her up with him. Ginny eyed him curiously as he started to head towards the castle leading her along by his side.

“Where are we going?” Ginny asked Harry.

“Headmaster’s office,” Harry answered. Harry led along the corridors of their magical school and up to the seventh floor corridor. They reached the gargoyle and Harry politely asked for it to move aside. Once they got up the revolving staircase Harry quickly knocked on the door wand waited for an answer. Once Dumbledore called them in they opened the door and stepped through into the office.

“Mr. Potter, Ms. Weasley,” Dumbledore said, addressing them, “What can I do for you today?”

“I would like access to your private library for a couple of minutes, Headmaster,” Harry told him, “if that is alright with you.”

Dumbledore looked between the two before nodding his head and indicating the stairs behind his desk.

“We’re pulling a prank?” Ginny asked as they started to climb the stairs.

“No,” Harry started to explain. “There’s more to the library of books here than just pranking material.”

Harry led Ginny along the corridor that the stairs gave them access to, past the room full of books on pranks that the ghosts had finally finished organised late autumn and into another room. This one, like the room the ghosts had organised, had the walls full of book cases. Harry started to look along them as Ginny waited patiently. Two minutes later Harry handed her a book. Ginny looked at the front cover and read the title, ‘Occlumency: Shield Your Mind.’

“Occlumency…” Ginny ready carefully. “You want me to learn this?”

“I want to tell you all my secrets, Ginny,” Harry said gently, “Every single one of them. You ask what I’ve been doing the past few weeks. I have not being pulling away from you, I’ve been preparing to let you fully in. Every now and then I go to the Room of Requirement and prepare to let you in on all my secrets. It’s taking some time, longer than I originally thought, but that doesn’t matter greatly when you don’t know how to shield the secrets. I know you already know some of them, but if they ever got out it wouldn’t be the end of the world, the rest of my secrets however… Only Dumbledore and Sirius are aware of them. The only other person who I want to know about them is you. But in order to be able to tell you, you need to be able to protect them.”

“So I need to learn this?” Ginny asked him. “In order to know everything I need to learn this.”

“Yes,” Harry said. “I don’t know how long it will take you, whether you will learn it by the end of the year or not, but you need to learn it; my secrets need protecting. I want to let you in, I want to tell you everything.”

“I get it,” Ginny said quietly, then quickly stepped closer to Harry and gave him a loving kiss. “I know you want to, I can see that, and I think I’m ready to know. I promise Harry, I will read this book and practise Occlumency as much as I can.”

“It’s going to be hard,” Harry told her. “I had a lot of trouble learning it myself.”

“I understand,” Ginny said taking a hold of his hand. “I’m not going to learn this overnight, or over the next week or so, and I know you can’t let me fully in until I learn it. I understand that. I know there will still be secrets for a while longer, I’m okay with that. This was never about that fact that you had secrets; I know you’ve had secrets for years. It was whether you were ever willing to let me in fully. Learning this, you teaching me Occlumency, it shows that you are willing, that you want to tell me, but you can’t just yet. I understand, and will try everything I can to learn the best I can, no matter how long it takes. I love you, and want to protect your secrets just as much. Thank you, for doing this, for showing that you truly are ready to trust me fully. I just need to learn this. It’s going to be a couple of months isn’t it?”

“Who knows,” Harry said gently to her, “But I will help you in any way I can.”

“Then that is all that matters to me,” Ginny said smiling. “I love you, Harry.”

“I love you, too,” Harry replied and kissed Ginny again.

Harry pulled gently on Ginny’s hand and led her back out of the room and down the corridor to the stairs leading down to Dumbledore’s office. They saw Professor McGonagall standing in front of the desk with Dumbledore himself pacing behind it.

“Ah, Mr. Potter, Ms. Weasley,” McGonagall said gently. “I’m so glad you are safe.”

“Safe?” Harry asked her, “What happened?”

“There was another attack from Peter Pettigrew this afternoon,” Dumbledore explained.

Harry and Ginny looked at one another before looking back at the two professors.

“It’s your brother, Percy,” Dumbledore started to explain.



Harry sat next to Ginny in the hospital wing, silently regarding the fact that they were spending too much time in the wing. Percy lay unconscious on the bed, his brothers surrounding him, paying close attention. Percy’s injuries weren’t too serious. He had a couple cuts from a knife and he had banged his head but other than these minor injuries he was doing okay.

It appeared that Percy had been walking near Scrivenshaft’s Quill Shop when he was attacked from behind by a masked stranger. No one truly knew what happened, just that someone had found Percy in the alleyway by the shop, and had alerted a nearby prefect. That prefect had managed to send her friend off to Professor McGonagall whilst the prefect and her friends looked after Percy.

McGonagall had quickly brought him up to the hospital wing once she had all the details from the prefect. The prefect, Penelope Clearwater, had decided to stay with him and sat with his brothers, waiting.

“Does anybody know why he was attacked?” Penelope asked. “Or by whom?”

“Who isn’t really a question, is it?” Fred said darkly, “We all know who is lurking around Hogwarts and Hogsmeade. Why there are Dementors around the school. But he’s meant to be after Harry, not Percy, why attack Percy?”

“Pettigrew?” Penelope said, “Peter Pettigrew after Harry? What has Harry got to do with him?”

“It’s complicated,” Harry answered. “But again, why attack Percy?”

“Maybe he recognised him,” Ginny pondered, “After all Pettigrew hid as Percy’s pet. If anyone would recognise him it would be Percy.”

There was a taping on the window then and Harry saw that a brown owl carrying a letter was asking to come in. Ron stood up and quickly opened the window and let the owl in. It flew graciously over to Hermione, who sat in the seat next to Fred. Hermione quickly took the letter and opened it.

“Oh no,” Hermione said tearfully, “It’s from Hagrid, he lost his case, Buckbeak is set to be executed.”

“What!” Harry said outraged, “Why? I sent off a witness statement. We hired the best lawyer!”

“It’s what Hagrid wrote,” Hermione said passing the letter over to him. Harry read the letter and then screwed it up in a ball and threw it to the other side of the room. What a wonderful Valentine’s Day this was turning out to be.

“The committee is in Lucius Malfoy’s pocket,” Ron said, “We never stood a chance!”

“Bloody Mcnair,” Harry muttered, “he’s on the committee, and old friends with the Malfoys. He’ll probably be the one that will do the execution.”

“There’s always the appeal!” Hermione reminded them.

“Oh, come on, Hermione,” Ron said. “We gave Buckbeak every chance he could take; they still sentenced Buckbeak to death. We’ve got no chance of winning the appeal, only if there’s new evidence would the committee even listen. We gave them all the evidence we have at the trial yesterday.”

“Ron is right,” Harry said sulkily, “Whatever chance we had was lost yesterday.”

“Is there nothing we can do?” Ginny asked quietly.

“No,” Harry told her, “There will be an appeal, of course, but it’s only procedure, nothing will come of it.”

“The Ministry is probably one of the most corrupt industries in the world at the moment,” Penelope mentioned. “It’s no surprise that your friend lost his trial.”

Everyone around Percy’s bed looked at her in shock.

“You are Percy’s girlfriend?” George asked her, “He isn’t paying you to pretend or anything, right?”

“What! Of course not!” Penelope snapped.

“I take it you haven’t mentioned your view on the Ministry when Percy is awake then?” Harry said smiling.

“Do you think I want to lose my boyfriend?” Penelope asked, her eyebrow raising, crossing her arms.

“When it’s Percy we do kind of have to question what you see in him,” Fred said jokingly.

“I’ll have you know that Percy is very passionate about the things he cares about,” Penelope said.

“Yeah, rules,” Ron muttered. Penelope sighed.

“I know he doesn’t get along too well with many of you,” Penelope said gently. “I know he loves rules and I know the rest of you love to break them.”

“We don’t love to break them!” Ginny started.

“Speak for yourself,” George joked.

“It’s just that we like to have fun,” Ginny said, “And some rules just aren’t necessary. We only ignore the ones that don’t make sense.”

“All of them make sense,” Penelope said to her firmly.

“Yeah, you’re perfect for Percy,” Fred told her.

“All of them make sense,” Penelope repeated, “But I won’t deny that there are some circumstances that rules need to be ignored. I’m trying to teach Percy some of those circumstances; it is going very slowly.”

“You know he wants to become Minister of Magic someday,” George told her.

“Good for him,” Hermione said, “It’s good that he know what he wants to do in life.”

“I just hope he learns the lesson Penelope is trying to teach him before he becomes minister,” Harry said.

There was movement from the bed and everybody looked to see Percy slowly awakening.

“Percy,” Penelope said gently as she leaned forward to take his hand. “How are you feeling?”

“Like a madman attacked me,” Percy said sleepily.

“Now why would you feel like that?” Harry said jokingly.

“Harry,” Percy said looking over to him, “Shut up.”

“You are asking Harry to shut up?” Ginny asked. “Like would that ever happen.”

“Hey!”

“I’d better go get Madam Pomfrey,” Hermione said as she got out of her seat and started walking to the office.

“So what happened?” Harry asked Percy.

“I was doing a little window shopping, I needed some new quills, the ones I got aren’t just up to scratch on how I would prefer mine, they make such a mess on the parchment and I can’t have handed in messy homework to my professors. What would they think!” Percy started as he said the last bit to Penelope.

“Anyway, as I was eyeing this rather adequate blue quill I heard rustling in the alleyway next to the shop, so naturally as Head Boy I went to see which student was making such a racket. Making such a commotion where they really shouldn’t have been. I mean talk about breaking school rules. So as my duty as Head Boy I went over to them to tell them off and give them detention. And then, would you believe, they started to attack me! I couldn’t tell who it was, but the skill they had was unnerving.”

“We believe it was Peter Pettigrew,” Harry said.

“Certainly didn’t look like it,” Percy said, “But I suppose Polyjuice Potion would be useful for him.”

“But where would he get it, unless he made it himself?” Ron asked.

“Out of the way, out of the way,” Madam Pomfrey’s commanding voice came to them as she bustled towards the bed. She handed a potion to Percy, who drank it immediately.

“You know, I’m taking too much pleasure in the fact that it’s someone else in the hospital rather than me, I think,” Harry said smiling.

“The things you do for family,” Percy drawled sarcastically as he finished the potion and handed the goblet back to the nurse. “I expect payment, mind.”

“You are joking,” George said, “Saint Percy making a joke.”

“Don’t call him Saint,” Harry said hurriedly, horrified, “he would get us to worship him next. Think of all the rules he would force us to follow!”

“Ah, I can think of them now,” Percy said, playing along, causing his brothers and sister to look at him horrified.

“No, no,” Ginny said swiftly. “You’ve just been attacked, no need to get stressed thinking about rules we need to follow.”

“Not like you lot would follow them anyway,” Percy sighed.

“Only the ones that make sense,” Fred said, winking at Ginny.

“I figured,” Percy responded.

“I’m glad you’re feeling okay,” Harry said. “When we heard what Pettigrew had done we were worried, we hoped that you would be okay. I guess you are made of firmer stuff. So Pettigrew just attacked? He didn’t say one thing? Do anything suspicious?”

“No,” Percy said, shaking his head, “he was wearing a cloak and a mask, and had both hands in gloves, probably to hide his right hand; everyone knows Pettigrew had lost a finger after he cut it off.”

“Mr. Weasley needs rest,” Madam Pomfrey announced then. “Everyone out.”

“But he just woke up!” Ginny exclaimed.

“And he needs rest, Ms. Weasley,” Madam Pomfrey, “now everyone leave, they will be serving dinner soon down in the Great Hall.”

“Get better, Percy,” Harry said, “I’m sorry this happened.”

“It’s not your fault, brother,” Percy said, waving his hand. “But the Dementors will catch him soon I’m sure; they’ve got the backing of the Ministry of Magic.”

“The same Ministry of Magic that let Pettigrew escape in the first place,” Ron muttered as they left the Hospital Wing and headed along the corridor to the main staircase. Penelope had headed back to the Ravenclaw tower. “Surely Percy isn’t so blind in his faith in the Ministry to see that this is their fault to begin with.”

“They should have had better security!” Ginny argued.

“No one had broken out of Azkaban before Pettigrew,” Neville pointed out, “how much more secure can you get?”

“They’re still partly to blame,” Ginny said huffing.

“Agreed,” Harry said.

“I’m glad Percy is okay though,” Ginny said as she gently put her hand into Harry’s. “And it’s not your fault, Harry.”

“Never said it was,” Harry said looking at her.

“I know,” Ginny replied, “But I also know you, so I thought I’d nip any thinking like that in the bud right away.” Harry chuckled as they continued walking towards the Great Hall.

Back to index

Chapter 52: Easter Break

Author's Notes: So here is the next chapter, finally. The Biggest ever! 30k words. Regarding what Ginny said at the end there. I would like to just say. Always planned. Hope you enjoy reading. Now press that nice shiny review button. He He. I hope you guy’s had a wonderful Christmas.

Ginny sat on her bed, the curtains drawn around her, a book laid on her legs as she rubbed the temples of her head. A few weeks ago when Harry asked her to start learning Occlumency she wasn’t quite aware of what Harry was asking of her. Sure, she knew it was difficult and would take time, but she hadn’t realized what it took to learn Occlumency. Ginny had just finished reading about techniques to shield her mind, organisation and how it would help her, not only to remember things more clearly, but also to stop her mind wandering. As she thought about what she had read, she realized that she would need to start thinking about things that happened in the past; things that were not as great as last year’s April Fool’s Day prank, or the kisses she shared with Harry daily. Harry had sat her down after a couple of days’ reading and explained to her, regarding her past memories, that it would be best to organise something bad and then something good. Also, she didn’t need to work in chronological order either: the brain didn’t work that way. She could try and organise and lock away in her mind her eighth birthday party, and then organise and lock away the Transfiguration class that she had that morning, but it made no difference on how effective her Occlumency was. Organizing the mind was only a part of Occlumency. The other part was shielding. Harry explained that some people advise organizing the mind first, while others suggested the defence was the most important thing to focus on and then there was no worry on whether people could view your secrets whilst you organised them. Naturally Harry ignored both normal suggestions and told her to do a bit of both each night before going to bed.

As Ginny sat, organising the memories the way the book suggested, she came across the memory of last year’s April Fool’s Day. Smiling, she remembered as they stayed up half the night planning, or at least Harry and her brothers did, she herself was worn out from all the practising of magic throughout the day and had fallen asleep right at the beginning of the planning stages. This year would be different! Looking at the time on her wrist watch she sighed as she laid back down, finishing her Occlumency exercises and planning on drifting off to the realm of dreams when she frowned. Something had been nagging her ever since she had finished her occluding her mind that evening. Bolting up in bed she slapped a palm to her forehead. It was the thirty-first today. This meant tomorrow, would be the first. The first of April. April Fool’s Day!

Guiltily she sighed, as she had even forgotten to wrap her brothers’ birthday present. It was all Harry’s fault. He was the one who had distracted her with Occlumency and the promise to let her fully in once she had learnt it properly. Yes, it was Harry’s fault. Not hers!

Sighing, she leapt out of bed quietly, making sure not to wake her dorm mates and silently crept out of the room, shutting the door with barely a squeak of its hinges. Hugging the warm home-knitted dressing gown around her to keep the cold of the tower out, she crept quickly past the five dormitory doors below her and into the common room. She was glad that Hermione’s dorm was above her and not below her. It always seemed that when she or Harry was up to mischief Hermione’s ears were extra sensitive, like a werewolf. As she got to the common room she saw the twins, unsurprisingly, sitting by the fire chatting quietly and working on a piece of parchment.

“What are you two up to?” Ginny said tiredly.

“Ginny, dear sister,” Fred said looking up.

“How are you this fine evening,” George said smiling at her.

“Don’t change the subject,” Ginny said walking over to them, “That’s not homework. You two don’t do homework, what are you doing?”

“Well,” Fred said looking at his brother, “It isn’t something we wish to discuss at this time.”

“We will let you into the secret soon,” George said, “Both you and Harry, but not quite now. This is our future, this is.”

“Right…” Ginny said shaking her head. “I’ll go wake Harry, shall I?”

“No need,” Harry said, walking down the boys’ staircase and into the common room.

“How is it that you always know when something is going on?” Fred enquired.

“It’s Dumbledore-like,” George muttered. “He hasn’t been teaching you his tricks, has he?”

“He doesn’t need to,” Harry said laughing and sitting down on the couch opposite the twins. He held out his left arm out to Ginny and she smiled as she too sat down and snuggled into Harry’s side. This was the best feeling in the world. She smiled as the feeling of content and safety washed over her.

“So, late night tonight?” Fred asked.

“I suppose,” Harry said, “It depends on what we want to do.”

“It has to be bigger than last year,” Ginny stated.

“What’s bigger than turning all the school body into animals?” George asked.

“Yeah,” Fred agreed, “I mean, me and George have been discussing this for the past couple of weeks, and we can’t really think of something better than that. But we don’t want to disappoint our fans, do we?”

“I agree,” Harry said nodding, “Maybe rather than do one big prank, we should do lots of little pranks. And I mean lots. After all, it’s the Easter holidays; we don’t have to worry about interfering with classes.”

“True, but O.W.L’s and N.E.W.T’s have lots of homework and revision to do,” George said, “We don’t want to interfere with their ability to study.”

“You care about studying?” Ginny asked laughing.

“Well, no,” Fred said.

“But we’ve always respected others’ right to study,” George continued.

“Just imagine what the fifth and seventh year Ravenclaws will do if we took away their right to study just before their O.W.Ls and N.E.W.Ts,” Fred answered, “They’re smart, they are, imagine what they could come up with to get us back.”

All four of them shivered in fear.

“Yes,” Harry agreed, “Whilst they may not be on our level they could think of up some nasty ways to get us back, plus just think what the Slytherin seventh years could do. No, you are right; it shouldn’t be something that interferes with their ability to study.”

“Also, I don’t think we should concentrate it on food and the meal times,” Harry said. “That is where we always do our pranks, and as it’s April the first, everyone will be on the lookout. No, we should concentrate on other things, like common rooms, bathrooms, and dare I say it, the library?”

“Library?” Ginny exclaimed. “You want to risk the anger of Madam Pince?”

“We won’t do anything that harms the books,” Harry said.

“Harry,” Fed said eyeing him, “Pince thinks breathing too heavily does harm to the books!”

“Well, okay,” Harry said shrugging, “We can leave the library alone if you want… such a shame, I had such a great idea… but if you don’t want to risk it, if it’s too much for you…”

“Now, now,” George said hastily.

“None of that,” Fred continued.

“We were not saying we were against setting up pranks in the library,” George explained.

“Just if you are prepared for the trouble we might face,” Fred finished.

“I’m always prepared for trouble!” Harry said smiling.

“Yeah,” Ginny said sulkily, “Doesn’t it suck that your life has been full of trouble that you have to prepare for it.”

“I know,” Harry said dramatically, “I really don’t know what I did to deserve it, I really don’t.”

“Well, it’s not been all your life,” George said

“Yeah, you grew up with us,” Fred said.

“Yeah, I grew up with you three!” Harry said smirking, “there can’t be an even more dangerous childhood if you tried!”

“Watch it, Potter,” Ginny said, “Or you might not have a girlfriend for much longer!”

“Ah, bless,” Fred said, “Ginny’s gotten to the stage where she can threaten to break up with Harry with the knowledge Harry won’t go through with it!”

“Ginnykins has all grown up!” George said, whilst both of them looked at her proudly.

“Don’t ever call me that again!” Ginny said heatedly. God, it was worse than them calling her Gin Gin!

“Okay, Gin Gin,” Fred said.

Ginny took her wand and pointed it at Fred, but Harry’s hand came lay on her arm. He simply shook his head.

“You think you can stop me if I really wanted to,” Ginny asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Well no…” Harry said hesitantly and Ginny smiled before looking back at her brothers. Sighing dramatically she dropped her wand to her side.

“Let’s get back to the pranks, shall we,” Fred said hastily casting a wary eye over Ginny’s hand that still held her wand. “No need to get all bat-bogey on us.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t bat bogey you,” Ginny said smiling sweetly, “I’ve found something better.”

The other three looked horrified at Ginny. Truth was that she hadn’t found anything better than her faithful Bat-Bogey Hex. But then they didn’t need to know that.

“Right, so pranks!” Harry said rapidly changing the subject back once again to the next day.

They spent the best part of two hours discussing various ideas, discarding some and shelving others to use for another time. It was hard work but fun! A thought suddenly flashed in Ginny’s mind and she quickly excused herself from Harry and the rather comfortable couch by the fire as she slipped back up the stairs to the girls’ dormitories. She had remembered a slight comment made from Hermione and she was planning on keeping her to her word.

Quickly and quietly she crept up to the top of the tower and sneaked into the third year Gryffindor dorm room. The bed she wanted was the second to her right; a slight snore came from Lavender Brown’s bed. She made her way very quietly to the bed of her bushy hair friend and shook her awake.

“Ginny?” Hermione whispered waking up. “Whatz ze matter?” she asked sleepily.

“Meet me down in the common room,” Ginny whispered back.

“What?” Hermione asked awaking some more but Ginny was already moving back to the dormitory door. Ginny made her way back down the stairs to meet her boyfriend and her brothers. Both were giving her questioning looks but Ginny simply picked up the list of pranks she was set to arrange that night. There was a good selection of pranks, but there was one specific prank she was looking forward to setting up the most. That one she would do with Harry.

There was noise from the girl staircase and the four of them looked up to see Hermione come down in her dressing gown, a frown on her face.

“What on earth is going on here?” Hermione asked. “Ginny, why did you wake me up?”

“It is April Fool’s Day tomorrow” Ginny told her.

“So it is,” Hermione said eyeing the four of them, “I guess you’re planning some pranks, what does this have to do with me?”

“Well, I seem to recall a conversation a couple of weeks back about you helping us one night to stage some pranks,” Ginny said she went through the set of pranks she was to organise through her mind. “I thought you would be disappointed if we left you out!”

“You woke me up to help you set some pranks!” Hermione said outraged. “What were you thinking?”

“That we discussed what an excellent idea it was a couple of weeks ago,” Ginny said smiling.

“I said that as a joke!” Hermione insisted.

“True,” Ginny said, “but are you not just a little bit interested on how we prank. Don’t worry, we’ve already gone through the planning, didn’t want you to sit here for a couple of hours doing nothing.”

“A couple of hours?” Hermione asked intrigued. “What on earth are you planning that takes that long?”

“Come along and find out” Ginny said smiling, trying to entice Hermione.

“I couldn’t possibly…” Hermione said appalled. “Imagine if we’re caught!”

“We won’t be,” Harry said. “We’ve got The Marauders Map, and the invisibility cloak. We got Peeves looking out and willing to make distractions if needed. We never got caught before setting up all the pranks we have in the past. It will be quite safe, and fun!”

“Aren’t you just a little bit intrigued, Hermione?” Fred asked.

“Well,” Hermione said slowly, “I mean, maybe…”

“Jolly good, old girl,” George said walking beside her and throwing an arm around her shoulder. “You can go with Harry and Ginny. No offense but me and George always work best as a twosome when doing the practical work.”

“Right then,” Harry said rummaging through his and Ginny’s share of the plans for that night, “You better do these.” Harry handed Fred and George a piece of parchment and Ginny recognised the pranks they had planned for the library. Ginny nodded in agreement. It was one thing getting Hermione to come along tonight and help set up the pranks, but it was quite another thing to ask her to help organise the pranks in her precious library. George looked at the parchment before nodding.

“Right you are, Harry,” George said before handing him back a different piece of parchment. “You three do these then.” Ginny saw Harry look at his watch before gazing at the other four.

“Right, we will be back before four,” Harry told them, “If you need help holler for Peeves, he’ll create a distraction. Hermione, you’ll have the Marauder’s Map. Tell us if you think a teacher is on its way towards either us or the twins. We need enough time so that we can get Peeves to intercept.”

“I always did wonder what Peeves did,” Hermione said thoughtfully. “I mean, he can’t cast magic.”

“No, he helps with the practical side of things sometimes if they encounter into our preparations but mostly all our pranks are magical, so Peeves looks out for trouble and makes sure we don’t get caught” Ginny explained.

“Right you are, sis,” Fred said, “Well, me and George are off, places to be, pranks to pull off. See you guys later.”

Ginny watched her brothers walk out of the portrait hole before she turned back to see Harry hand over the Marauder’s Map to Hermione.

“Keep an eye on this, tell us if the twins or us are going to come anywhere near teachers or Filch,” Harry explained to her. “Also keep an eye out and not just on the parchment. It only shows humans, not animals, we need to make sure Mrs. Norris doesn’t spot us either, otherwise we will be chased.”

Hermione nodded nervously. Ginny observed her carefully before speaking.

“If you really don’t want to help us we’re okay with that, Hermione,” Ginny said quietly. “We’re not going to force you to go along with this if you are dead set against helping. It’s just that you’re one of our best friends, and we thought you might also be interested in the magic we use.”

Hermione looked between the two before slowly nodding in agreement.

“Good,” Harry said before walking towards the portrait hole. The three of them slipped out of the portrait hole and then quickly walked along the seventh floor corridor towards the main staircase. Hermione told them nervously that Filch was currently walking along the fourth corridor whilst the twins had already reached the second floor.

“How did they get there so quickly,” Hermione asked.

“This passageway here,” Harry said pointing out a secret passage way on the map. “It’s not well known but you can skip a couple of floors.”

“Whilst I don’t condone what you’re forcing me to do tonight,” Hermione said. “It is fascinating learning about Hogwarts secret passageways. And this map really is a brilliant piece of magic.”

“Yes, Remus researched most of the magic,” Harry said, “My dad and Sirius cast the spells. Really, best bit of pranking kit ever.” Slowly they made their ways down the stairs of Hogwarts and finally reached the entrance hall.

“Right, so Slytherin’s first,” Harry said before turning towards Hermione, “you got the map, and have been there before. You wish to lead the way?”

“Umm, okay,” Hermione said before looking down once more at the map. “Oh, Fred and George are coming up to Filch!”

“Right then,” Harry said before calling out to Peeves. The poltergeist appeared out of thin air before them.

“Prince and Wild-fire,” Peeves said bowing, “how are you tonight?”

“Excellent Peeves,” Harry said smiling, “Where is Filch at the moment, Hermione?”

“The first floor, about a couple of minutes away from the library,” Hermione said watching at the map before looking up at Harry and Ginny, “You’re pranking the library!” she hissed as she saw Fred and George inside the sacred ground.

“Not now,” Harry said again before turning to Peeves.

“Already on the way, My Prince!” Peeves said before Harry could speak and he disappeared with a crack.

“Really,” Hermione said looking at the two of them.

“It won’t stop people being able to study, we swear.” Harry said before starting to move towards the dungeons, “Now come on.”

“It won’t?” Hermione asked them carefully, walking beside him.

“Of course not!” Ginny said, “It’s the Easter Holidays, we understand that these two weeks are of the utmost importance to both O.W.L and N.E.W.T students. We won’t do anything that stops them from being able to study. That wouldn’t be right.”

“I guess I don’t give you lot enough credit,” Hermione said slowly, “it is just last year’s prank…”

“We’ve already admitted was too much,” Ginny said. “We won’t do anything that stops people from studying. But it’s not often April Fool’s Day falls on a weekend or holiday; we’re going to make the most of it.”

They finished descending the stairs and turned towards the Slytherin common room. Harry and Ginny carefully and quietly followed Hermione as they moved through the labyrinth that was the dungeons before Hermione stopped some five minutes later in front of a blank wall.

“I believe,” Hermione said slowly “That this is the place, but how are you ever going to get in? Nothing dangerous, I hope.”

“Getting in is easy,” Harry said, before Ginny and himself brought out their wands, “but we’ve got some pranks to set up on their entrance first. You sure this is the place? Remember we’ve never been here before.”

Hermione nodded. Ginny hopped that she was right; it wouldn’t be good if they set up the pranks on a blank wall. The Marauder’s Map didn’t show the common rooms, although Harry had told her he knew where each of them was located. She also knew that Harry could put the common rooms onto the map. She guessed Harry had too much on his mind to do so. She filed that information away to remind him later to do so. It be would useful information to have.

Carefully they whispered incantations and hexes on the entrance of the Slytherin common room. Making sure that the volatile magic they were casting would not backlash and cover them, it wouldn’t be good for the reputation if they got caught up in their own prank. Ginny wiped her brow as she finished whispering her spells and waited for Harry to finish knitting the spells all together and for them be able to move on. It was a further five minutes before Harry stopped muttering and dropped his wand.

“That was harder than I thought,” Harry muttered.

“It is done?” Ginny asked nervously.

“Yes, all good.” Harry told her. “They won’t activate for another hour, so we should have time to get in and out before we prank ourselves.”

“Yes, we will save that for later,” Ginny said nodding.

“Wait, we’re going to prank ourselves?” Hermione asked.

“It’s only fair,” Harry said. “Right, turn around.”

“What?” Hermione asked and Ginny saw her frown.

“How I get in is a trade secret,” Harry said. “Only Ginny knows how.”

Ginny saw Hermione pale.

“We’re actually going into the common room?” Hermione asked.

“What’s the problem?” Harry asked, “You went in last Christmas.”

“Yes, disguised as a Slytherin,” Hermione said, “the amount of trouble if we’re caught, oh why did I let you talk me into this?”

Ginny saw her bushy-haired friend start to panic slightly and took pity on her. Her curiosity to learn more magic and her deep religious belief in rules was quietly raging a war in her.

“You don’t have to come in,” Ginny said silently, “You can keep watch.”

“No,” Hermione said, “I’m the only one of us three that’s been in there, you might need my help.”

“Okay,” Harry said. “We need to be careful and quiet; it would not be good for a Slytherin to catch us.”

“Agreed,” Ginny said. Hermione turned around so she wouldn’t spot how they got in and Ginny saw Harry learn against the wall slightly and whisper to it. There was a click, and Ginny heard the wall start to move out of the way. She could never quite work it out, but for a little while now, whenever she saw Harry do some impressive magic, or something not quite normal, it was slightly, arousing. She couldn’t quite work it out, but she guessed it was the start of her hormones playing tricks on her body; after all she was thirteen that summer. Seeing Harry do amazing feats with magic turned her on. And she quickly crept up to Harry and gave him a surprised chaste kiss.

“Thanks,” Harry said smiling. “After you?” he bowed waving the way into the common room and Ginny quickly jumped though the opening silently, Harry following suit. There was no changing of appearance to Harry and Ginny and Ginny sighed in relief. Hermione quickly followed them.

“Well,” Harry whispered. “I’m glad I managed to get that correct, good to know.” Ginny shook her head in exasperation. Sometimes with Harry it was just better to ignore certain things, like forgetting to tell her that they were at risk of being pranked by themselves.

Ginny looked around the Slytherin common room in awe. Whilst she was a Gryffindor at heart, after all, the boy she loved had Gryffindor blood running through his veins, she couldn’t help but be impressed and awed at the Slytherin common room. Silver and green upholstery lined the walls as she expected, but the impressive thing in the dark common room was that the opposite wall of the common room wasn’t a stone wall, but was rather made of glass. They couldn’t see much in the night murky waters of the black lake, but she expected that in the middle of the day and with the sun’s rays piercing the surface of the water, the view would be rather spectacular.

“It’s quite something,” Ginny muttered to Harry.

“I suppose,” Harry said, “Seems a bit cold though.”

Ginny nodded, whilst the view of the lake was rather imaginative, she couldn’t help get the distinct feeling of the Chamber of Secrets out from her. The coldness of the common was not something she enjoyed, having lived all her life in the warmth of The Burrow, and then the tower of Gryffindor, the Slytherin common room felt cold and unwelcoming. She felt sudden gratitude then for Harry for stepping in at her sorting and making sure she ended up in Gryffindor. She knew that that was where she truly belonged.

“Now, where are the boys’ dormitories,” Harry whispered questionably to Ginny as he looked around.

“Are we sure Malfoy won’t wake up?” Ginny said quietly as she tried to see if she could figure out which side the boys’ dormitories were.

“I can do a couple of spells, silencing, notice me not,” Harry muttered, “we should be okay whilst we curse his clothes. We just need to get there.”

Ginny looked along with Harry between the two corridors, neither showing any hidden signs of which was the boys and which one was the girls.

“Do you think the Girls’ corridors will have protection spells on it like the Gryffindor girls’ staircase?” Ginny asked Harry.

“Almost positive,” Harry asked.

“Indeed,” Hermione said nodding. “It’s written in ‘Hogwarts: a History.’”

“Great,” Ginny muttered.

“Well, I’ll go check first,” Ginny said walking over to the right hand side corridor. Carefully and quietly not make sure she wouldn’t wake anyone, she walked down the corridor and came to the first door. She opened it carefully, trying to make little noise and be as quiet as possible. She carefully looked around, silver hangings drowsed the beds, making it hard to tell whether this was a girls or boys dormitory. Squinting, hoping her eyes would get used to the light she looked around, hoping to see maybe make-up or any clothing that would give the tell all sign which year and more importantly, which gender this room belonged to.

She tiptoed a little into the room, making sure that she wouldn’t do anything to arouse the occupants of the beds when she saw a piece of clothing that told her which dorm this belonged to. She crept back out of the doom, carefully closing the door behind her, and quickly as she could, headed back to the common room.

“Any luck?” Harry asked her quietly.

“Girls,” Ginny said her mind fleeting back to the bra she saw on the floor. “Either that or there are some really weird people in Slytherin.”

“That’s just a given, love,” Harry joked as he turned to the other corridor and started to walk down it. Ginny’s heart swelled just as it always did when he called her an affectionate name. She wished it would do so for a long time to come.

Ginny followed Harry down the corridor, Hermione behind her as she kept an eye on the map. Fred and George were finished in the library and were headed now towards the Great Hall. Ginny walked along until they found a door which was marked third years, and Harry slowly opened the door whispering incantations and spells.

“I’ve casted some privacy charms, they shouldn’t hear us,” Harry explained.

“Right,” Ginny replied.

Harry and Ginny then made their way into the common room, carefully trying to make sure, even though they had privacy charms, not to wake the Slytherin boys. They reached Malfoy’s bed, his Nimbus Two Thousand and One lying polished next to it.

“You know,” Harry said quickly eyeing the broom. “I just thought of another prank.” Ginny eyed the broom before looking back at Harry.

“Can you interfere with the broom’s magic?” Ginny asked. “And don’t do anything too drastic, we don’t want to send him to the hospital wing.”

“We don’t?” Harry asked as his eyebrows rose.

“Well maybe we do,” Ginny admitted, she still felt angry over the truth sweet incident, and the fact that he was causing Buckbeak trouble. “But we would get into serious trouble. More than normal, plus I know we hate Malfoy, but I remember what it was like at Christmas when your broom had that hurling hex.”

“Don’t worry,” Harry said waving his wand and hand over the broom muttering spells, “It won’t hurt him; in fact, it won’t do anything to him.”

Ginny shrugged in confusion; now wasn’t the time to ask, she could ask later. After Harry had finished on the broom he quickly moved to Malfoy’s clothes. This time Ginny helped him. They both muttered curses over clothes and undergarments. Ginny added a rather nasty curse to his underwear which would only slowly activate when it came in contact with human skin. After finishing up, the both of them quietly crept back out of the dormitory and back to the common room where they found Hermione waiting for them.

“How did it go?” Hermione asked nervously.

“Perfect,” Harry said “In fact, we managed to cast another prank I was inspired to do.”

“Malfoy is not going to be a happy snake tomorrow,” Ginny said smiling. She would tell Harry what she had done to Malfoy’s undergarments later. She hadn’t been too vindictive had she? But after thinking about everything Malfoy had done to her, worry quickly evaporated. No, Malfoy deserved it, plus it wasn’t anything dangerous or which would send him to the hospital, or well it wouldn’t if he didn’t leave it too long.

After announcing to Hermione that they were done, they quickly left the Slytherin common room, but was still slightly nervous for a couple of corridors before they truly felt that they had successfully left without anyone finding their presence. Hermione quickly led the way along the dungeons to the steps that led to the entrance hall.

“Right,” Harry said turning to Hermione, “where’s Filch?”

“Seventh floor,” Hermione muttered before they heard a noise from grand stair case. They quickly turned before seeing Fred and George walking towards them smiling.

“Hello, you three,” Fred said greeting them.

“Thanks for the heads up with Filch,” George thanked them, “that would have been a problem. How did it go with the Slytherins?”

“Good,” Ginny said, “And wait until you hear what we have done to Malfoy.”

“Yeah, what did you do?” Harry asked her and Ginny just smiled innocently.

“Just wait until the morning,” Ginny told them. “Trust me, it will be worth the wait.”

The four them regarded Ginny for a second before moving on.

“Right,” Harry said looking at them, “We’ve got the Hufflepuffs to do and the Ravenclaws. The Ravenclaw common room is in one of the other towers, so we will do that on the way back.”

“So Hufflepuff common room,” Ginny said nodding in agreement, “Where is it?”

“It’s actually by the kitchens,” Harry said smiling. “I guess that’s where you guys are off to next?” Harry asked Ginny’s brothers.

“Indeed,” Fred said nodding.

“Food to spike,” George said

“Drink to contaminate,” Fred continued.

“Well,” Hermione said, “What are we waiting for? We don’t want to hang around in one place and risk getting caught!”

The five of them headed off to the same corridor that they saw the Hufflepuffs come from each morning. Hermione still looking out for Filch or any teachers that could possible catch them. They walked along a little while before they came to a portrait of a fruit of bowl.

“And here be the kitchens,” Fred said.

“Where the slaves are, you mean,” Hermione told them coldly.

“Why don’t you come on in,” George said smiling.

“Yeah, meet them,” Fred said. “You’ll soon understand that they like work. It’s in their nature to do so, just as it’s in the nature of a hippogriff to attack someone when insulted.”

Hermione frowned at them.

“Just because they like doing work doesn’t mean they shouldn’t be paid to do so!” Hermione countered. “And it’s all brainwashing anyway.”

“No it’s not,” Harry said. “Just like Fred said, it’s in their nature to like work. You like studying, what if someone said to you that you can’t open a library book without permission or getting paid.”

“That’s entirely different,” Hermione said intently, “I choose to enjoy doing that, the house elves don’t choose to work.”

“True, but what you need to do is simply make sure they get that choice. Not try and force them to make the choice you feel is best for them,” Harry explained. “You have to understand, that they aren’t human…”

“So because they aren’t human, it’s okay to enslave them!” Hermione hissed at him interrupting.

“I didn’t say nor will I ever say that,” Harry told her coldly. “Believe it or not I am on your side of the fence when it comes to house-elves. Like I was saying and please let me finish. They are not human, therefore they do not have the same beliefs or even the same customs as we humans do. You have to understand, they are a separate race, an intelligent race, which is why I am against enslaving them, which are not brainwashed. Their race is different to us humans and therefore like and do certain things different. What you need to do, is to start understanding their race and stop looking at them as humans. After you understood their race, rather than force your own view on them, you need to give them a choice. They’re intelligent enough to make the choice once given it.”

“Hmm,” Hermione hummed thoughtfully, “It’s still wrong what happens, but maybe you are right, I’m looking at them as humans. But they are still not treated right, look how Dobby was treated by the Malfoys!”

“Agreed,” Harry told her. “You need further understanding; the house-elf situation is a lot more complicated than you realise. You need to understand both your point of view, and the point of view of the house-elves. Why don’t you go with Fred and George, and rather than ask them why they are enslaved and tell them that they need to be free, maybe you should ask them what they enjoy so much about serving?”

“Well,” Hermione said slowly, “I guess getting it from the house-elves themselves would be a good idea, good research. And I certainly don’t want to insult them.”

“There you go,” Harry said nodding. “Plus you get to see how Fred and George convince them to cooperate and put the potions in the food.”

“Too true,” Fred said, “Now, how we do this is a secret only we two know. It was agreed upon from the very beginning that we wouldn’t tell either Harry or Ginny, wasn’t it George.”

“Too right,” George agreed, “Now we don’t mind if you come along, but anything you happen to learn about how we do what we do must be kept to yourself and yourself only.

“Not even Harry or Ginny can know,” Fred explained.

“I still think that’s not right,” Ginny objected, “We are your pranking partners!”

“Maybe one day little sis,” George said. “Maybe one day.”

“All right,” Hermione agreed. “I promise not to tell Harry or Ginny.”

Ginny and Harry glared at Hermione half-heartedly before sighing and waved them on. Ginny watched as one of her brothers tickled the pear in the portrait which turned into a door knob for them to pull. Turning back round she continued to follow Harry further along the corridor until they got to a shadowy stone recess on the right had side of the corridor, barrels laid there on their side filling up the space. Ginny watched Harry as he carefully counted the barrels.

“Two from bottom, middle of second row,” Ginny heard Harry mutter to himself before Harry put his wand close to the barrel.

“Got to get this right,” Harry said, “Don’t want the security measure to back fire on us do we.”

“Why don’t you just ask Hogwarts to open up the common room for us like you did with Slytherin?” Ginny asked him, wandering what Harry was playing at.

“Because this is more fun,” Harry tried to explain and before Ginny could stop him, Harry started to tap the barrel with his wand. It distinctively sounded to Ginny like ‘Helga Hufflepuff’ but she wasn’t sure if that was correct.

Ginny watched in fascination as the barrel opened to reveal an earth passage way leading slightly upwards. Harry led the way and Ginny followed him as they walked through the passage and came into a low ceilinged room. The room was decorated in yellow and black, with the tables and doors which obviously led to the dormitories was made of honey-coloured wood that was obviously varnished quite regularly. Plants and flowers decorated the edge of the common room, with various cacti filled wooden shelves which was curved to fit the rounded common room. The roof held ivy and ferns that just reached Ginny’s head, causing them to brush her hair as they walked further into the common room.

“Now,” said a voice causing both Harry and Ginny to jump, “What is the meaning of this?”

A portrait of a woman had spoken to them; it hung over the mantel piece of the biggest fire. She had in her hand a golden cup which been embezzled with the image of a small badger.

“Hmm hi,” Harry said startled. Ginny could tell he wasn’t expecting a portrait to be in the common room or be awake. “Could you, hmm, not tell anyone we were in here?”

“I suppose as Gryffindor’s heir,” the woman said, “you could bind me not to say anything. I know who you two are. My Puffs have told me all about Harry Potter and his girlfriend Ginny Weasley. I suppose you’re here to pull off some pranks on my unsuspecting students.”

“Yes, we are,” Harry said.

“Nothing harmful though,” Ginny added hastily.

“Hmm, I remember the prank you pulled last April Fool’s Day,” the lady said as she eyed both Harry and Ginny.

“Yes, we agreed it was over the top,” Harry explained, “We’re not doing anything quite so, elaborate, this time.”

“Oh,” the woman said, “I was just about to say I quite enjoyed it, the common room was filled with badgers all day, and it was quite amusing. When they all changed back I told them to respect the magic you had cast, and not seek rectification. It’s not what Hufflepuffs are about.”

“I’m sorry,” Ginny said frowning, “I’m not trying to be rude, but what is your name?”

“Oh dear lord,” The lady said, “You are not trying to be rude? My dear child it was myself that failed to introduce who I am. I was the rude one. But please, allow me to make you my acquaintance. Helga Hufflepuff at your service.”

Ginny’s eye’s widened in shock; this was one of the four founders, another portrait of them, just like Harry had of Godric Gryffindor in his bedroom at Potter Manor.

“Helga Hufflepuff!” Harry said quietly in shock. “Oh dear me, I’m very honoured to meet you.”

“Pissh possh, stop that nonsense!” Helga Hufflepuff said waving her hand. “I told my Hufflepuffs and I’ll tell you, I’m here to be a friendly companion, not someone to be worshipped. So please, just Helga.”

“Helga, then,” Harry said smiling, “Please be certain, we are not here to harm your students. Also, it won’t affect their ability to study; we know just how important the Easter holidays are to O.W.L and N.E.W.T students. We just wish to bring cheer to this April the first.”

“Oh, I’m not going to stop you,” Helga said smiling, “And between you and me, most of my students enjoy your pranks anyway. They don’t discriminate or attack, they are purely for fun. My Hufflepuffs recognise that. They won’t be mad, so please continue.”

“Thank you,” Ginny said looking around at the common room. Ginny noticed that there were small round windows just level with the ground that surrounded the castle. She could see dandelions and rippling of grass in the moonlight. “This is rather a nice common room, much nicer than Slytherin.”

“Oh, you have been there too tonight?” Helga asked, “Be glad you weren’t caught, some of those Slytherins can be rather nasty. But I must say I am impressed. Did you know that you two are the first outsiders to ever grace the common room of Hufflepuff?

“Really?” Ginny said astounded, “I mean Hogwarts was founded over a thousand years ago…”

“Indeed,” Helga said, “and you’re the first non-Hufflepuffs to see inside the common room. How do you like it?”

“It is cosy,” Ginny said looking around, “It reminds me of my home, the Burrow. You know, if I wasn’t a Gryffindor, I wouldn’t mind being a Hufflepuff purely because how homely this place is.”

“Well, I’m very glad to hear that,” Helga said smiling. “Now may I suggest you quickly do what you come here to do before one of my badgers wake up? Whilst we might get on the best with Gryffindors, I’m sure they won’t be pleased with you for infiltrating their common room.”

“Too right,” Harry said before turning to Ginny, “You do one door and I’ll do the other.”

Ginny turned towards too doors embedded into the wall, it was obvious that these led to the two set of dormitories. Quietly, she moved over to one door and started to cast her spells. She eyed Harry quickly doing the same to the other door. It took them less time that it did at the Slytherin entrance, most notably because they had casting similar spells to what they done to the Slytherins and knew what to do better. After five minutes Ginny pulled back to see Harry watching her patiently. Smiling she stepped away from the door and over to Harry.

“All done,” Ginny said to him, “Do you want to check?”

“No, no,” Harry said taking her hand, “I trust you impeccably.”

“Long word, Potter,” Ginny said smirking, “Hermione taught you that one, did she?”

Harry frowned.

“As I matter of fact, yes,” Harry mumbled causing Ginny to laugh quietly.

“You’re one of a kind, Harry Potter,” Ginny whispered before giving him a quick kiss.

“I love you,” Harry told her and once again the warm feeling she always got when Harry spoke those three magical words swept through her body.

“And I you,” Ginny replied smiling. “Come on, were done here, let’s get out of here before we get caught.” Harry agreed so they left the common room, saying a quick goodbye to the portrait of Helga Hufflepuff and quickly made their way back along the corridor towards the kitchens. They were waiting outside the portrait of the bowl of portrait for no more than a couple of seconds before Hermione, Fred, and George stepped out from the kitchens.

“So,” Harry asked Hermione tentatively, “How did it go?”

“It’s absolutely appalling,” Hermione said. “Those uniforms, if you can call them that, they are forced to wear, they might like serving but there is still a lot that could be improved.”

“Agreed,” Harry said nodding, “So what did you find out? Anything helpful?”

“Well,” Hermione said, “I did take your words to heart and didn’t suggest they stop serving. But it really is slavery, whether they like it or not. They don’t have a choice.”

“So what are you going to do?” Harry asked her.

“Give them that choice,” Hermione responded. “But if it’s like how you explained that’s a lot of work to do, do I have the time…”

“Let’s not stand around here chatting,” Ginny said rolling her eyes at Hermione. She really didn’t get the fuss about the house-elves, it had always been that way for centuries, but she knew when Hermione got into something it was very hard to talk her out of it.

“Indeed,” Harry said, “We’ve still got Ravenclaw tower to do. Fred, George, I believe you’re off to Professor Snape’s quarters?”

“Of course,” Fred said nodding.

“Can’t go through an April Fool’s Day without pranking the snivelling git,” George said.

“We will meet you back in the common room,” Harry told the twins before turning to Ginny. “We now need to head to Ravenclaw Tower.”

“I suppose you know where that is too?” Ginny asked him wandering just how Harry knew all these things. She knew however that Harry was planning on telling her. It was why she was learning Occlumency. She must put more effort into learning it. There were memories that she had been avoiding sorting because of the fact that was so scared to go through them. Harry had offered to be there for her through her most serious memories, mostly last year. It was the Easter holidays, now would be perfect time to sort through them. No classes or teachers to worry about for another week. Yes, maybe sometime next week she would sit down with Harry for the day and go through her terrible ordeal. It made the most sense.

“Of course!” Harry said smiling and Ginny took his hand.

“Lead the way then,” Ginny told him.

Harry took Ginny’s hand, and started to lead her through the corridors back to the entrance hall and the grand staircase, Hermione following behind with the Marauder’s Map. Fred and George left them, saying that they could make their own way back after pranking Snape, and that afterwards they had some supplies to acquire.

Ginny followed Harry, Hermione just behind her through the corridors to the west side of the castle. They reached the fifth floor and started to walk along, the portraits either snoozing or pointing and whispering. In front of them Ginny saw a tightly winding spiral staircase. Curious, she followed Harry up and kept circling around until they came to a bronze knocker in the shape if an eagle.

“Give me food and I will live, but give me water and I will die, what am I?” the knocker stated.

“Wait, there’s no password?” Ginny asked frowning.

“No,” Harry said smiling, “You have to solve the riddle.” Ginny saw Harry eye Hermione and she knew he didn’t want to use his station as the heir of one of the four founders to gain entrance whilst Hermione was watching.

“Do you know what the answer to the riddle is?” Ginny asked Harry.

“Hmm, no,” Harry said smiling uneasily.

“Oh honestly,” Hermione said. “The answer is fire!”

“Well done, young lady,” the knocker said before the door swung open to reveal the Ravenclaw common room.

“How did you expect to get in without me, I do not know,” Hermione said as the three of them entered the common room.

The room, just like the Slytherin common room and the Hufflepuff common room, was decorated in its house colours. A midnight blue carpet sprinkled with silver stars covered the floor, with blue and silver wall hangings. The room itself was circular just like Gryffindor common room, owing to the fact, like its Gryffindor counterpart, it was stationed in one of the towers. The walls itself held rather large arch like windows giving a wonderful view of the surrounding mountain range that Hogwarts and its grounds was nestled in. Bookcases lined the walls with comfortable chairs and couches surrounded a very large fireplace. Opposite the entrance, there were two wooden doors where the dormitories obviously were. Beside the door on a plinth was a life-size statue or Rowena Ravenclaw, wearing, Harry noticed, a rather small crown-like object. On her hand were her wedding ring and the infamous engagement ring, the one Voldemort found and had used to make a Horcrux.

To the right of the dormitories was an archway leading towards a smaller library, type section, although to Ginny the entire tower seemed to be a library with the amount of books that lined the walls in the bookcases. It was only then did Ginny notice a single silhouette of a person sitting at the table smiling as she wrote along her parchment.

“Luna?” Ginny whispered quietly.

“Oh hello Ginny, Harry, Hermione,” Luna said looking up at the sound of her name, “What brings you three to Ravenclaw tower?”

“Well,” Ginny started wondering how to explain this to her.

“We’re casting some pranks, April Fool’s Day and all,” Harry explained to her.

“Oh that’s nice,” Luna said smiling. “I rather enjoyed that last year. It was a very impressive bit of magic. Most Ravenclaws spent the evening after being changed back researching what you had done.”

“I’m glad that we inspired so many people to study with our pranks,” Harry said from Ginny’s side.

“Oh yes,” Luna said smiling, “You inspire quite a few people to do some research.”

“Luna,” Hermione said slowly looking around. “These books are just copies of books that are already in the main library aren’t they?” she asked with a hopeful voice and Ginny knew that Hermione would be very disappointed if that wasn’t the case.

“Well, yes, most of them,” Luna said, “but we do have some very rare books that famous Ravenclaws have donated to our own library that aren’t in the student body one. For example, there’s this book about wards that we know isn’t even available in the London Magical Library. The only other place and the only other copy of the book would be found at Gringotts and the goblins wouldn’t look too kindly on witches and wizards coming up to them and asking after it.”

“Don’t you think it’s unfair,” Hermione began, “that the Ravenclaws get better privileges like that?”

“I’m sure each house gets better privileges in some thing or another, I know the Slytherins get better privileges in Potions,” Luna explained.

“Well, we need to get casting these spells,” Ginny said promptly changing the subject. It would not be good for Hermione and Luna to get in another disagreement. It seemed to be happening a lot since Luna joined their group of friends.

“Of course, if you need anything just say so,” Luna said. “I need to get back to this anyway, my father rather liked my research into the Dabberblimps but I don’t think I explored the habitual instincts of the creature fully, so I am sending him some more info on it so he can plan our summer exploration better.”

“That’s nice,” Ginny said smiling before turning back to Harry who was oddly grinning like Christmas had come early, very early.

“Always did like Luna,” Harry whispered to her.

“Yes,” Ginny said shaking her head. Sometimes it just wasn’t worth the bother to figure Harry out.

Together and carefully, the two of them, with Hermione watching the Marauder’s Map and Luna sitting, smiling, doing her research, Harry and Ginny waved their wands and muttered incantations to finally cast the last of their pranks and to bring the Ravenclaws into the best celebrated day of the year. They were even quicker this time and before they knew it, it was time to leave the tower. They bade farewell to Luna and told her that she was more than welcome to sit with them at breakfast. Luna thanked them for the invite and said she would see them the next morning.

“Just Gryffindor tower to do now,” Harry said yawning.

“Then sleep,” Ginny said.

“Agreed,” Harry muttered. “Casting spells with little sleep can cause you to come very tired. Plus we want to view our spells tomorrow, not sleep the day away.”

They quickly made their way back to the Gryffindor tower, stopping only avoid Snape. They hid in a not well known secret passageway, where Hermione stood shaking with nerves. After Snape had passed they waited for a few minutes just in case the potion master retraced his steps before continuing along the corridors until they reached the familiar fat-lady. After giving the password they scrambled through the portrait hole where they saw Fred and George half asleep on the couch next to the extinguished fire. The twins woke up as Ginny and the other two walked towards them.

“All worked out?” Fred asked.

“Any problems?” George added.

“No, all g-g-good here,” Harry said, stifling a yawn.

“Good, just one more to go,” Ginny said tiredly. “Harry and I can do this. You three can go to bed.”

George nodded as Fred and Hermione bade them goodnight and walked up their respective staircases. Harry and Ginny brought out their wands whilst casting spells which were quickly coming second nature to them and soon they were finished in record time.

“I’ll see you in the morning then, love,” Harry said as he walked over to Ginny just as she finished her own set of spells. He leant down and kissed her goodnight, sending once again shivers down her spine.

“Love you,” Harry said as they pulled apart.

“Love you, too,” Ginny yawned. Ginny turned and made the trek up the stairs to the second year dormitories. She swore that the staircase had been made longer. It took her longer than normal, being as tired as she was. She slipped into her dorm room to make sure she wouldn’t wake up her dorm mates, and crept into her own warm bed. The warmth of the bed caused her to feel even more tired, if that was even possible. She had originally planned to occlude her memories of the night before she slept but she never even had the chance. She had fallen asleep before her head had even touched the pillow.

- oOoOoOoOo-

Harry awoke the next morning to loud shouting and exclamations coming from the common room. Harry quickly glanced at his cloak on the bedside table before moaning and pulling a pillow over his head. It was eight thirty. He had been asleep for only five hours. He wanted to sleep more. Groaning, he grabbed his nearest pillow and stuffed it over his head, trying to block out the sound. There were footsteps coming up to his dormitory and Harry lazily grabbed his wand from his bedside table and pointed it towards the door as it swung open.

“Friend or foe?” Harry said sleepily without even looking.

“Friend,” Harry heard Neville’s voice say and he looked up and couldn’t help but give out a short burst of laughter. Neville’s hair had changed colour from its normal dark brown. It was now luminous red on one half, and luminous gold on the other. Yes, that spell was definitely a good find.

“And how many friends do I have?” Harry said sitting up and stretching.

“More than you expect,” Neville said. “Although I would hide from most of the girls, especially Lavender and Parvati.”

“They haven’t been too hard on Ginny have they?” Harry said seriously.

“Well,” Neville started, “they were, until Ginny Bat-Bogey Hexed them. After that no one has had the courage to go after her. The twins though, they are in the common room enjoying the attention like always.”

“Typical,” Harry said getting up out of bed. “Let me take a shower and I’ll be down, no point going back to sleep now.”

After showing and dressing, Harry made his way down to the common room where various students, all with the same hair style as Neville, sat either talking or doing homework. Harry saw Ginny grinning like a mad cat, her hair luminous red and gold just like every other Gryffindor, sitting on their usual couch by the fire, looking over a piece of parchment.

“Hey,” Harry greeted her as he went and sat down next to her on the couch and gave her a quick kiss good morning. “I heard there was a bit of a commotion with Lavender and Parvati.”

“Well,” Ginny started smiling up at Harry. “There was until I Bat-Bogey Hexed them.”

“And here I thought you had found something better…” Harry said grinning.

“Well,” Ginny said slowly, looking back down at the parchment in front of her. “Maybe I thought I’d save that for someone more deserving…”

“Or maybe,” Harry said working it out, “you just said that as an empty threat to get us to toe the line.” Ginny eyed Harry out of the corner of her eye whilst still reading the parchment.

“I have no idea what you mean,” Ginny said smiling as she ticked a box. “But er, don’t mention your theory to Fred and George.”

“Don’t worry,” Harry said laughing, “My theory is just between you and me.”

“Good,” Ginny said kissing Harry once more. Harry looked down at the parchment Ginny was looking over and noticed it was her form for choosing her electives for the next year.

“So, what are you thinking of?” Harry asked and Ginny saw him looking at the parchment.

“Well it is quite simple, really,” Ginny explained. “According to Ron Divination is a joke and an easy O, but I kind of want to be pushed. But I also don’t want something too hard and having to find myself working all the time to understand what’s going on in class. So I thought I would take Care of Magical Creatures, and Ancient Runes. That way if I get stuck, I can just ask for your help.”

“Makes sense,” Harry agreed.

“Hello, you two,” Hermione said walking over to them. “I must admit, these pranks, although tamer than last year, are definitely better. I wasn’t quite sure if you really meant that it wouldn’t stop people from studying but it appears that I should have had more faith in you, although I haven’t seen the library yet.”

“Yes,” Ginny said slowly, “Maybe you should avoid that for today, it won’t stop people from studying, but you won’t be exactly ecstatic with what we’ve done. Plus we really want to avoid Madam Pince.”

“So are you just going to hide yourselves away in here for the whole day?” Hermione asked them.

“God no,” Harry exclaimed. “It looks like spring is really in the air outside; I was going to take Ginny to do some flying!”

“Oh that sounds nice,” Ginny said, “But we must go down to breakfast, remember we promised Luna we would be there.”

“Ah yes, I had almost forgotten,” Harry said standing up. Harry looked around and saw Neville and Ron walking over to them.

“Harry,” Ron said grinning, “Nice pranks.”

“Wait until you see what we did to Malfoy,” Ginny smirked.

“Yes,” Harry said “Will you tell me now what you did to him?”

“Nope,” Ginny said smiling, “but I hope we see him. Maybe he will think about doing some flying later like we are.”

“He can think all he wants,” Harry muttered quietly to her. Malfoy really was going to be angry if he tried flying today.

“What did you two do to Malfoy?” Ron asked.

“Wait and see, Ron,” Ginny said.

Together the five of them headed out of the common room, getting some thumbs up but also some glares from various dorm mates, and headed down to the Great Hall. As they walked in, they saw various students all from different houses, chatting quietly to one another, although the chatting got louder when Harry and Ginny arrived. The students at the Slytherin table were all glaring at them, their hair luminous silver and green, whilst at the Ravenclaw table there were students with books out, luminous blue and bronze hair covering their heads. The Hufflepuffs had luminous yellow on one side of their hair and pure black on the other.

Harry and the others made their way over to the Gryffindor table before sitting down and eating breakfast. Once they sat down Luna quickly joined them.

“Hello,” Luna said smiling, “I love how all four houses decided to show their house pride and have their hair dyed their representative house colours.”

“Sure, Luna,” Harry said smiling. “I agree.”

“Do you think they will have the courage to keep their hair like that all day?” Luna asked.

“I suspect so,” Ginny smiled.

“What’s the plan for today?” Ron asked smiling.

“We’re going to the library first thing!” Hermione said.

“What!” Ron exclaimed, “Hermione, we’ve got another week for homework! We’re not going to the library.”

“We’re not going to study,” Hermione said, “Although you should, Ron, don’t leave it to the last minute, but I want to see what prank was pulled in the library.”

“You pranked the library?” Neville said to Harry whilst eyeing Hermione apprehensively. “Bit brave, aren’t you?”

“Ah, Neville,” Harry said smiling at him. “Are you not wondering how Hermione knew that considering we only just woke up and walked from the dormitory to the Great Hall?”

Neville frowned and then looked at Hermione and then frowned some more.

“Well actually, yes.” Neville said confused.

“Do you want to tell them or shall I?” Ginny asked Hermione. Hermione looked at Ginny and then sighed in resignation.

“Maybe,” Hermione began slowly, “they might have had a little help last night. Only a little, mind, and I am highly ashamed and cannot believe you managed to convince me to help. Just thank god I didn’t actually cast any of the spells. Maybe if I’m caught they won’t give me detention!” she added the last two sentence rather fast, her face flush with embarrassment.

“Let me get this straight,” Ron said slowly as if his brain was still trying to process the information. “You helped Harry and Ginny pull a prank last night?”

“Helped pull all of them,” Ginny said happily.

“Who are you and what have you done with Hermione Granger?” Ron asked her, aghast.

“It was your sister’s fault!” Hermione said uneasily. “She dragged me along.”

“Oh don’t lie,” Ginny countered. “I might have woken you up and dragged you into the common room, but it was you that decided to come along. What was it again? Something about being fascinated about the magic we use to pull the pranks?”

“Well, it was a learning experience watching you cast the charms, there are so many I want to go look up,” Hermione said, “and if I so happen to see what George and Fred did to the library then so be it!”

Ron and Neville continued to stare in wonderment at Hermione.

“Mr. Potter,” came the drawl of Severus Snape behind him and Harry turned around to look at his Potions Professor. Harry let out a gasp that sounded awfully like a hushed giggle. Professor Snape’s hair was red and gold, and his robes were covered with lions. The Quidditch cup was in the middle of the chest with the words, ‘Gryffindor for the Cup’ in a semi-circle just above.

“Hi Professor,” Harry said trying desperately not to burst out in laughter.

“I think fifty points and a week’s detention will be perfectly acceptable, and that’s just for your prank on myself. Oh, you are invited too, Ms. Weasley.” Snape drawled.

“But we didn’t do anything!” Ginny protested.

“You are telling me that my attire and the colourful hair on display had nothing to do with you!” Snape hissed at them.

“That’s exactly what we are saying,” Harry said lying. “And you know we always take credit for our pranks. No, this was someone else. We didn’t do any of these pranks.”

At that time Professor McGonagall was walking towards them. Harry watched as Snape glared at Ginny and then at Harry and then back to Ginny. McGonagall was closer now, striding purposely towards the Gryffindor table. Harry watched as Ginny frowned, her mouth moved open a little, as if she was trying to figure something out.

“Mr. Potter,” McGonagall said as she arrived at the table. “Whilst I’m pleased to see that your prank hasn’t interfered with the student ability to study like last year, pranking is still, against school rules.”

“But we didn’t do it,” Harry said to his Head of House. “And we always take credit for the pranks we pull. You know that.” McGonagall frowned in thoughtfulness before she was interrupted by Ginny.

“Professor, are you using Legilimency against me?” Ginny asked, causing Harry to whip his head around to see Snape glaring at Ginny, his eyes unblinking. Ginny herself was frowning and Harry immediately saw the tell-tale signs of a mental attack. Enraged, Harry stood up his wand already in his hand.

“Mr. Potter,” Dumbledore said quietly to Harry as he walked over to them, “please calm yourself.”

“Calm myself,” Harry said angrily. “One of your professors is raping my girlfriend’s mind!”

“We will get to the bottom of this Mr. Potter,” Dumbledore said seriously. “Do you have anything to say, Severus?”

“The girl is lying,” Snape said, sneering.

“I am not!” Ginny protested. “Harry is teaching me Occlumency, I can tell when someone is trying to access my mind. Although I can’t block them at the moment.”

“Do you know Occlumency is a controlled art by the Ministry,” Snape sneered. “You do not have permission to learn it.”

“On the contrary, Severus,” Dumbledore said softly but with power. “As head of the Wizengamot I gave Harry here permission to teach Ginny. Now please, head towards my office, I will meet you there soon.”

“Headmaster, Potter and his friends flouted the rules…” Snape began but was cut off by Dumbledore and Harry could tell a hint of anger had entered his voice.

“My office, Severus.”

Maybe Snape could tell the hidden anger too, because rather than arguing, Snape simple turned and marched away out of the Great Hall.

“My apologies, Ms. Weasley,” Dumbledore said, turning to Ginny. “I promise this incident will not be swept under a rug. I will see to it personally that action is taken. And Mr. Potter, whilst Professor Snape’s actions are most displeasing, please restrain yourself from taking drastic actions. No points will be taken or any detentions served for your actions, Mr. Potter, and since there is no proof that any of you were the cause of today’s pranks, no points or detentions will be handed out, now if you’ll excuse me.”

Dumbledore nodded to Harry and then to Ginny before walking away and out of the Great Hall and following his Potions master to his office.

“I apologise, Ms. Weasley, for my colleague’s actions,” Professor McGonagall said. “I hope you don’t judge all of us on his behaviour.”

“Thank you,” Ginny said quietly. “And no, Professor, I know not all of you are like that.”

“Good,” Professor McGonagall said, “Now if you’ll excuse me, I think someone should be fighting the student’s side of this in that office.”

Harry watched Professor McGonagall march her way out of the Great Hall. Harry took Ginny’s hand.

“Are you okay?” Harry asked her quietly.

“Yes,” Ginny responded. “He didn’t see anything; I noticed it as soon as he started. He stopped as soon as I called him out on it. He didn’t have time to search for anything.”

“He should be fired!” Hermione said outraged. “I’ve just lost all respect for that man.”

“You had respect for him!” Ron said shocked.

“As a teacher it’s obvious he had earned respect somehow.” Hermione explained. “But attacking a student like that. Is that what you two have been up to when you’re alone, teaching Ginny Occlumency?”

“Among other things,” Harry said. “We’ve only really just been starting on Occlumency this past month.”

“Well, I’m pleased,” Hermione said.

“Ginny,” Harry said catching his girlfriend’s attention. “Are you seriously okay?”

“I’m okay,” Ginny said. “It just, reminded me of Tom and what he did to me last year.”

“I’ll kill him,” Ron said.

“Don’t be stupid, Ron,” Hermione said “You don’t know enough and you’ll be expelled.”

“I know enough, though,” Harry said darkly.

“Yes, but we don’t want you to be expelled either,” Hermione said.

“Fine,” Harry said. “Let’s get out of here. We should go flying, Ginny, take our minds off things.”

“That’s an excellent idea,” Ginny said. smiling.

“Do you mind if we come?” Ron asked.

“Possibly,” Ginny said. “If you’re lucky we might let you borrow one of our brooms.”

“Really?” Ron asked in shock, his eyes lighting up in excitement.

“Well, not mine,” Ginny said quickly. “But I’m sure Harry will let you borrow his.”

“You’re an excellent sister, you know that,” Harry drawled.

“I’m an even better girlfriend,” Ginny said, standing up.

“Sometimes I have to question that,” Harry muttered under his breath as he stood up too.

“What was that, Harry?” Ginny asked lightly.

“I love you?” Harry said questionably.

Ginny laughed softly before taking his hand and they walked together, the others following behind them as they walked along the hallways. Harry had noticed that since he had started to teach Ginny Occlumency that she had become more relaxed, more trusting in their relationship. They both knew that there were secrets to tell, and Harry still wondered what Ginny’s reaction would be. He hoped Ginny would give him enough time to explain the Chamber of Secrets fully but he was glad that Ginny was starting to trust in their love for one another.

“I call dibs on the first ride,” Ron said excitedly after Ginny and Harry had grabbed their own brooms. Ron carried his own Nimbus Two Thousand that Harry had given him after receiving the Firebolt from Sirius over his shoulder.

“Ron,” Ginny sighed. “You have a Nimbus Two thousand, given you by Harry. The others are just on school brooms; let the others have a go.”

“Well,” Neville said uneasily. “After my flying lesson, I’m not sure I want to have a go. So I don’t mind Ron taking my go first.”

“I’m not too keen on flying either,” Hermione said.

“You both need to learn,” Harry said resolutely.

“It’s not that hard,” Ginny said, “and the feeling of being free; it’s the most wonderful feeling in the world.” Harry coughed slightly, gaining Ginny’s attention.

“After kissing Harry, of course,” she added swiftly.

Luna re-joined them in the entrance hall and the small group of third and two second years walked down the lawns of Hogwarts and towards the Quidditch pitch. Gladly, the sun had started to warm the air around the Scottish mountains and the temperature was pleasantly warm. They asked Luna what classes she was thinking of taking and she said quite confidently that she couldn’t possibly not sign up for Care of Magical creatures after her and her father’s research into the matter, although she hadn’t decided on what her other elective would be. She was also pleased when Ginny told her that she could borrow her broom and have a go at flying.

“Thank you,” Luna had responded and then went on a tirade about one of the imaginary creatures this month’s Quibbler had reported on. Ginny listened along with Harry, who was smiling at the care free attitude of Luna. This was what he was fighting for. For the right to have Ginny, Luna, and all his friends be care free for as long as possible.

For a couple of hours they flew around the stadium, taking turns on the Firebolt, although neither Neville nor Hermione touched it. However, Harry did manage to get them to try on a school broom. Once Neville was up in the air he started to become more confident and was drifting slowly around. Hermione, on the other hand, was a bit more problematic.

“No,” Hermione resolutely said. “I will not fly on a broom stick! I like my feet firmly on the ground!”

“Well that’s good, Granger,” drawled the voice of Malfoy from behind the group and Harry turned around to see the Slytherin Quidditch team walking onto the pitch. He was sure that no one had booked the pitch that day but truth be told they had been flying for a couple of hours now and there was no need to have a confrontation, but he was going to stick around to laugh at Malfoy. “I doubt a Mudblood like you would be any good with flying anyway.”

“I doubt a Squib like you could even get a broom to work,” Harry said smiling.

“I’m one of the best flyers in the school, Potter!” Malfoy hissed at him.

“Is that what your daddy’s money says, is it?” Ginny retorted.

“Watch your mouth, Weaslette,” Malfoy said.

“Or what?” Harry said, bringing out his wand and twirling it around in his fingers. Everyone on the pitch waited anxiously to see what would happen before Harry sighed and put his wand back up his sleeve and turning to the others. “Come on, let’s leave them alone. Unlike us, the Slytherin team actually needs the practise to stand a chance.”

“We will win that cup, Potter,” hissed Flint.

“And how do you expect to do that?” Harry asked. “I’m pretty sure we beat you back in November. Yes, my memory is correct, we did beat you and then Ravenclaw in February. We only need to win versus Hufflepuff to get the cup which you unfairly won last year.”

“The best team won,” Malfoy drawled.

“Yeah because Gryffindor played all three matches,” Harry said sarcastically.

“Well,” Malfoy said smiling, “That wouldn’t be our fault would it? The fault blames to the person standing on your left.”

Harry pointed his wand at the face of Malfoy, his anger rising.

“Really Malfoy, watch what you say next,” Harry threatened.

“Come on, let’s go,” Hermione said to the others. “Leave them, it’s not worth it.”

“Listen to the Mudblood, Potter!” Malfoy said laughing.

Whoosh! A spell whizzed past Harry and hit Malfoy in his face as Harry recognised the yellow hint of the Bat-Bogey Hex. Harry turned his head slightly to notice Ginny smiling.

“One would think after the amount of times we have cursed and pranked you after each time you use that word, you would have learnt by now,” Ginny said.

“I think it’s the inbreeding,” Harry smiled as he watched Malfoy try and swat away the bogeys which were now chasing after his face. After laughing at the sight, Harry indicated to his friends that they should leave and laughing they walked out of the stadium.

“Right, want to see our next prank?” Harry said smiling as he quickly indicated that they should go sit in the stands. Intrigued, his friends followed Harry and Ginny as they walked up the staircase to the seating around the stadium to watch the show. Once they had seated themselves they saw that the Slytherin team had gathered around Flint who was giving a team speech. Harry saw Malfoy shift uncomfortably and reach down to his backside and shift his underwear slightly. That was not a site he really wanted to see. Harry suddenly heard and felt Ginny, who was leant against him, giggle.

“Hmm,” Harry said looking at Ginny confused, “what did you do to Malfoy’s underwear?”

“Moi?” Ginny said in fake surprise. She then giggled again and snuggled into Harry’s side. “Maybe I’ll explain later, if we don’t get to find out today.” Harry, deciding that was good enough let it lie.

“Oh, they are finally starting to fly!” Luna said as the two Slytherin Beaters took to the air. One by one the Slytherin team took the sky until Malfoy was the last one. Harry watched eagerly as he mounted his broom, looked skywards, and kicked off. Malfoy reached about thirty centimetres off the ground, before falling flat on his face. The row of seats Harry and his friends were sat in roared with laughter as Flint shouted at Malfoy to stop messing about. Harry and Ginny watched eagerly as Malfoy frowned before once again mounting his broom and kicking off. Harry swore Malfoy went five centimetres more this time than in his previous attempt before Malfoy crashed landed in a heap on the pitch. Laughter once again rang from Harry and his friends.

“What did you do?” Ron said between laughs as Malfoy looked up at them glaring in anger.

“Officially?” Harry asked. “Nothing.”

“Unofficially?” Hermione asked gently.

“Well, his broom might not work for him for most of today, maybe even some of tomorrow either,” Harry said smiling.

“You will get in so much trouble,” Hermione said worried.

“No, we won’t,” Ginny said smiling. “We talked about this before I grabbed you last night. Whilst eventually we will lay claim these pranks, we decided that none of us actually have the time for detentions, nor do we want to risk losing the house cup to Slytherin after all the points we would lose from our pranks today.”

“So we decided that we won’t official claim these pranks as ours. Officially the ghosts will have only pulled one prank today.” Harry continued.

“But unofficially, this was you, right?” Neville asked intrigued.

“Who else do you think is smart enough or powerful enough to interfere with Malfoy’s broom?” Harry said joyfully.

“I think that’s very clever,” Luna said.

“Thank you, Luna,” Harry laughed. “Come on, we’ve watched enough.” And sadly, because they really wanted to sit and watch Malfoy jump onto the pitch over and over, they made their way down the stairs and back to the castle for lunch.

“Did you also notice that there was something up with Malfoy before he got onto the broom?” Hermione asked the group once they sat down at the Gryffindor table. “There was something wrong with his backside.”

“Why are you looking at Malfoy’s butt?” Ginny teased. “Is there something you want to tell us?”

“Eww, no,” Hermione said outraged whilst Ron spit out a mouthful of food over his plate. “But there was something wrong. And Ron, that was disgusting.”

“Correct,” Ginny said smiling.

“Don’t even bother asking her,” Harry said. “She won’t even tell me what she did!”

The group ate lunch in peace, smiling at their luminous hair every now and then whilst enjoying scrumptious steak and kidney pie. Their peaceful lunch however was interrupted when Professor McGonagall walked over to them.

“Mr. Potter, would you and your friends come with me please,” she said, her voice indicating that someone was in trouble.

“Sure, Professor!” Harry said smiling as they all got up and followed Professor McGonagall out of the Great Hall and out of the doors and back out into the grounds and then down the lawns where Professor Dumbledore, Professor Snape and Malfoy with his Quidditch broom were waiting.

“You will be expelled this time, Potter!” Snape sneered.

“Empty threat considering I haven’t done anything, although after what you did to my girlfriend earlier I’m surprised you still have a job!” Harry said angrily at him.

“That’s enough, Mr. Potter!” Dumbledore said severely and Harry was caught by surprise just how angry Dumbledore seemed to be.

“I’m sure you know why you have been brought here,” Snape said. “Interfering with a fellow student’s broom is a rather serious offence.”

“Something is wrong with Malfoy’s broom?” Harry asked innocently.

“You have a chance to admit what you have done now,” McGonagall said gently, “and the punishment won’t be quite so serious.”

“But we haven’t done anything,” Harry reiterated.

“Mr. Malfoy’s broom has stopped working!” Snape clarified.

“How?” Harry asked. “Interfering with a broom’s magic is difficult, removing the broom’s magic altogether is almost downright impossible.”

“And we all know that you’re quite the expert in doing the impossible, wandless spells, surviving the Killing Curse,” Snape explained. “We all know what day it is today, but this prank has gone too far!”

“We haven’t pulled any pranks today!” Harry said “and you will find it difficult to prove otherwise. Also, how do you know Mr. Malfoy is not lying?”

“Mr. Malfoy showed us that the broom is not working twice,” McGonagall explained.

“And how do you know he isn’t faking it just to try and get us into trouble?” Ginny asked. “I mean, has someone else tried to ride his broom? He could be falling onto the ground on purpose!”

“Ms. Weasley makes an excellent point,” Dumbledore said. “Maybe someone else should try the broom?”

“You can’t be seriously entertaining their excuses, Headmaster!” Snape almost shouted.

“As always it is innocent until proven guilty, Severus,” Dumbledore explained. “And I, for one am intrigued to see if the broom is really faulty or if it’s just Mr. Malfoy trying to get his fellow students into trouble. Mr. Smith?”

Dumbledore called out to a student walking by and Harry saw Zacharias Smith of Hufflepuff turn and start walking towards them with his friends.

“Professor Dumbledore?” Smith asked as he reached the group.

“We were wondering if you could help us settle a small dispute,” Dumbledore explained.

“Certainly, Headmaster,” Smith said sticking his chest out, proud that the headmaster had called on him.

“We were wondering if you could fly this broom,” Dumbledore explained. “You will get fifty points for Hufflepuff if you try and sixty if you succeed.”

“For flying the broom?” Smith asked.

“Correct,” Dumbledore said smiling.

Smith looked at the broom before shrugging and walked over to Malfoy, who reluctantly handed over the broom. Harry smiled as Smith mounted the broom and kicked off gently. The broom started to fly through the air. Smith did two circles of the group and then landed perfectly on the lawn before handing Malfoy his broom back.

“Thank you, Mr. Smith,” Dumbledore said smiling, “Sixty points to Hufflepuff.”

“But!” Malfoy explained in shock.

“But nothing,” Professor McGonagall said tartly, “Fifty points from Slytherin for lying and purposely trying to get your fellow students into trouble. Mr. Potter, I’m sorry to have bothered you and your friends, if you would like to follow me back to the castle?”

“But my underwear!” Malfoy shouted at them.

“What on earth are you going on about, Mr. Malfoy?” McGonagall asked.

“My underwear!” Malfoy started to explain. “They keep shrinking!”

Harry fought back the laughter as he felt Ginny shudder with silent giggles next to him. So that is what Ginny did? Boy he never wanted to get on Ginny’s vindictive side.

“Your underwear keeps shrinking?” Professor McGonagall asked.

“Yes!” Malfoy said as he moved uncomfortably. “I’ve had to change them three times already so far today! But they keep shrinking! It’s painful.”

“Maybe if you change them before they get that small?” Ginny suggested half-heartedly.

“See,” Malfoy said angrily “I told you they did it!”

“I was merely making a suggestion on how he could avoid discomfort!” Ginny explained. “That wasn’t a confession; we didn’t do anything, for we all know he could be lying about his underwear also.”

“Correct,” Dumbledore agreed. “That was not a confession. There is no proof that Mr. Potter or Miss Weasley or any of their friends are responsible for anything that has gone on today.”

“Headmaster!” Snape cried.

“I think we are done now?” McGonagall said before turning to Harry and his friends. “If you would like to follow me?”

Harry and the others happily agreed and followed the Gryffindor Head of House as she directed them back up the lawns. When they reached the Great Hall Professor McGonagall turned to them.

“Mr. Potter, Ms. Weasley, I have something delicate to discuss with you in my office if you would like to follow me, the rest of you, please enjoy the rest of your lunch.” McGonagall said to them.

Harry and Ginny looked at one another, neither knowing why the professor would need to talk to them privately. Saying goodbye to their friends they followed the professor through the halls until they reached her office. Walking in they found it airily and light, parchments of students’ homework stacked neatly on the desk. McGonagall indicated them to sit down in the two chairs in front of her desk.

“Do not worry, neither of you are in trouble,” McGonagall began whilst smiling at them. “However, I feel it is my duty to inform you that Professor Snape has been put on probation due to his actions this morning against Ginny.”

Wait, probation? Harry thought, his mind reeling. Dumbledore was actually taking action against the Death Eater?

“Seriously?” Harry asked. “I mean we all know Dumbledore is loyal to Snape…”

“Indeed,” McGonagall said nodding. “But it appears that today Professor Snape has taken Dumbledore’s blind faith in him a step too far. Dumbledore was furious with him after this morning. Like I said, he has been put on probation. He will be judged not only on his, shall we put it, abuse of authority, but also his teaching methods.”

“I cannot tell you how long I have been campaigning against that monster,” McGonagall continued. “His blatant abuse of power and favouritism of his own house has caused far too much damage that is quite hard to see from your perspective, but to shed some light. Aurors, which you may know from Mr. Longbottom, are dark wizard catchers and law enforcers, although there are normal law enforcer sections as well in the Ministry. To become an Auror you need an Outstanding N.E.W.T. in Potions, as well as becoming a new law enforcer. Sadly, because of Professor Snape’s teaching methods only a handful of select students ever decide to stay onto N.E.W.T potions, all from Slytherin house. This has caused applicants for both the Healers and Aurors to be almost non-existent since he became the Potions Professor. But it appears that the Headmaster is overlooking this.”

“What I would like to ask of both of you is that if Professor Snape does anything unsavoury towards you or your friends please come and find me. I think it is high time something is done so that Potions stops being a torture class for non-Slytherins.”

Harry frowned about what the professor was trying to do. He knew it was a good cause and heaven forbid what Potions would be like with a decent professor teaching. The reason Harry hadn’t done anything with Snape before was because he wanted to keep the timeline in tact so that come end of next year he would meet Voldemort as planned, weakened and at his most vulnerable. How much would firing Snape now alter the timeline? He had wanted to keep the timeline as close as possible in order to be able to predict and counter Voldemort’s movements. With Snape gone would he still be able to?

Harry thought about it and truth be told he couldn’t see how getting rid of Snape now would alter things too much. Pettigrew would soon get tired of chasing after Harry and failing, so he would go off to Voldemort like last time, as he had nowhere else to go. How would having Snape fired alter that? Snape wasn’t the kind of person to chase after Voldemort in Albania. He would sit and wait like Lucious Malfoy. He wouldn’t affect the timeline at all in that regard. Harry couldn’t see how it would be a problem. Maybe having a decent Potions teacher would be nice for once. He had quite enjoyed Potions the year Slughorn taught the subject.

No, he decided he would talk to the headmaster. He wasn’t quite sure how he would react, but he was sure that Snape being fired wouldn’t alter the timeline of next year if he managed to persuade Pettigrew to go after Voldemort.

“Harry?” Ginny asked quietly and Harry came out of his thoughts to see Ginny and Professor McGonagall looking at him intently.

“I’ll help gather the memories, how much do you think this will help in persuading the headmaster?” Harry asked McGonagall.

“I’ve done this with the headmaster before,” McGonagall told them. “I have gathered evidence against that Professor Snape for a while. Each time I show the headmaster he simply says that he will speak to Professor Snape but nothing changes. No this time, I will be giving the memories to the board of governors. I would never have tried before with Lucius Malfoy on the board but he resigned last summer for unknown reasons.”

“I’ll help gather memories, but please go to the headmaster first,” Harry said gently. “I’d think you’ll find he will be more understanding this time.” McGonagall looked at Harry closely.

“What are you not telling me, Mr. Potter?” McGonagall asked.

“Nothing,” Harry said, “but even you admitted Dumbledore has never put him on probation, maybe this time will be different?”

“Possibly,” McGonagall said. “Very well, I will order a Pensieve this very evening. God knows how much they cost.”

“I can help with that if you want,” Harry suggested. “Just owl Sirius and say that it’s to try and get Snape fired. He would be more than willing to help.”

“Very well,” McGonagall said smiling, “but not a word to anyone else about this. Your closest friends obviously need to know so we can have more than just your two perspectives but none else. I do not wish for Severus to find out what I am up to.”

-oOoOoOoOo-

Harry and Ginny left McGonagall’s office and started to walk the long walk back through the castle and towards the Great Hall in order to join the rest of their friends for lunch. Ginny walked beside him, her hand gently holding his.

“Can you imagine what Hogwarts would be like without Snape?” Ginny asked, “Heck, potions might actually be a fun lesson to learn!”

“We’re getting ahead of ourselves here, love,” Harry told her. “We’re not even sure that Snape will get fired.”

“Yeah, but it’s nice to dream isn’t it? To have hope?” Ginny said smiling.

“Yes, it is,” Harry agreed.

They continued to walk along the corridors as they envisioned a Potions class where Slytherin didn’t sabotage your potions and got away with it, where they were held accountable for the dangerous practise of putting unwanted ingredients in the potions of Gryffindor students. It was a very happy dream, one Harry would be glad to see, he just hoped that Dumbledore would listen to him about Snape. He should, but his prior attitude when it came to Snape in the past gave Harry a little bit of doubt. He just hoped Dumbledore trusted his future-self memories.

Once they got to the Great Hall they sat down with the others and started to eat their lunch, the discussion was about the pranks of the day.

“I think the best one had to be Malfoy’s broom!” Neville argued.

“I don’t know,” Ron said between mouthful of food, “Ginny’s prank on his underwear was rather fitting, close fitting mind, but fitting.”

“I liked the hair,” Luna said airily.

“I do too,” Harry said agreeing. “Although you guys haven’t seen the library yet.”

“We will after lunch,” Hermione said. “And if you have harmed any of the books!”

“We promise we haven’t, Hermione,” Harry said.

It was a rather quick lunch whilst Hermione was all glaring at them hoping they would hurry up and finish so she could go inspect her precious library. Harry and Ginny were the last to finish, a combination of arriving late and the dreaded anticipation of how Hermione would react to what the twins had done to the library.

It was Hermione who led the way out of the Great hall and up the grand staircase to the fourth floor. She marched with a purpose. The closer they got to the library the more nervous Harry and Ginny became.

“Just remember it was Fred and George who did this!” Ginny said as they turned the corner.

“Yeah it was totally those two!” Harry said quickly and Ginny glared at him at how quickly he agreed with her.

“Oh no, I know you had something to do with this,” Hermione said. “I’m pretty sure it was original planned for you two to do the library but you passed it off onto Fred and George. I remember you swapping pranks.”

Ginny gave Harry another glare. Obviously she blamed him for Hermione figuring it out, it wasn’t like it was his fault! She was the one that invited Hermione along.

“Just remember we’re friends!” Harry said cautiously.

“For now,” Hermione said teasingly as they turned the corner and saw the library doors in front of them. Hermione strode towards the doors, and opened them up and stepped through, Harry and Ginny following along after the others have moved inside.

Inside, the library looked slightly different. Fred and George had decorated it with floating Easter bunnies, the book cases were different colours of the rainbow and little patches of grass were on the floor here and there. By the main desk there was a giant stand of another Easter bunny magically handing out pieces of parchment. Frowning, Hermione went over to the bunny and took the parchment it gave her.

“It’s a clue…” Hermione said looking at the parchment.

“Well,” Fred said from behind Harry causing him to jump. “You can’t have Easter without a scavenger hunt now, can you?”

“It’s not Easter Sunday yet,” Harry pointed out.

“Details, Harry,” George said from beside his twin.

“Sadly as we were the ones who did the clues we can’t exactly do the hunt,” Fred said.

“Too right,” George agreed, “That would be unsporting, that would.”

“What do you get at the end of it?” Neville asked.

“Chocolate?” Ron asked eagerly thinking with his stomach.

“Chocolate? Seriously, do you want Madam Pince to kill us?” Fred exclaimed.

“Speaking of which, where is the librarian?” Ginny asked.

“Well, after spending all morning trying to get rid of the hunt…” Fred said.

“Which was not in the holiday spirit at all.” George said.

“Too right, George.”

“Thank you, Fred.”

“She decided to go complain to the headmaster,” Fred continued. “Who is currently out for a long walk along the grounds and no one really knows where he is, according to McGonagall.”

“So she will be awhile,” George said.

“So if you wish to have a go and see if you can reach the prize at the end, be our guest.” Fred finished.

“I’m really looking forward to this,” Ginny said her eyes gleaming. “We don’t know what the clues are. We planned on making them up while we got here. But since Fred and George did it we don’t know the clues. What is the first clue, Hermione?”

“Which famous Muggle station was built in 1852?” Hermione read aloud.

“How on earth are wizards and witches meant to know that?” Ron asked. “How hard are these clues?”

“Oh Ron,” Hermione said sighing. “Not even Fred and George would do something like that. And it was King Cross station!”

“Oh right,” Neville said “But where’s the next clue?”

“In must be in the section about nine and three quarters,” Hermione said smiling.

“Where’s that?” Luna asked.

“This way,” Hermione said as she led the six of them through the library to the section on Kings Cross station. Sure enough, stuck to the shelf what held various books on the station, was stuck another piece of parchment with the next clue.

“I cry in the face of rain.” Luna said to the others as she read the parchment.

“Cry in the face of rain?” Hermione asked, thinking allowed.

“Well, what could that be?” Ron asked, “it’s not like rain is hurtful!”

“Well crying could mean something else, I mean someone cries out in shock or sometimes in warning…” Hermione said thinking.

“So what cries in the face of rain?” Ginny asked.

“Oh,” Harry said remembering something Estelle told him. “Auguery!”

“Bless you,” Neville said.

“No, silly,” Luna said “Auguery are cousins of the phoenix. They cry out in warning when rain comes. Although some people say hearing it means death too. I wouldn’t want to test it out.”

“I guess they would be in the area about phoenixes then? If they are cousins of them?” Hermione said. “I think that’s back this way.”

Hermione led them to the next clue and soon all six of them was eagerly walking around the library, looking up and finding information and valuable clues to the next location they had to find. All in all it was rather fun. Two hours later they had found yet again another clue.

“Closer to the end you are, with just a few more to go. Read my warnings closely or surely failure will follow. I am not a spell or an object but I will save you from most curses. But be wary, too much of me can become quite hairy.”

“Oh I’m going to kill Fred and George!” Ginny hissed.

“Why?” Ron asked.

“It’s murtlap!” Ginny said as she folded her arms angry and bothered.

“Well, not everyone will remember that,” Harry said smiling knowing that she was angry that her brothers had brought up her instance from her defence lesson. “It’s not like you really had to shave your ears, did you?” he added the last part hesitantly.

“No, I damn well didn’t, Harry Potter!” Ginny said playfully hitting him.

“So where is the section on murtlap?” Ginny asked

“I’m shocked you don’t know already, love,” Harry said in mock shock.

“Last warning, Potter!” Ginny growled out.

“It’s this way,” Hermione said once again leading them through the library, passing other students, who also had found the scavenger hunt and was following the clues the six of them had figured out earlier. “I must say I’m impressed with today. The pranks have been rather impressive bits of magic.”

“Thank you,” Harry said. “And on the plus side, none of them interfere with student’s ability to study.”

“True,” Hermione said as they came to the section and Ginny grabbed the next clue.

“At the end of the road you are, with just one more clue to unlock,” Ginny stated as she read the parchment. “The team of twelve o three are unique in a distinctive way, for no man can say he played in the teams own special way.”

“No man can say?” Neville said “So there’s a Quidditch team no one has played for? Great Quidditch team that is!”

“It’s a riddle, it doesn’t have to mean literally,” Ron said thinking.

“I got it!” Ginny exclaimed grinning.

“Wait, no I’m the Quidditch expert!” Ron said moaning.

“Fine then, name the team that no man has played for,” Ginny said emphasizing the word man.

“No man,” Ron said thinking allowed. “Wait no man, but women… the Holyhead Harpies!”

“Just only my favourite team, founded in 1203,” Ginny said rolling her eyes. “and yet again the supposed Quidditch expert gets shown up by his younger sister.”

“Shut it you,” Ron said, “The quidditch section is this way.”

“I’m not sure I should be surprised you actually know some part of the library and your way to it, or not be surprised that you know everything there is to know about Quidditch, including the section in the school library!” Hermione stated.

“Well, I need to keep myself entertained somehow when you drag us in here almost every day,” Ron said as he led them around a corner.

“You are meant to be studying!” Hermione scolded him.

“Well, I knew I was forgetting something!” Ron shot back, “and anyway I’m studying Quidditch. It was you who failed to specify what subject I was meant to study.”

Together they walked along the hallways between stacks of books as they headed towards the section on Quidditch. As they got closer they saw others whispering with noted in their hands excitingly looking towards the row containing the information about the Holyhead Harpies.

“It should be down this aisle,” Ron said as they walked between two stacks. In the middle were three people, Cho Chang, Roger Davis and Grant Page, who Harry recognised as the Ravenclaw Keeper.

“Wouldn’t doing your own scavenger hunt count as cheating?” Roger Davis asked as he saw Harry and Ginny following behind Ron.

“It would but Fred and George set this up, we didn’t have any input in the clues,” Harry said smiling, “It’s been fun!”

“True,” Cho said, “Although the hair…”

“What is it with girls and their hair!” Harry asked Ginny standing next to him.

“Well,” Ginny said thoughtfully. “It’s one of the main ways we attract boys, the style of our hair!”

“If girls want to attract boys it’s not the hair they need to show off but rather what’s on their chest!” Roger Davis said causing Cho to hit him over the head.

“I can’t believe you just made that comment!” Cho said.

“Moving on, you guys want the next clue?” Roger Davis said quickly.

“I thought the last one was the last clue?” Neville said. “That what the clue said.”

“Did it?” Roger Davis asked. “I wasn’t paying attention.”

“Yeah, you were too busy starring at Cho’s ass,” Grant Page said.

“It’s a sexy ass!” Rodger Davis said in his defence.

“You’re a pig!” Cho said “Why I even agreed to go to the next Hogsmeade weekend with you I have no idea.”

“Because I’m good looking,” Rodger Davis replied.

“Well the date is off; finish the scavenger hunt on your own!” Cho said walking off.

“Cho?” Rodger called out after her as Cho walked away. “Cho?” he repeated as he walked after her.

“I’d better go after them,” Grant Page said “Sorry about that.”

“Well, that was weird.” Neville said after the three Ravenclaws left them.

“So, what do we get for finishing the hunt?” Luna asked.

“Well,” Harry said looking around, “I can’t see any Easter Eggs.”

“If Fred and George left Easter Eggs, do you really think Madam Prince wouldn’t have confiscated them?” Hermione asked.

“Well I suppose so,” Harry said shrugging. “But we haven’t found the book on the Holyhead Harpies yet!”

“But there’s so many of them,” Ron said frowning. “Which one is the right one?”

“Well, which shelf?” Ginny asked.

“This one,” Ron said as he walked over and pointed to the third from bottom.

“Well, maybe we should try removing the books,” Harry said as he crouched down and gently started to remove the books from the shelves. His idea was spot on, as behind the books was hiding a bowl of sweets. However, once he saw the sweets, Harry frowned. He recognised them easily. They were obviously early prototypes of Ton-Tongue Toffees. Remembering a memory his future-self had sent back of his cousin eating one of them he respectfully refused to eat one.

“Go on, Harry, take one,” Ron said as he unwrapped his sweet. Ginny was eyeing hers wearily.

“Fred and George left them here, Ron. Fred and George!” Harry reminded him. “Sure whatever they do will probably be quickly countered by Madam Pomfrey, but I bet whatever they do will still send you to the hospital wing.”

“Hmm, they won’t actually hurt you seriously, I don’t think,” Neville said. “I mean Fred and George aren’t like that. But heck, maybe whatever they do will get you out of a Potions lesson or something.”

“Neville!” Hermione said outraged.

“You know what,” Harry said thinking, “That’s not a bad idea.” Harry quickly grabbed a handful and stuffed them into his pocket for later.

“Harry!” Hermione rounded onto him.

“What?” Harry said innocently as Ginny and the others quickly grabbed a few too.

“You know, I don’t recognise these from Zonko’s,” Ron said as they started to head out of the library, passing a rather irritated looking Madam Prince at her desk.

“Where else could they have gotten them from?” Ginny asked eyeing hers.

“Maybe they made them?” Harry hinted.

“Then they could possibly do anything,” Neville said uneasily.

“Oh goody,” Luna said dreamily from beside him. “I always did like surprises.”

-oOoOoOoOo-

The rest of the day was spent wondering what the sweets did. Ron and Neville kept trying to persuade the other to test them out but neither were willing to test them themselves. Harry, who didn’t want Ginny to be annoyed at him when she found out he knew what the sweets did, kindly and quietly told her what they did. After that she herself, although intrigued on how Harry knew, gave her sweet to someone else and then spent the rest of the day trying to persuade Ron to eat his. Eventually Ron relented, an hour before dinner. Hermione had scolded him but Ron himself moaned around his new length tongue that he was getting hungry and how did he know what they would do. Neville and Ginny laughed at him good heartedly all the way to the hospital wing. Harry noticed that Ron wasn’t the only one with six inch tongues. Other students was sitting on the hospital beds as Madam Pomfrey with her wand was walking around to them, shrinking their tongues down to size. It was a few minutes before Madam Pomfrey reached Ron.

“Even pranking your friends, Mr. Potter,” Madam Pomfrey said as she waved her wand and cast the Shrinking Charm.

“I do not know what you are talking about, we haven’t pulled any pranks whatsoever today, so far,” Harry said sweetly.

“Just imagine how many school rules these perpetrators have broken, all those detentions,” Ginny said smiling. “We learnt our lesson with the last detention. No more pranks.”

“I’ll believe that when I see it, Ms. Weasley,” Madam Pomfrey said as she lifted her wand, finishing the counter-curse and making sure Ron’s tongue was the right size. “All done, Mr. Weasley.”

“You know, it could have been worse,” Ron said happily as they walked out of the hospital wing and started to head down the corridors to dinner.

“That’s the spirit, little brother,” Fred said as he and his twin came out of a secret passageway behind a portrait.

“No need to be a pessimist,” George said.

“What kind of sweets were they?” Ginny asked them.

“Homemade?” Harry asked.

“Well, now you mention it,” Fred said. “They were…” but stopped when George elbowed him.

“Trade secret,” George said smiling.

“Ah right, yeah, don’t want too many to know our secrets,” Fred said.

“I actually want a word with you two about that,” Harry said smiling. “I fancy coming to somewhat of an arrangement with you. How about you two follow me and Ginny and just listen to what I got to say?”

“Well…” Fred started.

“Only if were listening…” George said uneasily.

“We’ll see you at dinner,” Harry said to the others, and ignoring their curious glances, headed back into the secret passageway Fred and George had emerged from.

“So what do you want to discuss?” Fred asked eying the two of them.

“These sweets were made by you, correct?” Harry asked them, knowing their answers already.

“Well,” George started. “Possibly.”

“Come on,” Ginny said sighing, “We’re family, your pranking partners!”

“Fine, okay yeah,” Fred said. “They are our own invention. Tongue-Tied Toffees. A prototype, mind.”

“They’re not the finished article,” George continued, “but when you gave us the scavenger hunt to set up, we thought it would be the perfect situation to test what we have.”

“After all it is April Fools Day, why not a trick sweet at the end?” Fred finished.

“So you are creating your own jokes now?” Ginny asked.

Fred looked at George who shrugged.

“We might as well tell them the whole deal, Fred,” George said shrugging. “We know we can trust them.”

“Alright, George,” Fred said. “Remember last night, when we were huddled over a piece of parchment.”

“Yeah,” Ginny said slowly.

“Well on that piece of paper were our plans for our own joke shop!” George announced. “And the sweets we’re intending to invent!”

“You’re really going through with it, your own joke shop, I mean?” Ginny said eagerly.

“Too right, little sis,” Fred said smiling. “We haven’t quite worked out the title of our joke shop yet, but it’s getting there.”

“Well,” Harry said knowing this might be a slight risk but he knew Fred and George wouldn’t ask questions, and Ginny would find out soon enough anyway. “I’ve always favoured Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes, to be honest.”

Fred and George stared at him in utter shock before smiling to one another.

“And how, dear little brother, did you know that was one of the titles we were considering?” George asked him.

“Trade Secret,” Harry said repeating the words George said to him. “Now, if I’m correct, all these ingredients you need for creating these sweets, would cost quite a lot.”

“Well yeah,” Fred said now eyeing Harry trying to work out where he was going with this. “It takes time ordering all the ingredients, especially with our, say, financial situation.”

“Not that this is why we’re doing this,” George added quickly.

“Too right, brother,” Fred agreed.

“We would never think that,” Harry said smiling.

“Yeah, we know it’s always been your dream to open up a joke shop,” Ginny said.

“Which is why we are here,” Harry said. “We want to help you with your dream.”

“Help how?” Fred said intrigued.

“A partnership,” Harry said smiling.

“Partnership?” George asked. “What kind?”

“Silent partnership,” Harry said. “The partnership would be quiet simple; I will financially back you on buying any ingredients, no matter how rare they are or how expensive they are.”

Fred and George eyes lit up in excitement as he told them his news.

“I will also, when the time is right, if needed, buy you a plot in Diagon Alley for your shop,” Harry continued. “All of this for forty per cent.”

“Forty per cent?” George asked him.

“Of Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes,” Harry said. “I will own forty percent of the company. Take forty percent of the profits. That was another thing; you must call it Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes.”

“Thirty,” Fred said.

“Deal,” Harry said holding out his hand. Fred and George eyed him thoughtfully.

“Do you know how much trouble you will get in with Mum when she finds out?” George told him.

“I don’t care,” Harry said. “I really think you two would be brilliant with your own joke shop. And I want to help in any way possible. Both of us do. We want to be your silent partners.”

“I see what you bring to the table Harry, but what about Ginny?” Fred asked.

“Willing test subject maybe?” Harry joked.

“Not on your life!” Ginny hissed. “You think I want a thirty foot tongue? I can help think up ideas. You’ve seen me in action when we plan our pranks together.”

“Anyway, I’m sure we can think of something for Ginny,” Harry said. “Maybe something in research?”

“Okay then,” George said shaking his hand, “Welcome to Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes.”

“If you need anything, money for potion ingredients, anything at all, just speak to me.” Harry said.

“Will do, partner,” George said. “As a matter of fact, that was all our Tongue-Tied Toffees.”

“Okay, just tell me how much you need, or if you rather, how much ingredients you need and I’ll owl Diagon Alley and get some ingredients owl ordered,” Harry told them.

“You know, Fred,” George said smiling. “I think this partnership is going to be rather fruitful.”

“I think the same thing, George,” Fred said smiling too.

After finishing off their discussion and giving Harry a list of all the ingredients they wished to owl order, the four of them headed off down the corridors eagerly waiting to see the prank they had planned for dinner that evening.

They reached the Great Hall and entered. Fellow students, still with their hair in the luminous colours of their respective house, looked at the four of them, mostly some amused but some angry, most females, but some males, as the prank of their hair colour still hadn’t ended.

Harry noticed that walking towards them as they headed towards the Gryffindor table to sit with the rest of Harry’s friends, was the first year Romilda Vane and her friends.

“Undo it!” Romilda shrieked.

“Excuse me?” Ginny said, rather put out that she had just been shouted at rudely.

“You heard me, wench!” Romilda said and causing Harry to look darkly on the girl.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Ginny said. “We have not pulled any prank today so far. But call me that again and I will prank you, and you will regret it.”

“My hair!” Romilda hissed.

“Yes, I know,” Ginny said smiling, “Rather fetching.”

“Look, it’s just a prank,” Fred said.

“Probably someone’s idea as an April Fool’s Day joke,” George said.

“I don’t care,” Romilda moaned.

“Well, I’m sorry but as we didn’t pull the prank we don’t know how to undo it,” Harry said faking sincerity.

“It’s April Fool’s Day!” Romilda hissed at him. “Everyone knows it was you!”

“Whilst we would love to take credit for the prank,” Harry said, “Sadly it’s against the pranksters’ code. One must not take credit for another person’s prank.”

“Is there a problem here?” Professor McGonagall asked she walked over to them. Romilda continued to stare at Ginny in hatred. “Ms. Vane?”

“No, Professor,” Romilda answered.

“Then to your seats please,” McGonagall told them and she watched them as the two groups walked to the opposite ends of the Gryffindor table.

“You know everyone knows it was you,” Hermione said once the four of them had reached the others.

“Of course they do, but the professors have no proof!” Fred said as he tucked into his shepherd’s pie.

“Plus I always thought on our birthday we should be allowed one free prank!” George said thinking.

“Too right there, George,” Fred agreed. “It’s a shame no one else agreed to it.”

“But don’t you think it will be suspicious when you guys don’t actually pull a prank?” Hermione asked. “The professor will figure it out.”

“Who says we’re not pulling a prank?” Harry said innocently.

“So what are you guys pulling that you will admit to?” Ron asked.

“I guess it’s Lupin,” Neville said.

“Professor Lupin, Neville,” Hermione corrected him.

“Possibly,” Ginny said. “but then there could be someone else.”

There was a sudden bang at the headmaster’s table, and the group of friends turned to look, eager to see what they had done to the defence teacher. However it wasn’t the werewolf that had changed. Instead, the headmaster sat, his robes now replaced by white fur covering his body, his ears large and tall, the same as a bunny. In front of him where his dinner plate used to be, was now a basket full of Easter Eggs.

“Oh my god,” Hermione whispered her hand covering her mouth in shock.

“Nice,” Ron said looking at the headmaster smiling.

“Oh my god,” Hermione repeated. “I helped prank the headmaster! I helped prank Dumbledore!”

“Yes, you did,” George said smiling.

“I’m in so much trouble,” Hermione whispered.

There was a sudden bang above the student body as the usual ribbon that Harry conjured floating above the school body.


The Ghosts of the Marauders would like to thank the Headmaster in the participation of their April Fool’s Day prank.

Prince of Mischief would like to say that the headmaster looked rather fetching in his attire and should dress up as the Easter bunny more often.

Tweedle Dee and Tweedle Dum would like to say that they never knew that the Headmaster could be so generous in giving out free Easter eggs.

Wildfire would like to add that it should be an Easter tradition that the headmaster gives out free Easter eggs each year and thanks the headmaster for his generosity and was glad that he decided to dress up for the occasion.

We would also like to thank Bookworm for her help in this Prank and hope that she will continue to work with us in the future.

Happy Easter.

There was another bang as the wandlessly conjured ribbon disappeared, leaving the headmaster smiling at the four pranksters.

“I would like to thank the Ghosts for their seasonal prank,” Dumbledore announced. “However, I would like to see them in my office after dinner to discuss detention. If Bookworm would also like to join them, then please do.”

“Oh no, no, no,” Hermione said moaning. “How did I let you talk me into this?”

“In the meantime,” Dumbledore said standing up so that the school could see his fluffy tale. The hall erupted in laughter at the sight. Dumbledore chuckled as he continued. “As I was saying, in the meantime, who would like some Easter eggs?”

-oOoOoOoOo-

Harry, Ginny, Hermione, Fred and George stood in front of the Headmaster’s table, Hermione shifting uncomfortably in front of the eyes of the headmaster, Professor McGonagall and Severus Snape.

“Really, Ms. Granger,” McGonagall said, disappointing in her voice. “I’m very surprised at you. This is not something I would expect from your previous record here at Hogwarts.”

Hermione looked down in embarrassment.

“Please, Professor,” Ginny said speaking for Hermione. “Hermione had nothing to do with this. I forced her to come with us because I wanted to share what I enjoy with one of my friends. She didn’t want to come along.”

“Did you force her at wand point, Ms. Weasley?” Snape drawled.

Ginny looked down rather than speaking, ashamed that she had gotten her friend in trouble.

“So not even the perfect Ms. Granger is spared from your bad influence, Potter,” Snape said. “Headmaster, I think expulsion for the boy before he corrupts anymore students.”

“Expulsion for a prank?” McGonagall asked outraged. “That’s far too harsh. And would I like to remind you, Serverus, due to your conversation this afternoon with the headmaster, you have no power of punishment over any students apart from your own!”

“Minerva,” Dumbledore said harshly as he eyed the students in front of him and Harry knew that they were never meant to know that. In fact Fred and George had looked like McGonagall had asked them to pull pranks for the rest of the day. Had Dumbledore really removed Snape’s ability to punish anybody but his own Slytherin students?

“I don’t understand why Professor Snape is even here,” Harry said. “No offence meant, but the prank was on Dumbledore, the headmaster and our own Head of House should be here, of course, but we never did anything to Professor Snape.”

“Talk about disrespect, Headmaster,” Snape said to Dumbledore. “But don’t forget Potter, about your prank on Mr Malfoy and myself. Not to mention what you did to the library.”

“Like I said earlier, we did not pull those pranks,” Harry said. “We always take credit for our pranks. Our April Fool’s Day prank was pranking the headmaster. We felt it was the only way to top what we did last year, to be able to prank the great Albus Dumbledore.”

“Regarding Hermione,” Harry continued. “Yes, she did come along and help us prank the headmaster, but only because we forced her to come with us. You can add forcing another student along with us to our crimes. But that is the only two crimes we have committed today.”

“You expect us to believe that Potter?” Snape drawled.

“I ask you to find proof of it being otherwise,” Harry said. “We always take credit for our pranks.”

“That is enough,” Dumbledore said looking over at the students in front of him. “As always, it is innocent until proven guilty.” Snape gave out an angry yell. “They have admitted to pranking myself and therefore will receive detention, tonight, at seven o clock with myself. Please meet me in the entrance hall at precisely seven o clock. You may leave.”

Harry looked at the others before the five of them headed towards the door. They had just opened the office door before the headmaster called out to them.

“One other thing,” Dumbledore said looking over them with deadly seriousness. “If you tell anyone in this school, and I mean anyone, that includes Mr. Weasley, Mr. Longbottom, Mr. Jordan, and Ms. Lovegood, about Snape’s current situation regarding punishments, then you will have a detention with myself every night from now to the end of the school year, do I make myself clear?”

“Yes, Headmaster,” the group of them said together before they turned and left the office. It wasn’t until they had travelled down the staircase, popped out from behind the gargoyle on the seventh floor, and had walked halfway back to their common room did they start speaking again.

“I don’t believe it,” George said. “Snape, unable to punish us!”

“I know,” Fred said.

“Be careful,” Harry said. “Just because he can’t hand out punishments doesn’t mean that you can get away with everything.”

“Why can’t he give out punishments though,” George wondered.

“It must be part of his probation,” Ginny said.

“Snape is on probation?” Fred asked shocked. “When? How?”

“Ginny, we aren’t meant to know any of this,” Harry reminded her.

“What’s going on with Snape?” George asked.

“Let’s just say that maybe next year we might not have to put up with the greasy git.” Harry said.

“What? No, don’t joke like that,” Fred said.

“Yeah, you will get all our hopes up for nothing,” George said.

“I doubt it, Harry,” Ginny said. “Like McGonagall told us, it was just to show that he is punishing Snape. Dumbledore always gives Snape another chance.”

“We’ll see,” Harry said cryptically.

-oOoOoOoOo-

That evening the five of them met the headmaster in the entrance hall. He was wearing a navy blue cloak with stars actually twinkling all over.

“Right on time I see,” Dumbledore said smiling.

“Nice cloak, sir,” Harry said eyeing the twinkling robe.

“Thank you, my dear boy,” Dumbledore said. “It was a gift from Sirius and Jo for Christmas.”

“Wow,” Harry said. “They are sending Christmas presents together now? This must be really serious.”

“Indeed,” Dumbledore chuckled.

“I can’t believe it’s been over a year since they started dating,” Harry stated.

“Well from what Remus told be a couple of days ago, Sirius asked Jo to move in with him,” Dumbledore said eyes twinkling. “Isn’t love grand?”

“Don’t I get a say in that? Since it’s my house?” Harry asked.

“No,” Ginny said from beside him.

“Well, that doesn’t seem right,” Harry argued.

“You be nice to Jo this summer, Harry,” Ginny told him. “Who knows, maybe one day you will have a godmother.”

“Sirius?” George asked.

“Married?” Fred continued.

“Well, I think it’s nice that he’s found love,” Hermione said.

“I’m surprised Jo hasn’t given up on Sirius yet,” Harry said.

“Well,” Dumbledore interrupted smiling. “Fascinating as it is to see Sirius in a committed relationship, we do have a detention to be getting on with.”

Dumbledore eyed the five of them before smiling.

“I was wondering, Harry,” Dumbledore started, “that since tonight I will be telling you one of my secrets which you have wished to know for a long time, then you should tell me one of your own. Where is this private place that you take Ginny to teach her that no prefect or professor can find?”

“Wait,” Fred said. “Harry has a place he can take our sister that no one knows about or can find them!”

“Why weren’t we told about this?” George said eyeing Harry dangerously.

“Knock it off, you two,” Ginny said. “The worst me and Harry have ever done is snog.”

“And it’s staying that way for a long time!” Fred said causing Ginny to roll her eyes.

“And who says snogging is not bad anyway!” George added.

“Now is not the time to go into over brotherly protection mode,” Ginny said irritated. “Especially after we just become partners in your business opportunity, and that I got a lot more spells then the Bat Bogey to threaten you with.”

Ginny then realised that Dumbledore was standing next to them and turned and grinned innocently hoping he wouldn’t berate her for threatening her brothers with curses.

“Yes, Ms. Weasley?” Dumbledore asked. “Did you want something? Sorry, I have temporarily gone death and didn’t hear a word you just said.”

“Oh nothing, Professor!” Ginny said smiling.

“Business opportunity?” Hermione asked looking between the other four.

“So, detention?” Harry said eagerly, not wanting Hermione to guess what they and the twins had agreed to. It would not go down well if Molly Weasley found out.

“Certainly, Harry,” Dumbledore said, “As soon as you come up with an area to practise.”

“Alright,” Harry said sighing, “Room of Requirement it is.”

“Which way would that be?” Dumbledore asked.

“This way,” Hermione said turning and leading the way up the staircase.

“Are you alright,” Harry asked Ginny quietly. “With everyone finding out about the Room of Requirement?”

“Yes and no,” Ginny replied. “I knew deep down it couldn’t stay hidden forever, and the reason of telling Hermione was a very good one. I noticed she doesn’t get as stressed this term then she did the last one. Although you can still see she doesn’t get as much sleep as she should. I was just happy to have an area that was just ours. I know it sounds corny, but the Room of Requirement was our special place. Where just the two of us hung out. It’s where we first kissed. It’s where I can go with you and get away from my annoying brothers and relax. Now, everyone knows about it, everyone can get in.”

“Remember, Ginny,” Harry said squeezing her hand as they turned a corner. “It can become whatever you require, if you need a room no one can get into, I’m pretty sure that the room will seal itself off.”

“I never thought of that,” Ginny said thinking.

“Good thing I’m here,” Harry said. “I always did think I was the smarter one.”

Ginny laughed.

“You are not smarter than me!” Ginny said quickly.

“All those spells I taught you,” Harry protested.

“Yes, but you’re a boy,” Ginny giggled. “There’s no way a boy can be smarter than a girl. It just doesn’t happen, Harry, I’m sorry.”

“What about Dumbledore?” Harry asked.

“The jury is out on that one?” Ginny quipped.

“I don’t think you can deny how smart Dumbledore is,” Harry said grinning as they started to head up some more stairs.

“Oh no,” Ginny said agreeing, “You would be stupid to say that, question is why? Because he’s just a very smart boy? Or that he’s secretly a girl in disguise, the fact that boys are not smarter than girls kind of makes one lean to the latter. Plus the devious rumour that he likes males over females.

“You are weird, Ginny,” Harry said laughing. “And Fred and George made that rumour up last term.”

“Yes, but Dumbledore never denied it, did he!” Ginny protested.

“Oh yes, Dumbledore’s secret is that he’s gay!” Harry said rolling his eyes as they finally came to the seventh floor corridor.

“You never know, he could be,” Ginny said pretending to be affronted that Harry didn’t buy into her theory.

“Here we are,” Hermione said.

“A blank wall,” Dumbledore said looking around before noticing the tapestry depicting the attempt of Barnabas the Barmy to teach trolls ballet. “This is where I found Mr. Potter and Ms. Weasley here with Professor Lupin. I’m guessing there is a secret room or passageway here that is unknown to myself.”

“You would be correct,” Harry said.

“Hey,” Fred said speaking up. “We don’t even know about anything here.”

“I’m sure we knew everything about Hogwarts,” George muttered.

“You only know what the Marauders know,” Harry said smiling. “Which, admittedly is a lot, but not everything. For example, that room.” Harry pointed to the door to the Room of Requirement that had just appeared after Harry silently asked Hogwarts to open the room for them.

“How did you do that?” Fred asked.

“If I wanted you to know I would have showed you just then,” Harry said. “This way you can’t get in without me or Ginny.”

“That also means that if you two are in there we can’t get in ourselves!” George said.

“That was the general idea yes,” Harry responded. “Now, shall we?”

Harry walked over to the door and held it open, ignoring the glaring looks on the twins faces. Ginny beamed in delight, knowing that they still had a private place where they couldn’t be bothered by her brothers. As she walked into the room and past Harry, she quickly leant up and gave him a kiss in delight.

“Oi!” Fred and George complained.

Once they were all inside the room they looked around. The room itself was covered in vines, grass covered the ground, and the sun shone brightly in the sky.

“Hmm, this will do,” Dumbledore said looking around. Harry and the others eagerly walked over to Dumbledore as they waited for their detention to begin.

“So what massive secret are you teaching us, Professor?” Ginny asked.

“I seem to remember you saying once, Harry, that you knew how to become invisible without that cloak of yours,” Dumbledore said to him.

“Yes, I did,” Harry said. “I willed my magic to make me invisible.”

“Is that so?” Dumbledore said. “Fascinating, how hard was it to do this?”

“Very hard,” Harry admitted. “I can’t hold it very long because it takes up a lot of magic.

“Indeed,” Dumbledore said nodding. “I expect it would. You are not aware then, there is a far easier way of becoming invisible, with enough practise?”

“I am not,” Harry said slowly. “Are you going to teach us?”

“Certainly,” Dumbledore said smiling causing the five of them to look at him in shock.

“Wow, Professor,” Fred said in awe.

“This isn’t normally taught in classes, is it, Professor?” Hermione said thinking.

“You are correct, Ms. Granger,” Dumbledore said. “The board of Governors fear what troublemakers could do with the ability to hide in plain sight, therefore it was removed from the Charm curriculum in the early seventies.”

“Seventies?” Harry questioned. “For some reason I have a feeling it was our namesakes’ fault it was removed?”

“Indeed, you are correct,” Dumbledore said smiling, a twinkle in his eye. “Your father and his friends misused this spell so frequently it was decided that it was better if certain troublemakers would not be taught the spell.”

“So, in defiance you decide to teach the four most troublesome students in the school the spell now?” Ginny asked confused.

“I have my reasons,” Dumbledore said smiling. “Now, to business. The spell itself is called the Disillusionment Charm. This charm is actually quite easy, I wouldn’t be surprise if all five of you manage to some degree to Disillusion yourselves by the end of the evening. However, it will take far more practise to be able to come practically invisible. But I’m sure at least four of you, will continue practising.”

“There are two ways of casting this charm. To cast it on yourself you simply wave your wand around yourself whilst saying the incantation,” Dumbledore explained. “To cast it on someone else you gently tap them on the head whilst saying the incantation. The incantation itself is tricky to say so pay attention.”

The following hour the five of them learnt the incantation and wand movement for both placing the spell on themselves and on each other.

“Okay then,” Dumbledore said smiling as each of them got a hold of the spell. All five of them could now cast the spell, although with various degrease of success. Harry, knowing how to put a certain amount of power behind a spell, was the closest to being near invisible, although he hadn’t quite managed it. Surprisingly it was Ginny next, who managed to fade into the background better than the others. She was closely followed by Hermione. The twins struggled slightly. Harry was surprised that the twins were having slight trouble but knew that they would still practise after the detention as over. “I think it’s time to have some fun, I take it you all know the Stinging Hex?”

Of course all of them did, the Stinging Hex was a first year charm spell. Nodding to Dumbledore that they did indeed know the spell the headmaster continued.

“Great, so time to play a game,” Dumbledore said smiling. “I want all five of you to go to a hiding place in the room, but not too far away. When you have found your hiding place, cast the Disillusionment Spell on yourselves. Once I give the signal, it is your aim to sneak about carefully trying not to give away your position whilst also trying to find each other. If you are hit by a Stinging Hex, you are to cancel your Disillusionment Charm and join me by the door.”

“Are we allowed to cast detection spells?” Harry asked him.

“No,” Dumbledore said. “You must use your eyes and ears. So, when you are ready.”

Harry walked about trying to find his hiding place. He spotted a tree so Harry quickly rushed over before casting the Disillusionment Charm on himself.

“Okay then,” Dumbledore said smiling. “Each of you has successfully cast the spell, now I would like you to move about the room in any way you wish, keeping a look out to see if you spot anyone moving about.

Harry started to gently move about; keeping his eyes strained for any movement of any kind or disturbance suggesting a Disillusionment Charm. Harry spent five minutes looking before a shout appeared from the bushes a little away from him and one of the twins came into view as Dumbledore cancelled the twin’s spell.

“Whoever that was,” the twin said, “Could you have at least hit me somewhere else.”

“Come, Mr. Weasley,” Dumbledore said smiling. “The stinging will stop in a minute, please join me. The rest of you, carry on.”

Harry looked carefully about, trying to distinguish between the background and a disillusioned person. He thought he caught movement once in the corner of his eye but when he turned he couldn’t spot anyone. Five minutes passed before there was another shout. Hermione appeared out of thin air, she was rubbing her arm and looking in a direction to her right. On an off chance Harry quickly shot a Stinging Hex in the direction she was looking and heard scuffling as someone quickly dodged the hex.

Harry threw two more hexes in the general direction whilst also walking to his right, seeing if they would catch the perpetrator. Unfortunately they didn’t hit and smashed into the spell protected wall. All of a sudden there was a noise from his right as Harry turned to see a hex flying his way. He only just had enough time roll out of the way as another hex soon joined the other. Now it was two on one.

Looking carefully to his right and then to his left, he strained his eyes to see if he could spot someone. It took a minute for his eyes to adjust but he could faintly make out an outline of someone and he hastily sent a hex, hitting its target. The other twin became visible as he walked over to the headmaster rubbing his chest.

As soon Harry had shot his hex, another was sent his way. It was just him and Ginny now. Walking slowly he eyes peeled, Harry walked around the room, casting glances to where he thought he heard noises. Every now and then a spell whizzed his way but by the time he looked in the generally direction and threw his spell back Ginny was gone. Frowning he looked carefully around the room. Ginny’s Disillusionment Charm must be much better than his, as for a third time Ginny sent another hex his way. Harry dived out of the way but not before Ginny sent two more that barely missed. Harry quickly sent his own back in the direction Ginny’s had come from and heard her dive out of the way. Harry quickly got back to his feet, quickly looking for any sign of her before once again a hex came his way before he could really look.

Ginny must have a way of noticing him, Harry thought as he dodged another hex. Frowning and wondering how, he quickly looked around, maybe it was the background? He wasn’t sure. He was in front of some bushes at the moment so Harry decided to try and move around so he was in clear air, carefully whilst looking for any sign of Ginny he crept out into the open he strained he eyes looking for any clue. Suddenly a spell came from behind him and he dodged it only just turning around to look in the general direction the spell came from. How was Ginny finding him without being able to sense magic? He carefully looked around, maybe she was down close to the floor? Which is why all his retaliation spells missed. Carefully looking at the grass, he looked for any spot that Ginny might hide, for any disturbance in the air that might indicate that Ginny was there. All of a sudden Harry heard a light crunch from beside him and he quickly turned his wand and head to look down to see if he could see Ginny. What he spotted was the grass not ten feet away from him was flat where feet were standing. Knowing it was too late to move away, the Stinging Hex hit him right in the chest.

“Bravo,” Dumbledore announced as he waved his wand and Harry and Ginny came into full view. “I must say I’m impressed, Ms. Weasley.”

“Yeah,” Fred said from next to Dumbledore. “I was expecting Harry to win.”

“How did you find us so easily?” Hermione asked. “I found it so hard to notice, I only saw glimpses but you found and hexed all of us.”

“Because she’s smart!” Harry said laughing. “I figured it out just at the end.”

“I thought it was a rather obvious thing to look for…” Ginny said sheepishly.

“If you would like to explain, Ms. Weasley, for the others’ benefit,” Dumbledore stated.

“Well, we were all on grass,” Ginny explained. “Wherever we stand, we leave imprints in the grass. All I was doing was looking in the grass for where there were flat bits.”

“That’s ingenious!” George said.

“I’m proud,” Harry said taking her hand and leaning down slightly to kiss her lips. “Well done.”

“I think we should end the detention there,” Dumbledore said looking at his pocket watch. “It’s getting late; I hope you practise with this spell some more. There was a reason I taught you this tonight. Some of you could do with some more practice. And do not forget the lesson Ginny has taught us tonight. Just because you cannot be seen does not mean you cannot be detected.”

-oOoOoOoOo-


One late evening later on during the second week of the Easter holidays, Harry quietly crept out of his bed, in order not to wake his fellow thirds years, got dressed, and headed out of Gryffindor tower. Whilst the spring was in the air and the days were warmer, the nights were still cool and he found himself wrapping his cloak closely around his body as he thought over the detention he had with Dumbledore. It was interesting. He wondered why Dumbledore had decided to teach them that particular spell. All of Dumbledore’s actions had hidden meanings. However, that wasn’t what his agenda was for tonight. No, tonight there was something much more important. He had thought long and hard over the past couple days over the situation with Professor Snape, and he had finally made a decision.

Arriving at the stone gargoyle Harry quietly asked it to move aside before he walked through the small opening and onto the upward revolving staircase. As the staircase lifted him up he thought back to Ginny and how she was coming along with her Occlumency. She had continued through the Easter holidays to organise more and more of her memories. She had come to him that evening saying that she wanted to organize her memories of last year but she wasn’t sure if she should do it alone. Harry had instantly agreed to be with her, so they made an arrangement for the next day for him and Ginny to go to the Room of Requirement and have Ginny finish off organizing her mind.

Harry reached the top of the staircase where he stepped off the revolving stone stairway and quickly gave a soft knock on the door.

“Come on in, Harry,” Dumbledore called out to him. Harry opened the door smiling as he looked around the room. Dumbledore sat at his desk, paperwork surrounding him.

“Lemon drop, Harry?” Dumbledore said, indicating the bowl full of the sugary sweet.

“No, thank you,” Harry said smiling.

“So what brings you here this evening,” Dumbledore said as he looked over his spectacles. “I believe there have been no sightings of Peter recently.”

“I’m not here to talk about Peter,” Harry said. “I’m here to talk about Snape, actually.”

“Professor Snape, Harry,” Dumbledore corrected gently.

“No,” Harry said. “He stopped having that right when he raped Ginny’s mind. Can I ask how you still let him teach here after that?”

“Harry, I do not wish to get into a conversation about this right now,” Dumbledore said quietly.

“Why?” Harry asked him heatedly. “Afraid I might reveal some home truths?”

“I understand why you are upset with Professor Snape,” Dumbledore began.

“No, you don’t,” Harry interrupted. “You have no idea, and I wanted it that way, because I wanted the timeline to stay intact. But I realised something this holiday, whether Snape stays or goes, it won’t affect the timeline now.”

“Please, Harry,” Dumbledore said. “Snape may have made some mistakes…”

“You forget who you’re talking to,” Harry said angrily. “You forget the memories my future self-sent back to me. Memories of Snape. Some mistakes, my dear Headmaster the person who is making the mistake is you, in trusting that Death Eater.”

“I assure you Harry, Snape is loyal,” Dumbledore said gently.

“To Voldemort!” Harry shouted. “He’s loyal to Voldemort, the only reason I haven’t talked to you about this is because I wanted to keep the timeline intact. With Pettigrew escaping, the timeline no longer exists. There’s no need to keep a Death Eater like him in the school.”

“If you only knew!” Dumbledore said gently.

“I do know!” Harry shouted. “I know because I see it every night, I see him murdering countless people. You might not have memories of a war that happens in the future, but I do.”

“I see him murder countless Muggles,” Harry shouted. “I see him worship the monster that killed my parents. I see him help murder innocents when attacking St. Mungo’s. I see him torture Malfoy Junior into insanity because he didn’t want to follow in his father’s footsteps. I see him laugh as he watches countless of innocents die in front of him. I see him murder YOU!”

“Do not sit there and say I do don’t know about Severus Snape,” Harry hissed at the headmaster’s now white face. “You sit there believing his innocence because he told you about how he regretted my parent’s death. How he never meant to send Voldemort after my parents. How he didn’t know it would be my parents that Voldemort would choose. You’re wrong! He did know! Or at least he knew it was a possibility.”

“Explain,” Dumbledore said quietly.

“Explain what,” Harry hissed.

“Explain how he knew,” Dumbledore stated.

“Are you that naïve when it comes to Snape!” Harry told him. “You know how obsessed he was with my mother! He didn’t love her, he just desired her for himself. He kept tracks on her. He knew she was pregnant. So when he heard the prophecy he raced back to his master, desperate to save him, but also knowing that he could get revenge on my mother for rejecting him.”

“If you don’t believe me, go to the Room of Requirement,” Harry continued. “Enter the room where my memories are waiting to show Ginny. View them. And you will see. Snape is loyal to Voldemort. Voldemort knew that you had a weak spot in giving second chances. Knew that the thing you believed in most was love. So they used that to get a loyal Death Eater close to you.”

“It couldn’t have fallen better for them,” Harry said, disgusted. “They made up some stupid stories about being in love and never wanting to hurt my mother, begging for second chances and you lapped it up. Did you know that Snape has always known it was Pettigrew that was the Secret keeper? That it was Pettigrew that betrayed my parents and not Sirius. Don’t get me wrong, he didn’t know that Pettigrew was alive, but he always knew that it was Pettigrew that betrayed my parents. For all we know Snape could be helping Pettigrew into the castle.”

“How sure are you of this Harry?” Dumbledore asked and for the first time in a long while Harry saw the headmaster looking old and warn and broken.

“I have memories of my future self living through it!” Harry exclaimed. “You can view them yourself! What more do you need! He murdered you!”

“I did not wish to question your integrity,” Dumbledore said quietly. “I just…”

“You just wished that there was a way that you weren’t wrong, weren’t fooled,” Harry said.

“No, I wish that the boy I often glimpsed whilst he was at school, the soft spoken Slytherin that didn’t hurt people, was still there inside him.” Dumbledore said, “I wish to see your memories.”

“They are all ready to view in the Room of Requirement,” Harry said. “They are labelled as well. Walk past the wall three times and ask the room to become somewhere to show Ginny my memories. I have already keyed you into the wards surrounding the room, only you can get in.”

“If what you say is true…” Dumbledore began.

“You doubt me?” Harry asked.

“No,” Dumbledore said. “I just wish that I haven’t made such a grave mistake.”

“You let a monster teach and help mould students,” Harry said quietly. “You even made him Head of House. I told you when I first met you that you have made some terrible mistakes. Snape was one of them. But I needed him to stay to keep the timeline intact. I hope, with what I tell you, Snape’s position as a teacher will not last. How many more students is he using Legilimency on that can’t detect it because they do not have me teaching them Occlumency?”

“I assure you, Harry,” Dumbledore said quietly. “I will take the necessary actions.”

“And they are?” Harry asked quietly.

“You have left me with a lot to think about, Harry,” Dumbledore said tiredly. “I must process what I have learnt before I can act.”

“The only action I care about is that Death Eater fired,” Harry replied. “You never know, you might find that there will be less fighting between Slytherin and the rest of the school after.”

“How can you be so sure it won’t affect the timeline,” Dumbledore asked gently. “Wouldn’t it be better to keep him in the school? Make sure the timeline is intact so we can be prepared for next year.”

“But the timeline isn’t intact, is it?” Harry said. “Things are different now, Pettigrew isn’t trying to find Voldemort, he’s trying to kill me. The timeline is different. So why the need to keep someone like Snape, who I might add, does not do a damn to teach Potions?”

“Also, if we do manage to get Pettigrew off to Voldemort in time, how does Snape not being here affect the timeline?” Harry said. “It doesn’t affect it; it’s Pettigrew who finds Voldemort. All Snape will do is plot and plan and sit in the shadows just like his buddy Lucius. You know this to be true.”

“I do,” Dumbledore said gently. “Very well, you have given me a lot more to think about then I ever thought possible. I will look into this matter with great haste.”

“Be warned,” Harry said standing up. “McGonagall is collecting memories again. Myself and Ginny have already given her some. You’re lucky, this time she wanted to go over your head and to the Governors now that Lucius is off the board.”

“Believe me,” Dumbledore said quietly, sad that someone he thought as a friend would betray him so. “That won’t be necessary.”

“I do not question that this indeed happened in the future, but is there no way to see if we can deter him from the future and keep him on the side of the light?” Dumbledore asked.

“He tried to rape Ginny’s mind,” Harry said coldly. “He’s killed and tortured many in the past, and my memories show he is willing to do so again. Someone like this cannot be saved. No matter how much you want to save them. And he most definitely does not belong in a school full of children.”

“Perhaps not no, but I will not give up on him,” Dumbledore said quietly.

“You are fighting a losing battle,” Harry said quietly as he headed to the door.

“I pray in this instance, that you are wrong,” Dumbledore responded. “But needs be, I will start looking for a replacement Potions Professor.”

-oOoOoOoOo-

The news that he wouldn’t have to put up with Snape’s abysmal teaching methods in Potions for too much longer brought happiness to Harry over the next couple of days. He just hoped that the headmaster would find a replacement soon and that he and his friends would no longer have to put up with the greasy git.

Fred and George were considerably happy after handing Harry the list of potion ingredients they needed for their sweets. They also put on the list, ingredients they might need for future projects, although they never said what particular sweets they were inventing. Harry happily sent Hedwig off to Diagon Alley to buy the ingredients.

The Friday before the summer term was due to start Harry found Hermione sitting by herself in the library. The rest of their friends were taking a long walk around the sunny grounds, before they were forced back in doors for classes and homework. Hermione, being the student she was, decided to go to the library to read ahead. Harry sighed as he saw piles and piles of books surrounding her. Smiling gently as he sat down Harry interrupted her train of thought.

“Didn’t you do all your homework last week?” Harry asked her gently.

“Yes,” Hermione said not looking up from her boom

“Then why are you still doing school work?” Harry said gently moving a book aside. “You need to take some rest when you can, before you go back to never ending school days. I still don’t get how you do it. I don’t think I could, not for the whole year.”

“They end eventually, Harry,” Hermione said as looked at the page of her book before scribbling down a note.

“Haven’t you had enough yet?” Harry said gently.

“It’s school work, Harry, it’s important!” Hermione argued.

“You cannot really think Divination is important?” Harry countered causing Hermione to sigh.

“Well, I suppose not,” Hermione relented.

“Then drop it!” Harry said, “McGonagall will understand, and I’m sure you don’t care what Trelawney thinks, I know McGonagall doesn’t.

“What good will it do,” Hermione said. “I would still need to use the time turner! Although granted not as much.”

“Then drop another subject!” Harry exclaimed. “Drop Muggle Studies, you’re Muggle-born for goodness sake!”

Hermione eyed Harry before sighing.

“Don’t think I haven’t thought about it, this past year has just been a nightmare,” Hermione muttered.

“Then please listen to me,” Harry said taking her hand. “I know I keep nagging but it’s only because I care for you. You’re one of my best friends.”

“I know, Harry,” Hermione said. “and you know what, I’ve been thinking about something, but I know I don’t have the time to do what I want.”

“What is it?” Harry asked wondering what the next thing Hermione had decided to do to add onto her already hectic schedule.

“Well you remember the house-elves and what you said last week about them?” Hermione asked before continuing. “Well, that is what I’m doing at the moment.” She lifted up a book entitled, ‘The History of a house-elf, our natural servants.”

“It really is disgraceful,” Hermione added. “This book is horrible. It was obviously written from a pureblood perspective. But I just don’t have the time to dedicate to this at the moment.”

“You would if you dropped Divination and Muggle Studies,” Harry pointed out, causing Hermione to bite her lip. Harry knew from experience that Hermione was finally really considering dropping the two subjects. “Heck, if you asked McGonagall, I’m sure you would still be allowed to take the Muggle Studies exam.”

“Without finishing the class?” Hermione asked shocked.

“You’re Muggleborn!” Harry argued. “You don’t need to take the lessons to be able to score full marks on that test! I’m sure you’ve already taken practise exams for it! You know I’m right. Just think of all the time you have to devote to helping the house-elves.”

“Do you really think McGonagall will still allow me to take the exam?” Hermione quietly asked.

“Yes, I do,” Harry replied. “And if she doesn’t where, at least, is the harm in asking? Just think what you could do with the house elves if you had the time. Listen, I’m going to tell you something which you must promise not to tell Mr. and Mrs. Weasley about.”

“What is it?” Hermione asked.

“Promise first,” Harry told her.

“Is it bad?” Hermione said. “Will it get me into trouble?”

“Not in the trouble you’re thinking of, no,” Harry said. “Just that they might not approve entirely right away, but they will come round once they’ve gotten used to it.”

“Fine okay,” Hermione said. “But I’m taking a lot on faith to trust you.”

“I know and I thank you,” Harry said. “But you know Fred and George and their sweet at the end of that scavenger hunt last week.”

“Of course they said it was their own invention,” Hermione said frowning, wondering where this was going.

“Indeed it was,” Harry said nodding, “Their wish is to open up a joke shop to rival Zonkos. But the problem is that, well, they didn’t have enough capital to buy the ingredients to make the jokes they needed.”

“Oh Harry, you didn’t,” Hermione said wide eyed.

“I did,” Harry said. “I am now a very proud owner of thirty percent of the company, Weasley Wizards Wheezes, with them getting my full financial backing, in ingredients and in the renting of a shop once their business is big enough.”

“Now I know this isn’t a business, but the campaign that will be needed to make people aware and to finally help the house-elves and other like creatures that are not so well treated will need financial baking, and that is what I’m offering you. Whether you need money for leaflets, flyers, badges, whatever. Whatever you need I will provide for you.”

Hermione looked on Harry like she had just been awarded the Noble Prize

“All of this I am willing to do for you and for the house-elves, if you drop Muggle Studies and Divination,” Harry finished.

Hermione laughed out loud at Harry’s terms. Shaking her head she smiled at Harry.

“What did I do to get such a good friend like you, Harry,” Hermione said quietly. “I know I often nag you about your secrets and I’ll admit, I wonder why you need to keep such secrets from us. Is it because it really needs to be kept secret or that you just don’t think of us, of me, that highly as a friend…”

“Don’t ever think that, Hermione,” Harry said quickly. “You are one of my best friends and I trust and think of you as a sister.”

“A sister,” Hermione whispered in shock.

“Yes, Hermione,” Harry said gently. “A sister. I don’t keep these secrets from you for fun, or from the lack of trust. I keep them for your safety, if word got out that you knew of some of the things I know… You would be in incredible danger. And I don’t want my sister in that kind of danger.”

“Oh, Harry,” Hermione said her eyes watering. “I had no idea. I think of you like a brother too, I do. I know I don’t show it much…”

“Don’t show it much!” Harry exclaimed. “You show it all the time, you don’t look into my secrets because you want to treat me like a research project, you look into my secrets because you care and want to help me! You want to understand what is going on so you can be prepared to help me if I need it. Trust me, I know that. I know it kills you every time I succumb to a Dementor just as much as it kills Ginny. Believe me, I know you have my best interests at heart. But please, allow me to come to you with the secrets you need to know.”

“I just want to help,” Hermione said quietly. “It’s what friends are meant to do, I never had friends before I came to Hogwarts, then I met you and Ron, Neville and Ginny. And now even Luna, and I never imagined once that I could be this happy with this amount of friends. I care deeply about you all.”

“I know,” Harry said gently. “You know Luna said something familiar about having friends now just like you said only the other day.”

Hermione looked down sheepishly.

“I guess I’ve been too hard on her,” Hermione said smiling, “but I just don’t understand all those made up creatures she keeps talking about.”

“Maybe if you start letting her in,” Harry said. “Luna will start opening up about it.”

“You think it’s a defence mechanism?” Hermione asked.

“Yes, I think it is,” Harry said. “I don’t think she truly believes about all these animals she talks about. I just think it’s her way to make sure she doesn’t get hurt. She was very close to her mother before she died. It hurt her very badly. She was always talking about her dad’s magical creatures before her mum died, but it wasn’t until the accident that she started to be dedicated to it like she is now.”

“I think she knows how her behaviour pushes people away, and it’s her way to keep her distance so she doesn’t get hurt anymore; you don’t know how cruel the people from the village were to her after her mum died.” Harry finished.

“I never knew,” Hermione said horrified. “and all the nasty things I thought about her…”

“It’s not your fault,” Harry said gently. “Just be there for Luna like you are for rest of us, that’s all you need to do.”

“I will,” Hermione said nodding. “I will be a better friend to her. Well then, I think we need to go talk to Professor McGonagall, you are right, the house-elves are so much more important than learning from that old fraud. And I know everything about Muggles anyway. Or at least, everything the witch can teach us. You would have thought they at least hire a Muggle-born to teach the class, wouldn’t you?”

“The teacher is a pureblood?” Harry asked shocked.

“Half-blood,” Hermione said standing up. “But she was raised as a witch, so whilst she knows some things, she doesn’t know nearly enough to teach the subject. On some occasions I find myself even correcting her.”

“Wow, that does sound bad,” Harry said.

“You know, you never explained,” Hermione said. “How you know so much about the Muggle way of life. You were only six when you left the Dursleys.”

“True, but considering they made me clean and cook food,” Harry said. “I knew more than your average six year old.”

“Oh god, Harry, I’m so sorry,” Hermione said. “I shouldn’t have said anything.”

“Hey, don’t be sorry,” Harry said. “If I can’t talk to my sister about this who can I talk to?”

“I promise,” Hermione said. “I will stop treating you as a subject to study; I will start treating you as my brother.”

“Thank you,” Harry said. “Now let’s go talk to McGonagall.”

It took them a further five minutes before they found themselves outside the office of their Head of House. Harry quickly knocked on the door and waited until Professor McGonagall told them to enter before walking into her office.

“Mr. Potter, Ms. Granger,” Professor McGonagall said questionably. “What can I do for you this afternoon?”

“I’ve come to talk about my class schedule,” Hermione said uneasily whilst shifting awkwardly in her seat. “I wish to drop a couple of subjects possibly.”

“What made you decide this Ms Granger?” Professor McGonagall asked her. “You were very vocal in your belief that you could handle the class schedule.”

“I could possibly push myself for the rest of the year,” Hermione admitted.

“Yeah right,” Harry muttered.

“How does this concern you, Mr. Potter?” Professor McGonagall asked him.

“Apart from the fact that one of my best friends is stressing out and possible making herself ill?” Harry asked her.

Professor McGonagall turned her eyes back to Hermione studying her carefully.

“How are you handling the schedule Ms Granger?” Professor McGonagall asked her gently.

Hermione turned to look at Harry before looking back at her head of house.

“To be honest it wasn’t handling it very well before Harry stepped in to help,” Hermione began slowly. “But then things got much better.”

“I would like to say Hermione didn’t tell me how she was getting to all her classes,” Harry said speaking up.

“I wouldn’t have thought Ms. Granger would,” Professor McGonagall said.

“Although I would like to say that my opinion is that it’s entirely stupid to give someone our age a Time-turner,” Harry continued. “Not that Hermione would or has ever misused it, but the stress and the workload to put on her, even one as smart as Hermione, was rather naïve of the school board.”

McGonagall took a couple of moments to gather herself before replying.

“And of myself, you mean?” Professor McGonagall said carefully.

“My opinion only Professor, but yes,” Harry said. Hermione looked at Harry astonished that he would say something like that.

“Tell me, Mr. Potter,” Professor McGonagall said eyeing him carefully. “How has Ms. Granger, in your opinion, been handling it?”

“To be honest,” Harry said slowly. “Better than you would think. But still, she gets tired very easily, gets snappy at her friends and is standoffish all the time due to the stress her brain is under from the lack of rest. Until I figured out what was happening, there was no plan to give her the extra rest her mind and body would need. There was no one looking out to see if she was handling her situation in the right way.”

“She was given an extremely powerful object, and then left to her own devices after telling her that she was only meant to use to get to her classes which, I will add, was extremely stupid of the person that made that decision. It’s not just the classes she needed more time for. She had three times the normal amount of homework to do. And until she started to use the Time Turner as I pointed out to her, she only had the same amount of sleep as the rest of the student body.”

“When you’re living though that much extra time, the body will need extra sleep,” Harry explained. “Surely, if Madam Pomfrey was questioned about this situation in regard to Hermione’s health, then she would have explained this to you and the headmaster. Was her opinion sought after in the discussions on whether allowing Hermione to do this?”

“No, it was not,” Professor McGonagall said slowly.

“Maybe after Hermione has handed the Time Turner back in you should go and ask Madam Pomfrey how not having the extra sleep has possible affected Hermione this year,” Harry said. McGonagall eyed both Hermione and then Harry before responding.

“First off, Mr. Potter,” Professor McGonagall started, “I would like to say that I care about all my students’ wellbeing so don’t you dare question that. And I feel you questioning if I have my students best interest at heart as a terrible insult. I will always place the care of my students before anything else. But I’ll admit that maybe we have been a bit, relaxed, when it comes to Miss Granger’s situation. And for that I apologise, Ms. Granger. Now, you said you wish to drop Muggle Studies and Divination? Well I have no problem with either of those choices. I will inform your professors that you will not be returning to their classes on Monday.”

“Thank you, Professor,” Hermione said taking the golden necklace out of her shirt, undoing the clasp, and handing it over to McGonagall. Once she had safely put the Time Turner in her drawer she then turned to Harry.

“Mr. Potter,” Professor McGonagall continued and Hermione eyed Harry nervously. “You came into my office, accused me of not caring for my students, accused me of naivety when regarding my students’ wellbeing, and close to gross negligence. Twenty points will be awarded to Gryffindor for your bravery.”

Harry looked at Professor McGonagall in shock.

“What?” Harry asked questionably. Surely he was going to get a detention for the way he spoke to his Head of House.

“The thing that this house prides itself on above all else, Mr. Potter, is courage and bravery,” Professor McGonagall began. “You had the courage to stick up and help your friend when she was in desperate need of it, and also had the bravery to stand up to myself, when you believed that your best friend’s interests were not being met during my care. Whilst you might have been a little bit disrespectful, it was not on purpose, and was out of dire need to help your friend when she needed it the most. I’ll admit I am myself guilty of not looking out for Ms. Granger as much as I should have done these past two terms. You were correct in that. I will not punish you for doing what I should be doing in the first place.”

“I would like to assure both of you, from now own, I will do more in my duty of care towards you, and to the rest of the students in this castle,” Professor McGonagall continued. “I will keep a closer eye on students to make sure that I do not fail anymore in the role as your Head of House and deputy headmistress to this school. Although, Mr. Potter, next time you speak to me like that, you may not find me so willingly to forgive.”

“Yes, Professor,” Harry replied.

“Now, if that is all, I have essays that are in dire need of marking,” McGonagall said looking not so lovingly at her desk.

“Thank you, Professor,” Hermione said.

“You’re quite welcome, but I would also thank Mr. Potter here if I were you, friends like him only come round once in a life time,” McGonagall finished, causing Harry to blush slightly.

“I will,” Hermione answered.

Harry and Hermione stood up smiling at their Head of House before they headed towards the door. Once they had left the office, they turned left, to head towards the main staircase and down to dinner where they would meet the others. They had decided to go walk around the lake in the lovely spring weather. Harry had told them that he would meet them at Hagrid’s later before walking off to find Hermione.

“Thank you, Harry,” Hermione said quietly walking beside him as they walked down the staircase that lead to the entrance hall.

“I only did what any good friend would do,” Harry told her smiling.

“I don’t see Ron or Neville or Ginny here,” Hermione pointed out to him.

“They don’t know about your Time Turner,” Harry replied.

“Doesn’t stop them from seeing that I was stressed out,” Hermione said. “Don’t get me wrong, I don’t hold anything against them for it. God knows how you figured it all out, so I don’t expect them to, but you did figure it out, you did help me, and you did get me to drop the classes.”

“Only way I managed to do that was to give you another project, a more important project then Divination and re-learning stuff you were taught when you were five.” Harry told her.

They got to the bottom of the staircase, walked along the marble floor of the entrance hall, and then out of the front doors and onto the lawns of Hogwarts.

“I’m trying to say thank you here, Harry,” Hermione sighed. “Can you at least let me do that?”

“Hmm, I seem to recall a similar situation with Ginny,” Harry said. “She kept forgiving me and I don’t see why she needed too. I only did what any good friend would do.”

“Exactly,” Hermione said causing Harry to frown in confusion. “We’re not thanking you for the action you did, well, actually, we are, but we are thanking you for more than that. It’s more than just thanking you for helping me through the stress of my lessons or, well I don’t know what you did for Ginny but I’m sure it was very good of you to do so. It’s thanking you for being the friend you are, Harry. Believe it or not, the type of friend you are to all of us, don’t come around too often. So please, when we want to thank you, let us!”

Harry smiled sheepishly.

“Fine,” Harry said uneasily.

“Good, between me and Ginny maybe you will learn to accept a compliment without arguing soon,” Hermione said teasingly.

“Nah never going to happen,” Harry replied.

“Harry!”

-oOoOoOoOo-

The next day Harry and Ginny were sitting alone inside the Room of Requirement, Harry reading and Ginny staring at the fire the room conjured. The evening before Ginny had come to Harry stating that she had managed to finally finish organising most of her memories but there was still her first year and the summer nightmares to go through. Harry suggested the Saturday afternoon and Ginny eagerly agreed. Harry had brought a book on Quidditch to read whilst Ginny was sorting through her memories.

For most of the time at the beginning, things were mostly quiet between the two. Harry would be reading his book, whilst Ginny was looking into the fire place. It wasn’t until Harry heard a small sob from Ginny about forty minutes later that Harry slowly closed the book and went to kneel down next to Ginny seat by the fire. Ginny didn’t speak at first when Harry gently placed his hand over her own, she simple leant slightly into him, the only evidence that Ginny was aware that Harry was there. They stayed like that for the next few minutes, Harry simple being there for morale support until Ginny sniffed slightly and started to talk.

“I must have been so foolish to believe someone like Tom,” Ginny muttered and Harry turned to her in shock. “I must have been so weak to be fooled into thinking that Tom was a good person.”

“Remember what Dumbledore said,” Harry said gently. “He’s fooled brighter and smarter people, Ginny. You couldn’t possible have known. There was no way of figuring it out.”

“You did,” Ginny sighed.

“Not entirely,” Harry responded. “To be truthful, I didn’t figure out that much, I simple looked at what was different and the only thing that stood out was Tom Riddle. So I went and looked him up. Slytherin Prefect, got special services to the school fifty years ago. So I wondered why, and I asked Dumbledore.”

“You asked Dumbledore?” Ginny asked. “But didn’t he want to know where you got the information.”

“He did,” Harry said.

“So what did you tell him,” Ginny questioned looking into the fire.

“The truth,” Harry responded. Ginny turned to look at him in shock.

“So Dumbledore knew…?” Ginny asked shakily.

“Yes, Dumbledore knew,” Harry nodded. “You and I know my relationship with the headmaster is more than just student and professor. Why, you will be told once your Occlumency shields are strong enough, of that I promise. But we talk, quite a few times actually. I knew I could trust Dumbledore, and I knew he would know it wasn’t your fault and wouldn’t blame you. So when I went to speak to him about the diary, he told me who Tom Riddle grew up to be.”

“I should have concentrated on destroying the diary then and there, or given it to Dumbledore to destroy. But I didn’t, instead I chose to forget about it and concentrate on the girl I was falling in love with. I regret my decision, and I always will. It allowed Tom to take a hold of you again and take you down to the Chamber of Secrets.”

“Don’t regret it, Harry,” Ginny said. “You made the right decision. I needed you more than anything. I’m glad you made that decision.”

“But if I had destroyed it…” Harry muttered. “You could have gotten killed in that chamber; I could have lost you because of my stupidity in not looking for a way to destroy the stupid thing. I would of never of forgiven myself if that had happened.”

“I was the one that trusted Tom,” Ginny said. “Not you, the blame falls on me.”

“The blame doesn’t fall solely on one person,” Harry said gently shaking his head. “We all each had a small part to play. It’s something that I’m sure everyone regrets happening. If anyone had a chance to change it, stop it from ever happening, we all would do so.”

Ginny stayed quiet as she looked into the fire.

“Are you done with your memories?” Harry asked her.

“Everything with the chamber yes, now a few more memories and that will be mostly my mind organised.” Ginny said quietly. “It’s funny, how much you can actually remember when you put your mind to it.”

“What’ve you got left?” Harry asked her.

“Happy memories,” Ginny said smiling slightly and leaning into Harry. Harry opened up his arm and wrapped Ginny into a one arm hug. “I decided to leave the moment you told me you loved me to last.”

“Oh?” Harry asked intrigued.

“I know I needed to leave last year till last, mostly because I wanted to get used to organizing the memories, so I could go through it as quickly as possible. So I thought I’d leave the thing that made me the happiest the most, so that I had something to concentrate on after going through everything of last year,” Ginny explained.

“Well I’ll be here,” Harry said.

“I know, I love you, Harry,” Ginny said smiling. “I will always love you.”

“I’m sorry you had to live through this a second time,” Harry said.

“It was needed,” Ginny said, “I don’t want your secrets out there just because I couldn’t protect them. Who knows how many times Snape has looked inside my head without knowing, I only noticed him after I started learning Occlumency. He could have been looking inside my mind for months without me knowing.”

“I don’t think so,” Harry said slowly. “But it’s a horrible thought.”

“You sure?” Ginny asked.

“Have you looked Snape squarely in the eyes for more than a couple of seconds whilst thinking about my secrets?” Harry asked her.

“No, never,” Ginny said shaking her head.

“Have they ever popped into your mind without you knowing why whilst looking at Snape?” Harry asked her.

“No,” Ginny said again.

“Then Snape has never found them out,” Harry told her. “Trust me.”

“Good,” Ginny said snuggling closer. She spent another fifteen minutes organizing the rest of her memories before she told Harry that she had finally finished, after over a month, she had finally organized her memories, and could concentrate on building up her shields.

“Harry,” Ginny asked breaking the comfortable silence that had falling between them. “Can I make a confession?”

“If you’re telling me you’re secretly a guy…” Harry joked causing Ginny to hit him.

“I’m being serious,” Ginny said.

“Ginny, I love you, you can tell me anything and I will still love you,” Harry said kindly.

“It’s about last year,” Ginny said slowly.

“What is it?” Harry asked intrigued.

“You know that you said a while back that if you could you would change it so that the Chamber of Secrets never happened?” Ginny asked slowly.

“Yes,” Harry asked wondering.

“Whilst I regret what happened to Colin, and possibly Mrs Norris,” Ginny continued. “And if I could I would make it so neither of them was attacked, I wouldn’t change what happened to me.”

“You wouldn’t?” Harry asked her, hardly believing that Ginny was saying this. It was eerily similar to a conversation his future self and Ginny had on their wedding night.

“What happened with Tom was horrible,” Ginny said slowly. “It will haunt me for the rest of my life. It has a left a mark and changed the person I am today. But you know what? I like the person I am today. Our experiences in life make us the people we grow up to be. The Chamber of Secrets changed me, Harry. I won’t say I wouldn’t like who I would be if the Chamber of Secrets never happened. But it did happen. And I’m pretty proud of the girl I am because of it and the woman I will grow up to be, and the Chamber of Secrets played a part of that. If someone offered me the chance to change the past, stop the Chamber of Secrets entirely, I don’t think I would accept their offer.”

“I know this sounds cruel, and if I could I would wish that Colin was never attacked. But apart from that, I wouldn’t change anything. Because I don’t want to change the person I’ve become because of it. I like who I am, who I’ve become due to last year. I know you won’t agree…”

“I understand slightly,” Harry explained, “But no, I don’t agree. Yes, the Chamber of Secrets changed you. But not as much as you think, you’re still Ginny.”

“Yes, mostly,” Ginny said nodding. “But still, you can’t say last year hasn’t affected me. I’ll agree, I could have done without the nightmares last summer, but even those, in a little way, affected me and the person I’ve become. There are many things I would wish to change about last year. But the one thing I do not wish to change is the person I’ve become. And the person I’ve become happened because of Tom. If I had a choice, I wouldn’t change a thing.”

Back to index

Chapter 53: Guerrilla Warfare

Author's Notes: AN: Hiya, So finally the next chapter has been posted. Many a things contributed to the length of time you guys had to wait. I’ve always been writing but I guess things just got busy and even though I was writing in the times when I wasn’t busy time obviously moved quicker then I realized. Also things got busy with my editor so it took her a month and a half to edit this. Not her fault or blaming her, she’s great, just explaining why. The next three chapters are written and a fourth chapter is almost finished. So you guys will just have to sit patiently and wait for Kim to do the editing whilst I continue to write. But trust me it’s worth the wait, because it’s the one where Ginny finds certain things out.

It was a feeling of apprehension as the school body returned to classes after the Easter holidays. The last two weeks, essays not included, were relaxing and care free for most of Harry and his friends. However the week after came crashing down on them as not only were the teachers piling work on them to get them out of the holiday slump, but Oliver Wood was treating the Gryffindor Quidditch team to aching Quidditch practises that lasted hours. Harry and Ginny hardly had time to relax together, for any free time they had in the common room, Wood mostly interrupted by going through distraction plans for Harry with interfering with Hufflepuff’s Chasers, or with Ginny on new attacking plays that she would need to learn.

Hermione, now that she didn’t have the stress of living extra-long days, was spending much of her free time reading up on house-elves. She had come to Harry a few days after term had started asking if he could help her with some flyers for the common room. She also wanted if possible, to speak to Dobby about why he wanted to be free and what it was like now. Harry told her that he would set up the meeting with Dobby when she felt she was ready.

“I don’t understand what you are doing with those books, Hermione,” Ron said one evening as they sat in their usual seats by the fire. Luna was sitting with them, and it was the first time she was in the Gryffindor common room. The other Gryffindors had eyed her warily but no one had the courage to tell Harry that one of his friends had to leave. Harry didn’t feel right knowing the reason some people were staying away was out of fear, but deep down he knew that there was nothing wrong with Luna being with her friends, so he decided to put those thoughts from his mind.

“Have you seen the conditions the house-elves work in?” Hermione said indignantly. “It’s slavery! The rags those poor elves are forced to wear! It’s despicable.”

“They like doing what they are doing, Hermione!” Ron argued. “You should leave them alone.”

“I know they like working,” Hermione argued. “That’s what makes what the magical community are doing to them even more appalling. They are being taken advantage of! It’s like say, if the Chudley Cannons came to you and asked for you to play for them but you would need to do it for free, and not only that but help clean all the uniforms and everything.”

“What’s wrong with that? I would totally do that for a chance to play for them, help them win,” Ron exclaimed, causing Hermione to sigh in defeat.

“Nothing can help the Canons win,” Ginny muttered as she turned a page in her book.

“Shut up, traitor,” Ron said to Ginny.

“There is nothing wrong with supporting an all-girls Quidditch team,” Ginny huffed in annoyance, putting her book down. “It’s better than supporting a team that is always bottom of the league. Isn’t it, Harry?”

“What?” Harry said looking at Ginny in shock.

“Don’t be stupid,” Ron said “He supports Chudley Cannons! He isn’t a traitor!”

“Hang on a second…” Harry said to Ron.

“Yeah go on, Harry, you tell him,” Ginny said. “Tell him how you support the Holyhead Harpies.”

“Why would he support an all-girls Quidditch team?” Ron asked.

“Because we’re best friends and he loves me,” Ginny replied. “Why would he support a team that never wins?”

“Go on, Harry, tell her she’s wrong. You support the Canons, don’t you?” Ron said smugly and Ginny turned to look at Harry.

“Put him out of his misery, Harry,” Ginny said sweetly.

“How did we get from house-elves to Quidditch?” Hermione asked.

“It’s the Weasleys, they’re Quidditch mad!” Harry told her.

“Don’t avoid the situation, Harry,” Ron said. “What team do you support?”

“Montrose Magpies,” Harry said quickly, “Now, Hermione, you were saying about the house-elves?”

“The Magpies!” Ginny exclaimed.

“How could you support them?” Ron asked him, offended.

“Because they play the best Quidditch,” Harry said. “You know there’s a rumour that they will try and sign Victor Krum after the World Cup this summer?”

“What, really?” Ron asked “He’s the best Seeker in the world!”

“But…” Ginny said aghast. “You can’t!”

“Ginny,” Harry said turning to her. “You know I love you, but you couldn’t possible think I would support an all-girls Quidditch team!”

“I mean…” Ginny said slowly. “But you never said anything!”

“Of course not,” Harry said. “Do you think I wanted to be on your bad side?”

“I feel betrayed,” Ron said.

“God, it’s only Quidditch!” Hermione said.

“Only Quidditch” Ron exclaimed.

“Yes Ron, only Quidditch!” Hermione told him fiercely. “Compared to the appalling work conditions of house-elves, Quidditch means absolutely nothing.”

Harry, Ginny and Ron gaped at Hermione in silence. How could she say that Quidditch meant nothing?

“Finally you managed to get them to shut up,” Neville muttered.

“I think it was the Wrackspurts, Neville,” Luna said turning a page in the current month’s edition of The Quibbler.

“Can we please get back to the house-elves,” Hermione said forcefully. “Now, I was wondering if you could help me spread the word around the school, about what we are up to, and I also need ideas for flyers, does anyone have anything?”

“Hermione,” Ron sighed. “You’d be better to leave them alone!”

“Well, if you are happy with slaves washing your clothes and cooking your food then fine by me,” Hermione said disgusted. “I just never expected such behaviour from you.”

“If you get a name for your organization, I’m sure Daddy will be happy to put an advert in next month’s Quibbler,” Luna said smiling.

“Hmm, oh, thank you, Luna,” Hermione said slowly. “I’m not sure we’re ready for that just yet, but I’ll keep it in mind.” Harry knew just as much as Hermione did, that if they advertised in the Quibbler then no one would take them seriously.

“What are you calling it?” Ginny asked.

“S.P.E.W.” Hermione said proudly.

“Spew?” Ron asked trying to hold back a laugh.

“Not spew,” Hermione said rounding on him, “S.P.E.W! Society for the Promotion of Elfish Welfare.”

“Yeah, Hermione,” Harry said slowly. “You know that I back you in everything you are doing for the house-elves, but no one will take you seriously with that name.”

“Well, I did want to name it ‘Stop the Outrageous Abuse of Our Fellow Magical Creatures and Campaign for a Change in Their Legal Status’ but it wouldn’t fit on the badge and the flyers would need to be very big!” Hermione responded.

“Yeah okay compared to that it’s not so bad…” Neville said slowly.

“How about C.A.R.E?” Harry suggested. “The Care and Respect of Elves?”

“Short, to the point, I like it,” Ginny said smiling.

“Definitely better than Spew…” Ron said thoughtfully.

“S.P.E.W., Ron!” Hermione told him.

“Hermione, Ron is making the excellent point that even if it is S.P.E.W, people will still call it spew, and with that no one will take you seriously,” Neville pointed out.

“We might actually sign up to help out if its CARE rather than SPEW,” Luna said turning a page in her Quibbler.

“Fine then!” Hermione sighed. “C.A.R.E it is. So Harry, it’s rather obvious that you’re the treasurer, I got a tin for you upstairs…”

“A tin?” Harry asked. “What for?”

“For collecting donations!” Hermione explained to him.

“But I’m fully backing you financially,” Harry said frowning confused. “CARE already has the money, why do we need to collect more?”

“Well, you make a good point,” Hermione said. “But you never know, other people might want to donate to help out.”

“Then just tell them to come to me,” Harry said sighing.

“Fine,” Hermione said. “Ron, you’re the secretary so you might want to start writing down the minutes of the first meeting,”

“Secretary is boring, give that job to Ginny or Luna,” Ron said which caused outrage from Ginny.

“Of all the sexist things…” Ginny raged.

“I didn’t mean it like that!” Ron said hurriedly. “I swear!”

“What did you mean it like then?” Ginny asked him icily.

“It’s just, writing down notes, remembering what happened, sound a lot like classes and the lectures we get from the professors. Sounded more like school work which I don’t want to do,” Ron explained

“So why didn’t you say Harry or Neville?” Ginny asked him.

“Harry is already treasurer,” Ron explained. “And I didn’t think Neville would want to do it either.”

“Well next time say what you mean before someone hexes you into the hospital wing,” Ginny replied before turning back to her book.

“I don’t mind being secretary,” Luna said dreamily. “I do it all the time during the holidays for Daddy and The Quibbler.”

“There you go,” Ron said happily.

“So Harry’s treasurer and Luna is the secretary, Luna, as this is the first meeting maybe you should start taking down minutes.” Hermione said.

“Okay,” Luna said before reaching out to grab a new piece of parchment.

“Ginny, would you like to be in charge of public relations?” Hermione asked, smiling. Ginny looked back up from her book frowning.

“What exactly would I have to do?” Ginny asked slowly.

“Well, you would be in charge of advertising, getting the name out there, making sure people are aware we exist.” Hermione explained.

“We could pull a prank announcing the group,” Ginny said thoughtfully.

“Ginny!” Hermione exclaimed. “You’re not taking this seriously.”

“No, no, I am,” Ginny said hurriedly to explain her idea. “We could prank people and put them in situations that the house-elves find themselves in so they can see what it’s like and how hard the house-elves actually have to work. Make people aware of the situation.”

“You know,” Hermione said slowly, “That’s not a bad idea. I’ll leave that with you. Ron, why don’t you help Ginny with that, advertising and creating leaflets and pamphlets would take time.”

“Sure,” Ron said, shrugging.

“Neville, you can be the house-elf liaison,” Hermione said. “You would be the communications between us and the house-elves, make sure what we are doing is what the house-elfs would like.”

“What would you be doing?” Ron asked.

“Research,” Hermione explained. “Unless you want to spend hours in the library looking up old laws about house-elves and figuring out how to move forward with giving them the rights they deserve?”

“No, I’m good,” Ron said hastily.

“Thought so,” Hermione replied. “Now that’s all sorted, Ron, why don’t speak with Ginny and get started on the leaflets soon, Ginny knows to speak to Harry if you guys need anything specific to do that. Luna, you can write up the notes and make sure that everything is ready to go for next week’s meeting.”

“We’re having weekly meetings?” Ron asked. “You don’t expect us to do all of this in a week do you? We have homework, and Buckbeak’s case, Harry and Ginny have Quidditch practise! We have the final coming up!”

“This is just as important, Ron,” Hermione explained, “Even more so if you think about all the elves in slavery.”

“Now, now, Hermione,” came Oliver Wood’s voice from across the common room and Harry looked up to see his Quidditch Captain walking over to the group. “We have the Quidditch cup final this weekend. I can’t have you distracting Harry and Ginny during this important time.”

“The welfare of the house-elves is not a distraction!” Hermione said heatedly.

“I’m sorry, but I want Harry and Ginny completely focused on the game instead of the stupid stuff that you are uptight about this week,” Wood responded.

“I think you’ll find, Captain,” Harry said slowly, “That Ginny and I agree whole-heartedly with Hermione when it comes to the house-elves’ enslavement. Now, you might be okay with slavery but I am not.”

“Harry,” Wood said with a forceful cheer. “I just want to make sure that you guys are fully focused for the game, it’s my last year and I want that cup back. Remember, catch the Snitch first time you see it, we’ve won every game so far. We only need to win this one and we’ve won the cup, if we lose we need to score at least two hundred and eighty.”

“Relax Wood, it’s against Hufflepuff,” Harry said sighing. “We flattened them and got a shut out last time we played them.”

“Harry!” Wood said exasperated. “Cedric Diggory is Captain now. He’s put a very good team together. They beat Ravenclaw and chased Slytherin right to the end. Malfoy had to catch the Snitch to make sure they won. We can’t let this slip. I want to go out champions. Ginny, you remember what I said yesterday about the play with Angelina and swooping behind her after she fakes…”

“It’s impossible to forget” Ginny sighed, “I close my eyes and all I see are parchments of Quidditch play’s blurring together.”

“Come on Ginny, concentrate,” Wood said in an irritating tone. “This is for the Quidditch Cup! There is nothing more important!”

“I beg to differ,” Hermione responded.

“Wood, we’ve been trying really hard in the practises, the whole team has,” Harry stated. “We are doing the best preparations we can.”

“I just want to make sure I end my days as a captain of champions,” Wood explained.

“And you will,” Harry replied. “The only time we have ever lost was when we had a rogue Bludger sent after to me. Now I assure you that Dobby has promised no more rogue Bludgers. We will be fine. We just need to play like we always have done.”

“We’d better,” Wood mumbled before walking away.

-oOoOoOo-

The morning of the game Harry woke extremely early. Harry lay in his four poster bed for half an hour before getting restless so he decided to get dressed and head down to the common room. There, he found the rest of the team and Alicia, minus Wood, sitting around quietly. They all looked up when Harry reached the bottom of the stairs and then looked back at the fire as Harry settled down next to Ginny.

“Wood not awake yet?” Harry asked.

“No,” Fred said shaking his head.

“But that’s not right, it’s normally Wood that’s waking all of us up!” Harry said frowning. “Maybe we should go wake him this time, to get back at all the years he did it to us.”

“Don’t tempt me,” Alicia said muttered.

Harry gazed at his follow Quidditch players. Soon they would be out on the Quidditch pitch, the last game of the season, trying their hardest to get back what they knew was deservedly theirs. It wasn’t their fault they couldn’t play their last match last year. But they missed their last match because of the Voldemort taking Ginny down to the chamber, and they didn’t have time in the remaining term to play the last match. Unfortunately Snape pointed out that they couldn’t just write off a whole Quidditch season because one match couldn’t be played so Slytherin was crowned champions.

Suddenly the portrait of the fat lady swung open revealing Wood, purposely striding into the common room, although he stopped short when he saw the team sitting around the fire.

“Ah good, you’re all up,” Wood said enthusiastically. “Good, good. We can get an early breakfast in and then down to the changing rooms to prepare.”

“Where have you been?” Alicia asked frowning.

“The pitch,” Wood said. “The sun is rising, seems like it’s going to be a warm April weekend, perfect weather for Quidditch. There’s a little mist but I expect the sun to burn that off as it rises so when the match begins it should be excellent vision. There is a little bit of dew on the pitch though so kick off might be a bit soft, so watch out for that.”

“Aye, aye, Captain,” Fred said saluting.

“Take this seriously,” Wood said. “We want to get the Quidditch Cup back. It’s my last year, we need to win.”

“We are taking things seriously, Wood.” George said.

“Seriously,” Fred added.

The walk down to the Great Hall was done in silence, as Wood led them quietly through the corridors down to breakfast. Fellow students who had gotten up in anticipation of the final Quidditch game were already down at breakfast, eagerly awaiting the two teams. When Harry and his fellow teammates walked into the hall, the whole of Gryffindor table started to clap. Wood led them along the house table until they were in the middle and sat them down.

“Look,” Wood said as he put a slice of toast on his plate and looked around at the team. “I know it’s difficult to eat with these nerves, but we have to. We need the energy. Diggory’s put together a very good team this year. Whilst they don’t have the skill of us, they make that up in team work and possession. They might not score as many goals as the rest of us they by God they have let in less too. They have the best defence out of the four school houses this year which is why they have a chance of winning the cup. They have the longest matches this season because they draw out the game and make the other team tired. Haven’t any of you noticed that they score most of their goals in the second half of the game? It’s because the other team gets tired. So eat and make sure you have the energy.”

Slowly the team started to eat. As they ate the rest of the hall started to fill up with the school body. Students from each house took turns at looking carefully over to the Gryffindor team and most eagerly to Harry’s and Ginny’s Firebolts. Harry was looking forward to this because it was the first time he would get to fly his Firebolt in a Quidditch game. Fifteen minutes later Wood stood up and wordlessly motioned to the team to follow him.

Harry and the others, including Alicia, followed him out of the Great Hall, to thunderous applause from the Gryffindor table, through the entrance hall and out onto the grounds. There, they made their way down to the Quidditch pitch where they inspected the pitch one last time before going into the changing rooms to get ready and for one last team talk.

“Look,” Wood began once they had settled down on the benches and looked expectantly at the team. “I’m not going to go on and on about our strengths and the reasons why we should be the champions. I’m sure you all know my reason since I’ve been saying it constantly over this past year. All I want to say is this, for the past year, Slytherins have been gloating about how our win two years ago was a one off fluke, how they’ve won the cup constantly before then and how they will again now that they have a decent Seeker again.”

Harry raised an eyebrow at that assessment on Malfoy’s flying ability.

“But you and I both know that’s Hippogriff dung,” Wood continued on. “They don’t play well together, they don’t fly well together, the reason they were champions is because we only played two matches last year. They are the bogus champions. Champions by default. They didn’t earn, and they didn’t deserve it.”

“Now Hufflepuff will be tricky, they won’t be the rollover they were two years ago. But that’s doesn’t mean we can’t win. We will win, we’ve got to win. The better team deserves to win and by god we deserve to win. You all deserve to win. We have the best Seeker in the school on the best broom in the world, we have the two best Beaters who intercepted and scored a direct hit with a Beater more than anyone else according to the stats in the past three years. We have two of the three Chasers who set a Hogwarts record by scoring the most goals in one game with Alicia here against them two years ago. We have Ginny Weasley, who, in my honest opinion, is the most naturally talented Chaser Gryffindor has ever had playing.”

Ginny, after hearing Wood’s comment, went scarlet in embarrassment.

“It is true, Ginny,” Alicia said. “The things I see you do in practise I never thought of doing myself.”

“Some of the plays were from Ron though…” Ginny started to explain.

“Ron, really?” Wood said intrigued. “What position does he play?”

“Keeper,” Harry told him.

“Hmm a possible replacement already…” Wood mused then shook his head trying to clear it. “Never mind, now is not the time, we also have Harry who has never let us down.”

“But last year to Slytherin…” Harry muttered.

“Was because of that stupid house-elf. If it wasn’t for the Bludger you would have caught the Snitch, I’m sure.” Wood said waving away his objections. “You’re one of the best Seekers this school has ever seen.”

“We have the best team in this school and now we just need to prove it,” Wood said started to round up his speech. “So let’s get our brooms, let’s fly high and fast and show this school that Gryffindors are the most talented team in this school!”

The team clapped and cheered at the end of Woods speech and stood up, pumped for the upcoming game. Eagerly, they followed their captain out of the changing rooms, wanting to show that they could match their reputation as being widely known as being one of the best teams Gryffindor had ever managed to bring together. Harry followed Fred at the end of the line as they walked out of the pitch to a deafening roar of their fellow house mates cheering them on. Shouts of ‘Go Gryffindor’ and ‘Gryffindor for the cup’ greeted them as they stepped into the morning sunlight. The grass was firm under their feet, after the morning’s due was dried by the sun, allowing for a fast kick off.

“And welcome to the last game of the Quidditch season as Gryffindor take on Hufflepuff.” Lee Jordans’ voice echoed around the stadium. “If Gryffindor win they will get their hands on the Quidditch Cup for the second time in three years after it was taken off of them last year rather unfairly after being unable to play their last game due it being called off and not having enough time for a rematch.”

The Slytherins in the ground booed at that comment as Lee Jordan continued.

“But now is time to correct that mistake,” Jordan continued. “I would like to welcome the Gryffindor team, Potter, Bell, Johnson, Weasley, Weasley, Weasley, and Wood.”

Cheers from the Gryffindor stands got louder as the team acknowledged them with a wave. So loud in fact, that Harry couldn’t hear Lee list the players of the Hufflepuff team.

“Captains, shake hands,” Madam Hooch said as they got to the middle and met the Hufflepuff Quidditch team coming from the other changing room on the other side of the pitch.

Wood and Diggory shook hands briefly before Hooch released the Snitch and Bludgers. Harry saw a glint of the Snitch briefly before it whisked away. Hooch grabbed the Quaffle before again addressing the two captains.

“Play fairly please and good luck to all of you,” Hooch told them all. “Mount your brooms.”

Harry adjusted his grip on his Firebolt briefly before preparing to take off. All he needed to do was catch the Snitch and make sure Gryffindor won their third game of the season, ending in them winning the cup. Harry just hoped that he wouldn’t let the others down.

“On my whistle,” Madam Hooch said as she brought the whistle to her lips. “Three… Two… One…”

As the shrilling sound of her whilst vibrated around the stadium Harry kicked off hard. The wind trailing though his hair as he soared hard and fast up through the air and high enough above the pitch so he could start searching for the elusive Snitch. There was a sound behind him and Harry noticed that Cedric had decided to use the most common tactic of playing in Harry’s shadow. He expected this from the likes of Malfoy but not from him.

“Come on, Diggory,” Harry shouted at him. “Grow some balls. Actually play to your own game rather copying mine like all the other failed Seekers who have gone up against me.” Cedric laughed.

“Who said it was me following you, it might be you following me,” Cedric responded in good jest.

It was for another ten minutes that the two of them flew in close proximity to each other. Each taking turns in leading the other along the pitch before, on one of Harry’s turn of leading, Harry decided enough was enough. He purposely stopped moving his head side to side in an act of that he had spotted something before pointing his nose of his Firebolt towards the ground and shooting down to the screams of joy from the Gryffindors around the stadium.

Down further he flew, until Cedric, who was closely following down pulled up noticing that it was a feint. Smiling, Harry pulled up too before heading off towards the other end of the pitch. However that didn’t deter Cedric and he was soon closely following Harry once again. For another five minutes Harry allowed Cedric to shadow him before once again diving down to the ground. This time Cedric didn’t follow.

Harry quickly pulled out of the dive and looked back up to Cedric who simply nodded in defeat and started to fly off to the other end of the pitch to look for the Snitch. Harry smiled as Cedric finally realised that there was no way he could out run the Firebolt Harry was riding. Harry himself flew up high above the game to give it a quick look over but also to listen to Lee Jordan to see how the game had been going for the past twenty minutes.

“And it’s Johnson in possession, now Bell, who does a reverse pass back to Johnson. She drops it down to Weasley who is below her, watch that Firebolt go as Weasley simply flies past the Hufflepuff Chaser there, what speed that broom has. She passed it back to Johnson, back to Weasley, up to Bell who has moved forwards towards the goal area… and what an excellent Bludger there from one of the Weasley twins there to clear out the last remanding Chaser defending. Bell is one on one now come on Katie, SHE SCORES, SHE SCORES, the score is now Forty to twenty.”

“It seems that Hufflepuff’s tactics are slowly unravelling. It seemed that Diggory knew that he couldn’t out score this Chaser line up so decided to go for a tactic some under dogs use in the professional Quidditch league. The idea is rather than try and score load of goals its simple play with possession. If the Gryffindor team doesn’t have the Quaffle it’s simply impossible to score. Most teams play defensively this way when going up against better opposition. With less shots on goal, they give away the Quaffle less to the opposing team and therefore stops the team from scoring them.”

“It’s a brilliant tactic if it works but unfortunately for Diggory, you have Ginny Weasley on a Firebolt who can easily keep up with the Hufflepuff Chasers and she has already made an astonishing twenty two interceptions in the game already. It’s only the Hufflepuff Keeper that is keeping the score respectable.”

It seemed that Lee Jordan was right as Harry watched Ginny once again intercepted the Quaffle before quickly offloading it to Katie Bell who shot towards the other end of the pitch, Ginny following quickly behind her. Katie faked a shot before passing the Quaffle over to Ginny who put it through the left hoop to bring the score to fifty to twenty.

Over the next hour the game continued on the same wave length, whilst Hufflepuff had better possession of the Quaffle, they couldn’t score many past Wood and Ginny would very shortly intercept their play. It was more of a counter-attacking game the Gryffindors were playing that they wasn’t used to, but with the ingenuity of their captain in goal and the natural ability of Ginny leading the line up the Gryffindors were slowly stretching their lead. Fred and George were also playing their part as they shot Bludger after Bludger towards the Hufflepuff chasers, disrupting their play, allowing Ginny to nick in and take the quaffle.

Soon the score was one hundred twenty to sixty to Gryffindor, and the Hufflepuffs, seeing that their tactic had started to fail, was being more adventurous with their play, trying to get back into the game which eventually led to allowing Gryffindor more of the Quaffle and therefore more chances to score which the three girls took in their stride.

Harry himself throughout this was eagerly searching the sky for any sign of the elusive Snitch. Cedric himself was at the other end of the pitch seemingly desperate to look for the Snitch before Gryffindor started to pile on the pressure and more goals.

“And it seems that Hufflepuff are running out of ideas as their attack breaks down from another interception from Ginny Weasley. This girl is really on fire with breaking up their play. She really has the full package and whoever is Quidditch captain next year really will have a headache in selecting the Chaser line up with Alicia back from injury.”

Harry suddenly spotted Diggory at the other end of the pitch starting to dive down towards the middle and Harry chased after him. Harry looked franticly around the area Cedric was headed before his heart leapt in his mouth as he saw the Snitch. Harry pushed the Firebolt to its top speed, knowing that going this fast he wouldn’t have the chance to concentrate on catching the Snitch, but hoping that he would be able to at least distract Cedric, he continued to push the Firebolt to its limits.

Faster he flew until he had reached the knees of Cedric, he eyed the ground coming closer and the stands, knowing that the Snitch would be less likely to go towards the stands he positioned himself to the right of Cedric, the stands on their left.

As they got to a couple of feet of the ground the Snitch veered to the right. Harry, glad that his guess had panned out, continued straight on as Cedric went to turn after it, but instead knocked into Harry has he continued to fly straight on. They headed towards the stands as they both pulled out of the dive, Cedric looking annoyed at Harry.

“What a defensive play there from Potter, knowing that he wouldn’t be able to catch the Snitch he made sure that Cedric wouldn’t be able to catch it and the Seekers have once again lost the Snitch. The score is now one hundred and forty to twenty and Gryffindor is starting the find their rhythm finally after two quick goals by Ginny Weasley and Katie Bell.

And it was true, as Harry went back to scanning the area for the Snitch that had again disappeared, the Gryffindor chasers started to play a fast interchanging passing game that the Hufflepuffs couldn’t get close to and whenever they did either Fred and George would send a Bludger towards them allowing the way free for the three girls to score.

Another twenty minutes saw the score climb to two hundred and ten to fifty. The Hufflepuffs managing to claw some goals back but it was soon to be over. Gryffindor were more than a hundred fifty points in front and now had more of the possession of the Quaffle. Harry looked eagerly for the Snitch to end the game as the Hufflepuffs pulled a goal back after some nice flying from their Chasers. But it was too little too late as Harry spotted the golden ball fluttering around the bottom of the Gryfffindor goal posts.

Lying straight on his broom, Harry pushed the Firebolt as he rushed past players in his determination to catch the Snitch. Closer to the Snitch he came until it seemed that the Snitch had sensed that it had been spotted and zoomed up, Harry following. Up and up into the sky they both went. Cedric was at the other end of the pitch and even though he tried to chase after him he was soon left behind as both Harry and the Snitch climbed higher and higher. Soon there were clouds around them as Harry and the Snitch continued to fly higher.

Harry shivered and spluttered as he followed the Snitch into a cloud, his vision being blocked by the water vapour. As he came through the cloud he saw the Snitch stop, hover for a moment, and then rush back down. Harry darted after it. Gaining speed as gravity helped both him and the Snitch dart through clouds and then further down as they both gained speed. The Quidditch pitch drew closer and larger by the second as both Harry and the Snitch raced to the ground. Closer Harry got as the ground came hurtling at them at break-neck speed. Harry stretched out, trying to keep one eye on the Snitch and one eye on the ground. Harry felt the Snitch flutter between his fingertips before his hand swiped the air. They were back in the confines of the Quidditch pitch now as they soared downwards. There were yells and screeches from the stands as Harry and the Snitch headed towards the solid ground. Harry stretched out once again, knowing he was cutting it close as he stretched forward as he tried to catch the Snitch once more.

As he felt his hand enclose the fluttering golden ball Harry pulled up hard, his knees grazing the grass as he hissed in pain, the hot weather making the pitch firm and hard. However the pain in his knees was soon forgotten as the exhilaration on what had just transpired replayed in his mind. He had caught the Snitch and won the game. Gryffindor were Quidditch champions once again.

Harry looked up as he saw the Gryffindor team swoop down on him in euphoria as they gently crashed into him as Angelina and Katie cried in happiness, Fred and George were doing some weird celebrating dance next to them, and Wood was sobbing on his broomstick. As Angelina and Katie let go Harry was engulfed in flaming red hair as Ginny threw herself at him. Harry only just managed to stay standing before Ginny’s lips crashed onto his to give him a joyful kiss to the whooping and kissing sounds of the rest of the team. As they pulled apart Ginny smiled at him and cocked her head.

“I knew there must have been a reason I loved you,” Ginny said jokingly. “Couldn’t figure it out until now.”

“Geez, love, thanks,” Harry replied before Ginny pulled him into a hug as she squealed in excitement.

“We won the Cup, we won the Cup!” came the excited shouts of the twins who were dancing around the group, trying not to pay attention to the fact that their sister and honorary brother had just snogged in front of the whole school.

Soon the Gryffindors had lifted the whole team up on their shoulders and carried them over to the stand where the Quidditch Cup sat waiting for them. Harry beamed as he and Ginny was thrown onto the podium with the rest of the team where Dumbledore stood waiting next to the glistening silver cup.

Harry and the rest of the team moved out of the way so a beaming Wood could make his way over to Dumbledore who smiled as he lifted the cup into Woods hands. Wood kissed it in excitement before turning his head and motioning for Harry and Ginny to join him. Together Harry and Ginny walked forward and, with them on either side of their Captain, and together, to the joyful roar of the crowd, all three lifted the cup into the air.

-oOoOoOo-

Half an hour later, Harry and Ginny walked out of the changing rooms, hand in hand, joyful expressions on their faces. They were met by their friends who stood by waiting for them. The rest of the team had gone back to the tower already to start the undoubtedly afternoon, evening and nightlong party which would probably be have to be broken up by Professor McGonagall at two-thirty in the morning. Harry and Ginny stayed behind for the further ten minutes to have their own privately held celebration. Although Harry really didn’t understand the difference between snogging in the changing rooms and snogging in front of the whole school on the Quidditch pitch but Ginny assured him there was one.

“It is more intimate,” Ginny explained when Harry had asked her in the changing rooms and whilst Harry still didn’t understand, he knew enough not to argue with Ginny.

“There you two are, why aren’t you guys up celebrating with the others?” Ron said, his brow furrowed.

“We’re getting there,” Ginny said. She hadn’t removed the smile since they had lifted the cup.

“Come on then,” Neville said smiling. “We’ve got to get you guys to the common room. Wood’s orders.”

“Later,” Harry said. “I want to enjoy the peace and quiet first before we are forced to shake hands and talk to every Gryffindor.”

“If you wanted peace and quiet you shouldn’t have joined the Quidditch team,” Neville said.

“In my defence, McGonagall made me…” Harry said defensively. “Anyway let’s go see Hagrid.”

Together they all set off towards the forest and Hagrid’s hut. Harry wanted an update to see how Buckbeak’s case was going. He was sure the appeal would fail, but Hagrid was insistent and so the lawyer Harry and Sirius had hired for Hagrid filed the papers for the appeal a couple of days after they heard the news. Harry held no hopes but Hagrid was determined to try everything for Buckbeak.

They reached Hagrid’s hut in five minutes and Harry knocked on the door which brought loud banging and barking from inside the hut.

“Alright alright, damn dog, keep it down… Harry!” Hagrid said as he walked over to the door and opened. “Didn’t expect to see yeh down ‘ere. Shouldn’ you lot be in the tower celebratin’?”

“I’m sure we will have to at some point,” Harry said. “but I thought we’d come say hello, see how Buckbeak is doing.”

“That’s thoughtful of yeh, Harry. Come in, come in,” Hagrid said, moving aside to let Harry and the others in. “Just be mind you don’t stay long now, we can’ have yeh walking ‘round at night, can we?”

“So how is the case?” Hermione asked once they were all settled down with cups of tea and Hagrid’s homemade rock cakes.

“I’ll admit, not good. I have Beaky tied up outside, so he can spend the last couple of days in the sunshine before…” However Hagrid couldn’t finish his sentence as he started to tear up.

“I’m sorry,” Hagrid said, sniffling. “But it’s not little Beaky’s fault. But Daniel reckons that there’s very little chance of the appeal being successful. We put everything into the case an’ now we don’t have anything else.”

“I’m sorry, Hagrid,” Harry said sincerely.

“Oh it’s not yer fault, Harry,” Hagrid said waving away his apology. “It’s those damn Malfoys.”

“Surely there’s something we can do…” Ginny said.

“Yeah, we can just untie him…” Ron suggested.

“I would but they would know I’ve done it wouldn’t they…” Hagrid said. “they’d cart me of teh Azkaban or somethin’…”

Silence covered the group as it finally sunk in that they wouldn’t be able to save Buckbeak. Harry’s thoughts strayed as he realised that Buckbeak’s death was on his hands. He removed Sirius from Azkaban early. After getting over the initial shock of arriving back in time early, he was the one that instigated Pettigrew getting caught, and Sirius freed. So now there was no way of saving Buckbeak. The hippogriff’s fate was on his hands. And it had seemed like he had failed.

“Look, it’s getting late, and it’s not worth the risk you guys staying any longer,” Hagrid said, wiping his eyes.

“It’s okay we can stay a little while longer…” Harry said.

“No!” Hagrid said fiercely. “It’s not worth it.” Hagrid stood up and started to clear the table of the empty cups. “Yeh got a Quidditch party to go to. Plus I want to spend as much time with Beaky as I can. Make him comfortable and that. No, no you guys go off and celebrate. Me and Beaky will be fine. Go on.”

So Harry and the others, although protesting slightly, allowed Hagrid to show them out of his cabin and back onto the grounds to walk up the lawns to the castle.

“I can’t believe they’re just going to kill Buckbeak,” Hermione said quietly as they started to walk back to the castle.

“Daddy did always say the committee is useless. Although I do wonder what Fudge has against a hippogriff.” Luna said in her sing song voice.

“I don’t thing Fudge has anything against Buckbeak,” Harry muttered. “More interested in the pocketful of gold Malfoy Senior will give him for making sure Buckbeak died.”

“That’s atrocious,” Hermione screeched.

“But true though,” Neville piped up. “Gran always said that the Malfoys and others like them are holding back the Ministry and making changes for personal gain.”

“Let’s not forget that Malfoy’s old buddy McNair is on the committee.” Harry muttered.

“But surely he wasn’t a part of this decision because of conflict of interest,” Hermione stated.

“Conflict of what?” Ron asked.

“Conflict of interest,” Hermione said exasperated. “It’s where you’re not allowed to cover a case because you have knowledge or have a friendship involved with such case.”

“Doesn’t exist in the Wizarding world,” Harry told her.

“But that’s unfair,” Hermione said.

“Welcome to the corrupt world of Wizarding politics,” Harry said. “There’s a reason Sirius doesn’t bother attending Wizengamot meetings, although as the last legal member of the House of Black, he has a seat on the Wizarding Court bench. Interestingly, so will I when I turn seventeen.”

“So there is nothing we can do,” Hermione said defeated.

“Sadly no,” Harry said as they continued to walk towards the castle.

Harry looked over to Ginny and smiled, after all it was only an hour ago that they had won the Quidditch Cup. However Ginny was frowning and looking over her shoulder.

“Are you okay?” Harry asked her.

“Yeah, it’s just, I get a funny feeling that someone is following us,” Ginny said. Harry looked behind them but saw nothing.

“Come on, we’re halfway there,” Harry said taking Ginny’s hand and tugging her along. It was only another couple of steps however until Harry heard a twig snap behind them. Harry whirled around to see a man standing twenty feet away from him. He was wearing full black clothes and a hat covering his hair. He wore gloves covering his hands but the most striking thing was the Death Eater mask covering his face.

“Pettigrew…” Ginny whispered before the man lifted his wand and shot a curse at Harry and his friends.

“Duck!” Harry yelled and they hit the deck as a darkly orange curse shot just above them. “Stay together, don’t try and do anything stupid!” Harry jumped up wand in hand.

“What, you mean like what you are just about to do?” Ginny shouted back at him.

“Come on, Pettigrew,” Harry shouted at him. “It’s not them you want, it’s me.”

The masked figure raised his wand and shot another curse at Harry that he dodged. Again and again the masked man fired curses at him as Harry ducked and dived, but within five minutes Harry was getting tired. His mind might be ready for war all these years but his body wasn’t, after hours of playing Quidditch his body was reaching its limit. Harry gave a quick glance over his shoulder to thankfully see that the others had managed to back away from danger. Finally Harry could change tact.

After deflecting another curse that was sent his way, Harry pointed his wand to the ground and sent a blasting hex into it. The ground erupted as the soil broke apart into bits. Now he could have some fun. Harry started to send curse after curse back at the masked figure of Pettigrew. Blasting hex and cutting curses, aiming to harm Pettigrew but not kill him, after all, he needed him to help Voldemort next year. Pettigrew started to throw some back hoping to disrupt Harry’s onslaught of spells.

However, Harry used his left hand to summon and banish the lumps of soil that were created when Harry threw his blasting hex into the ground into the patch of the curses stopping them before they even reached him. This allowed Harry to stay on the offensive and push Pettigrew back towards the forest, and most importantly away from his friends. However, Harry was getting tired and Pettigrew managed to hold his ground as Harry’s spells came less and less frequently. Harry had no idea how Pettigrew had learnt to fight in Azkaban but now wasn’t the time as he managed to fire of a curse in between Harry’s sluggish attacks. However, with Harry’s wandless abilities he still managed to throw bits of dirt in the oncoming path of the curses and still managed to force Pettigrew back towards the forest.

Until that was, a single curse came from the forest, but slightly to Harry’s right, surprising Harry so much that he didn’t have time to cast a shield or summon a lump of grass in the way, being tired from the fight and from the match. The curse sliced into his side and Harry called out in pain as he dropped to the cold floor. Harry shivered as he hit the ground, the air growing cold. Harry wondered what curse he had been hit with that could cause these symptoms until he looked around and noticed the ground freezing over, and his breath visible in the cold air: Dementors.

Pettigrew had vanished into the forest, leaving Harry and his friends to face the faceless creatures themselves. Harry looked up and saw hundreds swooping down on the group. Harry’s heart jumped a beat and he pointed his wand at the gliding angles of death.

“Expecto Patronum!” Harry shouted but only a small whisper of silver escaped his wand. The nearest Dementor sucked in a low breath and the wisp of silver vanished. There was a scream to his left and Harry looked to see a Dementor hover of Ginny she had raised her wand but the Dementor has reached out and grabbed her arm, pointing the wand away from itself.

Harry watched in horror as the Dementor that held Ginny used his other arm to lower its hood, revealing a disgusting rotting mouth where a face should have been. Harry’s heart stopped. No, it couldn’t, it shouldn’t. The Dementor was about to perform the kiss on Ginny!

Harry screamed out Ginny’s name before trying to stand up. However, the Dementor that was hovering by him drew in its breath and the screams of Lily Potter’s last moments of life filled Harry’s head, the thought of losing Ginny was the only thing preventing Harry from slipping into unconsciousness. Harry held onto the thought of Ginny as much as he could while trying to hold the Dementors’ affects at bay.

The Dementor holding Ginny was lowering its mouth now towards Ginny, who was struggling like mad to try to break the Dementor’s grip. Harry wasn’t about to let this happen, he couldn’t, not after everything he had been through to get to this point, he wasn’t going to lose Ginny again. But he couldn’t get the Patronus to work. Harry had one last hope, Harry raised his hand and with intense concentration, threw a Banishing Charm at Ginny.

Ginny was ripped out of the grip of the Dementor and way from the group as she landed on the grass and rolled away. The Dementor that was holding Harry turned its face to look at Harry before it began to lower its hood. However, it didn’t get very far as the ground Harry was lying on started to warm up and the silver light of a Patronus lit the dusk sky. The Dementor that was holding Harry dropped him as Harry saw the silver phoenix of Ginny’s Patronus chase the Dementors away from him and his friends. Soon the ground and air warmed up to the correct temperature as Harry saw Ginny run towards the group and fling herself at Harry, clutching onto him for dear life whilst Harry did the same with her.

The Dementors had left them completely now as Ginny’s Patronus still circled over the group protectively once more before dissipating into the air.

“You saved me,” Ginny whispered to him.

“And you saved us all in return,” Harry whispered back.

“Mr. Potter! Ms. Weasley!” came shouting and Harry and Ginny looked up to see a furious Dumbledore and an equally shocked McGonagall running towards them. Harry gently looked over to see that the rest of his friends were slowly getting to their feet before blackness took Harry and he fainted from exhaustion into Ginny’s arms.

-oOoOoOoOo-

Harry awoke to the sound of an argument outside the hospital wing. Harry carefully looked around his bed to see his friends looking at the door. Ginny herself was sitting by the bed in a chair and Harry relaxed, knowing that Ginny was safe, before returning his attention to the argument outside the door.

“Mrs. Weasley, please,” came the voice of the Minister. “We had no idea that the Dementors would get so out of control.”

“Well I hope they are being removed!” Sirius was heard saying, his voice layered with anger.

“Their removal will take place over the course of the next few hours,” Fudge said calmly. “Although I must say, I never thought they would try and perform the kiss on an innocent child.”

“Well, that’s the problem, isn’t it,” screeched Mrs. Weasley. “You didn’t think, you just put those monsters around the school so they could attack my children! Whoever you pray to must like you because if my Ginny or Harry had lost their souls to those creatures…”

“They had better keep it down,” Madam Pomfrey said, coming over from her office. “Or they will wake Harry.”

“Too late,” Harry said and his friends and Ginny’s brothers turned to look at him with happiness. “Although considering it’s that brainless oaf that is being chewed out rather than me or the twins, I’m kind of enjoying it.”

“Hear, hear, Harry,” Fred and George said together.

“How are you feeling, Potter?” Madam Pomfrey asked, waving her wand over Harry.

“Smashing,” Harry said while stretching, his body aching after the Quidditch match and then the duel with Pettigrew.

“Why can’t you ever give me a straight answer, Potter,” Pomfrey said walking away to collect some potions for Harry.

“Is anyone else hurt?” Harry asked and his friends shook their heads. “Ginny?”

“I’m fine, Harry,” Ginny said, her voice still a little shaky. “Just a bit, you know… thank you for saving my life. You’re making a habit out of it.”

“Yeah, well, you returned the favour with your Patronus,” Harry said smiling back.

The doors of the hospital wing opened then as Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Sirius and Jo walked into the hospital wing.

“Ginny!” Mrs. Weasley exclaimed before rushing over to her. “When we heard...”

“I’m okay, Mum,” Ginny mumbled as she was crushed into a big Weasley hug. “Harry saved me.”

“Thank you, son,” Mr. Weasley said putting a hand on his shoulder.

“Well Ginny saved me too, with her Patronus,” Harry said smiling.

“Yes, we did hear you’ve been teaching her that charm; thank you, son,” Mr. Weasley replied.

“Well, she saved my life with it,” Harry said sheepishly. “So I should be thanking her.”

“I wasn’t going to lose the one I love to those things,” Ginny said. “Plus you saved me first when you Banished me away from the Dementor. If you hadn’t done that I wouldn’t have been able to have time to cast the charm.”

“How about we saved each other?” Harry suggested.

“I’ll agree to that,” Ginny said nodding.

Madam Pomfrey returned and handed Harry a goblet.

“What disgusting potion are you giving me now?” Harry moaned at the patron.

“Hot chocolate,” Madam Pomfrey stated.

“Oh,” Harry said smiling as he sat up straighter.

“I must admit, for someone who duelled a Death Eater not three hours ago you are looking rather healthy,” Madam Pomfrey said, looking Harry over.

“Thanks,” Harry said taking a sip of the hot chocolate and instantly feeling better.

“What were you thinking, duelling Pettigrew?” Mrs. Weasley demanded.

“That my friends were in danger and I needed to keep them safe,” Harry said darkly. The doors opened once more and Dumbledore himself walked into the wing.

“And I’m sure they are all thankful for that,” Sirius said.

“If you don’t mind, Molly, Arthur, Jo, but I would like a private word with Harry,” Dumbledore said calmly but in the odd way that told everyone it wasn’t a request. Ginny stood up and then leaned over to give Harry a quick kiss.

“I love you,” Ginny said quietly. “We’ll wait outside; we’ve still got a Quidditch party to go to after.” Ginny and the others quickly stood up and followed Mr. and Mrs. Weasley out of the hospital.

“What can you tell me about your duel with Pettigrew?” Dumbledore asked Harry.

“That it was hard, I need practise, and it wasn’t Pettigrew,” Harry said darkly.

“Excuse me?” Sirius said looking at Harry in shock.

“I know of Pettigrew, I know what he’s capable of and that wasn’t it, and before you say Azkaban changes people, it wasn’t just that he was casting more dangerous spells than Pettigrew could think of, but I saw him grip his wand very tight with his right hand, including his index finger…”

“But Pettigrew doesn’t have that finger…” Sirius mused, stating his thoughts aloud.

“Exactly,” Harry said. “Whoever attacked me, wasn’t Pettigrew, and not only that, they had the full Death Eater gear on, mask and everything.”

“Did you recognise his voice?” Dumbledore asked Harry.

“No voice,” Harry replied. “All nonverbal spells.”

“This is most distressing,” Dumbledore said thinking.

“You’re telling me,” Harry said. “Whoever it is can pack a punch, I tell you. One good thing has come of this though.”

“Oh?” Sirius asked.

“I really need to start training if I have any chance against Voldemort in a year’s time,” Harry explained.

“Now that I agree, do you have any idea who the culprit could be?” Dumbledore asked Harry.

“Many,” Harry said. “All of them on the list of people cleared of Death Eater activity by the Ministry twelve years ago.”

“Well, if that is all, we won’t keep you from your friends,” Dumbledore said. “After all, you have a party to get to.”

-oOoOoOoOo-

Harry left the hospital ward ten minutes later and then headed to the crowded common room where the rest of the house was celebrating the Quidditch Cup!

“Finally!” Lee Jordan roared with joy as Harry and the others entered the room. “Where’ve you been, and Fred, George, it’s not like you to skip out on a party!”

“Yeah, you promised us some butterbeer!” Alicia said joyfully.

“Something came up,” Fred said.

“But if you want we can go get some now, we’ll only be about an hour!” George announced.

“Not on your life!” Ginny exclaimed.

“But Ginny… Butterbeer!” Ron said moaning.

“Dementors just nearly gave Harry and myself the kiss!” Ginny rounded on Ron which caused the people eavesdropping to drop their food in shock. “I don’t particularly want to give them any more reasons to attack my family!”

“Don’t worry, Ginny!” Fred said “We know how to bypass them! We won’t go anywhere near them! Plus, you heard Fudge, they’ll be giving their orders to return to Azkaban in the next hour!”

“Yeah, by the time we get back they’ll probably be gone!” George agreed.

“Fudge is removing them?” Katie asked from where she sat beside Wood.

“What the hell happened?” Wood asked shocked.

So for the next ten minutes Harry and his friends explained to the rest of the Quidditch team what had transpired after they had left Hagrid’s.

“You do know this means you probably won’t be able to leave the castle until Pettigrew is caught, don’t you?” Hermione told Harry.

“No way! I have classes… Herbology, Care of Magical Creatures…” Harry exclaimed.

“You are top of the class and will likely ace the exams, no one is going to be bothered if you miss the last month of classes,” Hermione exclaimed.

“But I beat him,” Harry said confused.

“Yeah, I wanted to talk to you about that, where did you learn to duel like that?” Hermione asked him.

“Dumbledore,” Harry said truthfully. Harry remembered the duel Dumbledore had versus Voldemort at the end of the fifth yeah and how he had charmed the fountain to block Voldemort’s curses.

“Why did Dumbledore teach you that?” Hermione asked.

“Well how many times has Voldemort tried to kill me now? Or a supporter of Voldemort, or his sixteen year old soul,” Harry explained. “Every year it seems I’m faced with something trying to harm me… we thought it best if I could defend myself.”

“Makes sense,” Neville said shrugging yet, Hermione frowned thoughtfully. Ginny was frowning also, but whatever was bothering Ginny she kept quiet.

“Come on, this is meant to be a celebration!” Ron exclaimed. “We won the Quidditch Cup. Come on, let’s grab some food.”

When the others went over to the table to start picking at the food, Ginny hung back next to Harry so she could speak to him without the others overhearing.

“I guess why you learned wandless magic is something for me once my shields are good enough, yes?” Ginny said quietly to Harry. “Not only that, but you learned wandless magic before you went to Hogwarts. Before Voldemort started to try and kill you every year.”

“You were always smarter than me,” Harry said smiling. “True, but let’s not let Hermione let onto that fact otherwise I would never hear the end of it.”

“I guess the reason why is one of the reasons I’m learning Occlumency?” Ginny questioned.

“One of many,” Harry replied.

“You know I hated it, watching you fight whilst I had to stay back,” Ginny said suddenly. “Is there any way for me to learn? So I can help you? I don’t want to feel useless like I did back there.”

“Ginny…” Harry said quietly. “You’re not useless… you sent away all of the Dementors!”

“But I couldn’t help you against Pettigrew!” Ginny countered. “Watching you duel him was agony, afraid he might seriously hurt you and I couldn’t do anything but watch. I don’t want to ever watch again, Harry. You had learned wandless magic by the time you were my age and how to fight, so you can teach me too, right?”

“You want me to teach you wandless magic?” Harry asked her thoughtfully.

“Wandless magic, nonverbal magic, anything to help fight,” Ginny said. “Anything that would help you so that I don’t have to watch you get hurt by these monsters that come after you.”

“I’m not going to put you in danger, Ginny,” Harry said.

“Yes, but me being taken down into the chamber! Being there when Pettigrew attacked, I’m already in danger, I’m just asking for a way to defend myself!” Ginny explained. Harry thought slowly before answering Ginny.

“Listen, we need to concentrate on your Occlumency first,” Harry told her and Ginny opened her mouth to protest before Harry continued. “No wait, we have to do that first, and then I need to tell you all my secrets, my wandless magic is a part of those secrets and teaching you will be telling you some of them. We’ll sort you out to make sure your Occlumency is good so you can protect my secrets, and then after, if you still want me to teach you, I will teach you how to fight, how to defend yourself.”

“Good,” Ginny said before stepping up and giving Harry a quick kiss. However they were interrupted from a loud shout from up from the boys’ dormitories stairs.

“What the hell?” Harry said frowning as he, like everyone else in the tower, looked at the staircase. Soon Seamus came sprinting down, shocked and looking like he was going to be sick.

“Harry, you have to come and see this, I don’t know who did it but…” Seamus didn’t manage to finish his sentence before Harry was hurrying up to their dormitory, Ginny close behind. When they got to the top of the stairs and to the doorway leading into the third year boys’ room, Harry stopped in shock horror at what he saw. His bed was covered in blood, and bits of snake covered the bed. Harry heard Ginny suck in a breath and Harry looked at her to see her staring at the headboard. Afraid of what he might see, Harry turned to look as well. There, nailed to it, was the head of Harry’s pet snake, Simon.

Back to index

Chapter 54: Repercussions of an Obsessed Mind

Harry and Ginny sat next to the fire in their usual study room in the Room of Requirement. They were sitting on the couch next to the fire. Ginny was frowning as Harry stared into her eyes, unblinking. Ginny felt a presence against her mind and she instantly re-enforced her shield in the area she had felt the probe.

For weeks now they had, every evening, come to the Room of Requirement and tested Ginny’s shields, with Harry trying to break into her mind. Ginny was improving but Harry still could eventually break in. Unfortunately, until Ginny had her mind completely closed off, it was too dangerous for her to learn all of Harry’s secrets. But she was nearly there. Ginny was determined to master Occlumency soon. Not only so that she could learn and protect the secrets of the boy she loved, but also because Harry had promised that he would start teaching her wandless magic after she had mastered the previous skill.

Ginny pushed the attack firmly out of her mind as Harry’s presence lessened, but didn’t stop, as Harry chose another place to attack her shields. Ginny sent her mind to the area Harry had attacked and tried desperately to re-enforce her walls. But as Ginny arrived Harry stopped, causing Ginny to pause in her confusion. In that moment of hesitation Harry struck, breaking through her shields and into her mind. Images of the last few weeks flew through her mind effortlessly before Ginny managed to spot where Harry was and pushed him out.

“I know,” Ginny said sighing. “I need to stop it, I know.”

Ginny knew she had a problem. As soon as she felt someone attack her mind she would concentrate on that one particular area and forget about the rest. Often Harry would find trouble breaking in at the first spot in the walls surrounding her mind but after a little while would quickly change the area of his attack, surprising Ginny and managing to force his way into her mind.

“You are doing well,” Harry said fondly. “Better than me at least.”

“How long did it take you to learn Occlumency?” Ginny said irritably.

“Honestly?” Harry answered, “To get to the point you are at, about three years. Although I didn’t do much Occlumency training in that second year…”

“Three years?” Ginny asked awed.

“Yes, and you have managed to get this far in three months,” Harry said proud of her. “So don’t start moaning that you haven’t managed to master Occlumency yet. To be honest, you are way ahead of where I was expecting you to be at this time. Way ahead. I’ll be letting you into my secrets sooner than I thought.”

“Afraid, Potter?” Ginny asked innocently.

“Don’t get me wrong, I am looking forward to sharing everything with you,” Harry said thoughtfully, “But I won’t deny that letting someone in fully and unconditionally is a scary thought. I’ve never done it with anyone, not even Sirius or Dumbledore. Letting you in, whilst I know is good and what I want to do, is rather frightening.”

“You know it’s going to be okay right, no matter what the secrets are; I’m not going anywhere, I’ll still love you,” Ginny told him affectionately.

“I hope so,” Harry said sighing. “But to be truthful, I have no idea how you are going to react.”

“Well, let’s not worry about that so much this week,” Ginny said “We have enough to worry about with the exams.”

“I’m not too worried,” Harry said with a shrug.

“No, of course not,” Ginny said, laughing. “Maybe that’s because you are a magical prodigy who can do wandless magic, oh and also has a free pass in Herbology and Care of Magical Creatures.”

“I didn’t ask for that,” Harry said, suddenly irritated at the situation. “I didn’t need to be given that, I could have done the exams.”

“And let whoever it is that’s trying to kill you get a free shot?” Ginny exclaimed. “It was bad enough when it was just Pettigrew after you, now there is someone else too!”

“But I beat him!” Harry protested.

“He ran away because of the Dementors, Harry, who are no longer at Hogwarts,” Ginny shot back. “And we have no idea who this second person is, why are they after you, are they the same reasons as Pettigrew? Why are they working together, we just don’t know!”

“I hate hiding,” Harry said. “I’m a Gryffindor, hiding is not in my blood!”

“Gryffindor heir or not,” Ginny said to him, “It’s too dangerous to go out onto the school grounds.”

“I’ll believe that when I see it,” Harry muttered.

“You don’t go out onto the school grounds… do you?” Ginny suddenly asked him.

“Of course not, you would know,” Harry replied. “Anyway I have Estelle.”

“Well I know you’re getting up extra early in the mornings and leaving the tower, coming back all hot and sweaty like you’ve been for a run.” Ginny told him and Harry cocked his head at her in surprise. “You didn’t think anyone noticed? Not many, but I know Hermione did, and I did. It’s almost like you’re getting fit, but for what I don’t know. If it wasn’t for your promise to me that you wouldn’t go looking for Pettigrew I would say it was to get ready to fight whoever it was that attacked us.”

“Well, technically the promise was for Pettigrew, and since this isn’t Pettigrew…”

“HARRY JAMES POTTER!” Ginny shouted. “Don’t you dare go of looking for someone who wants to kill you!”

“I was joking, love,” Harry said quickly to calm Ginny down.

“That’s not something to joke about, Harry,” Ginny told him seriously. “And didn’t you tell me it will be Estelle’s burning day soon? She wouldn’t be able to help you if you got in trouble.”

“Sorry,” Harry muttered before looking at the clock hanging on the wall. “And you are right about Estelle. It’s time to go down to breakfast.”

“Okay,” Ginny said standing up and looking around the room. “I guess we won’t be spending much time doing Occlumency practise this week.”

“Do you honestly think Hermione will allow us to come here on our own without telling her what we’re doing when she knows full well we won’t be revising?” Harry said as he opened the door and he and Ginny walked out of the room and down the seventh floor corridor. “There is a reason we got up early this morning to do this.”

“I know,” Ginny replied. “But it’s only this week, next week we’re going straight back to improving my shields. The quicker I can get my shields stronger, the quicker I can learn wandless magic.”

“Oh I see,” Harry said playfully. “It’s not my secrets you care about; it’s wanting to curse me even when you don’t have a wand.”

“Maybe,” Ginny said slyly, smirking a little, “Just imagine my brothers’ faces when they realise I won’t need a wand to Bat-Bogey Hex them…”

“Ah, I didn’t think of that,” Harry said suddenly worried. “Is it too late to refuse to teach you wandless magic?” he added jokingly.

“Yes!” Ginny said, hitting him over the head.

“Ow,” Harry moaned has they turned a corner and headed to the main staircase, rubbing his head with his hand.

“Stop being a baby,” Ginny said laughing.

“Your brothers are going to kill me when they realise you can hex them wandlessly, and during the summer holidays,” Harry told her.

“Well, they won’t know right away…” Ginny said, “I won’t tell them and I fully well know I won’t be able to learn wandless magic this summer holiday, so I know it will be next year, there’s only two weeks left of school anyway. I doubt I’ll finish Occlumency before then.”

“You might,” Harry said. “The way you are learning I wouldn’t be surprised. Everyone calls me the magical prodigy because of the wandless magic. But I suspect you’re actually better than me. You are learning Occlumency way faster than I ever did. You’re top of all your classes, when the only reason I am top of mine is because I had years of practise before coming here. You’re not as far behind me as you might think.”

“Well whatever the case,” Ginny said as they reached the bottom of the steps and started to walk across the entrance hall towards the Great Hall for breakfast, “the reason I am is because I have you teaching me. Careful, we might make a professor out of you.”

“I have already told you that I prefer you to call me Professor Potter, remember? Last year,” Harry reminded her. “You seemed to be against that idea though.”

“Well you’re not a professor yet!” Ginny said backtracking

They entered the Great Hall together and steadily made their way around the tables to the Gryffindor table, where their friends sat having breakfast.

“There you two are!” Hermione chided them as they sat down and Harry started to pile his plate with sausages and bacon. “Where have you two been?”

“Studying,” Ginny replied.

“Really?” Hermione asked them in shock. Harry slightly tilted his head towards Ginny, wondering where she was going with ‘studying.’ “I didn’t see you in the library.”

“Oh no, we were studying in the Room of Requirement,” Ginny explained.

“You know, snogging isn’t the correct way to study,” Neville joked.

“We weren’t snogging!” Ginny replied. “We were actually studying.” This caused Ron to look at Harry and Ginny fearfully. “Oh don’t worry, we will never ask you to come along, Ron. Your lazy ways are safe for now.”

“Oh thank god,” Ron said before turning back to his breakfast.

“You know one of these days you are going to fail your end of year exams and be forced to stay behind a year,” Hermione said, irritated.

“Nah, you would never let that happen,” Ron said happily as he took a bite out of his toast.

“Studying?” Harry asked Ginny quietly next to him.

“What? We were,” Ginny replied smirking. “It might not have been the school curriculum. But it was studying.”

Harry simply laughed before going back to his breakfast. All too soon to Harry’s liking McGonagall started coming round with their exam time table. Harry noticed that Transfiguration was first before Charms which was after lunch. The two exams should be fairly simple so Harry smiled and went back to his breakfast.

“You don’t have to rub it in, you know,” Neville said looking at Harry.

“Rub what in?” Harry asked him confused.

“The fact that you’re going to pass all of your exams easily,” Neville replied smiling, telling Harry he wasn’t really annoyed. “Whilst the rest of us have to struggle on like normal folk, especially with Potions.”

“You are a lot better than you were,” Harry pointed out.

“Not better than you,” Neville replied shaking his head.

The rest of breakfast passed by with nervous waiting until Ginny and Luna said goodbye to the group to go to their own end of year exams whilst Harry, Ron, Neville and Hermione headed towards the second floor for their first exam which was to be Transfiguration.

There, they had to sit nervously outside whilst McGonagall called them one by one into the classroom to perform their exam. When it was Harry’s turn, Harry got a rather annoyed look when in response to her telling him to turn the teapot in front of him into a tortoise, Harry not only asked if she wanted it wandlessly and nonverbally, but also which type of tortoise she would like. After seeing the glare behind his professor’s square glasses, Harry hurriedly waved his wand and transfigured the teapot into a perfect tortoise.

“Well done, Potter,” McGonagall said approvingly. “Expected, but well done. But next time, maybe you won’t show off with comments like that, correct?”

“Yes, Professor,” Harry muttered before leaving the classroom.

Harry waited patiently with Neville and Hermione for Ron to take his turn before all four of them headed back down for a quick lunch before Hermione had dragged them off to study for the Charms exam that afternoon.

“How did your first exam go?” Ginny had asked when she and Luna had arrived in the Gryffindor common so they too could study for their next exam.

“Okay, I suppose,” Ron said shrugging.

“Mine looked more like a turtle than a tortoise,” Hermione moaned.

“I got told off for showing off,” Harry told them. “I asked her if she wanted me to do it wandlessly and nonverbally.” Harry quickly shut up from the glare he got from his friends. No one really liked a show-off.

When the bell sounded, Harry and the other three third years quickly scuppered their way to the Charms classroom where Flitwick took them through their exams. Most of the class was joyful after that exam, the Cheering Charm they had to perform on each other for the test meant that the third years studied rather well that evening for their exams the next day.

The first exam the four of them faced on Tuesday morning was Care of Magical Creatures, where they had to look after Flobberworms for the hour. It was clear that Hagrid’s mind was on Buckbeak and his final few days before he would be executed on Friday.

The afternoon was Potions down in the dungeons, where Snape stalked the rows making tutting sounds and shaking his head at the Gryffindors who nervously and hurriedly tried to figure out what they were doing wrong. By the end of the exam every single Gryffindor, including Hermione, was just glad to get out of the dungeon and up into the late afternoon sunlight that lit the main castle. Once dinner had finished they then spent the evening going over star charts and planetary alignments so when midnight came and they had to chart the night sky for Astronomy they had some general idea of what they were looking for.

Wednesday morning they were allowed a lie in due to the late Astronomy test the night before, but they were soon up by ten o’clock so they could hurriedly cram in some revision before they walked through the grounds and into the greenhouses by the castle for their Herbology test. They went over the magical plants they had learned that year and how to look after them before marching back up to the common room where they revised for their final two exams the next day. Harry himself sat quietly and happily up in the common room reading his course book on Ancient Runes.

Harry was disappointed that he wouldn’t be able to also do the Defence Against the Dark Arts exam. From what he could remember from his future self’s memories, it was going to be an obstacle course filled with various creatures in which they would have to bypass outside in the grounds. That was until Lupin told Harry that he would be doing the exam, just inside the Room of Requirement instead of the grounds.

The Grindylow and Red Caps were easy for Harry to face. For the Hinkypunk Harry simply tuned it out of his mind as he walked across the man-made bog. Finally he came to the final obstacle, a brand new boggart.

Ginny’s form swam into view before him, stating that she couldn’t possible love him, but Harry shut out what the boggart was saying and remembered Monday morning when Ginny promised him that no matter what his secrets were, she would still love him. Just as there was a flash of green light indicating a killing curse was just about to light Ginny up, Harry shouted “Riddikulus.” And rather that the green light engulfing Ginny, it changed to red, then yellow, then orange as Ginny started to dance disco style. Her clothes changing to seventies style clothes. Harry chuckled as he left the trunk and saw Remus raise an eyebrow trying not to laugh.

“Not a word to her,” Harry told the professor, knowing far too well what Ginny would do if she ever found out about ‘Disco Ginny.’

After the Defence Against the Dark Arts exam, Harry walked down with his friends to the Great Hall where they bumped into Cornelius Fudge who was waiting in the entrance hall.

“Ah Harry, Ms. Weasley,” Fudge beamed. “First off I would like to apologise for the terrible ordeal you went through last month. Never in my wildest imagination would I think that the Dementors would attack students. As you can see they have been removed and you are no longer in danger from them so you have no need to worry.”

“I also have the best Aurors stationed around Hogsmeade so that you shouldn’t fear Pettigrew sneaking onto the grounds and attacking you again,” Fudge told them.

“Didn’t Dumbledore explain that it wasn’t Pettigrew but another Death Eater?” Harry asked him.

“Nonsense, Harry,” Fudge said, waving away his concerns. “Of course it was Pettigrew, there’s no other Death Eater who’s escaped Azkaban, is there?”

“What about the Death Eaters that didn’t get sent to Azkaban after the downfall of Voldemort?” Ginny asked. “There were some that weren’t caught.”

“Nonsense!” Fudge said cheerfully. “All the Death Eaters were captured. There are none left. You have nothing to worry about. Pettigrew will be caught any day now, nothing to worry about. Now let’s move on, shall we, all though it is a shame the reason I’m here, dreadful business, the execution of the hippogriff that attacked you, Harry. But I’m sure you agree that something that dangerous has to be put down.”

“So the Ministry is planning on mass extinction of the hippogriff’s race?” Harry asked.

“What? Harry, I don’t understand,” Fudge said in confusion.

“A hippogriff, any hippogriff, will attack if you insult the creature,” Harry started to explain. “The only reason I was injured from this Hippogriff was because Draco Malfoy, even though he was told by our Professor not to insult it, decided to call it ugly and hideous. Therefore Buckbeak attacked as any Hippogriff would. I pushed Malfoy out of the way and I got injured instead.”

“Now, unless you are standing there and are telling me that you will execute every hippogriff in Britain, you have no legal reason to execute this hippogriff. You either kill all of them or none of them. So tell me Minister, are you starting to cull all hippogriffs?”

“Of course not,” Fudge spluttered.

“Then I hope to hear positive news from the appeal,” Harry said nodding. “I would have thought the committee would take into consideration the wishes of the individual of who was attacked. But it appears not. Now if you’ll excuse us, we have to get to our lunch then start revising for our exams this afternoon.” Harry’s friends followed him into the Great Hall, Hermione looking white as a sheet.

“I can’t believe you just did that!” Hermione said her face as pale as snow. “That was the Minister of Magic!”

“And I’m Harry Potter,” Harry replied. “I might not like my fame, but it does sometimes come in useful.”

“I can’t believe that the Ministry still think its Pettigrew that is after you!” Ginny said annoyed. “How incompetent is the Minister?”

“You’d be surprised,” Harry muttered darkly as they sat down at the Gryffindor table and started to put rolls and pork pies on their plates.

After lunch they headed off to their last exam, Harry and Hermione headed off to Ancient Runes, Neville and Ron headed off to Divination, whilst Ginny and Luna headed off to Herbology. Harry walked the steps up to the Ancient Runes class room and settled himself down next to Hermione in the centre of the classroom.

“Welcome to your end of year exam,” Professor Pagget announced when everyone was sitting down. “I hope all of you have revised well for this test. There are various goblin and Egyptian runes that you will not have to only translate but also tell me where you are most likely to find said rune. You have from now, forty five minutes. You may begin.”

Harry turned over the first page and spotted a small goblin rune, as he recognised it as the rune that meant wealth, he slowly smiled as he dipped as quill into the ink and started to write. As the exam went on, however the questions became more difficult. He had a little trouble on question twenty four. There, a diagram filled the page of an Egyptian rune that was found on the entrance way of one of the Wizarding Egyptian Pharaohs. Harry had to carefully dissect the rune and then explain what the rune was and explain about the magic that was cast on the pharaoh’s tomb.

It took him almost twenty minutes to study and then write down what each bit of the rune brought to the curse. If someone hadn’t removed the dark magic on the tomb, this rune would increase the potency of the curse to extend the time it was on the victim to over double the original time frame.

As the exam drew to a close, Harry smiled happily at what he had down. For the first time he had an exam that had tested him, his future self-memories having no reclamation of the test since he hadn’t taken this subject before. Hoping for a good grade Harry handed over his test paper and left the classroom with Hermione.

“So what did you think of question thirteen B,” Hermione started as soon as the door behind them shut. “I wasn’t quite sure whether the rune was for a specific area or just one person if they wear it…”

“Hermione,” Harry moaned. “How many times do we have to tell you? We are not going to go through every single question after an exam with you. And it was an area…”

“An area?” Hermione asked hesitantly. “Are you sure?” she then added hurriedly without breath. “I mean I thought that little lope in the top left meant that it was for an area bigger than one person but I wasn’t sure so I had to put down the person because it was pictured on a necklace and I so got that wrong what if that mark is the difference between passing and failing and I have to do the test again oh I knew I didn’t do well, what am I going to do this is just…”

However, she stopped in the middle of her triad when she saw the playful smile Harry was trying to hide on his face.

“Harry! James! Potter!” Hermione shouted, smacking him with her book on every word. “How dare you do that to me!”

“Maybe I need the necklace with that protective rune at the moment,” Harry muttered as he rubbed his sore arm.

“Damn right,” Hermione said. “That point could have made the difference between a pass and a fail and you had me all worried for nothing!”

“Yes true,” Harry said shrugging, knowing full well how smart Hermione was and that there was no way she would ever fail an exam.

“Argh!” Hermione screamed as they reached the portrait hole of Gryffindor tower and Hermione huffed out the password in irritation.

“Same to you, too,” the Fat Lady said as she swung open and Hermione stomped her way into the common room.

“What’s got you so angry?” Ron asked as he saw the look on Hermione’s face. Hermione glared back at Ron and then marched up to her dormitory. Ron looked questioningly at Harry who simply shrugged.

“Where’s Ginny?” Harry asked, frowning.

“Oh, she said she was going to stay behind and talk to Professor Sprout for a few minutes and then head to the library,” Luna explained. “She said she would meet up with us later or if you wanted to go help her now you could. She told me just before I went to my exam.”

“The library?” Ron asked. “That was our last exam, why would she need to go to the library, Hermione I can understand, but Ginny?”

“Well she thought it was important I guess,” Luna explained.

“I guess,” Harry said wondering what Ginny was up to. “Maybe I’ll go see what she’s doing. She might be looking up things for CARE.”

Luna shrugged as Harry stood up and made his way out of the common room and along the corridors towards the library. Harry was a little put out wondering about Ginny. Normally she would wait and invite Harry along with her if she wanted to look something up in the library. Shrugging, Harry walked down the corridors and staircases until he reached the library where Madam Pince eyed him angrily and suspiciously. She had never forgotten or forgiven them for the Easter break prank they did on the library. Especially after, when the headmaster noticed it was a hunt where one would have to use their initiative and brains, he allowed the hunt to stay up for the rest of the holidays.

Harry walked around the library but failed to see Ginny. Confused, Harry made his way out of the library under the even more suspicious glare of the librarian before heading to the Room of Requirement. However, Ginny wasn’t there either. Now slightly worried Harry headed back to the common room. Ginny must have turned up by now but she wasn’t there.

Harry, knowing that he would just worry and worry walked up his dormitory and into his trunk where the Marauders Map was. He opened it up and started to search for Ginny. As he scanned the map for her name, he soon realised that Ginny’s name wasn’t there. He spent a good fifteen minutes searching; there were after all, a lot of students attending Hogwarts. But Ginny’s name wasn’t there.

He hurriedly went down stairs before stopping dead in his tracks; by the window was an eagle with a note in its beak. Harry cautiously made his way towards the eagle, horror in his face. He knew that eagle. He knew who used it, but it couldn’t be. Voldemort was still in hiding, wasn’t he?

Harry grabbed the note and the eagle suddenly flew back out of the window. Harry cautiously opened the note and read the message.

Harry Potter

Meet me at the stile of the end of the road out of Hogsmeade, past Dervish and Banges, your other half’s life depends on it.

There was no signature, whoever it was knew what they were doing. But they were loyal to Voldemort obviously, to be using his eagle.

“Harry,” Ron said cautiously, “What is going on?”

“Ginny’s been taken,” Harry said calmly. “And I’m going to go get her back.”

-oOoOoOoOo-

Ginny walked down the lawns of Hogwarts, not looking forward to her Herbology exam. It was one of the few that she wasn’t that good at. Give her a wand and an incantation to perform a spell and she was top of her class. But have her brew a potion, take care of a plant, and she was as confused as a troll. Neville helped a lot though. She wouldn’t be doing so well without him. She thanked the day she and Neville had become friends. Although that seemed to be Harry’s doing. Thankfully he made friends that welcomed her into the group when she herself came to Hogwarts and she was ever so thankful for their help when they offered. Ginny wasn’t quite as nervous about this exam than she would have been without Neville’s help. When they reached the greenhouses Professor Sprout was standing ready for them.

“When I call your name you will come in and identify and explain the potting procedure of each plant I show you,” Professor Sprout said. “You will also, if you can, tell me what it is most commonly used for. Once you have done, you may go back to the castle.”

“Creevy. Colin.” Sprout announced and Colin slowly made his way towards the greenhouse nervously. Slowly but surely, Professor Sprout made her way through the class list, each student lasting ten to fifteen minutes inside the greenhouse before re-emerging. Some had frowns on their faces, some had smiles, and some were downright confused as they walked out of the greenhouse and back up to the castle.

It was at times like this that Ginny wished that their family name started with something else rather than a W. Ninety nine percent of the time, due to the lack of wizard family names starting with x, y, or z, Ginny was last in to do her exam. Normally she wouldn’t care but sitting around on the grass, bored out of her mind as her fellow classmates left for the castle, was starting to annoy her. At long last, the last student left the greenhouse and Madam Sprout finally called her into the greenhouse. She was surrounded by plants which Ginny guessed she would have to identify.

“Ah, Ms. Weasley,” Professor Sprout said looking up. “Sorry about the wait, now, could you please identify this plant first?”

Ginny looked at the plant and recognised the small green stem and the pale purple leaves.

“Dittany,” Ginny replied cautiously.

“Very good,” Sprout said nodding and Ginny slightly relaxed. “And its most common usage?”

“Healing potions, Professor,” Ginny answered.

“Correct,” Sprout said. “Now, how about this one?”

Ginny looked over to the next plant and recognised it at once as a leaping toadstool. Sprout smiled at her as she gave the answer and moved onto the next plant; its stems had a purple pod hanging of the end and Ginny thought back to the revision she had done the previous night.

“Hmm, Shrivelfigs?” Ginny asked.

“Correct,” Sprout said again, “and its uses?”

“Shrinking solution, isn’t it?” Ginny said frowning. “I remember Harry mentioning that when he talked about that ingredient earlier on in the year.”

“Well it pays to have a boyfriend a year ahead of you it seems. Also correct,” Professor Sprout said smiling. For the next ten minutes Ginny slowly worked her way around the greenhouse until she reached the last plant. Ginny recognised the baby like plant immediately.

“Hmm, Mandrake, Professor,” Ginny said somewhat guiltily.

“Correct, full marks, I must say Ms. Weasley it’s been a pleasure teaching you this year,” Professor Sprout said happily, seemingly not noticing Ginny’s guilty expression, or choosing to ignore it. “You’ve been enthusiastic and smiling in every lesson. Well done. I hope you keep it up for next year. Now run along, I’m sure you are starting to get hungry from all those nerves you had.”

Ginny smiled gratefully at the professor before picking up her bag and walking out of the greenhouse. She let out a sigh of relief when she stepped onto the lawn and reminded herself that the exams were now done. They were over; she wouldn’t have to worry about anything now for another week and the time when her test results came out.

As she started to walk back up the lawn, a carefree floating sensation came over her. The exams were done and the sun beaming down on her made every thought and worry leave her head. All there was, was true happiness.

Ginny got the urge to walk alongside the lake in the sun as she spotted other classmates lazing around enjoying the fact that the exams were now over. Smiling, Ginny walked around the lake, a slight gentle breeze cooling her down from the heat of the sun. She passed the vegetable patch and then walked along the border of the Forbidden Forest until she noticed the Whomping Willow waving about in the sun.

Ginny got the urge to walk towards tree, picking up a long stick along the way. When she got close to the tree, she, for some reason, decided to push a knot in the tree trunk with the long stick and the Whomping Willow froze. Ginny hastily walked towards its trunk, and slid down into a secret passage way.

Along the dirt passage way she walked, not caring about anything but to keep walking. For a good fifteen minutes she walked until she came to a small opening and she found herself in a small dusty room, with broken furniture all over the place.

Sighing in content, Ginny walked along the dusty room and out into the hallway. She then turned, walking past the staircase and into another room which had a window with no glass in it over an unused sink. Ginny carefully climbed up onto the worktop, before jumping out of the window and onto the grounds surrounding the building. She then started to walk south heading towards the village but keeping to the shadows so no one would notice her.

When she reached the village she kept to the shadows. She had the sudden urge to make sure she stayed hidden, so she cast the Disillusionment Charm on herself. Slowly and carefully she then moved forwards along the road keeping out of the way of the villagers. It took her a good ten minutes before she reached the other end of the village. There, she saw an old stile just on a little lane leading up to the mountains. She carefully climbed over the stile and continued to walk along the path and up into the mountains.

There she carefully climbed the rocks and onto a hidden stony path that led her up the mountain. It took her a good a good twenty minutes climbing up the rocky path until she came to a small opening in the rockface and quietly slipped through the opening and into a small dimly lit cave.

Once she was inside the cave, the carefree, happy feeling faded away and Ginny suddenly realised just where she was. Why was she here? What had happened? What was going on?

“I’m so pleased that you could join us, Mrs. Potter,” came a voice and Ginny frowned in confusion whilst turning behind her.

There she saw two people blocking her way out of the cave. The one who had spoken had pale skin, was slightly freckled and had a mop of fair straw coloured hair. Ginny didn’t recognise him but the smaller man, with the colourless hair, and growing bald patch Ginny recognised from the wanted posters. The smaller man looked slightly afraid and he had a wild look in his eye, almost as if he were somewhere else.

“Well, say hello Wormtail,” the man with the straw coloured hair said.

“H-h-hello,” Pettigrew answered.

“God, man it’s only a child, and not even Potter,” The other man sneered. “If I didn’t have a use of you I would have buried you long ago. Now go send the note whist I play host.”

“Yes, alright,” Pettigrew answered hurriedly before grabbing a bit of parchment and walking out of cave.

“I’m sorry about him, he really is the most pathetic creature,” the straw hair-coloured man replied. “Anyway, welcome to my humble abode. I’m sorry about the hospitality but we don’t have anything better, being fugitives and all. But then I suppose I shouldn’t moan, it’s better than Azkaban.”

“Who are you?” Ginny replied carefully. “How am I here? What happened?”

“Ah the wonders of the Imperious Curse,” the man replied. “Brilliant little spell. It takes away one’s free will, although after last year I suppose you know all about that don’t you, Mrs. Potter?”

“What, Mrs…” Ginny asked, even more confused. She had no idea who this man was, or why he was calling her Mrs. Potter.

“All in good time,” he man said smiling, “Everything will be explained once your husband gets here.”

Husband? Now Ginny really was confused.

“I see you’re confused but there’s nothing to worry about,” the man told her. “Now if you would like to sit.”

“No,” Ginny said defiantly and lifted her wand towards the man.

“My dear child, I can cast spells that you couldn’t even dream up in your wildest nightmares. I also have no qualms on putting the Cruciatus Curse on you either, so I will repeat for the last time. Sit. Down.”

“No,” Ginny repeated.

“Crucio.”

It came at her in an instant. All she knew was all of a sudden she was on the floor, screams uncontrollably coming out of her mouth as pain upon pain wracked her body. As soon as the pain arrived, the pain disappeared, leaving Ginny sobbing quietly on the floor.

“Now where was I?” the man said, thinking out loud. “Oh yes, you see the reason we have brought you here today, Mrs. Potter, is to lure Harry out of the castle. Whilst we have demonstrated how easy it is to kidnap someone like you we suspect that the Imperious Curse wouldn’t quite work on Potter. So we had to give him a reason to come, and after finding out that he went down in the Chamber of Secrets for you, risking the Dark Lord and a Basilisk, we were quite certain that Harry would come to us. Plus, we thought you deserved to know the true face of Harry Potter. The lying and the deceitful manipulator that you have, against your own will, ended up married to.”

“I’m not married to Harry” Ginny replied. “You are crazy!”

“Am I, Mrs. Potter?” the man said sitting down opposite her in a chair he had just conjured. “Well I suppose I can’t be completely sane. No person would be after years of imprisonment.”

“Only one person has escaped from Azkaban,” Ginny told him.

“Ah how wrong you are,” the man said smiling at her. “You see Pettigrew is not the first person to escape that hell hole although he is the first person to have done so alone. No, Mrs. Potter, you see I am the true first Escapee of Azkaban. Although no one truly knows that I have escaped. As far as the world is aware, I’m dead.”

“Also, Azkaban is not the only prison, there are various prisons of different shapes and sizes,” the man explained. “Mine just happened to be my father, and the curse that brought you here.”

“What do you want?” Ginny asked him, wiping a bit of dirt from her face.

“Why, only what’s best for you, Mrs. Potter,” the man said while continuing to smile. “I only want you to learn the truth.”

“About what?” Ginny asked.

“Harry, of course!” he man said. “The lies and truths he has kept from you. The secrets the boy has.”

“What are they to you?” Ginny said. “And I would never betray Harry. I would take his secrets to the grave!”

“Ah, but Mrs. Potter,” the man taunted. “You do not know all of his secrets.”

“And you do?” Ginny said rather rudely.

“Why yes, I do,” the man replied. “It was rather fortunate that my friend Peter managed to slip into the Room of Requirement undetected and view the room with all of Harry’s secrets laid bare in front of a Pensieve. Whilst I make of a note of it I must thank Harry for making it easy for us to learn his secrets.”

“So, whilst we wait on your husband, tell me, what is a little tramp like you doing with Potter, anyway? You are a pureblood are you not? To fall in love with a half-blood, and not only that, but Harry Potter as well? To be honest the Weasleys have always been blood traitors but that just takes the biscuit, doesn’t it?”

Ginny stayed quiet, staring at the man in anger.

“So Mrs. Potter, what secrets of Potter’s do you already know?” the man continued. “What secrets has Harry been willing to share with you? The heir of Gryffindor perhaps? Simon and Estelle? My, those were a surprise I tell you. Especially Estelle. Now that was a difficult obstacle to get around. We didn’t think it was possible until her burning day came this week. We of course managed to kill Simon, he spotted Pettigrew talking to me, you see, and we couldn’t let Harry know about me, not right away. It would spoil the surprise so of course we had to kill the snake before he managed to speak to Potter.”

“Estelle was trickier, but then we got lucky,” he explained. “When we heard that Estelle was occupied with her burning day we knew the time to act was now, but after my duel with Harry, I admit I wasn’t as confident to go one on one with him again without leverage.”

“So that’s what I am then, leverage to make Harry do what you want?” Ginny asked.

“Partly yes, but your purpose here is so much more than just leverage, Mrs. Potter. Your purpose here is to ruin Harry. You see, he puts too much emphasis on his relationship with you, and your love for him. Take that away and Harry’s nothing.”

“Nothing would stop me from loving Harry!” Ginny declared.

“I wouldn’t be so sure about that, Mrs. Potter,” the man sneered. He opened his mouth to continue but there was scuffling noises from outside and both Ginny and the man turned to look at the entrance. There was silence for a couple of seconds before the unconscious body of Pettigrew was thrown into the cave and landed on top of the man, causing both to fall to the floor.

“I believe this piece of vermin belongs to you?” Harry said, entering the cave, his wand pointing out in front of him. Harry looked at Ginny and walked over to her and knelt down beside her.

“Everything is going to be okay,” Harry said gently to her. “I’ll get you back to the castle.”

“I wouldn’t make plans so quickly, Potter,” the man said, throwing the unconscious form of Pettigrew off of him.

“Crouch?” Ginny saw Harry say in confusion. “Barty Crouch?”

“The person who sent Sirius to Azkaban without a trial?” Ginny asked in confusion.

“No,” the man said standing up smiling. “His son.”

“You’re not meant to be here,” Harry said confused and Ginny eyed him on shock. Did it really matter if he was meant to be here or not? Why didn’t Harry just curse him and get them out of here?

“Oh yes, I’m still meant to be under my father’s Imperius Curse, aren’t I?” Crouch said smirking. “Funny how things work out.”

“Yeah, funny,” Harry muttered and Ginny could see concern in his eyes.

“Well, now that husband and wife have been reunited I think it’s high time we have a little chat,” Crouch said. “Time for your wife to learn just what type of person you are.”

“I have no idea why he keeps saying wife,” Ginny said to Harry.

“Harry does,” Crouch said smiling, “don’t you, Harry?”

“I think we need to leave,” Harry said. “Can you stand?”

“My body aches, he cursed it, hurt a lot,” Ginny mumbled.

“Yes the Cruciatus does that I’m afraid,” Crouch said smiling and Harry turned and raised his wand in anger. “Now now, you don’t want to do that.”

“I kind of think I do,” Harry replied angrily.

“But we have so much more to talk about,” Crouch continued. “Did you know, Mrs. Potter, that Harry knew exactly what Tom Riddle’s diary was from the very beginning? That he knew what it would make you do? And that he let it?”

“What?” Ginny said all thoughts suddenly thrown from her mind. That was ridiculous, there was no way. Harry wouldn’t, he loved her and cared for her. “If you think that I would believe lies like that then you really are insane.”

“Lies?” Crouch replied. “I don’t see Harry here calling them lies. You see, I told you I would show you the true nature of your husband here and I will. You see, the truth of the matter is that Harry has had memories of a rather exciting future. One I can’t wait to be a part of. But I digress. Part of these memories he has was the Chamber of Secrets, and what that diary did to you. Yet Harry decided to let it happen anyway. Just think about it, Mrs. Potter. The worst year of your life, the horror and shame of being forced to attack fellow students. The scared and terrifying year you had last year, all happened because of one Mr. Potter here, who decided that he should let his wife and the girl he apparently loves, get possessed by Voldemort. Now tell me, Mrs. Potter, does that sound like love to you?”

“He knew about the Philosopher’s Stone as well, you know, and the Dementors this year,” Crouch added smiling.

“That’s a lie,” Harry said quietly and Ginny felt relief. Of course it was all lies.

“Lie? As in only single? Not all of them? Which one, Harry?” Crouch smiled and Ginny froze in anticipation.

“I did not know about Pettigrew escaping,” Harry said carefully and Ginny felt her world fall apart. No, he didn’t know about the diary he didn’t!

“I must admit that’s true,” Crouch said nodding. “But you were planning on breaking him out of Azkaban yourself were you not?”

Harry didn’t reply but Ginny could see the answer in his face. What was going on? There was no way Harry, her Harry, would do these things. She didn’t understand, she couldn’t understand.

“Things are a lot more complicated then you are explaining, Crouch,” Harry told him.

“Are they really?” Crouch said smiling. “Everything that has happened you knew was going to happen before hand. Yet you decided to let the Dark Lord possess the person you claim to love. And why may I ask? Well I know why. You see, Mrs. Potter, when Dumbledore, oh yes Dumbledore knows all about this, when he asked Harry why he would let the Dark Lord possess you, he explained that he wanted you to love him.”

“You see that’s the reason you went through hell last year, Mrs. Potter, because Harry wanted to manipulate and trick you into loving him. And it worked; I must say congrats, Mr. Potter. Harry hasn’t denied it, hasn’t denied he has memories of the future, or that he knew of the Chamber of Secrets. The only thing he has denied and which I confirm is true is that he didn’t know about Pettigrew escaping. He even knew about me.”

“Things are more complicated than that,” Harry said to her but Ginny was shaking her head.

“Did you?” Ginny said desperately. She tried to stop them but she couldn’t help the tears that were growing in her eyes. “Did you know?”

“He hasn’t explained everything,” Harry said.

“But did you know?!” Ginny exclaimed. “Is he telling the truth?! Did you know?!”

“I’m not going to lie to you, Ginny,” Harry said gently.

“That would be a yes, Mrs. Potter” Crouch said smirking and Ginny couldn’t help the sob that escaped her.

“You shut up,” Harry said pointing his wand at Crouch.

“You see, now don’t you, Mrs. Potter, the true Harry Potter, the liar and the manipulator,” Crouch said ignoring Harry. “The secrets he kept from you, weren’t to protect you, it was to protect himself from you. How do you feel, Mrs. Potter, knowing you are unwillingly married to this monster? The person who allowed you to get possessed, to allow you to be taken down into the Chamber of Secrets and nearly killed?

“Shut up!” Harry said. “Ginny listen to me, he is twisting the truth, it’s not like he’s making it out to be.”

“Did you or did you not know about Tom Riddle’s diary? Do you not have, in amongst those memories of the future you received, a memory of her being taken down in to the Chamber?” Crouch asked innocently.

“Ginny, you have to listen to me” Harry said urgently. “He’s twisting the truth into lies, please believe me.”

“Why should she, Potter?” Crouch sneered to him. “You’re a twisted sneaky manipulator who only cares from himself.”

Harry turned around and waved his wand, casting a spell at Crouch. Crouch raised a shield and laughed.

“Can’t handle the truth, Potter?”

“You know nothing!” Harry said angrily to him.

“I know everything! Thank to your memories. And now when I return to the Dark Lord, Everything is going to change! And you will lose everything!” Crouch cheered and then looked over to Ginny. “If you haven’t lost it already.”

Harry screamed in anger and waved his wand. Crouch raised another shield but it wasn’t enough as Crouch and shield flew across the cave and banged into the back of the wall, knocking him out. There was silence between Harry and Ginny as they both looked over the unconscious form of Crouch.

“Serves him right,” Harry muttered before carefully making his way over to Ginny. Ginny raised her wand at Harry, unsure what to do, or what to think.

“Ginny, please,” Harry said and Ginny noticed the desperation in his voice. “I can explain. He was twisting the truth into something that isn’t true.”

“You knew about the Chamber of Secrets!” Ginny hissed at him.

“I did,” Harry said sighing. “But it’s more complicated than that!”

“How, how could it be more complicated than that! Either you didn’t know about it or you knew about it and didn’t stop it!” Ginny exclaimed.

“Please, Ginny,” Harry said desperately.

“No, Harry!” Ginny said. “I don’t want to hear it. Just lead the way back to the castle.”

Harry moved closer to Ginny but Ginny took a step away from him.

“I’m not going to hurt you,” Harry told her gently and Ginny couldn’t help a small laugh escape her lips.

“Not going to hurt me?” Ginny shouted, tears rolling down her cheeks. “You’ve already hurt me, Harry! You let Voldemort possess me! Nearly kill me!”

“I didn’t want to,” Harry said quietly. “But I made a promise. And I took the diary away from you, remember!”

“Yes, and then you gave it back to me!” Ginny shouted back. “Allowed me to get taken down into the Chamber!”

“No!” Harry said shaking his head. “I didn’t!”

“You told me to put the necklace into your trunk, into the compartment!” Ginny screamed at him. “You knew the diary was in there.”

“I forgot,” Harry said hurriedly. “I was so ecstatic that you said you loved me that I didn’t think. I made a mistake and I’m sorry, but I didn’t mean to have you taken down into the Chamber, you have to believe me!”

“How can I?” Ginny replied, “How can I trust anything you say?”

“Please, Ginny!” Harry said desperately. “I can explain everything! Remember at the beginning of the week. You said no matter what my secrets were you would still love me! Please if you meant that then please listen.”

“How could you possibly explain this!” Ginny hissed at him “How could you possibly explain what you did to me? How you decided to let me get possessed by Voldemort?”

“I didn’t make that decision,” Harry said quietly.

“What, is there someone else with memories of the future?” Ginny sarcastically asked. “Or wait I know, Dumbledore decided to let his student get possessed by Voldemort!”

“Ginny, please!” Harry said desperately.

“I’ve had enough,” Ginny said walking gingerly to the cave entrance, “Just take me back Harry.”

“Ginny, please,” Harry begged but Ginny had enough, she raised her wand again and pointed it right at Harry.

“Take. Me. Back,” Ginny said slowly and dangerously. Harry eyed her for a minute or two before nodding his head.

-oOoOoOoOo-

Ginny lay in the hospital wing, her friends and family surrounding her. She hadn’t said a word since they arrived back in the castle, where Harry led her to the hospital wing. There, Madam Pomfrey gave her a look over and a potion to counteract the Cruciatus Curse. Ginny looked around at her family and friends, all looking concerned for her.

“Well, Ms. Weasley,” Madam Pomfrey said. “You have very little nerve damage, you weren’t held under the Cruciatus Curse for too long. I guess Potter got there quick enough. Although what that boy was thinking chasing after you like that. He should have left it for the Aurors! Thank god neither of you were killed.”

“Yeah,” Ginny said not really paying attention.

“Drink this,” Madam Pomfrey said and Ginny drank the potion. As she did the aches from the left over torture curse started to fade.

“I wonder where Harry is,” Hermione said.

“As long as it’s away from me I don’t care,” Ginny muttered and everyone looked at her in shock.

“Ginny?” Her mother asked her shocked. “What do you mean…?”

“I mean Harry is not who you think, and I hate him and never want to see him again,” Ginny muttered.

“Now young lady, you need to stop blaming him for what Pettigrew did!” Her mother scolded her.

“Pettigrew? You have no idea, Mum, no idea,” Ginny said, shaking her head. She didn’t really understand why she wasn’t telling them the truth about Harry, she couldn’t understand it herself. All she knew is that she simply wanted to forget that day, forget everything, and forget Harry. Ginny heard the doors of the hospital wing open but she didn’t bother looking.

“Can we have a private word with Ms. Weasley please?” Ginny heard Dumbledore say but she ignored him.

“Headmaster…” Ginny heard her mother protest but her father interrupted her.

“Now, now, if the headmaster would like a word with her in private then it must be important Molly, come, let’s wait outside,” Mr. Weasley said standing up. “Come on kids, let’s give them some time.”

Ginny heard the chairs around her bed scrape the floor as her friends got up and left the hospital wing. Ginny looked over at her parents who smiled at her before they too left the hospital wing. Madam Pomfrey eyed the headmaster dangerously before she also left them and went into her office.

“I said I didn’t want to see him!” Ginny hissed.

“Please, Ginny, I can explain!” Harry responded.

“You can’t!” Ginny hissed back. “Now get out!”

“Ms. Weasley, we must talk,” Dumbledore said gently.

“How could you let him do it?” Ginny asked the headmaster suddenly. “You knew, I’m guessing Sirius too. You knew about this, about his memories. How could let him do that to me?!”

“I can explain, Ginny,” Harry said gently.

“No you can’t, it’s impossible to explain. You let me get possessed by Voldemort. How you could let him make that decision I will never know and I don’t want to,” she added to Dumbledore. “I want you out now!” Ginny said to the three of them.

“Ginny, please, I love you,” Harry said desperately

“You don’t know what love is!” Ginny hissed back. “How could you when you grew up half your life with the Dursleys! Now get out!”

Dumbledore opened his mouth to speak but Ginny had enough.

“GET. OUT.” Ginny screamed.

“Ginny…” Sirius tried but Ginny wasn’t having any of it.

“GET OUT! GET OUT! GET OUT!” Ginny screamed with all her might. “And if I ever see you again Harry James Potter, it will be a day too soon!”

Back to index

Chapter 55: Memories of a Lost Soul

Ginny was released from the hospital wing that Sunday morning. She carefully walked out of the hospital wing and looked down the corridor. Harry had tried to come and see her twice since Friday but she didn’t let him anywhere near her. Her friends of course wondered what had gone on and had asked and then demanded her to tell them, but she didn’t. She didn’t quite understand why she wasn’t telling them. The idea that they still thought of Harry as a good person almost made Ginny vomit in her mouth. Ginny shook her head at the thought of Harry. The past thirty-six hours she had tried to come to terms with the idea that Harry had known about Tom Riddle’s diary from the start. That he manipulated her and allowed her to get possessed by Voldemort, for her to be taken down into the chamber. Harry said he didn’t let that happen but could she really trust what he said anymore? She turned the corner and noticed she was now in the entrance hall, she didn’t feel like breakfast so she walked over to the grand staircase and walked up to go to her dormitory.

As she walked along the corridor she thought of everything she knew about Harry. She tried not to but she couldn’t help it. The boy she knew most of her life, the person she gave her heart to had betrayed her. She knew Harry had secrets but never in her wildest dreams had she thought it was along the lines of this. How could the boy she knew, the loving caring boy who she fell in love with turn out to be this monster! She didn’t know, she couldn’t understand, she had felt so loved by him even when she didn’t know he loved her. She felt truly connected with him.

But then she learnt the truth. The problem was it didn’t match the Harry she had known all these years. It didn’t match the person she had fallen in love with. She was waiting with bated breath for Harry to deny her fears and simple say that Crouch was lying. But she was kept waiting as Harry didn’t deny his claims. He did say that it was a twisted truth. But how twisted could a simple fact be. And the simple fact was that Harry knew of the diary and let it happen. Harry had tried to explain but she didn’t even give him a chance. He didn’t deserve it, did he?

But as Ginny walked the corridors of Hogwarts, she couldn’t help but have a nagging doubt in the back of her mind. Was she really going to just take a word of a Death Eater who wanted to hurt Harry, over the boy she loved, and the headmaster? That had thrown her for a loop when it was revealed that the headmaster knew of the diary too and let her have it. What was so special about her having this diary? Why did she need to have it? She knew where to get the answers but she couldn’t even think about Harry without getting mad. She didn’t want to see him for a long, long time, but she wanted answers! Was there anyone that she could go to for answers?

All of a sudden a flash of fire appeared in front of her and Ginny spotted Harry’s phoenix Estelle flying towards her. Ginny stopped as Estelle flew to the nearest window and settled onto the window ledge.

“Hello, Ginny,” Estelle sang and Ginny’s eyes widened in shock. She understood her.

“Yes, you understand me,” Estelle sang. “You have been able to for a while. But Harry and I made the decision not to explain this right away.

So another secret Harry had kept from her.

“Please don’t be mad at Harry,” Estelle sang to her and Ginny frowned in anger.

“Don’t be mad!” Ginny hissed at the song bird. “Do you realise everything Harry has done!”

“I’m connected to Harry just as much as I’m connected to you,” Estelle sang out. “I have seen inside Harry’s heart and memories being bonded to him. And consequently to you.”

“How can a phoenix be bound to two people,” Ginny asked confused.

“Normally you can’t but in yours and Harry’s situation there is an exception,” Estelle said cryptically. “Look, Ginny I know you’re confused and angry. I understand that completely. And I’m sorry I couldn’t help you on Friday; Burning Days don’t come around too often but when they do it takes a couple of days to regrow. Otherwise I would have been there by your side. I know you are too angry at Harry to listen but I beg you to listen to me.”

“Can Harry really explain why he let me get possessed by Voldemort? Is there a true reason why Harry let the worst experience in my life happen to me?” Ginny said heatedly.

“Actually, yes,” Estelle sang gently.

“You think there is an actual reason that makes that forgivable?” Ginny asked in disbelief.

“There’s one reason yes, which is the reason,” Estelle explained.

“Oh please,” Ginny drawled. “Please tell me this magical reason that will spare Harry my anger. What was the reason Harry decided to make my first year a living hell? Because he wanted me to love him!”

“No, Ginny,” Estelle sang. “That was never the true reason, if you wish I can explain. Just give me the chance to show you.”

“Oh please try,” Ginny said smirking.

“Just grab a hold of my tail and I will take you to the Room of Requirement,” Estelle sang. Ginny eyed the phoenix reluctantly but she couldn’t help the nagging feeling of doubt in the back of her mind still. After all, phoenixes were light; if Estelle trusted Harry, there had to be a reason right?

“How long will this take?” Ginny asked irritated.

“Half an hour at most,” Estelle replied.

“And you think that whatever you have to show me will spare Harry my anger?” Ginny asked disbelieving.

“Not all of it,” Estelle said “but it will explain Tom’s diary, which, I am guessing, is what is bothering you most. So much so, that you won’t let Harry explain.”

“Fine then,” Ginny said. “Call me intrigued. Let’s give this, whatever it is, a shot, then you can stop bugging me.”

“Just grab a hold of my tail feathers,” Estelle said and Ginny sighed whilst grabbing onto Estelle. In a burst of flame she found herself in what looked like a small round room. A pensieve sat on top of a table, surrounded by vials of silver liquid.

“All memories,” Estelle explained. “All of Harry’s which he got from his future self.”

“Why did he do this, to let Pettigrew find them like this,” Ginny asked looking around.

“The room itself is warded so that only yourself, Harry, Dumbledore and Sirius can enter it,” Estelle explained.

“So how did Pettigrew and Crouch get in,” Ginny asked.

“We are not sure. That is what Dumbledore and Harry are asking them at the moment,” Estelle explained.

“They are still about?” Ginny asked suddenly afraid.

“Dumbledore has them safely locked up,” Estelle sang. “But it is too dangerous to let them go with the information they have gathered from these memories. Why, you will see when you view them yourself. But the first and most important memory is the one at the front; the one Harry was going to show you first thing. Once you have viewed it, you can decide afterwards whether to view the rest or walk away and continue to hate Harry for the rest of your life.”

“Fine,” Ginny huffed and looked at the pensieve and the small vial of silver liquid which was the memory. “What do I have to do?”

“Just poor the liquid into the pensieve, and then put your head in, the rest will happen on its own,” Estelle explained. Knowing that she had no other choice, Ginny picked up the memory and poured it into pensieve. Once she had done, she looked at Estelle one last time before sighing and sticking her head into the pensieve. Swirls of colours rushed past her as she felt a lurch as she was thrown deep inside the pensieve and deep inside the memory.
-oOoOoOoOo-

Ginny saw herself on a mouldy mattress on top of a wooden bed, her older self couldn’t be more than eighteen, nineteen. The room the bed was in was dusty but had decorations of Gryffindor colours everywhere. Ginny looked around as she saw photos of Harry’s parents and Sirius surrounding the room. And there, sitting at the desk was Harry himself. Older looking and more ruggedly handsome than he was now. Ginny quickly shook that thought from her mind and started to wonder why this particular memory would explain Harry’s behaviour regarding the Chamber of Secrets.

“You know you go over the same bits of paper every night,” Ginny sighed.

“There has to be a way!” Harry said urgently. “I can’t let him win, Ginny.”

“I know love, I understand,” Ginny replied. “But it’s our wedding night, most couples, you know, celebrate that by other means than reading old bits of parchment.”

Harry chuckled as he looked over to his newly wedded wife.

“And I will quite happily help you celebrate,” Harry said laughing. “You know how much of a hot body you have.”

“Why, yes, I do,” Ginny said rubbing her knuckles on her shoulder, “I know exactly how hot I am, Harry, which is why I’m ever so confused why you’re turning me down.”

“Not turning you down, just postponing,” Harry said looking back over the parchments chuckling.

“Do you think you will find an answer tonight, love?” Ginny asked him gently.

“No idea,” Harry sighed. “But the only way I will find out is by looking.”

“I know how much this idea means to you, Harry,” Ginny said gently. “Going back in time, or at least, sending memories back in time is a wonderful idea, but no one has ever done it before.”

“That we know of,” Harry said. “There is this one rumour of someone doing it in the early thirteen hundreds.”

“And that is all there is, Harry,” Ginny said gently. “Please don’t get me wrong, you know I support you in this one hundred percent, for both of us to go back in time and change things. It would be a miracle, and something I would quite happily do if it meant saving my family and everyone we knew. But Harry, the chances of us finding the answer tonight is slim to none.”

“Better chance tonight than any other night,” Harry explained.

“But not every other night is going to be our wedding night!” Ginny said gently and Harry turned to her and smiled

“You’re right, once again,” Harry said smiling. “You would think by now I would be used to it. The amount of times you were right and I was wrong.”

“Harry,” Ginny said smiling, “Do you want to know what my mum told me was the secret of a good marriage when I was younger?”

“Of course, love,” Harry said walking over to the bed and sitting down next to Ginny.

“No matter what, the wife is always right!” Ginny said smirking, causing Harry to burst out into laughter.

“Oh trust me, I know that one already,” Harry said between laughs. “Between every stupid decision I made with us, breaking up with you, I’ve learnt that lesson already!”

“Well breaking up with me just so that Voldemort wouldn’t come after me was kind of stupid!” Ginny said laughing.

“Heck, I’m male, we do stupid things!” Harry said shrugging.

“Oh that I can agree upon!” Ginny said before sighing and leaning back onto the headboard of the bed. “I actually had a thought the other day about the time travel.”

“Oh?” Harry said intrigued.

“I wondered what would happen if one of us died before we managed to figure out a way to send our memories back,” Ginny said sombrely.

“Don’t think that!” Harry told her forcefully. “We will go back together.”

“I’m not naïve, Harry,” Ginny scolded him gently. “And neither are you. You know there is a very good chance that one of us could be killed before we go back. And if it’s me, and you send your memories back on your own, I want you to do something for me.”

“Okay?” Harry said confused.

“What would be the first thing you changed?” Ginny asked him suddenly and Harry frowned in thought.

“Well the most logical decision would to send the memories to my eleven year old self,” Harry said thoughtfully. “And first year went pretty okay apart from facing Voldemort at the end. But with my future memories that wouldn’t be a problem to do again, so I think the first thing would be to make sure you didn’t get the diary. I guess that would be the first thing we would need to change.”

“Yeah,” Ginny said uneasily. “It’s just that, if it’s only you that goes back in time, I want you to let me have the diary!”

“EXCUSE ME!” Harry shouted in shock at Ginny. “WHAT DO YOU MEAN, ‘LET ME HAVE THE DIARY,’ YOU WANT ME TO LET YOU GET POSSESED BY VOLDEMORT! ARE YOU MAD!”

“Please calm down, Harry,” Ginny said hurriedly.

“Calm down? Calm down?” Harry asked her in complete confusion. “My wife just told me she wanted me to let Voldemort possess her eleven year old self all year and nearly get killed in the process. Sure, what is there to be mad about with that?”

“Please let me explain,” Ginny said quickly. “There are many things that need changing in the past if we managed to succeed. But there is one thing I don’t want to change. And that is who I’ve become today!”

“Now, like it or not, but who I am today is a direct result of what happened my first year of school,” Ginny continued. “What happened to me down in that chamber made me who I am today. There are many things we need to plan to change, my love, but the one thing I don’t want to change, the one thing I ask you not to change, is who I have become.”

“I know you won’t like it, but I don’t want to change myself. And the Chamber of Secrets played a very important role in who I have become. I know it’s a really big ask. But it’s the only thing I ask of you. So please respect my decision.”

“You think your younger self will understand when I tell her everything?” Harry asked her.

“Not right away,” Ginny said smiling. “But I figured out that I liked who I was and the reasons I was that person just before my third year at Hogwarts. If you wait, until the summer of Nineteen Ninety Four, and tell me everything then, then yes, I truly think I will understand. But Harry, you can’t tell anyone the true reason. You can’t tell anyone before you told me. And then and only then, when my younger self has decided to tell Dumbledore or not the true reason behind it can you possibly tell anyone.”

“So what am I meant to tell Dumbledore?” Harry asked, eyebrows raised.

“I don’t know, tell him, tell him that you rescuing me from the Chamber of Secrets made me fall in love with you or something,” Ginny said shrugging.

“Did it?” Harry asked, intrigued.

“No, but then, no one else needs to know that right?” Ginny replied.

Ginny suddenly felt herself being lifted out of the Pensieve and thrown back into the Room the Requirement, her mind swirling with the information that she had just learnt. Harry didn’t make the decision to let her have the diary. She did! Another memory came to the forefront of her mind just then as well. When she and Harry were in the Room of Requirement and she was organising her mind and organising her memories of last year. The conversation she and Harry had afterwards was eerily similar to that of their wedding night in the future. Smiling, knowing that maybe, just maybe, Harry was still the person she had fallen in love with, she started to look over the rest of the memories and all of Harry’s secrets.

-oOoOoOoOoOo-

Harry stood in Dumbledore’s office waiting patiently for Sirius and Dumbledore to arrive. Harry had tried to visit Ginny that morning but she had left before he got there. He knew that Ginny was angry at him and he understood, but it wasn’t entirely his fault. Whilst Crouch had told the truth, he had left bits out and he was certain there were parts he didn’t know. The problem was that Ginny out right refused to even be in his presence. Harry heard foot steps outside of the headmaster’s office and Harry watched as Dumbledore and Sirius strode into the office.

“So what are we going to do about Crouch and Pettigrew?” Sirius asked.

“Do you think you can get some Veritaserum?” Harry asked. “Of course without Snape listening in.”

“You want some more information from them?” Sirius asked.

“Well I want to know how Pettigrew escaped,” Harry said. “I also want to know why Crouch is here. He wasn’t meant to turn up yet.”

“I can go to Severus’ private store and get some,” Dumbledore said nodding.

“Good,” Harry said. “I just hope things don’t get worse from this mess.”

“It’s not your fault,” Sirius said to Harry.

“I am the one that’s changing time,” Harry said. “Everything that happened to Ginny this past week is because I got Pettigrew caught. My fault. And Ginny might never speak to me again.”

“I’m sure once she calms down and allows you to explain things, things will get better,” Dumbledore assured him.

“If you think she is going to calm down anytime soon, you don’t know Ginny!” Harry replied. “If only I could get her to view my memories. Then that will explain everything.”

“In the meantime, let’s deal with Pettigrew and Crouch,” Harry muttered.

Whilst Dumbledore went to retrieve the truth potion from Snape, Harry and Sirius walked to the Room of Requirement where Crouch and Pettigrew were being kept. Dumbledore had moved them into there and changed the room itself into a prison cell.

It was lunch time so most people were down in the Great Hall. Harry had been trying to keep an eye on Ginny through the Marauder’s Map but at times he found it hard to find her name amongst the masses He had originally thought that Ginny had been taken again but Estelle assured him that Ginny was safe and sound and that she was looking over her.

Once Dumbledore had arrived back with a small vile of clear liquid, the three of them entered the room. There were two separate cells in the room, the one on the left held Pettigrew whilst the one on the right held Crouch.

“Which one to question first?” Sirius asked.

“Let’s start with Pettigrew,” Harry said moving over to the traitorous rat. “He was the one who broke out of Azkaban. And I’m guessing it was his actions that led Crouch to be here. So I think we should start with him.”

Dumbledore opened the cell and walked over to the unconscious form of Peter Pettigrew and slipped three drops of the truth serum in his mouth. Once he had walked out of the cell, he closed the door, locked it, and then cast the reviving spell on Pettigrew.

Pettigrew’s gaze stared straight ahead, his eyes glazed over, his face slack.

“Can you hear us?” Dumbledore asked Pettigrew.

“Yes,” came the monotone voice of Pettigrew.

“I would like for you to tell us, how you escaped Azkaban,” Dumbledore stated clearly.

“It was more along the lines of luck,” Pettigrew began. “When I first arrived at Azkaban I was immediately put in the cell and a Dementor stayed outside the door constantly. I relived hundreds of memories. All of them dreadful and pitiful, showing just how bad I was at magic, and just how useless I was, to my friends, to the Order, to Voldemort.”

“It went on like that for a while, the days, weeks, months and years blended together and soon I didn’t realise how long I had been there for. It was only the clockwork meals for breakfast and dinner that I had any inkling to how much time I had spent in the cell.”

“That is until one time there was a commotion two floors above me. I never knew what or who had caused the commotion. All I knew was that the Dementors had to rush off, leaving my cell door for the first time since I had arrived. All of a sudden the fog had lifted and I realised exactly what was going on. I transformed at once into Wormtail and started to desperately look for a gap around the door, but there wasn’t one.”

“I tried and tried to chew through the door but I knew how thick the door was so soon gave up,” Pettigrew continued. “I went disappointed back to the corner and that’s where I noticed the hole. The hole you use to relief yourself. I knew it was disgusting, but it was my only hope, so I quickly raced across the room and down into the sewers.”

“Down there the effects of the Dementors lessoned and the further into the sewers and pipes I went the sooner I was able to think more clearly then I had in years. I knew then that I never wanted to go back to my cell. But I also knew that when someone would notice my cell missing this would be the first place they looked. So I decided to keep close, not close enough so that the Dementors would affect me, but close enough so that I knew when they would be removed when a ministry official came to visit so I could pop back into my cell and trick the guards into thinking I was still in my cell.”

“I continued to do this over my years in Azkaban, and I soon learnt every nook and cranny of that place,” Pettigrew continued to explain. “I soon left the high risk area of the prison and managed to find my way to the staff quarters. There I managed to nick food from the kitchens and stop myself from starving. There, I also managed to keep track of time and when visits were scheduled so I would know when to return to my cell and keep up the pretence of still being imprisoned. You see every time there is a visit the Dementors are removed from your area, so the ministry officials aren’t affected themselves. So there was no risk of going back to my cell and have the Dementors affect me again.

“The ability to escape presented itself eventually in the summer of last year. I had given up hope of getting off the island, and had decided that my life in the staff quarters of the prison was as good as I was going to get. So I resigned myself to live the rest of my days there. That is, until the minister decided to visit. I had watched the docking area constantly that day and soon enough the minister arrived. I raced back down to my cell which I hadn’t been in for days and wrote a message on the wall threatening Harry Potter.”

“After, I raced to the docks, and sure enough there was the minister’s boat. I snuck on board and waited until the minister came back. Safely hidden below deck, the minister’s boat carried me away from Azkaban and to the main land.”

Harry looked over at Sirius and Dumbledore.

“Well that explained a lot,” Sirius muttered.

“Shows an extreme lack in security,” Dumbledore said frowning. “I will secretly start suggesting we look at the exploits Pettigrew managed to use to see this doesn’t happen again.”

“Why did you want to go after Harry?” Sirius asked him.

“It was Harry’s fault that I was caught in the first place,” Pettigrew answered. “I wanted revenge. I also knew that if I managed to take Harry Potter to Voldemort then I would be welcomed joyfully and unconditionally by the Dark Lord. I would have somewhere I would belong again.”

“How does Crouch come into play?” Harry asked.

“I was visiting a pub near the border of Dorset and Devon,” Pettigrew started. “I was tired and hungry and wanted to sleep in an actual bed. There was this Muggle pub that did food and a bed for a night so I transformed for the first time back into human form.

“There I met Bertha Jorkins,” Pettigrew explained. “She recognised me immediately. I managed to convince her to allow us to move away from the Muggles in order for them not to get hurt. We went into a local field. I managed to surprise her by attacking whilst she had her back turned. I took her wand and stunned her.”

“Now I had a problem,” Pettigrew continued. “I couldn’t leave her there, with the memory of where I was, so I put her under the Imperious Curse, and I took her to the only person I knew I had a chance of trusting. Severus Snape.”

“Snape!” Harry shouted in shock. “Snape has been helping you all year?”

“Yes,” Pettigrew answered. “He was the one that passed us the information of Ginny Potter’s class schedule so that we could kidnap her to lure Harry Potter out of the grounds.”

“We will deal with this information later, Harry,” Dumbledore said before turning back to Pettigrew.

“What happened when you arrived at Snape’s?” Dumbledore asked him.

“Snape took us in, hid us, and then bemoaned me for being caught so quickly,” Pettigrew Said. “He then informed me that the Weasleys and Harry were visiting Diagon Alley that day. He had connections in the Ministry Floo regulators office which could connect his Floo to the Weasley’s. All I had to do was watch for when Harry went past our Floo connection and try and grab him whilst Snape dealt with Bertha Jorkins.”

“And how did he deal with her?” Sirius asked.

“Whilst Snape was using Legilimency on her he noticed that she had a corner of her mind that was under the Memory Charm. He spent hours breaking into her mind and torturing her until the charm broke and Snape learnt of Crouch being held captive by his father. After he had learnt everything from Bertha, he killed her and buried her.” Pettigrew told them.

“After he learnt that I had failed to acquire Harry Potter through the Floo, he decided we should go visit Crouch and free him, then together, me and Crouch could try and kidnap Harry and take him to the Dark Lord whilst Snape’s cover as Dumbledore’s spy stayed intact.”

“What happened when you arrived to free Crouch?” Harry asked.

“Snape put Crouch Senior instantly under an Imperious Curse,” Pettigrew explained. “We freed Crouch Junior and told him of our plans to capture Harry to take him to the Dark Lord. He was initially unwilling, wanted to find the Dark Lord first, but we soon pointed out that we had no idea where the Dark Lord was hiding. So he agreed, hoping that capturing Harry would lead to information to where the Dark Lord was. Snape and Crouch have been writing to each other all year trying to figure out a way to get Harry to Crouch whilst I’ve been looking after Crouch’s father.”

“How did you get the potion to me to relive my memories over and over?” Harry asked.

“We used the Crouch’s house-elf, Winky, to spike your food that morning,” Pettigrew explained, “One extra house-elf in the Hogwarts kitchens wasn’t going to be noticed.”

“What was your plan with Ginny?” Harry asked.

“She was simply a means to an end, to get Harry and hurt him,” Pettigrew answered. “We were going to let her live for a while to make Harry suffer knowing she hated him, and then kill her during the summer. We were hoping that the threat against Ginny would mean Harry would tell us where Voldemort was, if he knew.

“And after you killed Ginny and learnt where Voldemort was?” Harry asked them although he already knew the answer.

“We would go find the Dark Lord and help him return giving our lives a purpose again.” Pettigrew answered.



-oOoOoOoOoOo-

Ginny woke up on Wednesday morning intrigued about what she was going to learn today. After watching the memory of her and Harry’s wedding night in the future she cautiously started watching the memories in the order Estelle had told her. She hadn’t managed to get very far since she had only been viewing Harry’s memories for two days. But she was part way through the third year of the original timeline. To think, that Harry didn’t live with the Sirius, that he stayed with the Dursleys, was heart breaking to Ginny. The more she viewed the memories the more she realised just how grave Harry’s life truly had been.

What she hated as well was her reaction to Harry. She scoffed in disgust at how she had acted around him. Acted like he was someone other than her simple Harry. Of course he wasn’t just her simple Harry. These memories proved that, but it still disappointed her that she allowed herself in the other timeline to behave like she had. How had she and Harry ever got together when all she did when she got near him was blush? She was going crazy trying to figure it out, but she also knew that she would find out eventually. There were a lot of memories to go through. But she knew she had time to go through them.

She hadn’t been to class yet that week. Although she knew she would get in trouble, if Dumbledore knew about these memories, then she hoped the headmaster would step in if McGonagall ever spoke to her about blowing of the last week of lessons. It wasn’t like they were important; they had already had the exams.

She hadn’t spoken to Harry yet, though she knew she should. She should tell him that she had seen the true reason why the Chamber of Secrets happened. And she also knew that Harry couldn’t bear to see her like that, so he had ignored her future self-wishes and took the diary away from her.

After finishing the second year memories and realizing just how many more attacks there would have been if it weren’t for Harry she almost decided to go see him and tell him she wasn’t that mad at him anymore. But something held her back. She didn’t know why, but there was a nagging feeling that she wanted to view all the memories before facing Harry again. There was one thing for certain though. She never in her wildest dreams expected anything like this to be his secret.

Once Ginny had a quick breakfast, she quickly headed up to the Room the Requirement but when she got there, she frowned when she couldn’t get the room to open. Confusion washed over her before she tried again. Once again the Room of Requirement remained shut. No door appeared. She was just about to call for Estelle when the door appeared by itself. Confused, she went out to reach it when the door fully opened and Harry appeared from the other side.

There was shock on both of their faces. This was the first time either one had really been in each other’s company since that night in the hospital wing and Ginny had screamed at him that she never wanted to see him again. Behind Harry stood Sirius and Dumbledore, both looking at Ginny with interest.

“Hmm, hi,” Ginny said, unsure of what to say.

“Hi,” Harry said quietly.

“Sorry,” Harry said. “We were just leaving.”

“Right, of course,” Ginny said again, shifting uncomfortably.

“Maybe Ginny has an idea of what we can do, Harry?” Dumbledore said gently and Ginny was shocked that the headmaster wanted her help in something.

“She won’t want to know,” Harry said quietly.

“Who says, Potter,” Ginny said angrily.

“Well, Ms. Weasley,” Dumbledore said, turning to go back into the room and the others followed. “The problem we have is of your kidnappers. We have a problem that they have very delicate information that we do not want them knowing.”

“Won’t the Memory Charm work?” Ginny asked, confused as she looked at her unconsciousness captors in their cells.

“The problem with Memory Charms is that they can be broken,” Harry said quietly.

“Well, why were you stupid enough to put all your memories out in a line for them to view anyway,” Ginny asked.

“You see, Ms. Weasley,” Dumbledore started to explain. “If the memories themselves aren’t inside your head, whilst you know the information itself, you won’t be able to visualize it in your mind. Therefore nor would a skilled Legilimens be able to view them. Nor would a Dementor be able to force you to relive them.”

“Then take their memories out,” Ginny said as if it was simple.

“Take their memories out?” Harry asked confused.

“Yeah, Potter,” Ginny said rolling her eyes. “Take the memories of them seeing yours out of their heads. Then put the strongest Memory Charm Dumbledore can do on them. That way they can’t tell anyone what they know nor can anyone break into their minds and view them themselves because the memories themselves won’t be in there!”

“Ginny!” Harry exclaimed. “That’s brilliant!”

“Would that work?” Sirius asked the headmaster.

“I believe it would,” Dumbledore said his eyes twinkling. “That was very astute thinking, fifty points to Gryffindor.”

“You see, you should have told Ginny the truth earlier,” Sirius quipped and Ginny glared at Sirius.

“Are you finished then, I’ve got things to do,” Ginny said uneasily.

“Ginny, I do want to explain, if you would listen,” Harry said quickly.

“Enough, Harry,” Ginny said sighing. “Just leave me be for a while.”

“But Ginny.”

“Are you really going to argue with your possible future wife?” Ginny asked.

“I thought it was current wife?” Sirius said confused.

“Current wife?” Ginny asked confused. “I know Harry and I get married in the future but how can we be married now? I thought Crouch was calling me Mrs. Potter simply because we get married in the future…”

“I can explain that,” Harry said uneasily.

“Are you telling me,” Ginny said slowly. “That we are actually married, right now? That I’m your wife, right now!”

“Err yes?” Harry said questionably, obviously wandering if it would set Ginny off again. Ginny sighed at all the secrets that Harry had, but this one was important. Harry was her actual husband! Actual husband, she was married and barely thirteen!

“Right, I don’t want to know,” Ginny said shaking her head in disbelief. She couldn’t believe it. “Just do what you have to with Crouch and Pettigrew and then tell me when the Room is free.”

Ginny turned and walked out of the room confused at how they could possibly be married right now. So apparently she was Mrs. Potter, that was why Crouch kept calling her that! But how? Well, she guessed the answer would be in the memories of future Harry. So when they had finished she would just have to get Estelle to show her the right memory to view.

It was another fifteen minutes whilst she waited in the hallway for Harry, Dumbledore and Sirius to come back out of the room.

“Well?” Ginny asked.

“Memories removed, and Memory Charm put on them,” Harry said. “We then put a compulsion charm on both of them to find Voldemort, and then Dumbledore sent them by Port Key to the middle of the New forest. Everything should be fine.”

“Wait, find Voldemort?” Ginny said shaking her head. “Why would you want them to find Voldemort?”

“I can explain!” Harry said again.

“Your memories? The answer is in them?” Ginny asked.

“Yes,” Harry said gently. “If you would please just let me…”

“I’m already looking at them, Harry,” Ginny said gently.

“You are…” Harry said gobsmacked.

“Yes,” Ginny said nodding. “Estelle showed me them.”

“There is one memory, Ginny, you need to view first…” Harry began.

“Our wedding night, I know,” Ginny said nodding.

“You have seen it?” Harry asked and Ginny could tell there was a glint of hope in his eyes.

“I have seen it,” Ginny said gently. “And I understand, but please Harry, you need to give me time. I need to see the rest of the memories. I need to know everything before we can talk. You understand?”

“I do,” Harry said nodding.

“Good,” Ginny said before making her way into the room.

“Does this mean you forgive Harry then?” Sirius asked, causing Harry to hit him.

“You think he needs forgiving?” Ginny asked.

“Well…” Sirius said shortly looking between the two and Ginny sighed. Dumbledore and Sirius still thought that Harry simply let her have the diary because he wanted to manipulate her into loving him when it was purely her decision. Could she continue to have them think that badly of Harry when it was her decision not his?

“I don’t deserve it,” Harry said, waving Sirius’ question away and Ginny realised that he was truly willing to take the heat for that decision rather than her. Sighing Ginny answered Sirius.

“It wasn’t Harry’s decision in the first place,” Ginny told them. “We had talked about what we would change if we both could send our memories back.

“The original plan was for both of you to send memories back?” Sirius asked in awe.

“Yes,” Harry said.

“We also discussed the possibility of what would happen if only one of us managed to do it. What would happen if only Harry managed to send his memories back.” Ginny explained.

“And the decision was to let you have the diary?” Sirius asked.

“Yes, Harry didn’t like it, but that was my decision,” Ginny said nodding and Ginny caught a twinkle in Dumbledore’s eye.

“Well I think it’s best if we let Ginny continue to view Harry’s memories, there’s a lot there and not a lot of time left of school term,” Dumbledore said smiling.

“Oh, about my classes,” Ginny said suddenly.

“No worries Ms, no sorry, Mrs. Potter,” Dumbledore said smiling, “I have informed all your teachers that you have permission to have this week off from class.”

“Oh, thank you sir.” Ginny said. “And Harry?”

“Yes?” Harry asked.

“Just give me time, okay?” Ginny said and Harry nodded smiling.

-oOoOoOoOo-

Harry sat at a table in the Potter library; he was reading a heavy book, with brown leather bindings and held lots of thick parchment pages. There was no title but it was written in English and Harry seemed to be able to understand it.

“Ginny!” Harry shouted out and her future self-walked into the room wiping her hands with a kitchen towel.

“Lunch is nearly ready,” Ginny said smiling at him.

“Good, I’m getting hungry,” Harry said smiling at her.

“What you reading?” Ginny asked looking at the tome in Harry’s hand.

“It’s on marriage ceremonies,” Harry explained and Ginny smile faulted slightly. “It has the one we did in it too, love, want to read?”

“I’m sure I can remember,” Ginny said uneasily.

“You sure?” Harry asked sweetly. “Because I’m reading information about our marriage that I didn’t know before. It says here that for one, it’s an experimental ceremony and the author wasn’t sure it would properly work. But the most interesting thing is that it’s completely unchangeable. People have tried to have the ceremony cancelled in many ways, all failing you see. Shall I list the ways they tried to get out of it? There is many, but maybe I should just mention the one that stood out to me shall I?”

“You see it’s a very old ceremony and before time travel was ruled illegal, three different people tried to time travel to get out of the marriage and guess what they found? The moment they arrived back into the past, the ritual would kick in, and the two souls would join together and be instantly married.” Harry explained.

“Now, from the way I view this,” Harry said looking up at Ginny who had frozen, “is that if only one of us managed to send our memories and soul back into the past to our younger self, that soul would connect with the other one of us as soon as it could possible do so, most likely when we first meet on platform nine and three quarters, and from that moment on we would magically and legally be married.”

“Am I correct?” Harry asked her.

“I…” Ginny said not sure what to say.

“May I ask why you didn’t tell me!” Harry demanded.

“I’m sorry, okay, I just…” Ginny tried but Harry cut her off.

“Didn’t trust me?” Harry asked. “Think I’d regret marrying you?”

“Of course not!” Ginny exclaimed.

“Then you think I would be all noble and refuse to be with you to protect you, refuse to acknowledge how I feel about you?” Harry asked her. “Do you seriously have that little trust in me!”

“No…” Ginny began.

“Well what is it then?” Harry asked her. “Don’t get me wrong, I don’t care that this has happened or that we will be married if either or both of us managed to send our memories back in time. It’s the fact that you didn’t tell me about it!”

“I, well, okay, I guess I was afraid, not that you would stop loving me,” Ginny said hastily. “But I guess yes, just like after Dumbledore died, you wouldn’t want to be with me to protect me!”

“Ginny!” Harry exclaimed. “I love you! I learnt quite quickly how staying away from you wouldn’t make any difference! If I still thought that then why did I marry you? I can’t believe you did this without telling me.”

“I was afraid you would say no,” Ginny said quietly. Harry looked at her angrily before sighing and shaking his head.

“Ginny,” Harry said quietly. “I would most likely have said no, but not for the reasons you think. I would say no, not because I wouldn’t want to be with you out of nobility, or that I would stop loving you, but because I wouldn’t want to trap you in a marriage you didn’t want to be in or your younger self chose to be in. I love you, Ginny and I guess now it’s done we can’t do anything about it.

“But don’t make the mistake that I’m angry because we will still be married if we manage to send our souls and memories into the past. Or even that I wouldn’t want us to be married even back then. Because truth be told the thought of being married to you even that young puts a smile on my face love. It’s because if only one of us goes back, it would take away the other’s free will of choice!” Harry explained.

“I’m sorry, Harry,” Ginny said quietly.

“It’s okay,” Harry said getting up and wrapping his arms around his wife. “I love you and nothing will change that. But let’s promise each other that if it is only one of us that manage to go back, we don’t tell the other until they do fall in love.”

“Agreed.” Ginny said nodding.

Ginny felt herself rising out of the pensieve and back into the Room of Requirement thinking to herself over the information she just learnt. As soon as Harry, Dumbledore and Sirius had finished up with Pettigrew and Crouch and sent them on their way she came back into the Room of Requirement and asked Estelle to point out the memory that would explain why she and Harry were currently married. What she learnt was once again that the horrible things that she had been thinking of Harry the past few days were maybe not entirely his fault.

It would maybe also explain why Harry waited for Ginny to say she loved him to tell her that he loved her back, because Harry wanted to make sure there was a possible future in the relationship. He didn’t want to rush the relationship when Ginny wasn’t emotionally ready for something this serious and ruin any chance of them being together and consequently stopping Ginny being able to marry the person she wanted to. It also helped, that it was once again herself in the future that initiated the decision to do so.

-oOoOoOoOo-

Ginny sat in front of a sunny window she had asked the Room of Requirement to provide for her as she contemplated things about Harry. She had finished viewing his memories shortly before lunch time on the Wednesday. That Saturday the Hogwarts Express would come and take them back to London and home for the school holidays. Ginny sat trying not to think of the horrible memories she had witnessed of Harry’s future-self past. The things Harry had to deal with on his own were heart-breaking. Although she knew that Harry had Sirius and Dumbledore to talk to she knew Harry hadn’t let them be fully aware of everything that had happened in the future. The most difficult memory she was trying to comprehend herself was her own death. She knew Harry blamed himself for her death, that was just the type of person he was. But it was purely the situation and not Harry’s fault that she had died.

What she also couldn’t get over was the fact he had received these memories when he was six years old by accident instead of eleven. To be that old and to have received these memories meant Harry had to grow up quickly and she honestly wondered how he grew up to be the fun loving person he was today.

She was disappointed in herself when she thought of her reaction when Crouch told her about Harry’s memories. She allowed herself to betray the one she loved by refusing to listen to Harry and believe everything Crouch told her. There was a noise as the door to the room opened and Harry walked into the room.

“Hermione sent me,” Harry said uneasily.

“What, is she trying to get us back together already?” Ginny said laughing.

“Maybe,” Harry said shrugging.

“Harry, I do need to talk to you though,” Ginny said smiling.

“You finished looking through the memories?” Harry said gently.

“I have,” Ginny said nodding. “I often imagined what your secrets could possibly be. But to tell you the truth, this was never even thought of.”

“I’m sorry, I should have told you sooner,” Harry explained.

“No,” Ginny said gently. “It was my future self that told you to wait.”

“But that was under the pretence of sending my memories back to when I was eleven,” Harry countered. “Our future selves never thought about what could happen if I sent them back too far, or what kind of friendship we would have because of that.”

“So when did you fall in love with me then?” Ginny said smirking.

“Honestly?” Harry asked her. “Apparently my future-self fell in love with you when he was sixteen. And me? Well after seeing all the memories of you I knew I just had to meet you, to have someone that important to me, to have a friend like that. But when it changed to true love? I have no idea to be honest. I guess it was just a gradual thing. I realised truly how I felt when I realised that I would be going to Hogwarts for a whole year without you. But it must have started way before then.”

“See, I am irresistible,” Ginny laughed.

“You are,” Harry said gently.

“Sucking up to the wife already,” Ginny said shaking her head. “Sorry Harry, but that was too obvious, when you suck up to me please, at least try and disguise it.”

“Noted,” Harry said.

“I hope you realise Harry, that I still love you,” Ginny said gently and Harry frowned.

“I’m sensing a ‘but’ here…” Harry said uneasily.

“I still need time,” Ginny explained. “I need time to fully understand what I’ve learnt; I need time to understand how this affects me, affects us. What I’m trying to say Harry is I think we shouldn’t get back together right away.”

“Oh, no, that’s okay I get it,” Harry said a little disappointed.

“Do you?” Ginny asked gently and Harry nodded.

“Sure,” Harry said more confidently. “I do. You need to get used to knowing stuff about the future, you need to get used to the idea that I have to fight Voldemort in a year’s time. And I need to get used to you actually knowing everything and no longer having to hide stuff from you which, by the way, is something that I’m really looking forward too.”

“Good, me too,” Ginny said and moving to the door.

“What do we tell the others?” Harry asked as they left the room and started to walk along the corridor towards the grand staircase.

“That our fight was a misunderstanding,” Ginny told him.

“And the fact that we’re not together anymore?” Harry asked her.

“Simple, just say that we decided to take a small break, but have every intention of getting back together because we still love each other,” Ginny said. “Besides if you think I’m going to let any other girl try and have a go with my husband they have another thing coming.”

Harry laughed.

“So this summer,” Ginny said smiling. “Quidditch World Cup, exciting.”

“Yeah, with Sirius working in the Broom Regulatory Division he can get a lot of tickets on the cheap, he said he would take me to England’s first game,” Harry explained.

“Wait, they didn’t do that well, did they,” Ginny said frowning trying to remember from Harry’s memories.

“No, but then Sirius asked me not to spoil the World Cup,” Harry explained.

“Ah okay,” Ginny said thoughtfully.

“What?” Harry asked her.

“Nothing,” Ginny answered airily. “But I was just thinking, what are the current betting odds on Ireland winning the World Cup?”

Back to index

Chapter 56: Homeward Bound

Hermione came rushing into the common room, her face anxious and white.

“The results are out! The results are out!” Hermione screamed, rushing over to Harry, Ginny, Neville, Ron and Luna. The five of them were peacefully sitting by the fire, enjoying watching Ginny and Ron battle it out on the chess board. It was their final afternoon and that evening would be the end of year feast and then the train ride home the next morning.

“What’s out again?” Harry asked innocently.

“The exam results!” Hermione said nervously. “Oh, I hope I haven’t failed!”

“Oh, I didn’t realise with you screaming so loud there!” Harry said sarcastically.

“Hey, Potter, none of that!” Ginny said playfully hitting his arm. “You know how much Hermione cares about her exams!”

“Here,” Hermione said passing them their own envelopes. “I got everyone’s results so we can look them over and see how well we did.”

“Hermione!” Ron moaned as she handed him his envelope. “We are not going back over the exams again!”

“I know,” Hermione said giving Harry and then Ginny their own envelopes. Harry tucked it into his pocket and turned back to the chess board. Ginny had the upper edge against Ron but she was slightly nervous. She hadn’t won a game against him in months. Ginny lazily put her own envelope down next to the chessboard. She opened her mouth to tell one of her pieces to move before stopping and looking at Hermione. She was glaring at Harry and Ginny.

“Yes?” Ginny asked.

“Well!” Hermione exclaimed. “Aren’t you going to open them?”

“Why?” Harry said. “We already know we’ve passed!”

“How do you know that?” Hermione said huffing, putting her hands on her waist.

“Many reasons, actually,” Harry said. “One, all of the professors congratulated us at the end of each exam; two, if we have failed we would be summoned to our Head of House to discuss being held back a year; and three, I know wandless magic, do you really think I’m going to fail! Or let my girlfriend fail!”

“Girlfriend?” Ron asked. “You’re back together already?”

“What? Oh no, sorry, force of habit,” Harry said quietly, not looking at Ginny.

“It’s okay,” Ginny said shrugging.

“What is going on with you two? Because I’m all confused,” Neville asked. “First you were dating, then Ginny broke up with you saying she didn’t want to see you ever again. Then you start suddenly hanging out like you used to but say you’re not back together, yet both of you say you still love the other!”

“Yup,” Harry said nodding

“That’s about it!” Ginny said agreeing.

“You didn’t answer my question!” Neville exclaimed.

“Look, Neville,” Ginny said sighing. “We are just taking a break from dating. I broke up with Harry over a misunderstanding. Harry finally managed to get through to me and explain everything. I realised that I made a mistake so I stopped being angry at him.”

“But you’re not dating?” Hermione asked.

“No, we’re taking a break,” Harry said. “But I know that Ginny still loves me.”

“And I know Harry still loves me,” Ginny added. “We will get back together sometime in the near future, but for now we’re both happy being just friends.”

“Yeah,” Neville said slowly. “That’s not confusing at all.”

“Why did you break up with him in the first place?” Hermione asked.

“Like I said, a misunderstanding,” Ginny said.

“So it wasn’t because Pettigrew kidnapped you?” Ron asked.

“No,” Ginny said as she started to get irritated. “Can we please change the subject?”

“Yes, exam results!” Hermione said waving her parchment. “I passed all of mine, although I did get a lower score in Ancient Runes than I hoped.”

“Hermione!” Ron moaned.

After they begrudgingly looked and talked over their exams results with Hermione, they went back to the chess game. Ron narrowly beat Ginny which meant that Ron hadn’t been beaten for over fourteen months. They were really getting annoyed by his smugness.

It was ten minutes later when the common room door opened and the twins came hurrying over to Harry and the group.

“Harry!” Fred said breathlessly. “You have to do something!” Harry looked at Fred startled.

“What?” Harry asked confused.

“Remus!” George answered. “He’s quit!”

“Quit?” Ron asked. “He can’t quit! He’s the best teacher we’ve ever had!”

“I need to go speak with him,” Harry said quietly while standing up.

“Yeah, make him stay!” Fred said.

“It was brilliant being taught by him!” George said.

Harry walked out of the Gryffindor common room and along the seventh floor corridor. He turned a corner thinking about what could possible make Lupin quit, but also knew that the curse on the Defence job was playing its part. It was a shame but he also knew that it needed to be free; if they had been successful, and if Crouch and Pettigrew were indeed on their way to Voldemort. Sounds of footsteps behind him made Harry look back to see Ginny jogging to catch up with him. Harry slowed so that Ginny could start walking by his side.

“You know you can’t do anything?” Ginny asked gently. “The position needs to be empty for Crouch next year, if we managed to fix everything correctly.”

“I know,” Harry replied. “But it doesn’t stop me from hating this.”

“Do you mind if I tag along and say goodbye to him as well?” Ginny asked and Harry smiled.

“You are always welcome to join me from now on, Ginny,” Harry told her. “I promised no more secrets and I meant that. Although I do draw the line at the bathroom!”

“Deal,” Ginny said laughing.

Together, they walked along the halls and down the staircases until they reached the second floor where the Defence Against the Dark Arts Office was situated. Harry knocked gently and the two of them opened the door. Harry and Ginny saw the once tidy room, in a mess, which was accustomed to happen in rooms where the occupant was packing to leave.

“Harry, Ginny,” Lupin said smiling. “Come in.”

“Fred and George said you’re leaving,” Harry said quietly.

“I do apologise, I did want to tell you myself after I had packed,” Lupin explained.

“Why are you leaving?” Harry asked. “The Ministry doesn’t think you had been helping Pettigrew, do they?”

“No, Dumbledore has always been insistent, as well as Sirius on that part. The Ministry only ever asked that question once last summer. It has never been mentioned again. But truthfully, it appears that I am not the only one leaving the school this year. It seems next year you will be getting a new Potions master as well,” Remus explained. “It seems Severus couldn’t bear the thought of losing his job over the summer and me keeping mine, so he told all his Slytherins my secret.”

“So you are a werewolf! Who cares?” Ginny exclaimed and Lupin looked at her interestingly.

“How long have you known?” Lupin asked, smiling at her.

“Not too long,” Ginny said smiling shyly. “But it shouldn’t make any difference!”

“I agree, but not everyone will think that way,” Lupin explained. “All too soon, parents will be owling the school, Ministry, and the board demanding for my sacking. I’m afraid that most of the wizard community frown down on our species.”

“Species?” Harry asked. “You’re human! You just have a furry little problem once a month!” Ginny couldn’t help but giggle at that.

“I’m glad you find that amusing, Ms. Wealsey,” Lupin said airily.

“Oh, she knows it’s Mrs. Potter, now,” Harry said remembering that Remus actually knew that secret.

“Wait, I didn’t think he knew your secrets?” Ginny asked frowning.

“I don’t,” Remus explained. “But I do know that your name is Ginny Potter, but neither Sirius, Harry, nor the headmaster would explain why. They just wanted to make sure that your name on the Marauder’s Map said Weasley and not Potter.”

“Maybe I can tell you, Remus, at a later time,” Harry told him.

“I’ll look forward to that,” Remus said smiling, “but as I was saying, whilst my friends…”

“Family!” Harry said rolling his eyes, “Me and Sirius and even Jo have said it’s family!”

“Okay,” Remus said laughing, “Even though my family and close friends don’t care about my condition, there are in the minority in the wizard community. It doesn’t help what the majority of werewolves decided to do in the first war for Voldemort.”

“You’re not them, you are not Greyback,” Harry said quietly.

“I am aware of that,” Remus said smiling sadly. “But I’m afraid the parents won’t be. And they will be demanding for my sacking the moment they find out. It’s best just to leave without the fuss.”

“Don’t go too far,” Harry said smiling. “I want to see my favourite uncle on my birthday!”

“I won’t, Harry,” Remus said.

A knock at the door announced Dumbledore’s arrival.

“Your carriage awaits, Remus,” Dumbledore said entering.

“Thank you, Albus,” Remus said, waving his wand and causing the rest of his belongings to fly around the room and into his trunk. Remus waved his wand one more time to shut the lid and Harry heard a click telling them that it had locked.

“Well I guess this is goodbye,” Remus said smiling at the three of them. “I suspect I will see you on your birthday, Harry, but in the mean time I need to find a place to stay and work.”

“Didn’t Sirius tell you that you have a place at Potter Manor?” Harry asked him.

“Indeed, both Sirius and Jo were insisting on it,” Remus said. “But I need to get back on my feet, plus being engaged, I would think they would prefer time to themselves.”

“Wait, what?” Harry asked shocked. “Engaged?”

“They haven’t told you?” Remus asked in surprise.

“No!” Harry said darkly. “Oh, I’m going to make Sirius pay for that. What do you think Ginny, a little bit of pranking this weekend when we get back to The Burrow?”

“Seems like a fun plan.” Ginny shrugged.

“Don’t go too hard on him,” Remus said. “From what I gather Sirius tried to prank Jo on their engagement night. It would just be safe to say that he’s already been punished enough.”

“Why? What did Jo do?” Ginny asked, a glint in her eye.

“Ah that would be telling,” Remus said smiling and lifting up his suitcase. “It was a pleasure teaching you, Ginny and Harry. Although I don’t think I taught you that much, Harry.”

“Just like my father, I was never listening,” Harry joked.

“Well I think it’s time for me to be off,” Remus said walking to the door. “There’s no need to see me to the gates, Headmaster, I’ll be fine.” Remus walked over to the door and looked back one last time at the three of them. “I will see you sometime over the summer I’m sure; even if it is when Sirius drags me to the World Cup.”

And sadly, Harry, Ginny and the headmaster watched as the best Defence teacher they ever had walked out of the room.

“It’s a shame,” Harry said quietly to Ginny and Dumbledore. “That a good teacher like that doesn’t get to stay. I really need to train hard this next year so I can beat Voldemort. Then maybe he can come back.”

“Maybe,” Ginny said. “But there will still be prejudice against werewolves.”

“The only way to break prejudices like that is to go against the status quo and hire them anyway,” Harry said.

“Well-spoken, Harry,” Dumbledore said nodding. “Well, I think we should get a move on, the end of year feast is about to start.”

“Is there any news on Pettigrew and Crouch, sir?” Ginny asked him.

“None,” the headmaster said shaking his head. “We can only wait and hope.”

“I guess we won’t truly know until September the first, will we?” Harry said. “Then I can check the Marauder’s Map to see if it shows Barty Crouch or Alastor Moody.”

“I think for now, it’s best if you put it out of your minds,” Dumbledore said smiling causing Harry and Ginny to look questionably at him. “It does not do us any good to dwell on things that our out of our hands. Worrying about something we have no control over is a dangerous path to follow and one that can lead to extreme anxiety. Go and enjoy your summer. And worry about something when it actually happens. Not even you, Harry, can predict the unknown.”

-oOoOoOoOo-

Harry sat next to Ginny on the Gryffindor table. They were surrounded by their friends, including Luna, as they enjoyed their last Hogwarts feast for that term. Tomorrow morning they would be traveling back to London and the start of the school holidays. Harry was looking forward to the summer with mixed feelings. Whilst he would be able to enjoy the loving home of The Burrow again, he would be starting to truly train for his meeting with Voldemort in the graveyard next June. On top of that he also had to keep teaching Ginny her Occlumency when she felt ready to resume. Harry wasn’t quite sure Ginny was up to have him prodding her mind and feelings so close after her finding everything out just yet. Hagrid sat in his usual seat, his eyes still red from crying over Buckbeak, over the past two weeks, with everything that had happened Buckbeak’s case hadn’t really been in the forefront of their minds. But they were sad to hear that Buckbeak had, as expected, lost his case and had been executed. Harry felt guilty over the death of the Hippogriff. After all, it was his changes that had caused him to be killed rather than saved this time. There was sound of cutlery on glass and the Great Hall fell quiet as Dumbledore stood to give his end of year speech.

“Another year gone,” Dumbledore said looking down at his students. “First, I believe the House Cup needs awarding. The results are as follows: in fourth place, Hufflepuff with three hundred and ninety eight points. In third place, Ravenclaw with four hundred and nineteen points. In second Slytherin, with four hundred thirty eight points, and in first place, after their successful run in the Quidditch Cup! Gryffindor with Four hundred and sixty two points!”

The whole of the Gryffindor table cheered in celebration as they won the House Cup for the third year in a row. The feast that followed was a joyful affair. Harry was pleased that Ginny was still talking to him. It seemed that she was taken the news rather well. Sure they had broken up, but whilst Harry didn’t let himself think it over the past year, he always knew that there was a possibility that Ginny wouldn’t take the news well. He had just hoped that he would have the chance to show her the memory of their wedding night. Thankfully, whilst she didn’t listen to Harry, Ginny did manage to listen to Estelle and things were getting better. He just had to be patient and wait for Ginny to get used to everything before they could resume their relationship.

-oOoOoOoOo-

The next morning was a rush to pack the remaining things the group was too lazy to pack the night before, save for Hermione, who sat reading a book and looking down at them with a disapproving expression. Harry sat next to her looking out of the window thinking of the next year ahead and the things that were maybe going to happen. Had Crouch and Pettigrew found Voldemort yet? How was Crouch Senior doing under the Imperious Curse? Whilst he didn’t like to think about leaving an innocent person under the control of Voldemort, it was essential not to change anything that could disrupt Voldemort’s plans for the next year, if Crouch and Pettigrew found him.

Also, what was Snape going to be doing? He was sure Dumbledore had told him by now that he was fired. Would Slughorn be teaching Potions next year? Would Dumbledore need his help to recruit the old Potions master? Or would Dumbledore find someone else? Would they have a completely new Potions master?

“You know, you could help!” Ginny voice said, interrupting Harry’s thoughts.

“How?” Harry asked innocently turning to look at her. “Boys aren’t allowed in the girls’ dormitory.”

“What if I could bring everything down?” Ginny asked. “would you then help?”

“You are going to bring all your clothes and books and school supplies down into the common room just so I could pack your trunk for you?” Harry asked.

“Yes,” Ginny said.

“Fine,” Harry said rolling his eyes, and Hermione looked up slightly confused as Ginny dashed back up the staircase.

“Is she really going to bring all her stuff down here?” Hermione asked. Two minutes later she had her answer as Ginny came down the staircase, her belongings floating in front of her as she levitated them down the staircase and dumped everything in the middle of the floor causing an outcry from her fellow housemates as her stuff got in the way.

“Harry?” Ginny asked innocently and Harry waved his hand and everything she owned flew around her trunk and tucked themselves in neatly before the lid slammed shut and locked itself. All of this happened in the space of a minute.

“Thanks!” Ginny said sitting down next to Hermione. “So when do we go down to the train?”

“Thirty minutes,” Hermione said looking at her watch.

“Don’t worry, the others will be packed in time,” Harry said turning to look back out of the window.

“If not, Harry can just pack for them,” Ginny said as she settled down by the fire.

“Oh sure,” Harry drawled. “I’m the resident trunk packer!”

“Well you have to be good for something!” Ginny quipped.

It took the others another twenty minutes before they were ready to go meet Luna down in the Great Hall.

“How the hell are you carrying your trunk so easily, Harry?” Ron moaned as they walked down the main staircase towards the entrance hall.

“I put a simple feather weight charm on my trunk,” Harry explained. “You should know I do that all the time, Ron!”

“Well,” Ron heaved out carrying his trunk down the flight of steps, “couldn’t you have cast the same on our trunks?”

“You didn’t ask,” Harry replied.

“Well, I’m asking now!” Ron told him. Harry simply waved his hand and everyone’s trunk now became lightweight.

“Now that’s so much easier!” Neville said.

“Maybe Ron will stop moaning now,” Ginny said as she continued to lead them down the stairs and into the entrance hall where the entire student luggage was kept.

“Why are we doing this again?” Ron asked. “Why couldn’t we just let the house elves bring them down like everyone else?”

“Because it’s slavery!” Hermione explained, placing her trunk next to everyone else’s in the Great Hall where it sat waiting to board the train. “Five less bits of luggage those poor creatures have to carry down!”

“Sure,” Ron said faking a smile. “What a brilliant idea it was!”

Once they had placed their luggage down they started to head towards the front entrance and down the sunny steps to where the thestral-pulled carriages waited. Ginny froze once she saw the carriages and the horse-like creatures that pulled them.

“Are you okay?” Harry asked quietly to her.

“I can see them,” Ginny whispered back. “I can see the thestrals.”

“I’m sorry,” Harry said quietly. “I wished I didn’t have to show you the bad memories but I did in order for you to know the whole truth.”

“It’s okay,” Ginny said. “It’s just that, ever since I viewed your memories, I can’t help but see my family burning in The Burrow. Every time I close my eyes I see them! I know it’s stupid. They are alive! But every night!”

“Ginny!” Harry whispered urgently. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

“I know these memories are just as bad for you are they are for me,” Ginny whispered back. “You had to relive most of them every time a Dementor came near you this year. I didn’t want to cause you anymore distress.”

“You are stupid, you’re beautiful and I love you but you’re stupid,” Harry said shaking his head. “I once told you that you would never be a burden to me, now more than ever, now you know everything, you should realise that!”

“What are you guys talking about?” Luna asked walking up from behind them.

“Nothing,” Harry and Ginny said together.

“Don’t tell me that you’re going to start being secretive too, Ginny!” Hermione exclaimed. “We need him to open up to his friends more, not you shut us out!”

“Just leave it please, Hermione!” Ginny moaned.

Harry watched as Hermione huffed and walked to the nearest carriage. He turned to look at Ginny to see a guilty expression on her face.

“It’s safer for them if they don’t know,” Harry said quietly. “And it’s only for a year.”

“I know,” Ginny said agreeing. “But that doesn’t make me feel at least little guilty for shutting them out. Don’t you ever feel guilty for not telling them?”

“All the time,” Harry responded as they walked to the carriage and joined Hermione.

“We’re sorry,” Harry said as they sat down. “But remember my secrets are for your own good.”

“I know, Harry,” Hermione sighed. “But I’m not used to secrets, I tell my parents everything. I just care about you. If you keep secrets how am I meant to be a good friend and be there for you when I need to be?”

“We will tell you when we need you,” Harry told her gently knowing that most of her anger came from the fact that Hermione cared about them so much and didn’t want them being hurt.

“You haven’t done so far!” Hermione said sighing. “When push comes to shove, it’s always you on your own or just the two of you, you never let us in. I know it’s for our own protection, but that doesn’t stop it hurting.”

“Just trust me,” Harry said quietly. “It’s safer this way.”

“Yet Ginny knows,” Hermione asked cocking her head. “Doesn’t that mean it’s dangerous for her to know?”

“Actually, yes,” Ginny said nodding. “But considering our relationship, Harry thought I deserved to know. It’s hard keeping secrets from your friends. But it’s even more difficult keeping them from the one you love. Just trust us when we tell you it’s for your own good.”

The thestral-drawn carriages slowly made their way down the lane that led from the castle to Hogsmeade Village. The conversation between the friends soon turned to next year. And a possible new Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher.

“I think Dumbledore is planning on next year to have a vampire,” Luna said dreamily.

“I doubt it,” Hermione said. “If Lupin had to quit because it got out he was a werewolf, then there’s no way the board will allow a vampire to teach us.”

“Shame,” Neville said as they came to the station in Hogsmeade and exited the carriage. “Although how would he deal with the sunlight? Maybe we would have to have the lesson at night like Astronomy.”

“Please,” Ron moaned. “One lesson at night is bad enough.”

“Ah does Won-won need his beauty sleep?” Ginny teased.

“Won-won?” Neville asked and Ginny and Harry laughed out loud. Harry knew that Ginny was taking from his future memories and the nickname that Lavender Brown used for him.

“Yeah it’s a nickname I thought up for Ron, like it?” Ginny said airily.

“No!” Ron huffed.

“Too bad I like it,” Harry said teasingly.

“You know, I think I liked it better when the two of you were fighting,” Ron muttered looking out of the window.

“Ah come on we’re just teasing,” Harry laughed.

“We were?” Ginny asked him.

“See!” Ron exclaimed as the carriage came to a halt outside the town station.

“Well,” Harry said thinking, “maybe we were…”

They group left the carriages and made their way along the platform looking for an empty compartment. They found one near the back of the train and climbed aboard. They stowed their luggage above their seats and sat down waiting for the train to move off.

“Let’s hope there is no Dementor search this time,” Ginny muttered as she sat down opposite Harry.

“Yeah,” Harry agreed, knowing that with Ginny now knowing his memories, he knew that she would be forced to relive the nightmares just as he would be. He could try a Patronus but he still wasn’t sure his would work. Ginny still said she loved him, but then she didn’t want to be with him. Harry couldn’t help have a nagging doubt in the back of his mind that maybe Ginny was just trying to be kind to him.

Harry shook his head to clear those types of thoughts. No. Ginny wouldn’t do that. Ginny wouldn’t string him along. She said she still loved him and all she needed was time and that was exactly what he was planning on giving her.

It was another twenty minutes before the rest of the school was aboard and the train started to move. As they rolled out of the station and back towards London. The conversation turned to the upcoming Quidditch World Cup.

“Well Ireland are favourites, of course,” Ron said. “But Bulgaria have the best Seeker in the world. Victor Krum! He is the youngest professional Seeker ever! He didn’t miss a Snitch in his entire professional carer!”

“He’s only been playing for two years!” Harry informed him.

“Yeah, but Harry!” Ron argued. “No one has ever gone a whole season catching every Snitch! It’s because of him his team won the Bulgarian league!”

“I do wonder how that works, considering he’s still in school,” Harry said thoughtfully. “Maybe when I’m older I can play Quidditch and still go to school!”

“Thinking a lot of yourself there, aren’t you, Potter?” Ginny said smirking.

“Hey! It’s everyone else that kept saying I was good enough to play for England!” Harry countered.

“Yeah, but England have a rubbish Seeker,” Ginny teased. “It’s not exactly a big deal to be better than Cox! He couldn’t catch a Snitch if his life depended on it.”

“So England really hasn’t got a chance then?” Neville asked.

“Our Chasers are alright,” Ron explained. “But our Beaters are not much to be admired and Ginny is right about Cox. He just hasn’t got what it takes. Harry here would do a better job than him.”

“Are we really going to talk about Quidditch the entire train ride home?” Hermione asked.

“Yes,” Ron, Ginny and Harry said smirking.

“Well I was kind of hoping we could speak about C.A.R.E.,” Hermione explained. “We need to make plans for the summer!”

“Well, we have finished designing the flyers,” Ginny explained. “Maybe we can go to Diagon Ally at some point this summer and get them printed professionally.”

“Well my daddy owns a print machine for the Quibbler, we can just print out the flyers on that,” Luna said smiling “I’m sure Daddy would be all for house elf rights.”

“Good,” Hermione said. “So that’s the flyers, have you guys thought anymore about Pranks?”

“I’ve had a couple of ideas I need to research this summer,” Harry said smiling. “So as long as Ginny, Fred and George are happy to do it we will have a few pranks to pull next year.”

“Neville, have you talked to the house elves and asked what they wanted?” Hermione said looking at them.

“Yes, but there’s a problem with that,” Neville said. “They see nothing wrong with how they are treated now! They think they deserve the punishment and the slavery. It doesn’t help that they enjoy the work too.”

“Well we knew it was going to be difficult,” Hermione said smiling. “But we just want to make sure we don’t go upsetting them.”

“Well that’s the point,” Neville replied. “They like how things are at the moment and if we change things it will upset them. Day’s off, being paid. These things seem to be an insult to them rather than things they think they deserve.”

“The brainwashing they’ve had is scandalous,” Hermione said shaking her head. “We need to think about that.”

“I think it’s just small steps,” Harry pointed out. “At the moment they think they deserve punishment, let’s try and start there. Not only let the elves know that they don’t deserve to be hit or shut their hands in oven doors, but also that it is illegal to do that to other creatures, so it should be illegal to do it to them too. Cruelty to house elves is just as bad as say to humans or cats or centaurs. Once we get them to understand that the easier it will be to get the wizarding community to understand that too.”

“It’s just going to take a while to move along,” Harry continued. “It’s not just the wizarding world we have to convince; it’s the elves themselves as well.”

“It seems like it,” Hermione said. “Well, is Dobby like this? Maybe we can get him to talk to them.”

“Well ,maybe I can get him to work at Hogwarts the next year, that might help as well,” Harry said thinking.

They spent the rest of the journey throwing ideas for C.A.R.E around. Some were thrown out right away, but some Luna jotted down for future reference. Between discussing ideas about house elves, and discussing the Quidditch World Cup, the journey flew by and sooner than they realised, they were pulling into the station at King’s Cross.

“I will see you all soon, won’t I?” Hermione asked once all of them had removed their luggage from the train. They started to walk towards the barrier where a guard as letting them out two to three at a time.

“Sure,” Harry said. “Sirius and Jo work in the Broom office at the Ministry. They helped develop the Firebolt. So they get as many tickets to as many games as they like.”

“So most of the summer you will be watching Quidditch?” Hermione asked.

“I know, isn’t it exciting?” Ron said smiling.

“Just don’t forget to do your homework,” Hermione scolded them.

“You can check when you come to watch the final,” Harry told her.

“The final?” Hermione asked.

“Sure,” Harry said. “No matter how far England gets, we will still go to the final. The World Cup won’t be held here for a while after, might as well make the most of it.”

“When is that?” Hermione asked.

“About a week before school starts,” Harry told her.

“Let’s hope the match lasts a month!” Ron said “Then we get to miss some school!”

“Really, Ron,” Hermione said as they reached the barrier. “School is more important than Quidditch!”

“Yes, we know, Hermione,” Ron said rolling his eyes.

“Alright three first, then another three,” the guard told them and Ron, Neville, and Hermione walked through first. Harry, Ginny and Luna waited another minute before they too walked through the barrier.

There, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley stood waiting, with Sirius and Jo stood beside them.

“Did you have a good last week?” Mrs. Weasley asked them.

“It was informative,” Ginny said smiling.

“I see you and Harry are back on speaking terms,” Mrs Weasley said smiling.

“Don’t ask, Mum,” Ron said shaking his head. “It’s really complicated.”

“How is it complicated?” Ginny asked. “For the last time were just on a break! We still love each other and will get back together eventually.”

“Well, you’re not fighting anymore, that’s a positive thing,” Jo smiled.

“I’ve actually got a bone to pick with Sirius,” Harry said to her and his godfather. “There’s a ring on Jo’s finger! Anything you want to tell me?”

“Ah!” Sirius said slowly.

“Sirius Orion Black!” Jo screeched and Harry say Jo glare at his godfather. “Did you not tell Harry about our engagement?”

“It well, slipped my mind,” Sirius said uneasily.

“Our engagement slipped your mind,” Jo said slowly. “Do I really mean that little to you?”

“No, no, I love you!” Sirius said hurriedly. “I do! Just with Peter and everything it just didn’t come up, Harry was fighting with Ginny so… hang on!” for Jo was laughing. Sirius looked at her annoyed. “You’re just pulling my leg, aren’t you?”

“Maybe?” Jo said innocently.

“There’s my parents,” Hermione said as she spotted her parents walking over to them. “Well, I will see you later, don’t forget to write, a lot! And don’t forget to do your homework!”

“Hermione, it’s the summer!” Ron moaned. “We’re not even home yet!”

“Fine, I’ll wait until you write to me first then moan about you doing your homework,” Hermione said before walking over to her parents.

“Yes, because that gives me great incentive to write,” Ron muttered.

“Well there’s my daddy,” Luna said and Harry saw Mr. Lovegood standing just behind them out of the way. “I must go, it was fun having friends this year. I hope we’re friends next year too.” With that she simply walked over to her father and they left the station.

“Neville dear, your Gran is coming to The Burrow to pick you up using the Floo network,” Mrs Weasley explained. “And Harry you’re more than welcome to stay the night, there is a room for you, after all,

“Oh no, thank you, Mrs. Weasley,” Harry said knowing Ginny would want her space. “But I’ll come round sometime next week!”

“Well, you are family,” Mrs Weasley said. “You belong at The Burrow just as much, how are you and Ginny going to fix things if you are not talking to one another?”

“We have fixed things, Mum,” Ginny sighed.

“We’ll give you time to say your goodbye,” Mrs. Wealsey said and Harry and Ginny were left on their own.

“God, Mum is going to be such a pain in the ass all summer if she keeps going on about us,” Ginny moaned. “I didn’t know she approved of us so much.”

“I think it’s the secret idea of me being her son officially that she likes just as much,” Harry said.

“Shame we can’t tell her that you already are then,” Ginny said shaking her head.

“Don’t worry, I’ll give you the space you need this summer,” Harry told her gently.

“It’s not space, Harry,” Ginny said gently. “Just time. Although, everyone is going to get so annoying this summer if they keep asking when we’re going to get back together.”

“At least you know they approve,” Harry joked.

“If they didn’t, after knowing you for years, I would be extremely worried about who they would approve of,” Ginny said laughing.

“Well then,” Harry said. “I guess it’s goodbye for now.”

“Not for long,” Ginny said. “I still want to see my husband this summer, and before the World Cup.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Harry joked and Ginny shook her head. Their eyes locked and Harry thought the urge to kiss Ginny. He couldn’t do that anymore. Not for a while, not until Ginny said so. However Harry’s resolve was useless as Ginny quickly stepped forward and her lips brushed against Harry’s in a quick kiss.

“I love you, Harry,” Ginny said quietly. “You just need to wait a little bit, that’s all.”

“Ah heck,” Harry said shrugging. “I waited for us for years, what are a couple more months?”

“I love you,” Ginny smiled.

“I love you too.” Harry smiled back.

Back to index

Chapter 57: Summer Training

Author's Notes: Here's The Next Chapter

Harry lay on the warm grass, breathing heavily. Sweat ran down his face as the burning July summer sun shone down on him. And it was only eight in the morning. He had just run around the grounds of Potter manor. It was part of his summer training to try and get into shape before he went back to school in September. Ideally Harry would prefer to get in shape before September so that he could then start mock battles and only have to concentrate on staying in shape. But Harry knew that he would probably have to continue working hard during September as well. He really did need to have started training for Voldemort before now. He hoped that his laziness wouldn’t come back to haunt him.

Harry sat up as he looked around the grounds; the pool that Sirius had put in last year glinted invitingly in the summer sun. He wondered if Ginny and the others would like to come round that afternoon to relax. He called out for Estelle and the flames of the phoenix heated up the already warm air around him.

“Hello, Harry,” Estelle sang.

“Hey Estelle, would you mind asking Ginny if she and the others would like to come round this afternoon and hang out in the pool?” Harry asked her. Estelle nodded and flamed away to The Burrow as Harry tiredly got up and started to walk towards the house. In the kitchen Jo was baking scones so when he arrived he quickly picked a warm one up off the tray and bit into it.

“Hey!” Jo said turning around and looking at Harry. “You will spoil your breakfast!”

“I’m sure I will be able to make room,” Harry said grinning.

“You’re worse than Ron sometimes,” Jo said shaking her head.

“Really?” Harry asked cocking his head. “Ron?”

“Yeah, okay, maybe not Ron,” Jo said.

“By the way I invited Ginny and the others round this afternoon,” Harry told her.

“So I’m going to have to make more scones,” Jo stated.

“Maybe,” Harry said slowly. There were footsteps coming from the stairs and Jo shook her head.

“Well, your lazy godfather is up,” Jo said.

“Hey don’t moan at me, you are the one who agreed to marry him,” Harry said laughing. “Why, by the way?”

“You know most days I ask that very same question,” Jo joked.

“God, Harry, you stink,” Sirius said walking into the kitchen.

“Thanks,” Harry drawled. “Running will do that to you.”

“It’s good you’ve taken up running,” Jo said.

“Yeah it keeps me fit,” Harry said. “Well, it will once I get fit.”

“Well I’m glad you’re trying to get fit,” Jo said as she eyed Sirius warily as he crept towards the bowl of fruit mix that Jo had been using to make fruit scones.

“I’m glad one of us is,” Harry said getting a glass and walking over to the sink to fetch himself a drink of water.

“Don’t be like that,” Jo said as she brought the wooden spoon she was holding down onto Sirius’s hand as he was just about to pinch some of the fruit mix. Sirius waved his hand as it stung from where Jo had hit it.

“I better get showered and changed,” Harry told her. “Knowing Ron he will want to come use the pool sooner than this afternoon.”

“It’s nice you and Ginny are still managing to be friends,” Jo said as Sirius saw the freshly made scones and quickly grabbed one and took a bite.

Smack. This time Jo wacked the spoon against Sirius’s backside and he nearly chocked on the scone from the hit.

“Now I don’t understand,” Sirius said rubbing his backside. “Whenever I ask you to do that in the bedroom you keep saying no, but you are willing to do it in the kitchen?”

“SIRIUS!” Jo shouted.

“I’ve got to go,” Harry said hurriedly as he left the kitchen. He did not want to listen to Sirius talk about his and Jo’s sex life. That was just gross. After he had showered and re-dressed, Harry sat down at his desk in his bedroom, parchment surrounding him as he had the wizarding wireless on low as he looked over his summer homework.

“It was an interesting first day at the Quidditch World Cup yesterday as the holders Canada surprisingly lost to the outsider Peru, who move onto the next round. Wales won against Jamaica whilst England play USA tomorrow evening.”

Harry tuned out the radio as he looked at the parchment that currently had his half written History of Magic homework for Professor Binns. Whilst Harry didn’t normally do his homework right away during the school holidays, since he was giving Ginny space he decided he might as well get his homework done and then when Ginny wanted to hang out Harry didn’t have anything stopping him. Even though waiting was anxious, he knew he couldn’t rush Ginny, and that it was best to let their relationship mend at a natural pace. Sure he had invited her over that afternoon with the others but he wasn’t sure that she would come. Plus if he invited the others and not her, then he would be in a lot of trouble.

Harry returned to his essay on the goblin rebellion of 1612. The Rebellion was stationed out of Hogsmeade. The Three Broomsticks served as the headquarters of the goblins as they thought against the formation of the Wizengamot and their lack of representation in it.

Harry wiped his forehead as he dipped his quill into his inkwell and continued to write where he had left off. It was tedious work. Without Hermione there to help him it was a poor effort of an essay but still, after three hours of slaving away at his desk, he had finally managed to achieve an acceptable essay to hand in. Sure, he wasn’t going to get top marks but he didn’t mind; there were far more important things to worry about than his History of Magic homework. As long as he handed it in that was good enough for him.

After double checking his essay Harry went down to the kitchen where Jo and Sirius sat enjoying a small lunch. Harry grabbed a plate and sat down at the table whilst helping himself to a couple of fruit scones and butter. Suddenly the fireplace erupted and Ron stepped out of the fireplace.

“Hi,” Ron said smiling, holding a bag obviously full of his swimwear. “Haven’t finished lunch yet?”

“Err, only just started,” Harry said, looking at the clock. “I thought I invited you round after lunch?”

“It is after lunch!” Ron replied.

Suddenly the fireplace erupted again and Ginny walked out of the fireplace.

“I told you to wait, Ron!” Ginny moaned at him. She was wearing a small tank top and denim shorts. She had grown a bit since Harry last saw her a month ago. Either that or her shorts and tank top just emphasised her figure more. The Hogwarts school robes were really not good fashion.

“Hi, Harry,” Ginny said quietly, looking at him.

“Hi,” Harry answered quietly back.

The fireplace lit up again as the twins came through. They looked between Harry and Ginny smiling mischievously. Harry frowned, wondering what they were up to. Ginny must have thought the same thing.

“Whatever you two are planning with me and Harry, forget it,” Ginny scolded them.

“Us?” Fred asked.

“Planning something?” George continued.

“I think you’ve mistaken us for someone else,” Fred finished.

“Please remember that whilst on the grounds, the Ministry of Magic can’t detect underage magic,” Harry told them slowly. “So unless you want Bat Bogeys coming out of your nose I suggest we start heading towards the pool.”

“Oh, but Harry!” Ginny mock- moaned. “I so wanted to curse them.”

“You wanted an excuse to curse them?” Harry asked her.

“Well yes,” Ginny smiled.

“I apologise, Fred, George continue,” Harry said to them. Fred and George took one look at each other before smiling and acting all innocent.

“To the pool then, honorary brother?” George asked.

Harry shook his head as he led the other four to the pool. The July summer sun was now high in the air and the temperature was soaring. Harry unlocked the door and the others stepped into the warmth of outhouse. They quickly got undressed; they were all wearing their swimming costumes underneath, and slid into the pool. Harry got a blow up ball and they spent the next two hours playing water volleyball. Harry, Ron and Ginny were against the twins. There weren’t too sure who won, because they weren’t keeping count, although the twins vehemently claimed that they had scored the most points.

“So what did you reckon of the Canada result?” George asked once they felt too exhausted from playing and decided to blow up the pool chairs and laze around in the summer heat.

“Surprising,” Ron said. “I still don’t get how Peru managed to do that, I listened on the Wireless. Bagman was just as surprised as I was. I don’t think Peru will win it though. It was a one off result. They won’t get that lucky in the next round.”

“You can’t just get lucky against Canada!” Fred argued.

“Well they’re not as good as they were four years ago,” Ginny pointed out.

“Still,” George said. “They’re going to give a good account of themselves I reckon. What about England’s chances tonight? Aren’t you going, Harry? I thought Sirius could get tickets to all the games because of his job.”

“He could,” Harry said. “But he could only get two tickets, so he’s taking Jo.”

“Does that mean you’re finally coming over to ours then?” Ron asked. “You haven’t been round at all this summer.”

“There’s still time, Ron,” Harry said. “Plus I will probably be there the night before the final. We will have to get up early the next day.”

“Why?” Ron asked.

“You haven’t been told?” Harry asked.

“Told what?” George asked.

“Sirius got us all tickets for the final,” Harry told them. “All of us. Your parents agreed to it two days ago. He’s bought a brand new tent as well to fit us all in. The tent’s pitch is right next to the entrance into the forest. We will be the closest campers there.”

“No way!” Ron said, ecstatic. “We’re actually going to the final? I know you said on the train home but I thought it was more of a pipe dream.”

“Top Box as well,” Harry said, smiling. Fred fell off his chair and into the water. He came back up a few seconds later spluttering and shaking his head.

“No way!” George smiled. “Seats at the top box! That’s where the minister sits! And you sure we’re definitely coming?”

“Yeah, Mum and Dad agreed to it weeks ago,” Harry explained.

“I wonder why they haven’t told us yet,” Ginny thought aloud.

“Who cares?” George said. “We need to save up!

“We do indeed, brother of mine,” Fred said while climbing back onto his blow up chair.

“Wow,” Ron muttered. “We actually get to see the Quidditch World Cup final, live.”

“Who do you think will make the final?” Ginny asked.

“Ireland,” Ron said. “I know you can’t be sure about anything in a knockout tournament but they have the best three Chasers on the planet right now. Heck, even if they don’t get the Snitch, with those three Chasers, they will probably still win.”

“That would be an interesting bet,” Fred muttered and Harry and Ginny shared a glance.

“Mum would kill you,” Ginny told them.

“Well, she won’t be happy, but then she doesn’t need to know,” George said thoughtfully.

“It all depends who the opponents are. Bulgaria always has a chance with Krum,” Ron mentioned.

“True little brother, I guess we will have to wait and see,” Fred said.

The rest of the afternoon passed in a blur of fun, splashing and occasional relaxation. Around five o’ clock, they got out and dried themselves down before they head back into the bright sunshine and back towards Potter Manor. Ginny and Harry walked a little bit behind Ginny’s brothers so they could speak privately.

“I was wondering if you wanted to come round this evening, Harry,” Ginny said quietly to him as they walked back along the garden.

“I would love to,” Harry said. “To stay the night?”

“You might as well, you have a bedroom there for a reason,” Ginny said shrugging. “Plus I’m not sure how long it’s going to take.”

“How long what is going to take, Ginny?” Harry asked.

“Well, the thing is,” Ginny started. “I haven’t really occluded your memories of the future yet. I mean, seeing all of that once was bad enough, having to organize them again so soon was just too much. I needed to get used to what I learnt. The thing is, without these memories occluded I’ve been having, dreams.”

“Oh Ginny,” Harry said upset at the pain he had caused her with his memories.

“Don’t you dare say you’re sorry,” Ginny hissed at him. “I needed to see those memories. I’m glad I did. I just need to occlude them and then everything will be fine. Don’t you dare feel guilty for telling me the truth.”

“I don’t feel guilty for telling you the truth,” Harry explained. “I just wish you didn’t have to suffer because of it.”

“Well, I’ll be fine,” Ginny explained, “once they are occluded.”

“I’ll do whatever you want,” Harry told her.

“Bark like a dog?” Ginny quipped suddenly and Harry looked at her funny.

“Excuse me?” Harry asked her confused.

“You just said you would do anything I told you,” Ginny said smirking. “Bark like a dog.”

“You are joking,” Harry said laughing.

“Nope,” Ginny said grinning. “Come on Potter, you can’t honestly think I would pass this opportunity up did you?”

“Okay,” Harry said resigned to his fate. “But for your information I’m pretty disappointed that you had an open chance to make me do anything and you simply said bark like a dog.”

“No, you’re right,” Ginny said, thinking. “That’s letting you off too easy; I need to think this through. I’ll get back to you. You don’t have to bark like a dog.”

“Wait no, I think I would prefer to bark,” Harry said, suddenly scared at what Ginny could possibly make him do.

“Too late, Potter,” Ginny said as they got to the back door that led from Potter Manor to the grounds. “I think I could have a lot of fun with this.”

“Oh boy,” Harry sighed.

-oOoOoOoOo-

Mrs. Weasley saw Harry fall out of the fireplace and into the kitchen of The Burrow. She chuckled as she watched him stand and wipe himself down, muttering to himself. He was improving but sadly most times he still ended up sprawled out on the floor. Harry stood up and dusted himself off as he smiled at her.

“Harry!” Mrs. Weasley exclaimed as she rushed over to him. “How dare you spend so much time away from here? You’re family! This is your home just as much as Potter Manor!”

“Nice to see you too, Mrs. Weasley,” Harry said as she pulled him into a hug.

“Mrs. Weasley? Whatever happened to ‘Mum’?” Mrs. Weasley asked him. “I know you and Ginny have been having your problems lately but that does not mean that you are not family! Ginny explained that it’s just a small break and you will be back together soon, so you can call me Mum and Arthur Dad just as you used to.”

“Yes, Mum,” Harry replied.

“Mum is it alright that me and Harry go hang out in my room whilst we wait for dinner,” Ginny asked as she put her wet swimming stuff down with the dirty washing.

“Sure it is, sweetheart,” Mrs. Weasley said and Harry and Ginny left Ron and her brothers in the kitchen. Mrs. Weasley turned to her sons.

“Make sure you leave your door open, mind,” one of the twins shouted after them. Mrs. Weasley sent him a glare and George shrank back quietly.

“Did you behave yourselves?” she asked them.

“Of course, Mum,” Fred smiled. Mrs. Weasley watched them interestingly before shooing them off out of the kitchen. She knew that the chances of them behaving were low but she hoped that they at least hadn’t burnt Harry’s house down.

Mrs. Weasley then started to prepare the meal for that evening. She heard laughing from upstairs and her mind wandered back to her youngest and semi-adopted son. When she first got the news that they had started dating she was of two minds. First, she was ecstatic that Harry had admitted his feelings about her daughter and that they had started to date. From what Percy told her in his letter, Harry was treating Ginny well and he had not seen Ginny that happy ever before.

She had briefly wondered if it was too soon for them to start dating. However, she knew that if she tried to forbid them to date then both Harry and Ginny would hold her in contempt for a long time. She wasn’t sure if Ginny would ever forgive her. So she decided to bury those concerns and she was generally happy that her daughter and adopted son were dating.

For months it really seemed from what she knew from Ginny’s letters and what she knew of the two of them, that they had been very lucky to find each other so early. She knew she was getting ahead of herself but she couldn’t help imagine a white wedding once Ginny had graduated. She was sure that Harry and Ginny would last after the years of friendship before they taken it to the next level.

So when she received the news that Ginny had broken up with Harry she was gobsmacked. It was an extra shock that it was Ginny that had called time on their relationship. She racked her mind with worry with what could have possibly happened to cause Ginny to have such a reaction. She was sad that the relationship hadn’t lasted and she had spent the past month since they had been home from school trying to entice Ginny into explaining everything to her. But all Ginny would say was that they were on a break but would get back together when they were ready.

Whilst she was glad that they had patched things up, she wasn’t quite as sure as she was before Ginny broke up with Harry. What caused her to do so? Why did she get so angry at Harry? Did she blame him for Pettigrew capturing her? And what caused her to make a U-turn and suddenly say that she still did love Harry and they were going to get back together in time?

She guessed that all she could do was wait and see how things played out. She just hoped that things would go smoothly for the both of them from now on. She never wanted to see such a defeated and miserable look on her daughter’s face as she had seen after Harry brought her back from Pettigrew ever again.

-oOoOoOoOo-

Harry sat on the end of Ginny’s bed as she leant against the backboard and her pillows. Sapphire, Ginny’s cat, was curled up on Ginny’s lap as she started to go through Harry’s memories and organize them and shut them away behind her Occlumency Shields. Harry’s hand held hers as she slowly and painfully sorted through the painful memories of the deaths of her loved ones. Ginny knew that it was something she must do but it was hard thinking about what had happened. After barricading the memory of the attack on The Burrow behind her shields she whispered a question to Harry that she had been thinking about for the past few weeks.

“How did you handle it?” Ginny asked Harry quietly.

“Sorry?” Harry asked her.

“How did you handle all these memories? You were only six,” Ginny repeated.

“With difficulty,” Harry admitted. “I think the thought of friends like you and Ron managed to get me through the days. I think meeting you guys was the thing that kept me going. Then once we became friends I didn’t have to worry about my future self’s memories, at least not until I returned to Hogwarts. You guys kept me sane and distracted me. It was only when I went to Hogwarts that I had to think about what was to come and what I needed to do.”

“Finding out about the prophecy was hard, I admit,” Harry continued. “I spent days worrying about the person I needed to become, that I needed to become a bad person, a murderer to help the potential friends and lives of everyone. I guess the Durselys helped, they made me feel so worthless. So when I found out that I had to fight a mad man with magic, whilst it scared me, it didn’t make me feel too bad because I thought that if I died, then at least no one would miss me. I almost thought about just staying at the Dursley’s, but after my uncle attacked me the neighbour called the police so it was taken out of my hands.”

“I’m sorry you had to go through that,” Ginny said.

“You helped though,” Harry said smiling. “Being my best friend all these years helped. It helped me get used to the memories. Got me used to what I needed to do next June. It gave me a true reason to fight. Sure, the memories showed that we would be friends, but us being best friends? It truly sunk in what I was fighting for and it changed. I didn’t want to stop Voldemort because I felt I had to. I wanted to stop Voldemort because I simple wanted to protect you, all of you from him. You did that, Ginny. You will never know, even after seeing all my memories, just how important you are to me.”

“I don’t know,” Ginny said quietly. “Until I had you, I was alone. I mean my brothers, why would they want to play with a little girl? Until I had you, I had no one. Then you came along and suddenly I had someone. I wasn’t alone. The fact that you were Harry Potter didn’t even matter to me. Sure when I was younger I had dreams of Harry Potter coming by and sweeping me off my feet, that we would fall in love and live happily ever after and all that. But tell you what, that stupid fantasy; it doesn’t come close to the real thing. Nowhere near. So maybe I have a small idea.”

“Can you promise me one thing?” Ginny asked him.

“Anything,” Harry told her gently.

“Promise me you will do everything you can to make sure you come back to me after the graveyard,” Ginny whispered.

“Everything, Ginny,” Harry told her. “I’ll do everything I can. I want a future with you, a future where neither of us have to worry about a madman coming after us.”

“How’s your training coming along?” Ginny asked him.

“It’s mostly running,” Harry said. “The knowledge of spells I have thanks to my future self. The ability to use them in a fight, I won’t be able to train until I get back to Hogwarts. There I can set up the Room of Requirement to my needs and really start training.”

“The Ministry can’t detect wandless magic, can they?” Ginny asked him.

“No, why?” Harry asked her.

“Teach me,” Ginny told him. “I know you said I needed to do my Occlumency first, but you’ve done everything you can. The rest of it is me constantly sorting my memories each night before going to bed and just re-enforcing my walls. There’s nothing more you can teach me. So why not start on wandless magic?”

Ginny watched as Harry titled his head slightly in thought.

“Do you still love me?” Harry asked her quietly.

“Oh Harry, I’ve told you plenty of times, I just need to get used to everything. I’m getting there. We will get back together eventually you know that,” Ginny said gently.

“No,” Harry said, shaking his head. “You misunderstand me. You see my wandless magic is different to everyone and everything. It’s rare, not known since the age of Merlin. I’m not asking for us to get back together, I agree it’s too soon. But what I need to know is that you still love me, that you aren’t just saying the words to be kind and not to hurt me. You see it’s impossible to do this wandless magic if you aren’t in love with someone. So you need to answer honestly, not just to me, but to yourself as well. Think hard, after everything you learnt these past few weeks, do you truly still love me?”

“With all my heart,” Ginny replied knowing that it was true. Because she did, with all her heart she knew, she truly loved Harry.

“Estelle,” Harry called out and the red and gold phoenix flamed into Ginny’s bedroom. She carried in her talons, an old, very thick, black book with red bindings. Ginny swore she had never seen a book so old before. She watched as Harry took the book from Estelle and laid it gently down on Ginny’s bed between them.

“You need to be really careful with this book. It’s the only one of its kind,” Harry told her gently. “It’s very old and there are no more copies.”

“How old exactly is it?” Ginny asked as she gently lifted the book towards herself.

“No one can truly know, since there are no records of when King Arthur actually took the throne or when Merlin became his Court Wizard,” Harry said and Ginny stared at him blankly.

“Oh,” Harry said realizing that he had left out information. “Merlin wrote that book.”

“Merlin? The Merlin? Wrote this book,” Ginny whispered in awe.

“I’m still glad I can surprise you, even with you knowing all my future memories,” Harry said smiling.

“So this is…” Ginny said awed looking over the book.

“Really old, yes,” Harry said. “And the only one of its kind. Lost to unknown parts until one of my ancestors found it, and hid it in Potter Manor’s Library. Trust me, being nine and finding that book in the library was rather a shock.”

“I’ll say,” Ginny whispered as she gently opened the book.

“Well I’ll leave you to get on with your reading,” Harry said getting of Ginny’s bed. “I know more summer homework isn’t always the best but you did want to learn wandless magic.”

“Believe me,” Ginny said reading the first page. “I don’t think I’ll have a problem if it means constantly hexing the twins and getting away with it.”

“That’s my girl,” Harry smiled.

“Always, Harry,” Ginny said looking back up at him smiling.

-oOoOoOoOo-

Harry shook Ginny awake the next morning. It was still early, the sun had barely risen above the hills and even the rooster hadn’t awakened yet. Harry had found Ginny in bed, the book he had given her the evening before laid open on her bed. She had obviously fallen asleep reading the book and Harry shook his head, knowing that he would find her like this in the morning. Laughing gently, he took a hold of Ginny’s shoulders and shook her awake.

“What time is it?” Ginny asked sleepily as she slowly woke up.

“Five thirty,” Harry told her.

“What!” Ginny said as she shot up. “Do you want a divorce, Potter?”

“A, you know we can’t get one, and B, you wanted to join me in my training didn’t you?” Harry asked smiling.

“I didn’t ask to join you in your running,” Ginny huffed as she lay back down.

“That doesn’t mean you didn’t want to join me,” Harry told her as she lay on her bed.

“That Potter, is beside the point, and I thought you said I wasn’t going to join you in the graveyard,” Ginny said.

“You aren’t,” Harry told her fiercely. “But if last year taught me anything it’s that I should prepare for the worst. And the worst thing that could happen is that I could fail to kill Voldemort! If that happens, a war will break out again and if that happens, you need to know how to protect yourself.”

“So I’m going to join you in your training?” Ginny asked sitting up.

“Yes, so get dressed in something you can run in,” Harry told her. “And meet me downstairs. You’ve got ten minutes.”

Harry chuckled slightly as Ginny grumbled whilst pulling off her bed covers. Harry left the room so she could get dressed and went down into the kitchen where he got two bowls of cereal. Ginny joined him five minutes later.

“Eat up,” Harry said handing her a bowl. “You need energy for running.”

“Tell me again why I wanted to do this?” Ginny asked.

“I don’t know,” Harry replied, “since I can’t read your thoughts anymore because of your Occlumency,” he added jokingly.

“So it’s just running you do?” Ginny asked as she began to eat.

“For now,” Harry said. “We’ll do more when we get back to Hogwarts.” Harry watched Ginny yawn before shaking his head and asking. “So how long did you stay up reading?”

“Not that long,” Ginny said quietly looking at Harry.

“Really?” Harry asked knowingly.

“Just you know, one, two o’ clock,” Ginny mumbled.

“Go back to bed, Ginny,” Harry said sighing. “You’ve only had a couple of hours sleep.”

“No, I’m fine,” Ginny said. “I can have a nap later. By the way, what do you want for your birthday?”

“No idea,” Harry said thinking. “Why?”

“Mum is taking me to Diagon Ally this afternoon,” Ginny explained. “Might as well get your present then. Although Mum did say no more broomsticks.”

“Like we would want anything to replace our Firebolts,” Harry said grinning.

“You know she’s still mad at you for that,” Ginny told him.

“She’ll forgive me,” Harry smiled, “eventually.”

“Maybe,” Ginny grinned. “To be honest I don’t see any reason to be forgiven. After all it’s your job to spoil your wife!”

They finished their breakfast and then headed out of the kitchen door and into the garden of The Burrow. Harry then showed Ginny the stretches she should warm up with before they started to jog of down the path and off out into the woods.

“So how long do you normally jog for in the morning?” Ginny breathed from beside Harry.

“Two hours,” Harry said but quickly added when he saw the look of horror on Ginny’s face. “But today we will just jog for however long you can.”

“No, you need to jog for two hours, just do your normal routine. When I can’t do anymore I’ll get Estelle to bring me back and have a nice cold drink of milk.” Ginny said nodding.

“Way to rub it in, love,” Harry said.

Over the next hour, Harry and Ginny jogged through the woods, past the lake where they went swimming last year and where they went skating the two winters ago. They then joined up on a small country track and followed it down to the Muggle village of Ottery St Catchpole. They jogged pass the orphanage Harry stayed in when he left the Dursleys and through the town village square before they turned and followed the country road along fields and crops before they came to the turning back to The Burrow.

“How are you doing?” Harry asked, breathing slowly trying to get his heart beat to slow down.

“I’ll… be… all… right…” Ginny said between breaths. Sweat covered her body as she bent over her arms on her legs trying to catch her breath. “How… are… you… still… managing... to... stand…?”

“I’ve been doing this every morning since Pettigrew attacked us, remember?” Harry said. “Believe me when I first started I was just like you are now, but in time your body gets used to it and you endurance improves.”

“Good… to… know…” Ginny breathed out.

“Look, there’s the road back to The Burrow,” Harry said pointing at the little lane. “Why don’t you walk down there and back home? That will help with the cooling down whilst I finish my run. Its good anyway, the body needs to stretch after exercise or you will cramp up. Trust me I learnt that the hard way.”

“Yeah, okay,” Ginny said. She had straightened back up and wasn’t so out of breath as before although she was still in need of a rest.

“I’ll see you in a bit,” Harry said as he continued to jog along the road as Ginny slowly walked back to The Burrow. It was another forty minutes before he arrived back at The Burrow himself. Ginny walked out of the kitchen with a glass of water which Harry gulped down as he stretched and cooled down in order to not get cramps.

“So what are you two up to?” Mrs. Weasley asked as she came out of the kitchen behind Ginny.

“Exercise,” Ginny explained. “We just thought it was a good idea to do some running.”

“Well after all that running I expect you’re hungry. Harry, go have a shower, and Ginny go wake your brothers whilst I cook us all a nice big breakfast.” Mrs. Weasley told them.

Harry did as he was told as he dragged his feet to go have a nice cool shower. Once he had washed and changed he met the rest of the Wealseys back downstairs and sat down at the kitchen table. Mrs. Weasley had cooked a big breakfast consisting of sausages, bacon, egg, and beans. Harry ate hungrily as his morning run had already burnt of the bowl of cereal he and Ginny had that morning.

After breakfast Harry and Ginny laid out on the grass, the summer sun burning down on them. Ginny yawned but knew that she needed to stay awake. They watched as Ginny’s brothers played Quidditch in the paddock. They had invited Harry and Ginny to join but both of them waved them away. Ginny was too exhausted after her morning exercise and Harry wanted to spend as much time with Ginny as she allowed him. They were slowly starting to get back into the swing of hanging out again without Harry’s secrets always being between them and making things awkward.

“Enjoy reading last night?” Harry asked her as they relaxed in the heat of the sun. Ginny had her eyes closed and it look liked she was falling asleep.

“Okay so maybe I read a little too much last night,” Ginny yawned sitting up. “But I want to be able to hex my brothers, plus it was an interesting read.”

“You are just excited about doing magic without a wand,” Harry smirked.

“Well, weren’t you when you found the book?” Ginny asked him.

“Yeah, but mostly I thought it could be a good hidden weapon to use against Voldemort,” Harry told her. “Guess I screwed that up didn’t I?”

“A bit, but I’m grateful,” Ginny replied.

“So what are you going to get me this afternoon?” Harry grinned.

“Oh no,” Ginny said shaking her head. “You’ll have to wait until your birthday for that. By the way, you are staying here for that! Mum has told Sirius under no circumstances are you to be anywhere else but here for your birthday.”

“I suppose I’ll just have to be here then, won’t I?” Harry smiled.

“Yes, you will,” Ginny nodded. “Its tradition you celebrate your birthday here. And with the ones you love and who love you!”

“So no clue on what you are getting me?” Harry needled. “Not one?”

“You’ll be getting a bat-bogey-hex in a minute if you don’t stop,” Ginny joked.

“Shutting up,” Harry replied.

“FRED AND GEORGE WEASLEY!” Mrs. Weasley shouted from The Burrow. Harry and Ginny looked over to the house to see Mrs. Weasley striding from the kitchen her face furious. In her hand were bits of parchment.

“What’s going on?” Harry asked Ginny but she shook her head indicating she didn’t know. Harry and Ginny got up and started to follow Mrs. Weasley where she was striding towards the paddock.

“Fred and George Weasley, get your butts down here now!” Mrs. Weasley screeched.

“What’s going on, Mum?” Fred asked as they both landed on the grass.

“WHAT IS THIS!” Mrs. Weasley exploded, waving parchments in the air. “What is Weasley Wizard Wheezes?!”

Harry and Ginny, who had been following Mrs. Weasley towards the paddock swiftly turned around and started to walk back towards the house.

“NO SO FAST YOU TWO!” Mrs Weasley shouted at them and both Harry and Ginny winced.

“What exactly is Weasley Wizard Wheezes?” Mrs Weasley asked them furiously as she read from the parchment and looked between the twins and Harry and Ginny. “What exactly is Tongue Tied Toffees or Canary Creams?”

“Well, Tongue Tied Toffees make your tongue really long, we used them back at Easter to help prank the school,” Fred explained.

“And Canary Creams make you sprout feathers all over your body for a couple of minutes. They are joke sweets.” George continued. “There are also fake wands and lots of other cool stuff.”

“Fake wands?” Mrs. Weasley asked faintly. “This! This is why you only got three O.W.L.s between the two of you? Because you created fake wands? And joke sweets? Do you know how much you are ruining your future? How are fake wands and joke sweets meant to get you jobs in the Ministry? How are they meant to show your future employees how good a job you could do?”

“The Ministry?” Fred asked shocked.

“We’re not going to work for the Ministry,” George continued.

“Yeah we couldn’t give two hoots about working for them,” Fred said.

“We’re going to open up our own Joke shop,” George said defiantly.

“Open your own joke shop, and how do you expect to finance all of…” Mrs. Weasley started but then stopped and looked at Harry. “HARRY JAMES POTTER!”

“Good luck,” Ginny said quietly as Harry winced.

“What is the meaning of this?” Mrs Weasley demanded.

“I’m allowing them to follow their dreams, rather than have them stuck in a boring job they don’t like for the rest of their lives,” Harry said rather daringly.

“What kind of life do you think they could have selling joke sweets?” Mrs. Weasley demanded.

“One where they enjoy their job, where they are happy,” Harry said slowly, “rather than being miserable.”

“And how are they meant to support their families and loved ones!” Mrs. Weasley screeched. “Have you thought of that? Have you two?” she added turning back to the twins. “You really think you can provide for your future families on selling joke sweets? Do you think anyone would want to marry either of you when all you do is sell jokes?”

“If they don’t love us for who we are then they aren’t worth marrying,” Fred said.

“Mum, we aren’t Ministry employees, we never were!” George spoke.

“Plus the Ministry is so backwards and corrupt we don’t want any part of it,” Fred agreed.

“I mean look at Dad, sure he loves his job, but he could do so much more but won’t because he doesn’t suck up and line the Minister’s pockets like most Head of Departments do!” George explained.

“Don’t you dare have a go at your father!” Mrs. Weasley screeched.

“They’re not,” Harry said quietly. “They’re merely pointing out how the corrupt running of the institution is stopping Dad from having the job he deserves. Sure he loves his job, but he deserves so much more. We all know that. And it’s the people running the Ministry that is stopping him purely because he loves all things Muggle.”

“Why would we want to work for people like that, who don’t appreciate the job Dad can do?” George asked.

“We wouldn’t, we love making people laugh, to bring joy to people,” Fred asked. “Why can’t we do that?”

“You can’t truly expect to make a living out of this!” Mrs. Weasley shouted.

“Believe me they can and most likely will,” Harry told her, “and if I’m right, they will make a lot more money out of the joke shop than they ever would working for the Ministry!”

“That’s stupid!” Mrs. Weasley demanded. “No, I won’t have it! I’m burning these; I’m burning everything I found in your room! You need to concentrate on your studies. Not messing about on this silly idea about a joke shop!”

“But Mum…” Fred started.

“No buts!” Mrs. Weasley said walking towards the kitchen. “This is the end of it! There will be no more talk about silly joke shops!”

Harry, Ginny, Fred and George watched as Mrs. Weasley walked back into the kitchen.

“Well, that could have gone better,” Ginny muttered.

“She’ll come round eventually,” Harry said.

“Really?” Fred asked, clearly not believing that notion.

“It will probably take a long while,” Harry said. “And you will probably have to wait until you have the actual shop and show her how well you’re doing, but yes, she will.”

“Wish we had your optimism,” George said.

“You’re not going to stop are you?” Ginny asked.

“Of course not, little sister!” Fred exclaimed.

“We were thinking of taking some testers to sell to the World Cup, the Canary Creams are quite good. We wanted people’s reactions,” George explained.

“I suggest you wait until you’re back at Hogwarts,” Harry told them. “Just imagine Mum’s reaction if she finds out you took some to the World Cup!”

“Yeah, maybe you should hold out, better be safe than sorry,” Ginny said. “But you could do a lot of research and development at school this year! Then show Mum how well you managed to do at the end of the year! Maybe that can bring her about!”

“You really think that is the better option?” Fred asked.

“Trust me,” Harry said. “The only way she is going to approve of this is when you show her that you can actually get it to work. I don’t think it’s the actual idea of owning a joke shop that is getting her worked up. It’s the worry that you’re going to fail and then you won’t have a good future. She’s just wants to make sure you have a good future after Hogwarts, where you can own your own house and provide for yourselves.”

“Also I know you’re not going to like it, but maybe having better exam results will show you’re preparing just in case it does fail,” Ginny said. “Not that me or Harry think it will. We both think it will be the best joke shop in Diagon Ally, or Hogsmeade, or where ever you set your shop. But with the better grades, it shows Mum you’re taking things seriously and maybe it will make it easier for her to accept knowing that in the case it does fail, you can get a better job!”

“But we only got three O.W.Ls,” Fred said frowning.

“Well take Potions and Charms and Transfiguration and show that you can actually do the work in N.E.W.Ts,” Harry said. “I know it’s not much but if you’re deadly serious about this joke shop that we know you are then you need to get Mum on board. And also finish school. I know you don’t think you will need too, but I’m going to make a stipulation in my financial backing. I will only continue to back you, if you finish school!”

“They make some interesting points, Fred,” George said thinking.

“Indeed they do, brother,” Fred replied.

“We really don’t want to fight Mum on this,” George explained. “We’ll do what you suggest for this year, and show Mum the research results at the end of the school year and see how she reacts then.”

“Either way we’re still going to go through with the joke shop,” Fred finished.

“And about finishing school?” George said looking unsteadily at his twin. “Well let’s just see how she reacts at the end of the school year first before agreeing to that.”

-oOoOoOoOo-

The morning of Harry’s fourteenth birthday arrived sooner than Harry expected. But with the morning runs with Ginny, and the constant wondering if they really had set the timeline back on track slowly eroded the weeks away. Harry and Ginny had slowly, over the past few weeks since they had started training together, started to really move on from the last week of school term. Ginny had started to get used to the fact that they knew the future and was slowly becoming comfortable with the information. Ginny did mention though that she wasn’t ready for them to resume dating yet which Harry simple told her that she didn’t need to keep explaining, that he would let Ginny set the pace.

Harry and Ginny that morning had run together for the full length of the run for the first time that summer. Ginny had slowly been improving to the point where Harry didn’t need to slow down and Ginny could run the full distance. Although it did mean that when they got back to The Burrow Ginny simple flopped down on the grass, breathing heavily and clutching her sides.

“You pushed yourself too much, Ginny,” Harry said breathing slowly trying to get his pulse back down to normal.

“I did it though,” Ginny breathed out as she lay on the grass. “I did it! Now I just need lots of water!”

Although knowing he was going to pay for his actions later, he couldn’t let the opportunity pass. Harry waved his hand subtly over towards Ginny and suddenly loads of conjured ice cold water fell on top of her. Ginny sat up spluttering and gasping, soaking wet from her shower.

“HARRY JAMES POTTER!” Ginny shouted pushing her wet hair away from her face and glaring daggers at Harry.

“You asked for water!” Harry explained and Ginny slowly staggered to her feet and slowly marched over to Harry. Harry saw her face screw up in concentration before she waved her hand and Harry felt his shirt suddenly turn soaking wet with cool water.

“Ah man that’s nice and cool in this heat,” Harry said smiling genuinely meaning it. Ginny continued to glare at him before unleashing her fury and screamed out loud in frustration. All of a sudden, Harry, Ginny and the whole garden of The Burrow was drenched in ice cold water.

Harry and Ginny gasped for breath as they stood still in shock. Both of them looked like they had just jumped into a pool fully clothed. The garden was flooded. Harry could see the local garden gnomes hurriedly climbing up bushes and trees to try and get away from the water that had flooded their homes. Mrs. Weasley opened the kitchen door and looked out into the garden in complete shock. Ginny’s brothers were in the kitchen sitting, waiting for breakfast.

“It was Ginny,” Harry said quickly pointing to his wife standing beside him. Ginny threw him a look.

“Ginny conjured the water to flood the garden?” Mrs. Weasley asked in disbelief.

“I didn’t mean to,” Ginny said quietly and Mrs. Weasley turned to her in shock. Ginny’s brothers were looking at her wide-eyed. Mr. Weasley was looking at them curiously but Sirius and Jo were standing at the back of the kitchen clutching onto one another trying not to laugh. Remus, Harry had noticed, was simply shaking his head in amusement.

“Where’s your wand?” Mrs. Weasley asked her, looking around for it in confusion.

“Hmm, I did it wandlessly,” Ginny said sheepishly.

“You’re teaching her wandless magic?” Ron asked suddenly afraid. Clearly the image of Ginny hexing him wandlessly was something crossing his mind. The twins were looking at her in awe.

“Yes, I am,” Harry said boldly.

“Well young lady since you enjoy flooding the garden so much maybe you can fix it before breakfast?” Mrs. Weasley asked.

“Hmm, I’m not quite sure I know how,” Ginny explained quietly. “I’ve only just started learning…”

Harry decided enough was enough and waved his hand and the garden reverted back to its original state. Harry also dried the two of them off.

“Thank you, now go get changed and hurry back down, breakfast is almost ready,” Mrs. Weasley told them. Harry and Ginny silently walked through the kitchen and then into the living room and up the stairs.

“That was fun,” Harry said as soon as they were out of hearing range of the kitchen. Ginny took a look at Harry before bursting out laughing.

“I can’t believe I did that!” Ginny said between laughs. “Oh god, I’m so sorry.”

“You are kidding right?” Harry asked her as they walked up the stairs. “That was brilliant!”

“I think we are even, agree?” Ginny asked him.

“Yeah, we’re even,” Harry laughed.

Harry and Ginny quickly showered and changed. Harry had to wait, as girls always went first apparently, and plus, he didn’t want to anger the wife, as Ginny explained to him the reason why she was going first. Harry thought that Ginny was starting to abuse the knowledge of them being married a whole lot recently but then just shrugged. He would rather her abuse the powers of being his wife than be completely mad at him for it.

When they arrived back down into the kitchen they were treated to a full English breakfast with American pancakes on the side. It was rather a large breakfast but no food went to waste. Ron even had second helpings, although Harry wasn’t entirely surprised by that particular news.

After breakfast they headed into the living room for the yearly present opening ritual. Harry sat on the couch whilst waiting to be handed his presents. Harry leaned back, eagerly waiting on his adopted family to settle down so he could continue with the important part of the morning.

“So are you going to open your presents or what, Potter?” Ginny said sitting next to him. Sapphire, Ginny’s cat, jumped onto the sofa too and sat comfortably in-between them.

“I will when you hand them to me!” Harry replied.

“You’re a lazy git you know that, right?” Ginny said handing him his first present.

Harry ignored that comment as he eagerly opened his first present that was from Ron. Surprisingly it was memorabilia of Harry’s Quidditch team, the Montrose Magpies. Harry looked at Ron questionably as it wasn’t the normal Chudley Canon stuff that he would get from Ron.

“Yeah well, I remember you saying that you support them, and whilst I think it’s still a total betrayal, it is your birthday so…” Ron explained as Harry smiled at him.

“Thank you,” Harry told him. He then moved onto his next present which was from Sirius and Jo. They got him some refreshment potions for his chest that Sirius had got him two Christmas’s ago, which was rather fortunate since they were specifically running out of the weightless potion that they used to play flying kiss chase. Although Harry was sure they wouldn’t be playing it for a while. They also got him the book Pranking Techniques volume three and Harry was sure volume four was currently waiting Ginny and her birthday on the eleventh of August.

Percy’s present was surprisingly better than normal. He had gotten him a book on the history of wandless magic and people who famously managed to perform the magic. Whilst it wasn’t exactly the same as the magic he was using now Harry still found it interesting to look back and see who was capable of such feats. The list wasn’t many but it was an in depth explanation on all those who had performed it and what they had known to do with such skill.

Harry moved through his presents, a couple of homemade joke sweets from Fred and George which Harry kept to use on Malfoy if he ever got irritating, some nice looking quills and ink from Hermione and from Neville he got a sneakoscope which wasn’t lit up, spinning, or making a noise which was always a plus to Harry.

After he had opened all the presents that had been piled around him he noticed that he hadn’t received a present from either Ginny or Mr. and Mrs. Weasley. Although he could probably guess what his honorary parents were getting him and sure enough they handed over a ticket to that summer’s Quidditch World Cup.

“We weren’t sure what to get you but because Sirius can get a discount for us, we decided to treat you to the World Cup final,” Mr. Weasley explained. “We got tickets for everyone including Hermione and Neville if you wish to invite them too.”

Harry, Ginny, Ron and the twins eagerly looked at the tickets in Harry’s hands. The tickets, displaying seat numbers in the Minister’s box themselves glinted in gold on the tickets. All four of them grinned at each other.

“Bill and Charlie are even getting time off to come with us and even Percy has managed to get some leave from work,” Mrs. Weasley explained happily.

Once the excitement of actually seeing the tickets to the Quidditch Cup final wore off a little, Harry turned to Ginny wondering what she had gotten him. She quickly gave him a wrapped package that Harry carefully but eagerly unwrapped. Inside was a beautiful glass figure of a phoenix. She smiled as Harry looked over the figure carefully; it was no bigger than his hand but it was so masterfully created and look so life-like.

“It’s beautiful, thank you,” Harry said smiling.

“I saw it in a shop window,” Ginny explained. “I wasn’t exactly sure what to get you but this seemed nice and I knew you would like it.”

After the wrapping paper had been banished with a flick of Sirius’s wand, Harry, Ginny, and her brothers made their way out of the living room and into the garden and started to walk up to the paddock for a round of Quidditch. Harry and Ginny were not allowed on the same team, according to her brothers, so they decided to play opposite each other in the Seeker position. It was a long battle and twice Ginny did the Wronski Feint which caused Harry to keep an ever closer eye on the Snitch. However, in the end Harry just managed to catch the Snitch from under Ginny’s nose.

Whilst they lay on the ground enjoying the summer heat, Ginny kicked him gently in the leg. Harry turned to look at her questionable.

“You know you should have let me catch the Snitch!” Ginny told him quietly.

“Why?” Harry asked her confused.

“Because, I’m your wife,” Ginny told him quietly so her brothers couldn’t hear her.

“You’re going to use that all the time, aren’t you?” Harry moaned at her.

“Too right, got to get something out of this,” Ginny joked.

“A loving husband not good enough?” Harry asked her.

“Well, maybe, in a couple of years’ time, but I’m thirteen whilst it’s a plus that I know I’m married to someone that I love with everything I have and that he loves me back just as much, it’s not exactly what I’m looking for. But I repeat it’s good to know I have a loving husband who I love just as much for later down the line.” Ginny joked again laughing.

“Hey, do you guys want to go for a swim?” Fred called out to Harry and Ginny who shrugged in agreement. It was too hot to do anything else so why not cool off in the swimming pond that was hidden in the woods by The Burrow.

Harry had clothes in his bedroom in The Burrow which, since Harry and Ginny had started to hang out again after the first few weeks of summer, he had started to collect there so he didn’t have to keep going back to Potter Manor. However Harry didn’t have any swimming shorts so whilst Ginny and the others changed Harry quickly popped back to get his swimming gear and to join the others at the lake. The rest of the afternoon was spent playing games in the lake and otherwise relaxing in the sun.

When they arrived back they saw to their excitement Bill and Charlie sitting in the garden waiting for them. Ginny quickly ran over to Bill and gave him a gigantic hug, before doing the same to Charlie.

“Well here’s the birthday boy,” Bill said throwing his arm round Harry’s shoulder.

“Hey Bill,” Harry said smiling. “Didn’t know you guys were coming!”

“You would think we would miss the Quidditch World Cup?” Charlie asked. “Not on your Hippogriff. So as we needed to come for the World Cup anyway, we thought we might as well come and join in on our honorary brother’s birthday party.”

“Plus stay and get to celebrate our sister’s too,” Bill continued.

“Then its two weeks to the final and there’s no point going back to Egypt and Romania just to come back two weeks later!” Charlie explained.

“Ah there you are,” Mrs. Weasley said to Harry and the others whilst striding out from the kitchen. “I was hoping you could help set up the table for dinner, we’ll be having it outside.”

“Sure let us go get changed,” Harry said smiling.

“No Harry, it’s your birthday,” Mrs Weasley said. “You just relax whilst the others set up the table.” Ginny and her brother let out a moan as they walked to the house to get changed. Harry followed them so he too could change for dinner.

After changing into casual summer clothes Harry joined the others back out in the garden where they were meant to be setting up for his birthday dinner. However Bill and Charlie had their wands out and were causing the tables to crash into each other causing an awful racket. Their brothers and sister were egging them on. Harry laughed as he walked over to join Ginny.

“Who’s winning?” Harry asked her. Just then Bill’s table smashed into Charlie’s, causing two of Charlie’s legs to come off and crash to the ground.

“I’m thinking Bill,” Ginny grinned. There was a clatter of a window being opened before Percy stuck his head out of his bedroom.

“Will you please keep it down!” Percy exclaimed. “I just started writing a very important document on the international standard of cauldron thicknesses! It’s very important!”

“I’m sure it is, Percy,” Fred said bemused.

“Laugh all you want but unless some law is passed we could very well find ourselves with the market flooded with inadequate, flimsy bottom products that would leak everywhere!” Percy told them. “Now if you please!” he added before shutting the window.

“He gets more and more pompous every day,” Ron said shaking his head.

“He’s just dedicated to his work,” Ginny said and Harry was sure she was trying not to take the mickey of Percy so much. Obviously the memory of him turning his back on them was at the forefront of her mind. Once Bill and Charlie had fixed the tables, they settled them down in the garden and conjured a table cloth. Harry and the others went into the kitchen to fetch cutlery and plates.

At six Harry and the Weasleys, plus Sirius, Jo, and Lupin, all sat around the garden table, which was groaning with food upon food of Harry’s favourites. Different discussions flooded up and down the table but Harry was more interested in the food than anything else.

“Well the office is rather busy at the moment with the Quidditch World Cup,” Percy was heard saying from down the table. “But we also need to plan what’s coming after. Just got word this morning that everything is signed. Top secret mind, can’t say anything really, don’t want to break Mr. Crouch’s trust in me. He’s feeling a little ill recently so I’ve been doing more and more work to help him with his work load, but anyway, got news that everything is sorted and it’s official, so good that Mr. Crouch trusts me in this situation. Not many people know.”

“Here we go again,” Ginny muttered to Harry. “He’s been bragging about knowing about the Triwizard Tournament all summer.”

“And you haven’t wiped the smirk of his face yet?” Harry whispered back.

“Trust me, I’ve been tempted many a time,” Ginny said glaring at Percy. “But how would I explain about knowing about a top secret tournament that only certain people at the Ministry know about?”

“Fair point,” Harry conceded. “Would you mind if I did then?”

“If you think you could explain it, go ahead,” Ginny replied. “It would be nice for Percy to stop acting all pompous for just a small while.”

“Yes, I talked to the representatives just this morning, and they said they would owl over the paperwork right after. So we just need to wait for the owl to arrive and then it’s all official. It’s been months of hard work but it’s finally paid off,” Percy said, puffing out his chest. “The Minister himself came by and congratulated me on getting it all signed off.”

“Wow, Percy,” Harry said, ready to burst Percy’s bubble. “So what did you exactly say to finally convince Madam Maxime and Igor Karkaroff to agree to have their schools compete in the Triwizard competition?”

“Huh?” Percy said shocked at Harry’s question.

“The Triwizard Tournament?” Fred asked.

“That’s being re-instated?” George asked wide-eyed.

“I asked what you did that managed to convince Maxime and Karkaroff to sign the paperwork?” Harry asked him. “I know Dumbledore has been trying to get them to sign for months, what did you do that convinced them to sign when Dumbledore couldn’t?”

“Well… to start off with that is classified information,” Percy said uneasily. “As well is the fact you knowing about the tournament. I’m guessing Sirius told you?” he added throwing a glare at Harry’s godfather.

“Naturally,” Harry said. Percy glared at Harry before going back to his food. Harry turned to look at Ginny who was shaking her head.

“Sometimes I wonder about Percy,” She said quietly. “Especially after viewing the memories.”

“He just needs reminding that whilst a job is good, family is more important,” Harry told her. “We need to make sure he understands that this summer and next year. With Crouch senior already under Imperious Curse I’m sure we will be seeing Percy at Hogwarts sooner than last time.”

After dinner Harry and the Weasleys settled down in the living room to listen to the wizarding wireless. Harry gave Ron a game of chess which he lost outstandingly which caused Ginny to smirk and told him to move over and Harry could learn how it was done. Which turned out was to lose even quicker to Ron than Harry did. Harry didn’t let Ginny forget about that in a hurry and eventually Ginny smacked him playfully in the arm to get him to shut up. It wasn’t too long before the tiredness started to creep amongst the residents of The Burrow and Harry and Ginny slowly made their way up to their bedrooms.

“See you in the morning?” Harry asked her as she turned the door knob to her room.

“Yet another run,” Ginny said uneasily yawning.

“Don’t blame me,” Harry said. “You’re the one that wanted to join me in my runs.”

“Yeah I know,” Ginny said turning back to Harry. “Happy birthday, Harry.”

“Thank you,” Harry said quietly back. “Only two weeks until yours.”

“Week and a half actually,” Ginny corrected him. “You better have gotten me something good, Potter.”

“I’ve meant to have already gotten it?” Harry asked her and Ginny rolled her eyes.

“Boys.”

-oOoOoOoOo-

Ginny awoke on the morning of her birthday smiling, for after all it was her birthday. She was surprised though that she wasn’t being shaken awake by Harry. It seemed strange after the past few weeks of being so that she wasn’t today. It seemed a bit off to her. But she knew she was just being silly. She had just gotten used to awaken up every morning and seeing Harry, that’s all.

Yawning and stretching, trying to shake the sleep from her body she pulled her bed covers off her, got up and slipped into her running shorts and top. Once she was dressed she noticed again that Harry still hadn’t come to get her up so feeling a bit mischievous she crept out of her room and down the hall to the next bedroom door where Harry was sleeping. There she waited for a couple of minutes before the bedroom door opened and Harry stepped out of the room.

“Ginny! You’re up already?” Harry asked her, shocked at seeing her by his door.

“Nope,” Ginny drawled. “I’m sleepwalking.”

“Very funny,” Harry said shaking his head.

“Okay I’m not but I certainly feel like it,” Ginny muttered as they walked together along the corridor and then turned and headed down the stairs.

“Happy birthday, by the way,” Harry told her as they turned and started to go down the stairs that lead into the living room.

“Thanks,” Ginny yawned again.

“How’s your reading coming along?” Harry asked her.

“Really fascinating, actually,” Ginny said thinking. “It’s definitely different from most magic I ever heard of. It’s rather easy to do, but difficult to control though.”

“You find it easy?” Harry asked her in what appeared to be a shocked voice.

“Well yeah,” Ginny said confused at Harry’s reaction as they reached the downstairs. She frowned as she looked at Harry. “From what I gather, and tell me if I’m wrong, but the more in love you are with someone the more easily and powerful your wandless magic is? As I’ve been in love with you for like eighteen months now the magic is flowing rather easy. I just need to learn more control.”

“That’s correct, yes,” Harry nodded.

“So why did you have problems?” Ginny said frowning.

“I started early, maybe some would say too early,” Harry told him as they walked through the kitchen and to the door. “Imagine, if you will, that you started to try this wandless magic when you were ten. Think back to when you first started to have feelings for me, and then try and apply those feelings to how to do the wandless magic.” Harry opened the door and Harry and Ginny walked out into the garden and started to do some stretches.

“Whilst you had feelings, they were nowhere near, back then, to what true love feels like,” Harry explained. “Therefore your feelings would be nowhere near strong enough to power the wandless magic. That is in essence what happened to me. I started trying to learn the wandless magic when I was falling for you, but not already in love with you. Hence I struggled until I truly did love you, and then the magic started to flow freely.”

Ginny thought over what Harry and said and it made sense to her. The magic and feelings the book described and her feelings for Harry at the moment were totally different to when she first started to have a crush on her best friend. She knew Harry was right in his thinking and that it didn’t belittle the love he had now for Ginny.

“I guess that would be a good guess at the situation,” Ginny said nodding as they started to jog down the road. “It seems there’s a lot I still don’t know. For example whilst I have seen your memories, we haven’t yet talked about how you felt about such situations. It’s why I still think it is right for us to wait before starting to pick things up between us again. We need to truly learn about each other with no hidden secrets before we should move on with us again. The only way for us to do that is to talk and communicate with no hidden secrets, about everything. And I’m thinking I’m finally ready to do that with you. But there is a lot to talk about.”

“I agree,” Harry said smiling. “What you say makes sense. Plus the wife is always right.” Ginny rolled her eyes chuckling at Harry’s last sentence.

“I’m glad that I don’t have to teach you that lesson,” Ginny smiled.

“Yeah even when you’re wrong, you’re right,” Harry said.

“Then again maybe I do need to teach you,” Ginny said shaking her head.

“What do you mean?” Harry asked sounding confused. “That’s the lesson isn’t it?” Ginny looked at Harry quickly as they turned out of the drive and onto the country road.

“No, the lesson is the wife is always right, full stop!” Ginny said. “The wife is never wrong!”

“Oh,” Harry replied and Ginny laughed.

They followed their usual route along the road down to the village of Ottery St Catchpole and through, past the orphanage and the village centre before starting to head back along the country roads to The Burrow that stood alone surrounded by fields. When they got back to the garden that house the local garden gnomes both Harry and Ginny bent over onto their knees trying to get their breathing back under control.

“Well I’ve got to say,” Ginny said breathing slowly. “That at least this running is keeping us fit for the Quidditch season.”

“Apart from the fact that there is no Quidditch season this year,” Harry reminded her and Ginny frowned.

“Remind me of sucky things on my birthday why don’t you!” Ginny said exasperated. “Well I’m glad you got more of the feather weight potion for your birthday, we can use that instead of Quidditch.”

“Not the same though,” Harry told her.

“No, no it’s not,” Ginny said sulkily. “But we could play pickup games can’t we?”

“Well they won’t start planting the maze until after Easter,” Harry told her.

“After Easter? That’s plenty of time to play some Quidditch!” Ginny exclaimed. “We can speak to Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw and see if they want to play a game or something.”

“Not Slytherin?” Harry asked her.

“Are you nuts? They foul and play dirty at the best of times, what do you think they would do in a friendly game with no ref!” Ginny said.

“We can always ask Madam Hooch to ref,” Harry told her. “But I suppose you’re right.”

“You suppose?” Ginny asked airily.

“Okay you’re always right!” Harry said.

“I see it’s going to be harder to train you than I thought,” Ginny sighed. “We just went through this before our run!”

“Yeah, yeah,” Harry said waving her off. “Wife is always right, no questions.”

“Are you sassing me?” Ginny asked, hands on her hips.

“Sassing the misses? Wouldn’t dare,” Harry replied jokingly.

“Watch it Potter, or you’ll be in trouble,” Ginny said shaking a finger at him.

“Now I wouldn’t want that, not on your birthday,” Harry said as they started to walk to the kitchen.

“Morning, you two,” Mrs. Weasley said from the kitchen window. “Have a good run?”

“Same as usual,” Harry said, walking through the kitchen door.

“Well, at least you haven’t flooded the garden this time,” Mrs. Weasley noted.

“I’m never going to live that down, am I?” Ginny moaned.

“With the brothers you have? I doubt it.” Harry told her.

After they had drank their water Harry and Ginny went upstairs to shower and change. They arrived back down stairs to the smell of American pancakes. Freshly picked strawberries lay in a bowl on the table and whipped cream sat on the table. They ate the breakfast hungrily, their running helping them build up an appetite before they made their way into the living room for Ginny to open her presents.

The first present Ginny unwrapped was from Percy, and low and behold she received a homework diary. But he also had included a book on the history of the Ginny’s Quidditch team, the Holyhead Harpies. She skimmed the book eagerly as Harry looked on. First Harry’s present and then hers, Percy seemed to be getting the hang of actually getting presents that his family would like. Ginny leaned over and thanked him with a genuine hug as Percy smiled. Ginny had been trying all summer to get closer to Percy to try and avoid the fight that took place after Tom had come back. Even though she hoped that Harry would actually manage to kill Tom in the graveyard, it was only smart to prepare for the worst.

Ron got her Holyhead Harpies memorabilia whilst the twins got her the usual sweets and jokes to the annoyance of Mrs. Weasley. Bill and Charlie got her a joint present of a rather special carved wooden dragon that Harry thought looked rather cool. Ginny received ink and quills from Hermione, though the design was more feathery and girly than the ones she brought Harry.

After fifteen minutes of unwrapping and thanking people for their gifts Ginny was left with two presents, her parents’ and Harry’s. Ginny took her parents’ present first, slowly un-wrapping the paper to reveal a very elegant dress. The dress had red and gold weaved into the fabric as Ginny stood up and placed the dress against herself to see how she might look. She thought the dress looked special and would really go well with her red hair. She looked over to Harry and couldn’t help notice the love and desire in Harry’s eyes as he saw her with the dress and she couldn’t help feel a little satisfied at that information.

Whilst she loved the dress, she also knew that in order for her to go to the Yule Ball she would need to go with someone fourth year and over. She knew her parents, especially her mother had their heart set on Harry, and to be honest she hoped that would be the case. It all depended on how things went between the two of them between now and Christmas and if she was ready to restart their relationship.

Ginny carefully folded up the dress and put it back in its box before moving onto the last present, the present from Harry. It was a small rectangular box. She slowly unwrapped the present, the box seemed to open up with the hinges and as she did so she gasped as she saw a golden necklace with a small scarlet sapphire surrounded by even smaller golden jewels. Ginny could tell that it would go with the dress her parents had gotten her. She carefully took it out of the box and looked at it closer.

“Harry, this is too much…” Ginny said in awe of the necklace.

“I wanted you to have it,” Harry said smiling. “It went well with your dress.”

“It’s way too expensive, Harry,” Ginny said.

“Actually, it didn’t cost me anything; my dad gave it to my mum one Christmas. When I saw the dress I thought the necklace would go perfect with it.” Harry explained.

“This was your mum’s!” Ginny said quietly. “Then I will treasure it always.”

“I just thought it would go with the dress,” Harry said.

“You thought?” Ginny asked, eyebrows raised, as she put the neckless back in its box. “You are a guy, Harry, you don’t think about what goes nice with a dress.”

“How do you know?” Harry asked pretending to be hurt.

“Because I’m a girl, I know these things,” Ginny smirked. “Now you promised no lies.”

“Well, Jo might have mentioned it to me a couple of weeks back that it would go well with what Mum and Dad got you…” Harry said casually.

“Might have, did she?” Ginny said smiling. “I must remember to thank her then.”

“It might be nice,” Harry said smiling.

“You’re welcome, Ginny,” Jo said from beside Sirius.

“At least Harry has learnt something new,” Ginny said smiling putting the necklace back into its box.

Sirius waved his wand and all the unwrapped wrapping paper and bows from the presents disappeared as Mrs. Weasley got up from her chair. Ginny got up and motioned for Harry to do the same. Harry stood and followed Ginny out of the living room, through the kitchen and out into the garden.

“So, what do you want to do today? As it is your birthday?” Harry asked her. “Play Quidditch? Go for a swim?”

“Relax,” Ginny said as she plonked down onto the grass and let the summer sun soak in.

“Relax?” Harry asked her gently, lying down next to her.

“Basically,” Ginny answered. “In two weeks time we have the Quidditch World Cup, and then right after that we are back at Hogwarts and the Triwizard Tournament. When we don’t have to worry about three tasks that you have to perform, if everything is fixed correctly, then we have classes and C.A.R.E. Then we have training for both of us and homework. It’s going to be a very busy year with very little relaxation. This morning, just lying here with a cloudless sky above us is our last shot of peace before everything comes hurtling towards us over the next year.”

“I want to make the most of what we have today,” Ginny continued. “If we’re lucky we could be doing the same next year, but we’re talking about taking down Voldemort. Now I have every bit of faith in you and I truly believe you are capable of killing Voldemort, but like you said earlier in the summer, we have to prepare for the worst. Hopefully we can be doing the same thing next year on my birthday just like now, but there’s a chance that we could be holed up somewhere like Grimmauld Place, with Dementors running loose, the Ministry calling you a liar and mentally unstable, and fearing for our families’ lives and that Voldemort could be going after them at any point.”

“What I want to do today is forget about that for a moment. Today is the last bit of peace before the oncoming storm. And I want to make the most of it as I can. I want to spend it with you Harry, with my parents, with my brothers. I want today to be about being with family. I want today to be care free, because we won’t have another one for a very long time! This is it, and believe me I plan on making the most of it. So yes, maybe we’ll go for a swim, and yes maybe we’ll play some Quidditch. Maybe you will be sarcastic, like always, and maybe Ron will eat most of the birthday dinner, maybe the twins will pull a prank, but that’s what I want. I want a nice peaceful normal Weasley family day, because after this, We won’t get one for a long time.”

Back to index

Chapter 58: The Quidditch World Cup

Author's Notes: Merry Christmas

It was still dark when Mrs. Weasley walked into Harry’s room and woke him, Ron and Neville up. Ron had been staying with Harry in his room ever since Charlie and Bill had arrived for the World Cup and had taken over Ron’s room. Neville arrived for the World Cup the day before; his gran wasn’t keen on attending so Neville decided just to tag along with the Weasley clan.

“It can’t be time already?” Ron said sleepily stretching.

“Well you got a bit of a walk to the Portkey and you need to be there on time because if you miss the Portkey, there’s no Quidditch World Cup,” Mrs. Weasley explained.

Yawning and stretching, Harry, Ron and Neville got up, took turns having a wash in the bathroom whenever Ginny or Hermione wasn’t using it. Hermione and Neville had arrived the day before so they could sleep over due to the early time they had to get up the next morning. After a wash, everyone headed down into the kitchen where Mrs. Weasley was cooking breakfast. Mr. Weasley was already sitting at the table whilst his wife was busy hovering around the stove. They sat down at the table and all too soon sausages and bacon were being shoved onto their plate by Mrs. Weasley. Hermione and Ginny soon joined them and the Weasley kitchen was quietly filled with hushed teenagers eating breakfast quietly since they were too sleepy to talk. It wasn’t until most of his plate was empty did Harry notice that neither Sirius nor Jo was there.

“Ah yes,” Mr. Weasley answered Harry’s question of where they were. “You see since they know how to Apparate they don’t need to get up until later. Since you lot unfortunately are underage then you have to arrive via Portkey. It’s been a massive and annoying process for the Ministry to get this sorted. The closest Portkey is at Stoateshead Hill.”

“That seems unfair,” Harry said. “Sirius was the one that got us the tickets. He should be forced to get up as early as us.”

“Well, Harry, I’m sorry but until you learn to Apparate you will have to get up early with the rest of us,” Mr. Weasley said smiling.

Harry and Ginny quickly glanced at each other since they both knew that Harry knew how to Apparate perfectly well. Unfortunately that would be rather difficult to explain to everyone so neither spoke and silently went back to their breakfast as they heard footsteps telling them that the twins were on their way down.

Fifteen minutes later after everyone had finished breakfast, now fully awake, the small group of them stood up and headed towards the door and out into the garden. They were interrupted though when they heard a shriek from Mrs. Weasley behind them.

“Fred! George! What are in your pockets?” Mrs. Weasley called out after them.

“Nothing!” they both said together quickly.

“Yeah, because that doesn’t make you sound guilty at all,” Ginny muttered from beside Harry.

“Nothing!” Mrs. Weasley shrieked, marching towards them. “Empty your pockets!”

“We don’t have anything in our pockets,” Fred said rather too sweetly.

“Don’t lie to me!” Mrs Weasley said “Accio! Accio! Accio!”

Bright coloured sweets, some brown, some orange, flew from the pockets and into the hands of Mrs. Weasley.

“When are you going to learn!” Mrs. Weasley shrieked. “These are not the answer! These are not your future! Stop wasting time on something stupid like your joke shop! And pay more attention in class!”

“But Mum…” George started.

“Don’t you dare ‘But mum,’” Mrs Weasley shrieked. “You’re lucky I’m still letting you go to the World Cup! Now all of you, have a wonderful time and have fun. And behave yourselves!” she added to the twins.

The group rather quietly left the garden and started to walk towards the hill at Stoatshead.

“She will come around,” Harry said quietly to Fred and George

“Doesn’t seem like it,” Fred muttered.

“Why can’t she just let us show her how well we could do with this,” George argued. “We’re not stupid, we know what we are doing.”

“We never thought you didn’t, George,” Mr. Weasley said from the front. “Your mother just... Well your mother just can’t see how you could possibly make a living out of jokes.”

“What about you, Dad?” Fred asked.

“Yeah, what do you think about us opening our own joke shop?” George added.

The group turned a corner and spotted a gateway into a field which they took and then started to head towards the hill that over looked the village.

“I’m not sure,” Mr. Weasley said from the front. “Your mother is dead set against it. She has her own reasons why and truth be told they are very good concerns. She only wants what’s best for you and if this fails, you are putting everything you have into this idea and if it doesn’t work you won’t have anything to fall back on. I think that’s what scaring your mother so much.”

“Myself, I think you have a natural talent for this type of thing, always have done. But you have never really put much energy or tried to put any effort into anything apart from your school Quidditch team. You haven’t shown that you have the commitment and work ethic you would need to pull this off. Do you two realise just how much work you have in front of you if you continue to go down this route? What if you find it too hard and just give up like you have everything else?”

“We haven’t given up subjects because we find them too hard, Dad!” George argued.

“Yeah, those subjects don’t help in anything to do with the joke shop,” Fred countered.

“What kind of attitude is that to have, boys?” Mr. Weasley asked them. “Have you ever, even for a small amount of time, thought about what you would do if your joke shop didn’t get off the ground? If you couldn’t get this business to work?”

“Well…” Fred said looking to George who simply shrugged.

“I don’t think you mother will ever approve or feel like the joke shop is a good idea,” Mr. Weasley explained. “But I know that I would feel much better if you had a security blanket, something to full back on just in case your joke shop plan doesn’t happen the way you want or as quickly as you would need it to.”

“Well,” Fred said, “If we told you we had a backup plan would you then be happy?”

“Do you?” Mr. Weasley asked as they got to the bottom of the hill and started to attack the steep climb up to the top.

“Not yet,” George said. “Not a full one anyway, but it is something we’ve been thinking about these past few weeks, just in case.”

“Well,” Mr Weasley said smiling. “I’m impressed. Just don’t tell your mother we had this discussion. But yes, if you had something to fall back on in case you did fail then you wouldn’t be up the hippogriff, then yes I think I would be slightly more relaxed about your idea.”

“Thank you, Dad,” Fred said.

“Do they really think they could get the joke shop to work? I mean to make a living out of it?” Hermione said quietly so only Harry, Ginny, Ron, and Neville could hear her.

“I think they could quite easily, more than people think,” Ginny said. “They are a lot smarter then they let on.”

“Yet they only got three O.W.L’s,” Hermione said unconvinced.

“That was more to do with the lack of trying than their lack of knowledge,” Harry explained. “The subjects they didn’t do so well in wouldn’t help them out in their dream anyway.”

“And do you really think giving them money to do this is a good idea?” Hermione asked him. “We all know you’re backing them financially. You could be helping them along to something that won’t actually work.”

“Oh, it will work,” Harry said confidently. “Their joke shop will be a success, you can be sure of that.”

“How can you be so sure though?” Hermione asked him.

“Cause I know how much the two of them believe in it,” Harry explained surprisingly truthfully. “They won’t give up until they do succeed. It’s their life dream. You don’t ever give up on what you want most out of life. You go to the ends of the world to make sure you can do so.”

“Are we still talking about Fred and George?” Neville asked and Harry turned to look at him sharply.

“You’ve been hanging around Luna too much,” Harry muttered.

“True,” Neville said. “She’s meeting us there, yes?”

“Yes,” Ginny said. “As her dad is head editor of the Quibbler he got press tickets, so they’ve been there for a week already. Their camp site is right next to ours.”

“Back to the question at hand though,” Hermione said. “Is it right to be helping Fred and George to go against their mum’s wishes?”

“I think of it more of helping them follow their life dream, as I would any of you,” Harry said. “As I am with you, Hermione, and CARE. I don’t see anything wrong with that and I’m not ever going to apologise for it.”

“I suppose when you put it like that…” Hermione said still sounding unsure.

However further discussion was halted as the hill started to climb rather steeply and they had no spare breath to speak as they climbed further up the hill. The sky above them had started to get brighter as the sun rose over the horizon. After what felt like hours the group made it to the top and the ground levelled out. Everyone apart from Harry and Ginny collapsed or bent over trying to capture their breath.

“How… are… you… not… out… of… breathe…”? Hermione asked them.

“When you go out for an hour’s run every morning a steep hill like this isn’t that hard really,” Harry said shrugging.

“And why do you go for an hour’s run?” Neville moaned out from where he laid on the grass.

“So when we walk steep hills we don’t feel the need to collapse,” Ginny replied.

“That’s not funny,” Neville muttered.

“Okay you lot, we need to start looking for this Portkey,” Mr Weasley said as he stood up.

“What does it look like?” Ron asked.

“Well it’s meant to be incognito,” Mr. Weasley explained. “It could be an old looking kettle or something like that. Something Muggles won’t go around randomly picking up, something that they will think is just junk.”

They started looking but in no time at all they heard a shout not so far ahead of them and they looked up and saw Cedric Diggory and his father waving a manky looking boot.

“Over here, Arthur,” Mr. Diggory called. “We already have it.

“Amos!” Mr Weasley exclaimed walking over to them and giving Mr. Diggory a firm shake of his hand. “How are you?”

“Good, good, Quidditch World Cup, can you believe it?” Mr. Diggory exclaimed. “Never thought I’d see one in my life time. Have you met my son Cedric?”

“I’m sure the kids have, but personally no,” Mr. Weasley said shaking Cedric’s hand. “Kids, this is Amos Diggory, works for the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures. I’m sure you all know Cedric.”

“It’s almost time, another five minutes I think,” Mr. Diggory said checking his watch. “Did you have a long walk, Arthur?”

“No, we just live the other side of that hill over there,” Mr. Weasley pointing back behind them. “You?”

“Had to get up at two didn’t we, Ced?” Mr. Diggory said. “Nightmare, but it’s worth it. The Quidditch World Cup, expensive though. I hate to be in your position with all of these…”

“Oh no, not all of these are mine, just the red heads I assure you. Harry’s godfather Sirius works in the Broom Regulatory Control Department and managed to get tickets for a cheap price,” Mr. Weasley explained.

“Ah yes, Sirius Black and that must mean… ah yes, Harry Potter…” Mr. Diggory said finally spotting him and his eyes did the usual flick to his scar and back.

“Mr. Black not with you?” Mr. Diggory asked.

“He’s lazy so decided to stay in bed,” Harry said. “No surprise really.”

“When do we leave?” Ron asked.

“Well it’s nearly time, actually,” Mr. Weasley said, checking his watch. “We better gather round. You don’t need to be touching it much, just a finger will do, there you go.”

It was tight trying to fit all of them around the manky old boot, but with tight squeezes, they all managed to be touching. Mr Weasley was constantly checking his watch counting down until it was time to leave.

“5, 4, 3, hang on now…” Mr. Weasley said and there was a sudden pull as the landscape around them whooshed around in colourful swirls as their feet left the ground. Wind flew around them as they hurtled forwards towards their destination. Just was quickly as it began it stopped and they slammed into the ground. Harry tried to steady himself but Ginny couldn’t and fell sideways into him and they ended up tangled on the floor.

“Seven past five from Stoateshead hill,” a voice said from above them.

Harry looked up at two weary looking men, one of them holding a clip board whilst the other was checking a small golden pocket watch.

“Morning, Basil,” Mr Weasley said as he handed over the boot.

“Morning, Arthur,” the one with the clip board said trying to stifle a yawn whilst Harry and Ginny stood up. “Not on duty, hey? Lucky, you’ll have to tell me how you managed to pull that one off. Will just find you your campsite, Weasley, Weasley, Weasley, I don’t seem to have you… hang on a sec...” he flipped a couple of pages back until he stopped and turned to Mr. Diggory.

“Mr. Diggory, about a quarter mile walk east, second field you come to, ask for Mr. Payne,” Basil said before turning back to Arthur.

“This doesn’t seem right,” Basil said slipping through the pages. “It seems like you don’t have a reservation, Arthur.”

“Have you tried looking for Black,” Harry said yawning. “He was the one that bought the tickets.”

“Ah Mr. Black, yes here he is!” Basil exclaimed. “Mr. Black not with you? Don’t tell me he’s ill. Poor luck.”

“No, he’s just lazy,” Harry said rolling his eyes.

“Ah he’s Apparating in, is he?” Basil said as he got back to the first page. “Ah yes, here it is, Mr. Black, the camp is the same direction as the Diggory’s, first site you come to, ask for Mr. Roberts.”

“Thank you, Basil,” Mr. Weasley said as they headed of into the direction of the campsite. The walk was accompanied with general excitement as the camp site came closer and closer. Eventually they saw a cottage in the distance with a field packed with hundreds upon hundreds of tents. A dark wood which hid the stadium for the world cup lay beyond the forest of tents.

Standing in front of the cottage was a Muggle, which was the owner of said campsite.

“Hello,” Mr. Roberts said cheerily.

“Morning,” Mr. Weasley said approaching. “Are you Mr. Roberts?”

“Aye, that would be me,” he replied smiling. “You have a booking?”

“Yes, Mr. Black, two tents,” Mr. Weasley explained.

“Ah yes, I got your booking here, right by the woods,” Mr. Roberts replied, checking his sheets of paper. “One night, you will have to pay upfront then, camp site policy.”

“No problem, no problem,” Mr. Weasley said happily before turning to Hermione.

“I don’t quite understand…” Mr. Weasley said quietly to her and Hermione went over to help him sort out the money.

“You foreign?” Mr. Roberts asked.

“Foreign?” Mr. Weasley said unsure.

“Yeah, a lot of foreign people camping here this week,” Mr. Roberts said as Hermione gave him the fee. “Had two people try and pay me with gold coins a couple of minutes ago. Never knew there was a country with solid gold coins as currency.”

“Did you really?” Mr. Weasley replied unsteadily.

“Yeah,” Mr. Roberts said, putting the noted in this pocket and started to look for change. “Quite a few foreigners have come this last week, all pre bookings as well. People just normally turn up. Never been this busy before, my family and I are run of our feet with upkeep.”

“I hope you’re coping,” Mr. Weasley said as Mr. Roberts gave him the change.

“Well, it’s difficult but I got my wife and kids helping out, thank God it’s the summer holiday and the kids are not in school,” Mr. Roberts explained. “And it’s just not foreigners that have turned up, but really weirdos as well. You know there’s this guy walking around in a poncho and a tutu.”

“Shouldn’t he be?” Mr. Weasley asked anxiously.

“It’s strange, like some sort of big rally, because everyone greets everyone else, like they know each other. Like its one big party. But if it’s one big organization then why didn’t they just book all together like other organizations do…” Mr. Roberts continued.

Suddenly there was a crack as a man in plus-fours appeared right next to Mr. Roberts and pointed a wand at him.

“Obliviate.”

Instantly Mr. Roberts’ eyes glassed over as Harry saw the effects of the memory charm wash over him.

“A map of the campsite and your change,” Mr. Roberts said as he handed the change over to Hermione. The man who had just obliviated Mr. Roberts came to walk with their group as Mr. Weasley thanked Mr. Roberts for the change and they started to head towards the field.

“Nightmare, that one,” the man in the plus-fours said. “Can’t wait until my shift is over. He’s very curious, always asking questions. And here I thought babysitting a Muggle would be easy. They never told me that they can be so inquisitive.”

“Quite,” Mr. Weasley said.

“Mr. Bagman isn’t helping,” the man continued. “Gallivanting all over the site, talking about Bludgers and Quaffles without a care in the world on who hears him. Security nightmare, that’s what it is. Let’s hope the game doesn’t last too long, I couldn’t last a week of this. I’ll see you later, Arthur.

“Mr. Bagman should know better, shouldn’t he?” Ginny asked.

“Ludo Bagman has always been, well, less worried about security than most. But he makes up for it in enthusiasm. Really, the Department of Games and Sports has never been more popular since he became head of office,” Mr. Weasley explained. “Played Quidditch himself he did, couldn’t be a nicer bloke.”

They trudged through rows and rows of tents as the man that had Obliviated Mr. Roberts said his goodbye and headed off in a different direction. It was clear to see why he had to continue to Obliviate Mr. Roberts as they got further and further into the sea of tents.

Whilst the ones closer to the gate and the ones the Roberts’ family could see from their house looked perfectly normal, as they got further and further away, the tents soon become obscured with magical enhancements. Some had roofs and chimneys with smoke pouring out of them, some had gardens with ponds and bird stands attached and some were so purely magical it was a surprise they were allowed to keep them up in case it risked the statute of secrecy.

“Always the same,” Mr. Weasley said smiling. “Always showing off when we get together. Here we are.”

They had come to two empty spots in the field right in front of the woods. Two posts with the name Black stood side by side, indicating two sites for the two tents that they had brought.

“Sirius got us good spots, the pitch is just through those woods,” Mr. Weasley explained. “He also brought these two brand new tents for us. We just need to put them up, no magic! Hermione, you’ve been camping, right?”

Thankfully she had, Harry of course had the memory of his future self living through this before to try and help but as neither his future self or himself had ever gone camping without the use of magic on his side, he was just as clueless as his future self was last time.

It took time to erect the tents, Mr. Weasley being so enthusiastic that he sometimes got ahead of himself and they had to stop and backtrack to fix what Mr. Weasley had done. Still, within the hour they had two simple small looking tents standing side by side.

“Well now, that wasn’t so bad,” Mr. Weasley said, admiring their work. He then bent down and entered into the one on the right. “Well, Sirius really did well choosing these tents. They seem perfect.”

Hermione was looking at the tents concerned. Harry smiled, remembering just the confusion his future self had last time.

“Bigger on the inside,” Harry said to Hermione who turned to look at him.

“Huh?” Hermione asked confused.

“The tents, are bigger on the inside, knowing Sirius, he’s probably bought two luxury complex compartments,” Harry explained.

“Come on in,” Mr. Weasley called out and they all filled into the tent. Harry wasn’t far off. They found themselves in a massive modern compartment with a balcony looking over a beach. The compartment was open planned with a kitchen and living area whilst there was a door to what was obviously the bedrooms. Ginny sighed as she threw herself onto the leather couch and leaned back closing her eyes.

“Don’t relax,” Mr Weasley said slightly scolding her. “Some of you need to go fetch some water, whilst the rest of us help out with the fire.”

“Water? Fire?” Ron asked. “We have a fully operational kitchen!”

“Anti-Muggle security, Ron!” Mr. Weasley explained. “We have to camp just like Muggles would do. They collect water from a tap and camp on a fire outside! Now you can take some of us with you and Ginny and the rest of us will set up the fire.”

“The water is on the other side of the campsite,” Hermione said looking at the map.

“Okay, off you go then, here’s a bucket and a massive tub, fill it up and then bring it back would you?” Mr. Weasley asked.

“And no flooding the campsite, Ginny!” one of the twins called out.

“Maybe I’ll just flood your bed!” Ginny retorted getting up.

“Now now, that is enough,” Mr. Weasley said. “Fred, George, come help me fetch some firewood.

Soon, Harry, Ginny, Neville, Ron and Hermione were heading across the campsite as the fields started to come to life with movement from the tents. Close to their tents was a large pyramid style tent where a small boy no older than two was playing with a wand, waving it around and poking it at a slug that was getting slowly bigger. His mother quickly rushed out of their tent towards her son.

“How many times, Kevin! You don’t — touch- Daddy’s — wand! Oh yuck,” she had trodden on the slug which had burst all over her feet.

“You bust slug! You bust slug!” the small two year old screamed as his mother picked him up.

Their group soon moved away from the tantrum-throwing child and past numerous interesting camps. They passed the camp for Salem Witches’ Institute where two witches sat around a cauldron chatting happily. Others were giving shifty glances before starting fires with magic. As they moved further forward they saw a sea of green open up in front of them. This was where the Ireland supporters were basing their camps.

“Harry, Ron, Hermione!” came a call, and they turned to see Seamus looking out of a tent.

“Hi Seamus,” Ginny replied.

“Ginny. Neville, like the decorations?” Dean Thomas said from beside his best friend. “Ministry isn’t too happy.”

“And why shouldn’t we support our team,” Seamus’ mother said coming up behind the two best friends. “The Bulgarian fans are just as bad with what they have. You lot will of course be supporting Ireland, yes?”

“Oh yes, of course, sure, definitely,” rang out from Neville, Ron, Hermione and Ginny.

“You’re not supporting Ireland, Harry Potter?” Mrs. Finnegan asked him as he had kept quiet.

“I’m neutral,” Harry explained. “If I was a betting man I would bet on Ireland but as I’m English and we went out embarrassingly to Transylvania, I just hope for a good match.”

“I suppose I can respect that view point, as long as you’re not supporting Bulgaria,” Mrs. Finnegan said eyeing Harry closely.

“We better be off, we’ve got to get some water,” Ginny explained as they continued on their way. They soon came to the field off Bulgaria supporters and what once was a sea of green turned into a sea of red. On the sides of the tents were life-sized portraits of Krum. The picture, although being magical could move, the picture of Krum himself just stood scowling out at the passersby.

“Krum!” Ron exclaimed looking at the tents as they walked passed. “The best Seeker in the world.”

“He looks grumpy,” Hermione said.

“Who cares!” Ron said “He’s the best Seeker in the world, unbelievable player, you’ll see tonight, no one flies like him.”

“No one?” Harry said off-handedly.

“You’re good, Harry, don’t take me wrong,” Ron said laughing. “But sorry, you’re not in Krum’s league.”

“No it’s okay, I agree with you,” Harry said nodding. “Otherwise I probably would have been playing for England this summer.”

“Maybe, but you’re still in school,” Ron said.

“So is Krum,” Ginny mentioned.

“Wait? What?” Ron said surprised. “He’s still in school?!”

“Starts his last year at Durmstrang this year,” Ginny explained. “It’s actually in several of his interviews, how did you not know this?”

“His last year?” Ron said questioning, “Well, I’ll be. Hang on, wasn’t Durmstrang one of the schools signing up for the Tri-Wizard Tournament?”

“It was,” Hermione said nodding. “The Tri-Wizard Tournament is traditionally between the three most prominent schools in Europe, which would be Hogwarts, Durmstrang, and Beauxbatons.”

“So he could be at Hogwarts this year!” Ron said excited.

“Most likely,” Harry agreed. “It’s clear he’s got a competitive streak in him. I wouldn’t be surprised if he wanted to try for the Tri-Wizard Tournament.”

When they got to the tap, there was a small queue; a couple of places in front of them two wizards were having an argument. One was dressed normally, but the other was dressed in an old Muggle nightie.

“Just put them on, Archie, there’s a good chap, you can’t go around looking that. The Muggle at the gate is already getting suspicious,” the man that was dressed properly said.

“I bought this in a Muggle shop! Muggles wear them! There’s nothing wrong with it!” Archie said.

“Muggle women wear them!” his friend argued. “Muggle men wear trousers!”

“No sorry, I’m not putting them on. They look so restricting! I like a healthy breeze around my privates, thank you very much!” Archie argued.

Hermione put her hand over her mouth as she desperately tried to stay quiet until they had been gone before laughing and helping Harry fill up the buckets.

The journey back was a longer one since they had to be careful not to spill the water they had collected, Ron and Hermione shared the container whilst Ginny and Harry shared the open top can, but they eventually arrived back at their tent half an hour later. They gently sat the water down before sitting down next to the still unlit fire.

“Hi,” came a dreamy voice from behind them and Luna emerged from the girls’ tent. “I was just looking around the tents, they are very nice. Me and my dad are camped up at the press area, but he said I could come see you until the game this evening.”

“Luna!” Ginny exclaimed before walking over to her and giving her a hug.

“Hello, Luna,” Hermione said smiling warmly.

“This is so exciting; Dad has found this big scoop. The cup is all fixed. The Bulgarian team has got a swarm of wrackspurts which they intend to release during the game which will attack the Irelands Chasers, we’ve informed the appropriate authorities of course!” Luna exclaimed in a staged whisper. “But we can’t let anyone from Bulgaria know in case we tip them off! The game isn’t in danger and should go ahead, but the Ministry is expecting to lock up the wrackspurts tightly before the game though!”

“Good to know,” Ginny said smiling.

“Where have you been anyway?” Fred asked.

“Met some people, and you wouldn’t believe the queue at the tap. And you try carrying water back over two fields without spilling it!” Harry told him.

“Couldn’t you have made the water lighter, your wandless magic can’t be detected,” George replied.

“No magic!” Mr. Weasley said as he struck a match and in his surprise it lit. He jumped in shock and the match dropped to the floor and went out.

“Oops,” Mr. Weasley exclaimed.

With the help of Hermione they soon had the fire lit and burning although it wasn’t ready to cook for another hour. Just as they were plating up the sausages Percy, Bill, Charlie, Sirius and Jo started to walk towards them.

“Hello, lazy pants,” Harry said to Sirius as he put his plate of now empty food down on the grass.

“Don’t say hello to me, Harry Potter,” Sirius mumbled. “The whole point of me and Jo Apparating was to have a lie in!”

“And you did,” Harry said bemused.

“No, we didn’t!” Jo said sitting down.

“What woke you up?” Harry asked them.

“Don’t act like you don’t know,” Sirius huffed. “She’s your bloody bird!”

“Okay, seriously, what?” Harry asked.

“We were awakened in the early hours of this morning to a loud tapping at our bedroom window!” Jo explained.

“Pesky birds,” Harry said smiling.

“See I knew it,” Sirius exclaimed.

“I didn’t do anything, seriously, Sirius,” Harry told him. “But I won’t deny that I felt jealous of you sleeping in.”

“Yeah well, who else does Hedwig listen to!” Sirius said glaring at him. Harry however had turned his attention to his wife sitting a few meters away. She wasn’t looking at Harry or Sirius.

“Well, let’s see, who is a certain red head, my best friend, who loves to play pranks, and she’s conveniently not in this conversation,” Harry said glaring at Ginny. Ginny herself eventually looked up from her plate with an innocent expression on her face.

“Me? You’re blaming me for this?” Ginny asked innocently.

“Well, she visited us too,” Bill said.

“Yeah, woke us up one after the other,” Charlie explained.

“And Harry couldn’t possibly have pranked you too,” Ginny said sweetly.

“He could have, but this does seem more along your lines,” Percy explained. “It’s more subtle. If Harry would have pranked us I’m sure we would have been woken up with loud noises and bangs in our rooms.”

“You know me too well, Percy,” Harry said smiling.

“You know he just insulted you right? Saying you weren’t clever or subtle enough to pull this off,” Ginny explained and Harry sat there stunned.

“Why is no one blaming the twins?” Ron asked.

“Because they would have broken by now,” Bill explained.

“True,” Fred said nodding.

“It was a brilliant bit of thinking and underhanded,” George continued.

“It was actually a well thought out and executed prank, we would love to have taken credit,” Fred finished.

“Just admit it, Ginny, you got caught,” Charlie said smiling.

“I did not get caught!” Ginny replied. “You have no evidence it was me!”

“Are you quite finished?” Mr. Weasley asked them. “Here, have some lunch,” he added handing Sirius some plates. As they sat down and started their lunch, a wizard wearing long Quidditch robes with a wasp on them headed their way.

“Ludo Bagman,” Sirius greeted smiling.

“Sirius old friend, good to see you,” Bagman said joyfully.

“Mr. Bagman, sir,” Percy said standing up to shake his hand.

“Hello,” Bagman replied happily as Percy sat back down. “What a day, huh? What a day, perfect for Quidditch! Not much for me to do now then, just wait for the match to begin!”

“Well this is my family,” Mr. Weasley said. “My son Percy, Bill, Charlie, Fred, George, Ron and Ginny. With us is of course Sirius as you know from work, his fiancée Jo, and his godson Harry Potter, and Ron’s friends Hermione Granger, Neville Longbottom and Luna Lovegood.”

“Pleasure to meet you all,” Bagman said nodding at each one as Mr. Weasley called out their name. He did the usual double take with Harry before moving on. “So anyone fancy a flutter on the match?”

“No, I don’t think so,” Mr. Weasley said shaking his head.

“Well I’ll have five hundred Galleons on Ireland to win,” Sirius said happily.

“Excellent, I’ll give you fair odds,” Mr Bagman said.

“The Goblins give better,” Harry muttered.

“Ah you don’t want to go messing with the goblins!” Mr. Bagman said. “Tricky creatures they are.”

“You would know,” Harry said quietly.

“What was that?” Mr. Bagman asked him

“Nothing!” Harry said before glaring at Sirius. Thankfully Sirius finally remembered the information from his future self memories and declined to make a bet.

“Well, we will have a bet,” Fred said happily. “No point going about to find the goblins when we can do it right here.”

“That’s my boy,” Bagman said.

“Well if you make a bet with money that could be used for our company then I’ll stop financing it.” Harry said fiercely to Fred and George. They stopped smiling at that threat before sitting back down.

“Come on, Harry, stop being a spoil sport,” Mr. Bagman said happily. “And what is this business, maybe I could be of some help?”

“We’re fine,” Harry said politely, “but thanks.”

“Well okay then, no one else? Okay no hard feelings, no hard feelings,” Mr. Bagman said happily. “I’ve got plenty of bets on me anyway. I have Agatha Timms putting up half of her eel farm for a week long match.”

“Here’s hoping,” Jo said from next to Sirius, “Really, work is so stressful at the moment.”

“It’s not that bad,” Bagman said. “Anyway, you couldn’t do me a brew could you Arthur? It’s just that this is the best place to be and I’ve been looking for Barty Crouch but can’t find him, if I sit here he’s sure to walk past. The Bulgarians are asking for something about the top box but I can’t understand a word they’re saying. Crouch will be able to help with the languages he speaks.”

“He speaks over two hundred languages,” Percy explained. “Mermish, Gobbledegook, and troll…”

“Anyone can speak Troll,” Fred said unimpressed.

“Yeah you just point and grunt,” George added.

“It’s so much more complicated than that,” Percy argued.

“Any news on Bertha Jorkins?” Mr. Weasley asked Bagman as he sat down.

“Not a dicky bird,” Bagman said uneasily. “She’s been missing for a bit longer than normal to be fair. And I’m starting to get worried. I have a small team out looking but really, with the World Cup and what’s coming next, I don’t have many people to spare.”

Harry and Ginny shared an uneasy glance.

“Doesn’t her family know anything?” Ginny asked.

“Haven’t got any family,” Bagman responded. “Never married, so no husband or children. Was an only child and her parents had her when they were older, so they’re both dead. I’m sure she’s fine, she’s forgetful and not all there, Bertha. She can easily get confused and lost. I’m sure she’s fine, just lost. We’ll find her eventually, I’m sure.”

Just then a crack filled the air and a wizard that Harry recognised as Barty Crouch appeared in front of them. He looked a bit tired and worn which he didn’t last time. But Harry guessed it was because he had been under the Imperius Curse for a while now, but obviously not long enough for him to start fighting it. It was an uneasy feeling knowing that the man standing in front of them was actually under control of a madman Death Eater who happened to hate his father. He would need to speak to Dumbledore into trying to figure out a way to save Mr. Crouch without tipping off his son.

“Pull up a bit of grass, Barty,” Mr. Bagman said happily, patting the area next to him.

“No, thank you,” Mr. Crouch said coldly. “I’ve been looking for you for hours, the Bulgarians are insisting we add another twelve seats to the top box.”

“Oh, is that what they meant!” Bagman said. “I thought they wanted to borrow a pair of tweezers, strong accent and all that. Tell them impossible, we can’t possible spend time expanding that area and rebuilding the wards around before the game starts. They’ll just have to do with what they’ve got.”

“I thought so but I thought it would be safer to check with you,” Crouch explained. “It’s your department, of course. Anyway I think we should go explain to them together.”

“Probably,” Bagman said sighing and standing up. “Thanks for the tea, Arthur, I’ll speak to you later,” he added before they both Disapparated.

As the afternoon wore on excitement started to boil over in the campsite and more and more magic became apparent and obvious that soon the Ministry of Magic was so run over their heads that they simply gave up. That signalled the salespeople and suddenly there were people selling sweets and game programs everywhere apparating this way and that to try and sell as much merchandise as possible.

About an hour before the game the group of them headed out into the camp site to stroll through the salesmen whilst Luna went back to her dad. They sold everything from miniature Quidditch players riding miniature Firebolts to green and red flags corresponding to the Irish and Bulgarian Quidditch robes. Harry and Ginny each bought themselves Omnioculars, and Hermione got a program. Harry managed to persuade Ron to allow him to buy the rest of them Omnioculars too and soon Hermione, Neville, and Ron had a pair each as well. Harry treated them all to a program, much to the mumbling of Ron but he soon brightened up when he saw he could now afford a miniature figure of Krum and Neville had brought himself a green flag and a green rosette.

They finally made their way back to the tent after two hours of shopping and excitement to see the rest sitting around waiting. Fred and George, with money to spend this time, had bought themselves massive leprechaun hats that sang Irish folk songs and had green flags in each hand. Bill, Charlie, and even Percy had purchased green scarves and were smiling excitedly as the time ticked nearer to the World Cup. Sirius and Jo each had Irish Quidditch jerseys a size too big over their clothes and they too each had Omnioculars.

A deep dong echoed through the woods behind them, indicating it was time to head towards the stadium. Excitement grew within the group as red and green lights lit up the forest and the pathway to the pitch.

As they headed into the woods and towards the stadium, they walked passed nervous exciting people as they discussed enthusiastically the upcoming Quidditch match. The walk took just under half an hour but soon they were standing in the shadow of a massive golden stadium. Hundreds of witches and wizards were crowded around entrances jostling excitedly to get in. They had to wait a further ten minutes before the witch at their entrance got to them.

“Wow Sirius, prime seats, top box!” said the witch checking the tickets. “Just keep climbing the stairs in front of you here until you can’t go any farther.”

Slowly as they rose up the purple carpet stairs, the crowds around them filed out. Each person going through a golden archway that lead to different level seats, but still Sirius led them upstairs until they reached the top.

The stairway opened out into a golden lit box, two rows of golden seats, each covered in purple silk cloth, lined the box. The Weasleys, Harry, Sirius, Jo, being the first to arrive in the top box, eagerly claimed the front row of the box from left to right. Harry was sat just left to the middle, Ginny on his left, Ron on his right.

As they settled down, Harry looked behind but saw no Winky, which wasn’t surprising now that Crouch Junior was no longer under his father’s Imperius Curse. Relaxing, Harry turned round and for the first time in a while simply forgot about everything and decided to just to enjoy the occasion.

Whilst they were waiting, Hermione flicked through the games program, commenting on the mascots before moving on to read more. Ron was testing his Omnioculars whilst Harry and Ginny talked eagerly about seeing the professional Quidditch game. Sure they both knew the outcome, but being Quidditch fanatics they still eagerly waited to see the performance live. It was a rare occurrence that they ever got to see a Quidditch match live. Since when they were home during the summer months the Quidditch season was on its summer break.

Soon the Top box started to fill up with all important guests, with Cornelius Fudge arriving ten minutes before the scheduled time. Thankfully they hadn’t met in this timeline so the man didn’t seem to bother talking to Harry. Although when Ginny spotted the Minister of Magic she simple scowled and glared at him. Fudge however, was too busy shaking hands and trying to communicate with his Bulgarian other half to notice.

The Malfoys turned up next. The Minister jumped up eagerly to shake his hand and greet him. Mr. Weasley chose to look opposite whilst Ginny suddenly took a hold of Harry’s hand.

“You alright?” Harry asked her quietly.

“The man who gave me the diary and nearly killed me stands behind me,” Ginny whispered back. “Yes it was my future’s self-idea to keep the diary but he still gave it to me.”

“Just stay calm, and no matter how tempting it is, don’t turn him into a toad,” Harry whispered back.

“I would never do such a thing!” Ginny replied. “It would be an insult to the toad; I’m thinking maybe a worm…”

Suddenly Mr. Bagman ran into the box, an eager look on his face as the Malfoys finally took their seats.

“Everyone here? Everyone ready? Minister, you ready to start?” Mr Bagman added eagerly.

“Ready whenever you are, Ludo,” Fudge replied grinning.

“Sornorus,” Bagman said with his wand pointing to his voice, and suddenly his voice carried out over and around the golden glowing stadium so the thousands in attendance could hear him. “Welcome ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the Four Hundred and Twenty Second Quidditch World Cup!”

A roar of cheers enveloped the stadium as the crowd below celebrated.

“And now, without further ado, allow me to welcome to you the Bulgarian team mascots!”

Down below to their right of the pitch a hundred Veela strode onto the pitch. Women who wouldn’t look out of place in fashion magazines walked confidently onto the pitch. As they strode further out, music started and the Veela started to dance.

“Wow,” Neville whispered from beside him before standing up. Ron too had also stood up and walked to the edge of the top box.

“I’m so glad I’m not acting stupid,” Harry said smiling as Ron put a foot up onto the balcony ready to climb over. Hermione leapt up to hold him back but the Veela stopped just before Ron did something incredible stupid.

Ginny was staring at Harry though in complete shock.

“Veela don’t affect you?” she asked.

“Hmm well,” Mr. Weasley said smiling at her. “Veela’s effects are lessoned considerably when said person is truly in love.”

“Correct,” Harry said happily. “The fact that I know Occulmency helps as well but not as much as you would think.”

“I love you too,” Ginny said quietly back at Harry.

“And now,” Bagman’s magnified voice interrupted them. “Kindly put your wands in the air, for the Irish National Team Mascots.”

A green and gold comet shot across the stadium. It circled the pitch once, before splitting into two and each went to one of the set of goal posts. A rainbow then appeared between the two golden comets, mesmerizing the crowd. After a few seconds the golden orbs then flew towards each other and merged together and forming a glowing shimmering shamrock. As the shamrock danced overhead gold coins started to rain down onto the crowd causing mayhem as people scrambled around the seats to get as much as they could.

“Wow!” Ron said picking up fistfuls of gold coins.

“It’s Leprechaun gold,” Harry told him. “It disappears in a couple of hours.” A disappointed look came over Ron’s face before he dropped the gold coins to the floor.

The great shamrock stopped dropping gold and made its way down onto the pitch, opposite the Veela and settled down to watch the match.

“And now ladies and gentlemen,” Bagman announced, “I give you, the Bulgrian National Quidditch Team! Dimitrov, Ivanova, Zograf, Levski, Vulchanov, Volkov, aaaaand Krum!”

“Krum, its Krum!” Ron shouted as the Bulgrian national team flew out onto the pitch and did a lap of the stadium.

“Really?” Ginny said tilting her head, “I would never have guessed.”

“And now, please greet the Irish National Team,” Mr Bagman yelled. “Presenting Connolly, Ryan, Troy, Mullet, Moran, Quigley aaaaand Lynch!”

Green and gold players zoomed out onto the pitch to massive roar as the Ireland national team did a lap of honour. Harry grinned as he saw some of the Chasers’ flying abilities. He was hoping to pick up some tricks, especially from Krum, during this World Cup and maybe hopefully at Hogwarts this year if Krum was kind enough.

“And here from Egypt, our referee, acclaimed chairwizard of the International Association of Quidditch, Hassan Mostafa!”

Harry watched as Mostafa walked into the centre circle, put the box on the floor, and kicked open the box he was carrying so the Quidditch balls flew out of the box. Hassan doubled checked that both teams were ready before throwing the Quaffle up in the air.

“And they’re off!” screamed Bagman.

Back to index

Chapter 59: The Dark Mark

Disclaimer: I do Not Own Harry Potter

Chapter Sixty

The Dark Mark

“Think of the money we could have won,” Fred moaned quietly to his brother from behind Harry and Ginny.

“And the money you could have lost if you were wrong!” Ginny hissed back.

“Plus you would have to share some of that money with Ron, since you got the idea of the bet from him,” Harry reminded him.

“We wouldn’t have to do that, would we?” George asked.

“It was Ron that gave you the idea of that bet,” Ginny explained. “I think it would be fair if he had gotten some of the money!”

They slowly made their way down the stairs, Harry double checking his pockets for his wand just in case something strange was going on, but thankfully his wand was in his pocket. No Crouch in the top box, and his wand was perfectly safe.

Regarding the after match events, there was nothing too much Harry could do, although Dumbledore had suggested extra security for the game, being respected as he was in the wizard community, and was listened to. That should handle Lucius Malfoy and his drunken antics later on that evening, if the Ministry wasn’t too idiotic to not to listen to Dumbledore… oh wait. Harry shook his head and just hoped that nothing too serious would happen tonight. Heck, with no Dark Mark to scare them away, Malfoy Senior and his goonies might just get arrested and sent to Azkaban.

When they got to the bottom of the steps, they slowly made their way through the crowd, who was chatting excitedly about the match just gone. Certain Ireland supporters were singing loudly as they tramped through the woods back to the camp site.

They got back to their tent just after midnight, and it was agreed upon that they could have a cup of hot chocolate before bed. That cup lasted another hour since discussion about the match became rather heated. Percy got in an argument with Charlie about clobbing and when Sirius and Jo joined in the conversation things got out of hand. It was only half an hour later that Mr. Weasley suggested enough was enough and they all slowly made it to their own rooms and tents and happily settled down for a night’s sleep, all apart from Harry and Ginny.

Thirty minutes after the others had gone to sleep Harry got out of his bed and went into the living room, settled down on the couch with another two drinks of hot chocolate and waited. Soon enough, he was proven that he knew his wife well, when she walked through the flap of the tent and came over to the couch and sat down next to Harry who promptly offered her the spare cup of hot chocolate.

“Can’t sleep, then,” Harry stated as she took a sip from her drink.

“Knowing what’s about to happen, not really,” Ginny said after her sip. “I mean maybe it won’t happen. Dumbledore knows, and has warned the Ministry.”

“Yes, but it’s the Ministry, you and I both know how rubbish they are,” Harry replied.

“You going to help?” Ginny asked him quietly.

“I could, but then there will be too many questions, knowing wandless magic is one thing, knowing how to use it to take out Death Eaters? Even if they are drunk, that would be too much hassle and bring too much attention,” Harry answered. “No, the Roberts family wasn’t hurt, there’s no Crouch in the top box, no one to steal my wand, no one to cast the Dark Mark. Maybe Malfoy and his friends will get captured this time. And Dumbledore is sure to have taken precautions just in case.”

“True,” Ginny agreed. “Plus it’s not like it’s your fault.”

“But I could stop it,” Harry muttered. “If I tried harder.”

“But then that would risk bringing attention to you,” Ginny countered. “We don’t want that.”

“I think it’s a little too late for that,” Harry said. “Not that I regret it but I think it’s common knowledge how good I am at magic.”

“I’m not so sure,” Ginny said sipping her hot chocolate.

“How do you mean?” Harry asked her.

“Sure everyone at school knows,” Ginny stated. “But how many people out of school will believe it or think that their kids are exaggerating?”

“Snape won’t,” Harry reminded her.

“True, but we don’t know if Snape is with Voldemort, or if he is with Crouch, or holed up in his home waiting and hoping for news from Voldemort.” Ginny replied. “If he didn’t find Voldemort, then why risk the surprise advantage? I know it’s hard, knowing you could help, but the advantage of keeping your magic on the quiet and away from Voldemort’s ears is worth it. Otherwise removing those memories from Crouch and Pettigrew would have been useless.”

“I suppose what you are saying has merit,” Harry said.

“It has a lot more than that,” Ginny told him before taking another sip of hot chocolate.

BOOM!

All of a sudden a huge explosion was heard from the other side of the campground followed by screams.

BOOM!

Another explosion echoed in their tent and Mr. Weasley came rushing out of his bedroom fully clothed. Sirius and Jo almost seconds later came through the tent flap with Hermione.

“Thank god you’re in here, Ginny!” Jo said eyeing Ginny on the couch.

“We need to leave,” Sirius said to the group as Ginny’s brothers and Neville and joined them in the lounge. “Now!”

They all left the tent and Harry saw the mayhem that was a cheering crowd not a few hours ago. Tents were on fire, and a large crowd was working slowly across the field and towards the woods. In the middle of the large crowd were the unmistakable Mr, Roberts and his Muggle family.

“Get to the woods and hide,” Mr. Weasley told his younger children. “We’ll help the Ministry, go.”

“Protect them, Harry,” Sirius said taking his wand out and striding towards the group. “We’ll come find you when it’s over.”

Harry turned and grabbed Ginny’s hand as he led his friends into the woods and away from the hooded group. As they reached the tree line Harry stuck his hand in his pocket and retrieved his wand, thankfully still there. After all, there was no Crouch to steal it this time.

“Stick together!” Harry shouted to the others.

“You know bloody wandless magic and are more powerful than all of us,” Fred said from behind him. “We’re not leaving your effing side.”

The woods themselves were dark and misty, the lanterns that had previously lit the way to the stadium were no longer lit.

“Lumos,” Hermione said from behind Harry.

“Good thinking,” Harry said before waving his wand and a giant ball of light appeared above them illuminating the woods around them. “It will follow us wherever we go.”

“Neat trick,” Fred muttered.

They continued forward, Harry making sure that Ginny’s hand was grasped tightly in his. He wasn’t going to lose her with Death Eaters on the loose. He had seen her captured two years in a row; he wasn’t going to let that happen again.

Figures ran through the edge of his magical light, while people tried to go deeper into the woods to hide from the Death Eaters.

“Wait, I’ve got to stop,” Ron said leaning against a tree.

“Come on, Ron, the further in we go the better,” Hermione said. “We don’t want to be anywhere near here if they come this way.”

“I have a stitch in my side,” Ron said bending over.

“Then get fit!” Ginny said exasperated.

“Not everyone goes out for morning runs every day!” Ron argued back.

“And whose fault is that.” Ginny said letting go of Harry’s hand and stepping over to Ron. She bent down and put a hand underneath his arm. “I know this isn’t good but we’ve got to keep moving.”

“Well I don’t particularly see anything wrong with this clearing,” Fred said eying where they were. “It’s away from the campsite. It’s easy to see each other.”

“Maybe, but still it’s close enough for them to find her,” came a drawl from the left.

Harry turned to see Draco Malfoy leaning against a tree, smiling. He seemed to be out having a leisurely stroll rather than hiding from Death Eaters.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Hermione asked him.

“Well, if you think they can’t tell the difference between witch and Muggle…” Malfoy drawled.

“Hermione is a witch,” Ginny said heatedly.

“Maybe but her parents, Mudblood is just as bad, maybe worse,” Malfoy said quietly. “They can tell the difference you know, not sure how, but they can tell. They’ll spot you out in a crowd easily.”

“Piss off,” Ron said to him.

“Language, Weasley,” Malfoy said. “You’re setting a bad sample for your little sister.”

“Maybe I should show you just how little I am,” Ginny said uncoupling her hand from Harry’s and drawing her wand.

“You’re funny, Weaslette,” Malfoy said standing away from the tree. “I suppose you were told to run away and hide, very Gryffindorish, I must say.”

“You have no idea,” Harry smirked.

“What is that meant to mean?” Malfoy asked him.

“Come on, we should leave,” Hermione said tugging Harry’s arm.

“Why should we?” Harry asked her.

“Yeah stick around,” Malfoy said laughing. “Maybe I’ll get to see your knickers too, Granger.”

Ginny stepped forward raising her wand.

“Careful,” Malfoy said. “You wouldn’t want to explain why you attacked an unarmed person would you?”

“Come on, let’s go,” Hermione said, tugging on Ginny’s arm and Ginny reluctantly turned around and they started to walk away.

“What colour knickers you got on, Granger? Red… Black…?”

Ginny didn’t even stop walking away, she just flicked her left wrist behind her and the orange colour of the Bat Bogey Curse streamed towards Malfoy and they then heard a shout has the curse hit and Malfoy’s bogeys started to attack him.

“That was wandlessly,” Ginny called behind her as she started to stride out of the clearing, “They can’t trace it, so don’t bother trying to tell anyone.”

“That was cool,” Neville said as the trees started to surround them again.

“Definitely better seeing it on someone other than us,” Fred agreed.

“I wish you didn’t let him rattle you up like that, Ginny,” Hermione said.

“He’s a disgusting pig and he deserved it,” Ginny snarled. “I’m almost tempted to go back and turn him into an actual pig.”

“Now that is something I would pay to see,” Harry said smiling.

“Come on, this way,” Hermione said leading the group out of the clearing and through the trees.

“We didn’t have to leave, he could have left,” Ginny muttered.

“By the way you were acting, he would have left in a body bag,” Hermione muttered.

“I just wanted him to know I can stand up for myself now!” Ginny retorted.

“I think he got the message,” Hermione responded.

“Yeah that was brill, sis!” Fred added.

“You don’t need to encourage her!” Hermione said exasperated.

“I would have thought you would be happy she can now defend herself,” Harry said.

“I am,” Hermione argued. “It’s just now is not the time to do this, if you have forgotten, we’re in the woods hiding from masked wizards attacking people!”

There was a sudden rustle of bushes up ahead. Everyone stopped and Harry drew his wand. He frowned as Winky the house elf was running through the bushes. She wasn’t tugging on anything invisible this time, but she did seem to be terrified, her abnormally large eyes even larger than usual as she tried to get away from the ruckus at the campsite.

“Hello,” Hermione said to the elf. Harry and Ginny shared a glance. Last time they heard Winky was working with Crouch Junior to poison Harry last year, was she still under Crouch Junior’s control?

“Got to get away,” Winky said in her high squeaky voice. “Bad bad wizards about, people up high, Winky doesn’t like heights. Got to get away.” she dashed through more bushes as she left them behind.

“That was weird,” Neville said confused.

“She wasn’t being dragged back,” Ginny mentioned to Harry quietly so only he could hear.

“No Crouch,” Harry whispered back. “So no Dark Mark. Hey, maybe Malfoy’s dad really will be arrested this time.”

“He deserves it,” Ginny answered him.

“What are you two whispering about?” Hermione asked them from in front.

“Nothing,” they both said together.

“God I hate your secrets!” Hermione said as she continued to lead the others through the woods.

They came across various people as they continued. A couple of Beauxbaton students which Ron made a fool of himself in front of and a group of boys which included Stan Shunpike who professed he was in line to be the next Minister of Magic. Hermione got irritated at Ron and dragged him away.

It was another five minutes before they found another clearing, but Harry immediately recognised it. It was the clearing where the Dark Mark appeared.

“Maybe we should find somewhere else…” Harry mentioned to them.

“I agree,” Ginny said obviously recognising the place as well.

“Nothing wrong here,” Hermione said looking around. “It’s quiet, maybe the riot is over? Maybe your dad will come and find us.”

“In that case we should stay still, so they can find us,” Neville said.

“Agreed.” Hermione said sitting down.

Harry and Ginny looked at each other. There shouldn’t be anything too wrong with sitting here, after all with everything changed there was no Crouch to conjure the Dark Mark. Winky not struggling saw to that. Reluctantly they sat down but kept an ear out for anything suspicious.

“What do you think will happen to those Muggles?” Hermione asked them quietly.

“They’ll be fine,” Harry assured her. “The Ministry will protect them. They’ll get them down.”

“How?” Hermione asked.

“Hopefully by either the Ministry capturing them, or when the Death Eaters get bored and leave,” Harry said.

“You don’t think they will kill them, do you?” Hermione asked.

“No,” Ginny said. “There are too many people around, they won’t be able to do that and get away.”

“It’s mad though. The entire Ministry of Magic is here yet they decide to do this,” Ron said thinking. “How did they think they could get away with it?”

“It’s called being drunk. And they’ll probably disapparate before…” But Harry didn’t manage to finish is sentence as a twig broke loudly behind him in the bushes.

“Hello?” Hermione asked loudly looking at where the sound had come from.

“MORSMORDRE!”

Harry closed his eyes in defeat, but still he could feel the vast green light from the conjured skull as it rose above the tree lines.

“What the…” Ron said before the woods around them was suddenly filled with screams. Harry re-opened his eyes as he saw the emerald lit skull float higher and higher, the serpent slithering its way out of the skulls mouth.

“We have to move…” Hermione said quickly. “Now!”

“Did you recognise the voice?” Ginny said to Harry.

“What?” Harry asked her.

“Never mind that, we need to move!!!!” Hermione shouted helping Neville off the ground.

Suddenly a series of popping sounds surrounded them and before they could shout out a warning, red lights of the Stunning Spell shot in their general direction. Harry quickly waved his wand and forced all the others down onto the ground so they wouldn’t get hit by the stunners.

“STOP, STOP,” Mr. Weasley shouted as he rushed into the clearing. “They’re my family stop!”

Harry lifted the magic he was using to keep everyone down and slowly they started to raise of the floor.

“Out of the way, Arthur!” said a cold voice and Mr, Crouch walked slowly into the clearing.

“No, don’t get out of the way,” Sirius called out angrily as he to walked into the clearing and past Mr. Crouch. “These kids are underage, and have a legal right for their parent or guardian to be by their side. I know you have a history of ignoring the law, but I won’t let you do it to my godson or his friends, Crouch.”

“Who did it? Who conjured it?” Crouch asked as he eyed the kids.

“You can’t mean to believe that one of these kids conjured it, Crouch,” Sirius laughed.

“Wait, why would we do that?” Ron asked. “Whatever that is…”

“Playing dumb?” Crouch asked.

“It is not playing, unless you are accusing me of teaching my kids the incantation,” Mr. Weasley said crossly.

“They were discovered at the scene of the crime, mere seconds after it was conjured!” Mr. Crouch said hysterically.

“Barty, they are just kids,” a woman in a yellow gown said next to him.

“Who else is there?” Crouch said, eyeing them distastefully.

“A man,” Harry said quietly getting the attention. “He was hiding in the tree line.”

“Do not lie, sir,” Crouch said but at Harry’s words the rest of the group turned their wands to the trees.

“We’re not!” Ron said hurriedly.

“Where was this person, roughly?” the witch in the dressing gown asked and Harry suddenly recognised her as Amelia Bones.

“Over there,” Hermione said shakily whilst pointing to the trees just behind Amelia. As soon as she said it, everyone turned their wands to the woods. Everyone except Crouch.

“Would you please stop threating my godson,” Sirius said in a deadly tone to Crouch, who still had his wand pointing at Harry. “Before you accidently curse him and I would need to defend him, being underaged and all.” Crouch blinked before lowering his wand.

“It’s too late,” Amelia said squinting through the trees. “They would have disapparated away right after.”

“”Maybe, maybe not,” Amos Diggory said, walking towards the tree line. “Our stuners went right through there, maybe we got lucky…”

Diggory searched and searched but after ten minutes before he returned.

“You found them?” Amiela asked as he came back.

“No, but I did find a wand!” Diggory announced lifting it up for everyone to see. Harry didn’t recognise it, but Ginny sucked in her breath.

“Is it the wand that conjured it?” Crouch asked.

“Well, let’s see,” Mr. Diggory said before waving the wand.

“Priori Incantato!” Mr. Diggory roared and a small shadow of the giant skull above them made out of smoke slithered its way out of the wand.

“I know that wand!” Ginny suddenly said out loud.

“What is this?” Crouch said rounding on her. “Is this a confession?”

“That’s Pettigrew’s!” Ginny said defiantly to Crouch.

“Peter Pettigrew?” Amelia asked her.

“I recognise it from when he kidnapped me,” Ginny said hurriedly.

“You sure there was no one there, Amos?” Amelia asked him hurriedly.

“I looked carefully,” Amos said shaking his head. “I’m sorry.”

“Never mind, never mind. At least Pettigrew is no longer armed,” Amelia said smiling. “That’s at least good news. Arthur, Sirius, you can take the children and go, they are not needed anymore.”

Sirius led the group out of the clearing and through the woods. No one spoke as they twisted their way through the trees. Soon enough they reached the tree line and saw the camp site in front of them.

“Arthur, Sirius!” A large crowd had congregated at the edge of the campsite desperately waiting for news.

“Who was it? Who conjured it? Is anyone hurt? It’s not him, is it?”

“Of course it’s not him!” Mr. Weasley said irritably.

“Guys, guys,” Sirius said raising his hands trying to calm down the crowd. “It was definitely not Voldemort.” A couple of shrieks from the crowd came at the name but Sirius continued.

“We did find a wand at the scene of the crime, which was identified as the wand that Peter Pettigrew had stolen from Olivander’s in September last year,” Sirius explained. “Unfortunately it seems that Peter Pettigrew Disapparated before any of us could stun him. However, Pettigrew is no longer armed. The wand in question is currently in the possession of the Law Enforcement Department. The good news is that the Aurors were so quick onto the scene that Pettigrew did not manage to commit a crime, apart from the conjuring of the Dark Mark. All is safe, and I’m sure the Law Enforcement Department is doing all they can.”

With that Sirius put a hand onto Harry’s shoulder and led the group through the reporters and crowd and further along towards their tent. When they reached the tents, Sirius opened up the flap and stood aside holding it, to let everyone through.

“Oh thank god,” Charlie said from the kitchen table. He stood up and rushed over. “When no one returned from the woods, and then the mark…”

“We’re all fine,” Mr. Weasley said.

“Did you get them? Who was it?” Bill asked them.

“Peter Pettigrew,” Sirius spat.

“You caught him!” Jo asked surprisingly.

“No,” Sirius said shaking his head. “He disapparated before we could catch him.”

“What was that symbol anyway, what was so frightening about that mark?” Ron asked confused.

“I told you! It was You-Know-Who’s mark!” Hermione said quietly. “I read it in The Rise and Fall of the Dark Arts.

“And it hasn’t been seen in thirteen years,” Mr. Weasley said.

“Since the attack on Neville’s parents,” Sirius said quietly. “The amount of devastation that is associated with that mark, no wonder people reacted the way they did. When I saw it over James and Lily’s House…”

Jo stroked Sirius’ arm and leaned her head on his shoulder, trying to comfort him from the bad memories.

“I don’t get it. It’s just a shape in the sky…” Ron said.

“Ron, You-Know-Who and his followers sent the Dark Mark into the sky whenever they killed, or tortured,” Mr. Weasley explained. “Like Sirius said, Neville’s parents, or Harry’s… Every time. The terror it inspired.”

“Just imagine coming home, and seeing that mark over your house, knowing that inside you are going to see your loved ones dead. Your mum, your dad, your brothers or your sisters,” Mr. Weasley croaked. “Everyone’s worst fear, their very worst.”

“Well, it didn’t help tonight,” Bill said suddenly. “It scared the Death Eaters away as soon as they saw it.”

“Why did it scare them away? I thought they would welcome it?” Ron asked.

“What you saw tonight was the Death Eaters that were never caught, or were and lied about being loyal to Voldemort,” Harry said entering the conversation. “The one thing Voldemort prises above anything else in his followers is, well not loyalty, but obedience. Voldemort would expect his followers to be doing everything they can to find him and help him come back to power. They’re not. They are living their lives, peacefully, instead of finding him and helping him come back.”

“Voldemort would be enraged that they’re not helping him, and they know it,” Harry continued. “Even mad men wouldn’t go help their leader come back to power just so that they can be tortured or killed for their disobedience. Self-preservation.”

“So Pettigrew conjured the mark to scare them for not looking for Voldemort?” Hermione asked. “That doesn’t make sense; he hid for years after Voldemort’s downfall. When he escaped from Azkaban, he went after Harry, not Voldemort… Is he such a hypocrite himself?”

“Maybe,” Lupin said. “Or maybe he is looking for Voldemort, I mean he hasn’t attacked Harry since he kidnapped Ginny. Maybe it was a signal, for help?”

“No one knows,” Mr. Weasley said. “Look, we need to get to some sleep. I want to try to get an early Portkey out of here. When your mother hears of this she’ll be worried sick. We’ll get a few more hours sleep then leave.

Everyone stood up and headed off to bed, but Ginny lagged behind. Worried, Harry stayed behind too, after everyone had gone to bed, it was just Harry, Ginny and Sirius left.

“It wasn’t Pettigrew that conjured the mark,” Ginny said to Harry and Sirius.

“It wasn’t Pettigrew?” Sirius asked shocked.

“No, it wasn’t,” Ginny said. “I recognised the voice that conjured it.”

“You know who it was?” Harry asked her intrigued.

“I do, so do you,” Ginny said. “Use your Occlumency, re-visit the conjuring, and pay close attention to the voice.”

Harry did as he told, closed his eyes and used his Occlumency to revisit the woods. He listened carefully as he saw their group enter the clearing. Before he wasn’t really paying attention because he wasn’t expecting the Dark Mark this time around, but now he was. Now he waited patiently for the words that conjured one of the deadliest signs in the wizarding world. He heard the twig break, and saw himself close his eyes in exasperation, but this time he paid attention. This time he listened with all his might.

Harry opened his eyes in shock and rage. Ginny was right! He did know that voice, and it scared him. This was different, this was unfamiliar territory.

“Snape!” Harry exclaimed.

“What?” Sirius asked loudly but thankfully he didn’t grab attention of the others who had already gone to bed.

Harry looked at Ginny for confirmation. Just to double check that the voice belonged to the person he thought he did. The look on Ginny’s face was all that it took for him to know that it was true.

“Snape,” Harry repeated. “It was Snape that conjured the Dark Mark.”

Back to index

Chapter 60: Aboard The Hogwarts Express

“Arthur, oh Arthur!” Mrs. Weasley shouted as the group rounded the corner and The Burrow came into view. “Thank goodness, you’re all alright.” Mr. Weasley walked up to the gate as Mrs. Weasley met him. Mr. Weasley gave her a brief hug and whispered privately to her.

“I’ve been so worried, Arthur,” Mrs. Weasley said anxiously. “After I read what happened, who knew if any of you were alright.”

“We’re fine,” Mr. Weasley said reassuringly whilst pulling back. “Come inside and we’ll talk.”

The group followed the two into the kitchen. On the table, spread out, was that morning’s edition of the Daily Prophet. Sirius sat down and turned it over to look at the front page. There, staring back at them was the Dark Mark in the sky.

“Cup of tea?” Mrs, Weasley asked busy bubbling around the kitchen getting cups and the tea pot.

“Oh please,” Jo said smiling. “Here, I’ll help.”

Harry sat down next to Sirius, with Ginny following suit in the chair next to him.

“What does the paper say, Sirius?” Mr. Weasley asked.

“Just started reading,” Sirius said. “It’s not pretty though, Skeeter’s done her usual job. She’s getting too loud for her own boots this past year if you ask me. ‘Ministry Blunders, dark wizards running amok. Lax security. Unhelping Ministry figures.’ Oh that last one is about me!”

“What?” Jo asked.

“Here, listen,” Sirius said ruffling the paper before starting to read aloud.

“If the terrified wizards and witches who camped at the edge of the woods were hoping for some good news they were surely misguided as Sirius Black, ex-convict, convicted of being a Death Eater himself, announced that whilst the culprit, Peter Pettigrew, managed to escape the incompetence of the Ministry, they did manage to retrieve the wand Peter Pettigrew used to conjure the mark. Mr. Black went on to say that no-one had been harmed and apart from the actual Mark itself, no crime had been committed. Whether this statement will squash the rumours that several bodies were then removed from the woods a couple of hours later will remain to be seen. Up to this point Peter Pettigrew remains at large and even though cornered, managed to escape Ministry’s justice and escape to who knows where to plot further Death Eater activity.

“They are blaming the Death Eaters on Pettigrew?” Harry asked.

“It looks like it,” Sirius said scanning the page.

“No one was killed,” Mr. Weasley said shaking his head. “Skeeter really needs to be reined in.”

“If you know how, tell me,” Sirius said putting the newspaper back down.

“How about breakfast?” Mrs. Weasley asked.

“Oh yes please, Mum, I’m starving,” Ron said happily sitting up straighter.

“You’re always starving, Ron,” Hermione said.

-oOoOoOoOo-

The Saturday before they were due to return to Hogwarts the Weasleys hosted an end of holiday dinner. Which wasn’t too much different to their normal dinners, but Harry thought that Mrs. Wealsey just loved having an excuse to play host for the evening with lots of food. However, Percy, Mr .Weasley, Sirius and Jo were late.

“So sorry, Mum,” Percy said as they all walked through kitchen door. “It’s mayhem at work at the moment. And it didn’t help that Crouch was off ill today. The stress must have gotten to him over the last few weeks with the World Cup and what’s coming next.”

“I thought the Tri-wizard Tournament was all sorted. The I’s dotted and the T’s crossed,” Harry said intrigued.

“It is,” Percy said, “but Mr. Crouch along with Dumbledore were the two most vocal about hosting the tournament. And now people will look at it like Mr. Crouch can no longer be bothered. Of course that is entirely not true, and I’m in constant owl contact with him every day. Plus like I said everything is going smoothly anyway.”

“No, it’s the amount of complaints the Ministry is having over the aftermath of the World Cup,” Percy continued.

“Sirius and I are only in the Broom Regulatory Division but even we’ve been asked to help out in the aftermath of the World Cup,” Jo said. “Sirius has even been offered a promotion.”

“There’s many stupid people in the Ministry at the moment, but Amelia Bones isn’t one of them,” Sirius said.

“Care to explain?” Harry asked him.

“I’ve been promoted,” Sirius said after taking a drink. “Back to being an Auror. After the latest stunt by Pettigrew, they want me back in the office. Kingsley Shackelbolt is heading up the search from him and since I already have experience as an Auror, and have history with Pettigrew, Amelia thought it would be a good idea. Robards agreed, he’s head of the office, so I’ve been re-instated as of today.”

“Congratulations,” Mrs. Weasley said.

“It’s about time,” Jo said. “You should have been re-instated as soon as you were cleared of all charges.”

“I didn’t really want to go back then,” Sirius said. “To be honest I felt a bit betrayed by them. But that’s in the past, and if it helps to capture Peter then I’m all for it.”

“So you’re helping the chase on Pettigrew?” Harry asked.

“Yeah, me and Kingsley, good bloke him, level headed,” Sirius said nodding. “We’ve been mostly going over what we know of Peter, trying to figure out where he would mostly hide, that sort of thing. Knowing his past could help know what his decisions will be in the future.”

“Well you had a better day than me,” Percy said. “I’ve been handling Howlers all day. Which when you have so many, there’s bound to be a few which you don’t get to so they explode and you have several angry letters shouting at you at once and you can’t really hear what they are saying. Plus the scorch marks on the desk and it’s all so tiring.”

“That’s not even half of it,” Mr. Weasley said. “Rita Skeeter has finally caught wind of Bertha Jorkins. She’s been missing for months now. Well you know, Bagman only just started looking for her even though she went missing a while ago. Complete uproar really. It’s a headache for everyone.”

After tea, Mrs. Weasley shooed them upstairs to their rooms to pack for Hogwarts. Hermione was sharing with Ginny but Harry of course had his own room. It was strange, how quickly his stuff had found its way to The Burrow. The first half of the summer he did nothing but hide out in Potter Manor, willing to give Ginny some space. But as soon as she let him back in, he found himself spending more and more time at The Burrow and sleeping over. In fact, half of his school stuff was here, and it didn’t take long for Estelle to bring the rest. Half way through packing there was a shout from upstairs in Ron’s room and Harry stuck out his head at the same time as Ginny and Hermione stuck theirs out of Ginny’s room.

“What on earth?” Ginny asked frowning.

“Ginny!” Ron shouted and Harry and Ginny could hear him stamping down the stairs. “Mum accidently placed one of your new dresses in with my stuff.” He was holding a frilly dress robe, maroon in color made out of velvet. It had lace around the collar and matching lace cuffs.

“I wouldn’t wear that, it’s ghastly,” Ginny said smirking causing Hermione to laugh.

“What?” Ron asked.

“They’re not Ginny’s; they’re yours,” Hermione told him. “Dress robes, all of us need them.”

“Yeah,” Harry said. “I got mine in here as well, but they don’t have the frilly bits though.”

“Plus mine look much better than that,” Ginny smirked.

“But... they look…” Ron said staring at the horrid dress robes in his hands.

“I think they look nice, Ron,” Hermione said but Ron ignored her.

“Sure, whatever,” Ron said quietly as he stomped back up to his room. “Why is everything I own rubbish!”

-oOoOoOoOo-

Harry awoke to heavy rain plastering his window the next morning. He was glad that he and Ginny had decided to not go for a run that morning. They would get drenched, and that wasn’t something Mrs. Weasley would be so happy about before going to London. In fact, he was sure that even if it wasn’t raining she would be angry that they had risked being late just to go for a run.

Harry knew he would miss it that morning; he had come used to it and it helped him get fitter, but he also knew missing one day wasn’t going to harm him. He had been thinking through what exercises and training sessions they could set up in the Room of Requirement to help him train for the graveyard at the end of the year.

That was if they had fixed everything. Snape casting the Dark Mark though had brought out a lot of concerns. Would Snape be more active in this? Harry wasn’t sure and not knowing really concerned him after what had happened over the past year.

Harry got dressed, walked down into the kitchen and waited patiently for Mr. Diggory’s head to appear in the fire. He had never been this nervous before. Even when telling Ginny the truth. This was the moment where everything could be set back on track or everything could blow up in his face, all because he didn’t want Sirius to suffer in Azkaban.

Slowly the rest of the Weasleys, Hermione and Sirius started to come down and sit around him. Ginny was the first, she too, was anxious to hear that everything had gone okay. After all it was her idea that had set Pettigrew and Crouch on their way to Voldemort after they had kidnapped her. Harry had shortly contemplated dropping his Occlumency shields and seeing if he would get a dream about Voldemort that summer but he knew it wasn’t worth the risk in case Voldemort was strong enough to catch a glimpse of his future memories. As the breakfast went on the rest of the Weasley clan join them and still there was no fire call for Mr. Weasley. By the time they had finished Harry had started to really worry.

“Come on you lot,” Mrs. Wealsey said. “The Ministry cars will be here in a minute, oh and thank you Sirius for getting them, Arthur was so busy this last week he just couldn’t find the time.”

“No problem, Molly,” Sirius answered.

“Go make sure everything is packed and bring it down, now go, quickly,” Mrs. Weasley said shooing her children and Harry out of the kitchen. Harry and Ginny shared a glance as they walked up the staircase. This wasn’t good.

Harry and Ginny had made sure they were packed the night before so they didn’t spend too long up in their rooms. It helped that Ginny was progressing with her wandless magic; she quite easily packed her trunk within half an hour, summoning bits of parchments and books from every corner of her room. Harry couldn’t help but smile as she picked up wandless magic quicker and quicker. Dumbledore was right, there wasn’t anything more powerful then love. They quickly returned to the kitchen with their trunks and broomsticks, but there was still no sign of Mr. Diggory. Harry had to accept that he wasn’t going to show. His anxious nerves got worse.

The Ministry cars turned up within ten minutes and Mrs. Weasley had to shout at Ginny’s brothers to speed up as Harry and Ginny put their trunks and broomsticks into one of the cars trunks. It was another ten minutes before everyone else was packed, their trunks in the boot of either car, and the Ministry officials were driving them through the Weasley’s gate and out onto the main road to drive them to King’s Cross.

They turned up at the station with fifteen minutes to spare, just enough time to get the trunks out of the boot, onto trolleys, and then carefully so that the Muggles wouldn’t notice, through the barrier between platform nine and ten so they could get onto the special platform nine and three quarters where the Hogwarts express was sitting waiting for them to board.

Harry, Ginny, Ron, and Hermione set off along the platform looking for a compartment and soon found one halfway along. They carefully set their trunks in the stowaways above the seats and then went to say goodbye to Mrs. Weasley and Sirius.

“Be good this year,” Mrs. Weasley said as she hugged each of them, including Hermione.

“Aren’t we always?” Harry said cheekily.

“No pranks,” Mrs. Weasley said as she hugged Ginny.

“You know how to always take the fun out of things, don’t you, Mum,” Ginny sulked.

“This is an important year!” Mrs. Weasley said exasperated. “With the Triwizard Tournament Hogwarts needs to be on its best behaviour. Other schools and Ministry officials will see everyday life at Hogwarts and I’m sure the school wants to impress them. Plus you’ll be too excited watching the Tournament to worry about pranks. Now come on onto the train. Before it leaves.”

Harry and Ginny lead the others back onto the train and through the corridors until they found their compartment. There, Luna was sitting waiting patiently for them reading the Quibbler.

“Anything interesting, Luna?” Ginny said as she opened the door.

“Oh hello,” Luna said dreamily. “Yes, my article on Dabberblimps got issued this month.”

“That is what you and your dad went looking for this summer isn’t it?” Hermione asked. “Did you find them?”

“The Dabberblimps themselves no, but we did find evidence of nests, we think they migrated for the summer and will come back for the winter,” Luna explained.

“Interesting,” Hermione said and Harry and Ginny smiled at Hermione. She seemed to be getting past Luna’s weirdness and was becoming a true friend to Luna. Before she would have questioned Luna about the existence of such a creature.

The carriage shunted slightly indicating that the train was now starting to move. Harry and the others talked about various things, the Quidditch cup and the upcoming Triwizard Tournament. The scenery changed outside the windows from houses and towns to open green fields and the country side. Unfortunately, like the yearly routine, they were interrupted by Malfoy and his goonies just after the lunch lady had been and gone.

“Stuffing your face again, Weasley,” Malfoy drawled as he opened the door and saw Ron in the middle of eating sandwiches his mum had packed for him. “Really, is your family so poor that they didn’t feed you over the summer? I’m not surprised, those tickets you had must have cost more than your house. Then again most things do.”

“Since when do you have an invite to join us,” Harry asked him. “Or do you want to be on your butt again like all the other times over the last year you tried to rile us.”

“I guess you’re going to try and enter, Potter,” Malfoy said. “You like showing off, don’t you.”

“You know believe it or not I would just love a quiet year,” Harry replied. “No Dementors, no Triwizard Tournament, so no I won’t enter.”

“I’ll believe that when I see it,” Malfoy said snorting. “Or is little weaslette here got you on a piece of string.”

“I would be careful if I were you, Malfoy,” Ginny said coldly. “I’ve grown up, and you won’t like finding out just how little I’m not anymore. So could you kindly close the door behind you. I would say don’t let it hit you but then I would be lying because I would love to see it do so.”

“You’re not fooling anyone, Weaslette,” Malfoy sneered. “You’re just the same little girl crying at my feet moaning that Harry Potter would never love her. Can’t say I’m surprised, looking at you. Who would love you? Not cursing me, Potter? Not defending your girl’s honour?”

“Oh, I’m sure she can do that all by herself,” Harry said smirking. “I just love watching you digging yourself into a deeper hole.”

“You’ve both gone soft,” Draco drawled.

“Why don’t you just leave,” Hermione said to him.

“I would but there’s this distinct scent of mud in the air,” Draco said to her. “No one’s been bleeding have they? Need to be a good student and check the welfare of others and all that.”

“Get out now,” Ginny said instantly.

“Or what? You going to go crying to a little black diary?” Malfoy laughed.

There was a flash of light as Ginny flicked her wrist and Malfoy, Crabbe and Goyle flew back out of the compartment. Ginny stood up and slowly walked to the door and looked at the three of them rolling around. Little Bat Bogeys were attacking their faces as they tried to swipe them away.

“I guess you will never learn, will you,” Ginny said sighing. “I would turn you all into hippogriff dung so your appearance matches the inside but you’re just not worth it. Now, leave us alone.”

-oOoOoOoOo-

The rest of the journey was spent in comfortable conversation, although Harry could sense that Ginny was thrilled that she finally got one over on Malfoy herself. It was satisfying for Harry himself to see Ginny not only put Malfoy down, but to do it wandlessly.

As they headed into the mountainous hills of the Scotland lochs, the weather turn even more nasty. Rather than just heavy rain, the wind starting to blow harder as Harry looked out into the trees to see them moving about in the wind, and when they were very close to Hogsmeade, lightening started to streak across the darkened sky.

All too soon they were taking turns changing into their Hogwarts robes, although Ginny, probably on a high from earlier, decided to try to do it wandlessly. She got very close, but as Ron pointed out laughing, she had the robes on back to front.

When they arrived in the Hogsmeade station Harry conjured some umbrellas so they wouldn’t get so wet, however that didn’t last too long for Neville or Ron. When they got outside the wind was so strong it blew the umbrellas out of their hands, causing them to get soaking wet as they waited for a free carriage. Once they got into one, Harry took pity on them and dried them off with his magic. They did spot Hagrid gathering up the first years, but the rain was so hard, and the wind so strong, they decided they would say hello to their giant friend later. As the carriage they were in stated to move, Hermione looked out of the window.

“I wouldn’t want to cross the lake in this weather, you would get soaked,” Hermione said as the carriage passed through the gates of Hogwarts and up the dirt track towards the entrance hall. Once they reached the stones steps of the castle, all five of them, dashed towards the safety of the entrance hall. Ron sighed in relieve as they reached the safe haven of the castle and out of the miserable weather.

“Weeeee!!!” came a cry above them and Ginny looked up just in time to get a face full of water balloon. She spluttered in astonishment as the cold water ran over her head and down her neck. She then calmly took out her wand and waved it, drying herself off before glaring at Peeves who was floating above them with water balloons.

“Miss Ginny!” Peeves said shocked. It was obvious he wasn’t paying attention to who he was throwing the water balloons at.

“PEEVES!” Professor McGonagall shouted as she walked out of the side door where the first years go and towards the Poltergeist.

“Not doing harm!” Peeves said as he through a water balloon at Hermione drenching her in water. “Already wet, see…” he added as he threw another at a group of students who had come in behind Harry and his friends.

Professor McGonagall suddenly slipped on the wet floor and had to hold onto Hermione in order not to fall on the floor.

“Can’t you do something, Potter?” McGonagall asked him “He listens to you!”

“He listens to me too,” Ginny said grumpily. “He better stop or things are going to get nasty for him.”

Peeves pouted before bellowing a raspberry at Ginny. He threw his remaining balloons in the air before zooming off surprisingly towards the Great Hall.

“Peeves is not joining us is he?” Hermione asked.

“Apparently the ghosts voted to allow him to attend the feast this year,” McGonagall said. “God knows what they were thinking. Peeves can’t see food without throwing it.”

“What were they thinking?” Ginny muttered.

“Well maybe they were thinking to give Peeves a chance?” Harry said uneasily. Ginny eyed him suspiciously.

“Never mind that now, into the Great Hall, the Sorting will start any minute,” McGongall said shooing them towards the doors.

Harry and Ginny led them through the great oak doors and into the Great Hall, the enchanted ceiling above dark and cloudy to mirror the Scottish night sky. They walked along the down the hall until they reached a spare set of seats and sat down, Luna, heading off towards the Ravenclaw table.

“Good evening,” Nearly Headless Nick said floating over to them as they sat down at the table.

“Is it? I’m starving,” Ron said. “Hope the Sorting don’t take long.”

“Well I hope the feast is okay,” Nearly Headless Nick said worriedly. “A certain poltergeist is joining us for the first time in over ten years.”

“Peeves will be okay!” Harry said. “Why do people keep questioning this?”

“Because it’s Peeves!” Ginny said. “Why did you think it would be a good idea to convince the Bloody Barron to allow him to join us this year!”

“I thought he deserved a chance!” Harry protested.

“Last time he joined the feast was twelve years ago,” Nick told them. “And it wasn’t even five minutes before Professor Dumbledore had to remove him from the Great Hall.”

“I’m sure everything will be fine,” Harry said again.

“Whoa!” Neville said looking at the staff table. “Is that Mad-Eye Moody?”

“Who?” Hermione said looking at the staff table too.

Harry and Ginny looked up and saw the famous Auror sat next to Flitwick. His magical eye darting around the hall, his normal eye was with the Charms teacher having a conversation with the former Duelling Champ. Harry frowned, wasn’t he meant to be late? Wasn’t Crouch meant to be running late because he had to capture Mad-Eye with the help of Pettigrew and Voldemort?

Harry was worried; quickly and quietly he took out of the Marauder’s Map from his pocket and opened it up to see the Great Hall. He scanned the teacher’s table anxiously. As he came up to where Mad-Eye was sitting, his heart jumped. That was not Barty Crouch Junior, that was not even Peter Pettigrew, or even Professor Snape. That was the true Alastor Moody!

Harry and Ginny shared a glance. If that was really Alastor Moody, then what were Voldemort’s plans for this year?

Back to index

Chapter 61: The Triwizard Tournament

Harry and Ginny shared another glance as they took in the news that Moody was Moody. Harry had not gotten the timeline back on track. There was no Crouch Junior to enter Harry’s name into the goblet, no tournament to do. Did they not find Voldemort? Did Voldemort break Dumbledore’s Memory Charms? Surely he wasn’t strong enough to break Dumbledore’s with the little strength he had…

“Who is the other teacher?” Hermione suddenly asked. Harry looked up and also noticed another new face at the staff table. To the left of Flitwick sat another witch. She had dark black hair with streaks of green. The robes she wore were silk, with streaks of green and blue running down the robes. She wore glasses and her face was eerily similar to an upside down pear, where her face contorted down into her chin which was rounded and smooth. She was talking to Professor Flitwick on her other side and seemed to be laughing and smiling.

“Surely Moody is the Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher?” Neville asked.

“Yes, which means this teacher must be for Potions!” Hermione said. “Remember Harry said that Snape might be leaving!”

“Seriously, no more Snape?” Ron said excited. “Best year ever! What’s her name?”

“Primrose, Agatha Primrose,” Ginny said reading the Marauder’s Map.

“This year has just gotten awesome,” Ron said.

“Wonder how the Slytherins feel about this,” Neville said looking over to the far right. Malfoy and his goonies were sitting hunched, glaring daggers at the new Potions Mistress.

“I guess they prefer Snape,” Harry smirked.

“Don’t get your hopes up yet,” Hermione said. “We have no idea what she might be like.”

“She might actually do some teaching unlike Snape,” Ginny said smiling.

“Anything would be better than Snape,” Harry agreed.

“Agreed,” Ron and Neville said together.

The doors of the Great Hall opened suddenly and the babble of talking that had filled the hall vanished as Professor McGonagall led the first years between the house tables and towards the teachers table where a stool sat waiting in front of them. Harry saw out of the corner of his eye, Hagrid come from the side door and sit down at the table. When the first years reached the stool, Professor McGonagall placed the Sorting Hat on top of it and stood back. The first years, obviously confused, watched the hat in interest. Suddenly, a tear opened up near the brim of the hat like a mouth and the Sorting Hat began to sing:

“A thousand years or more ago,
When I was freshly sewn,
There lived four wizards of renown
Whose names are still well known:
Bold Gryffindor, from Wild Moor,
Fair Ravenclaw from Glen,
Sweet Hufflepuff, from Valley Broad,
Shrewd Slytherin, from Fen.
They shared a wish, a hope, a dream
They hatched a daring plan,
To educate young sorcerers,
Thus Hogwarts School Began.
Now each of these four founders,
Formed their own house, for each
Did value different Virtues
In the ones they had to teach.
By Gryffindor, the bravest were
Prized far beyond the rest;
For Ravenclaw, the cleverest
Would always be the best;
For Hufflepuff, hard workers were
Most worthy of admission;
And power-hungry Slytherin
Loved those with great ambition.
While still alive they did divide
Their favourites from the throng
Yet how to pick the worthy ones
When they were dead and gone?
‘Twas Gryffindor who found the way,
He whipped me of his head
The founders put some brains in me
So I could choose instead!
Now slip me snug about your ears,
I’ve never yet been wrong,
I’ll have a look inside your mind
And tell where you Belong!”

(J.K.Rowling - Harry Potter and The Goblet of Fire

The Great Hall erupted with applause as the Sorting Hat finished its song. Professor McGonagall stepped forward with the scroll and addressed the hall.

“When I call your name you will come and sit on the stool with the hat on,” McGonagall announced. “When the Sorting Hat has announced your house, you will go sit at the appropriate table.”

“Ackerly, Stewart!”

Stewart became a Ravenclaw and slowly but surely McGonagall made her way through the list of first years. Harry and his friends clapped every time a Gryffindor was announced, even when Dennis Creevy, soaking wet from falling into the lake, became a Gryffindor and went and sat excitedly next to his brother Colin. When the last student, Orla Quirke, became a Ravenclaw, McGonagall picked up the stool and made her way along the table and sat down onto her seat next to Dumbledore.

Dumbledore stood up to announce something but was interrupted as through the wall behind him the Poltergeist Peeves came flying through.

“Weeeee!” Peeves cackled as he stopped over the Headmaster’s head. “New ickle firsties!”

“Peeves,” Dumbledore said warningly.

“Sorry sir, your Headship sir,” Peeves said bowing. “I don’t normally come to the feast, forgot what time it started. Food out yet?”

“No Peeves,” Dumbledore said calmly. “Please I have several announcements to make if you don’t mind.”

“Not at all Headship sir,” Peeves cackled. “Just wanted to make sure I wasn’t that late. Weeee!” Peeves floated away from Dumbledore and down to the Gryffindor table and floated next to Nick.

“Now as I was going to say, tuck in.” Dumbledore said smiling as the tables groaned under the sudden weight of food.

“This is so new,” Peeves cackled as he eyed the food around him.

“Remember you are not to start a food fight,” Nick scolded him.

“I remember,” Peeves said sulkily. “You and Baron spoil all the fun.”

“Actually that was my order,” Harry told him.

“But pranking is so much fun!” Peeves cackled. “A food fight is the best prank!”

“Would you like to stay or leave Peeves?” Harry asked him.

“Stay,” Peeves said quietly.

“Then no food fight!” Harry reminded him.

“Fine,” Peeves sighed. “At least let me pull a prank at the end!”

“We’ll see,” Harry said and Peeves broke into a grin.

“Harry, no!” Hermione said astonished.

“What? The Ghosts have to keep their reputation!” Harry told her.

Once the student body had ravished the tables of food in front of them, the leftovers vanished, much to the disappointment to Peeves who tried to grab one bit of food before it disappeared but failed, Dumbledore once again stood up to address the student body.

“So,” Dumbledore began, smiling down at them with a twinkle in his eye and he threw a slight smile to Peeves. “Now you’re all full from that astonishing feast, I’m sure you all eager to hop off to bed and be ready for your classes tomorrow morning. But before you do I have a couple of announcements to make.”

“First, first years must note, that the Forbidden Forest is out of bounds to everyone so please keep away. Secondly, Mr. Filch would like to remind you all that no magic is allowed in the corridors between classes or at weekends! If you wish to practise your magic out of class please do so in the grounds, or in a disused classroom with a teacher’s permission, or safely in your common room.”

“Also it is with great pain that the interhouse Quidditch league is cancelled this year,” Dumbledore continued.

“WHAT!” Fred and George shouted in horror.

“Did we forget to tell Fred and George that bit?” Ginny muttered to Harry.

“I do apologise about it since I know how important the Quidditch league is to the houses, players and supporters alike. But this is due to an event that is starting in October and running through the rest of the year which will take up a lot of teachers’ time and effort. One that I’m sure you all will greatly enjoy watching and supporting,” Dumbledore explained.

“It is with great pleasure to announce that this year at Hogwarts, we have the honour of hosting a very special event that has not been held for over a century. It is my very great pleasure to announce that The Triwizard Tournament will be taking place at Hogwarts this year!”

“Now, some of you will know that the Triwizard Tournament involves, but a few of you don’t. So for those that do, please allow your mind to wander whilst I explain a little about the tournament.” Dumbledore started.

“The Triwizard Tournament was first established some seven hundred years ago, when the three most prominent schools of Europe, Hogwarts, Beauxbatons and Durmstrang decided to host a tournament between the three schools. A champion was selected from each school to compete in three tasks. The schools took turn every five years to host the tournament and it was generally agreed that it was a very efficient way to establish ties between young witches and wizards of different countries and for us to learn about each other’s culture. That is however, until the death toll mounted so high that the schools decided to cancel the tournament on safety grounds.”

“Death toll?” Hermione asked quietly “How dangerous is this tournament?”

“It was very dangerous,” Harry told her. “But I’m sure Dumbledore wouldn’t be bringing it back without assuring that the students wouldn’t be in any danger.”

“There have been several attempts over the centuries to re-instate the tournament,” Dumbledore continued. “But it wasn’t until now that Britain’s government decided to have another shot at hosting the prestigious tournament. Many hours and hard work has been put into over the summer to make sure the tasks are no longer putting the chosen students in mortal danger. This time the champion will not find him or herself in any kind of mortal danger.”

“The heads of Beauxbatons and Durmstrang will be arriving in October with their short listed students who wish to compete in the tournament. The selection of the three students who wish to represent their schools in the tournament will be chosen on Halloween. An impartial judge will decide which students are the worthiest to represent their school, and possibly win the thousand Galleon prize money.”

“Eager as many of you sure are to prove yourselves in this tournament, and to your fellow students, the heads of each school have decided, in accordance with the Ministry of Magic, to enforce an age restriction onto the applicants. Only students that are of age, that is to say, seventeen years or older, on October the thirty first, will be allowed to put forward their names for consideration.”

“This,” Dumbledore said loudly over the sudden rise in outrage from the hall, “is a measure we feel is necessary, given the Tournament tasks will be difficult and dangerous and most students below seventh year will not be able to cope with the tasks. I will personally be making sure that no one under the age of seventeen will be able hoodwink our impartial judge into accepting them for Hogwarts champion, therefore I ask not to waste your own time or mine into trying.” Dumbledore’s eye quickly glanced over Fred and George.

“The delegations from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang, who arrive in October, will be staying with us for the rest of the year as the tasks are spread out over the course of the school term. I know everyone will extend their courtesy and welcoming attitude to our foreign guests and will happily cheer on the Hogwarts champion.”

“And now, a couple more things if you so please before you go off to your dormitories for a good night’s sleep before classes tomorrow.” Dumbledore continued. “If you haven’t noticed we have two new teachers at the staff table this year. I would like to first announce and welcome Professor Alastor Moody to Hogwarts, who has kindly agreed to come out of retirement for a year to help out with our most troublesome appointment, Defence Against the Dark Arts. I hope you all join me in wishing him good luck.”

“Also it is with great sadness that I am to announce the departure of Professor Snape from Hogwarts. He has decided to take a sabbatical so please join me in welcoming Professor Primrose, who will not only be taking over Professor Snape’s Potions classes, but will also act in the position of Slytherin’s Head of House. I’m sure you will all welcome her warmly.”

“And now it is late, so it’s time for bed, chop chop.” Dumbledore ended.

The hall was suddenly full of scraping benches as students stood to go to their dormitories. Harry slowly got up and stretched. His sense of worry was growing. He really needed to speak with Dumbledore tonight.

“They just can’t…” Fred said a couple of seats away from them.

“Maybe it’s for the best,” Ginny mentioned to them.

“A thousand galleon prize money, Ginny!” George moaned at her.

“And why do you need that, I have more than a thousand to finance our company,” Harry told them.

“But the prestige of being Hogwarts champion…” Fred moaned.

“Is worth putting your life in danger?” Ginny asked them.

“We’re seventeen in April!” George mentioned. “We deserve a shot.”

“I’m still entering,” Fred announced.

“Come on, we need to leave before we’re the last ones here,” Hermione reminded them. Slowly they made their way along the bench and off towards the entrance hall.

“Do you realise all the stuff that the Hogwarts champions get to do?” Fred told them as they started walked through the entrance hall and up the grand staircase.

“It’s not like you can do anything is it?” Ginny told them. “Dumbledore knows you’re not seventeen.”

“But it’s not Dumbledore we need to fool is it? It’s this impartial judge,” George said thinking.

“And of course Dumbledore is so stupid that he won’t inform this judge that you are not of age…” Ginny said rolling her eyes.

“It sounds like once your name is with this judge, it won’t matter what your age is,” Fred said. “Remember the way Dumbledore explained he will be stopping anyone from trying? It seems like the judge themselves or itself won’t be able to tell the difference.”

“You seriously think you can get past Dumbledore? The most powerful wizard to ever live?” Ginny asked them dubiously. “I know you guys are smarter than people seem to think, but obviously you’re not as smart as I thought if you think you can fool Dumbledore. I know it’s this impartial judge that chooses, but it’s Dumbledore’s protection charms you need to get through. Do you really think you are powerful enough to get past the Albus Dumbledore?”

“Well, Harry is,” Fred mentioned.

“Not on your life, you try and enter and I remove all financial backing to your shop,” Harry said quickly.

“Harry!” George exclaimed as they reached the seventh floor corridor and started to walk towards the common room.

“What? It’s a useful thing to have over you,” Harry told them. “Look, your dream is to open this shop and run it together, and it’s going to be great. Are both of you willing to risk your lives and your dream just for some glory? I didn’t think Weasleys cared about that sort of thing. You don’t need the money, so why try? Why risk your lives?”

“It would be amazing to be Hogwarts champion,” Fred said wistfully.

“And of course risking the fact that you could die and leave only one twin left, leaving him alone, and then having no money for that twin for him to open that joke shop?” Harry told them.

“Well…” George said looking at his brother.

“Come on, your dream is the joke shop,” Ginny told them, “Not some stupid tournament.”

“Would you really stop backing the other twin if one of us died in this tournament?” Fred asked him.

“Honestly? No,” Harry said sighing. “But do you really want to risk you brother being forced to open that joke shop alone? Is this tournament really worth that much? Look, Hermione is right; people have died in this tournament. And yes, the Ministry and Dumbledore have been trying their hardest to make this tournament as safe as possible, that doesn’t mean it’s not capable of doing yourselves serious harm. Stick with your joke shop, stick with the plan on upping your grades to prove to mum you got something to full back on. Live your dream. Don’t let a stupid tournament put all of that at risk. You have the financial power, and I didn’t take the two of you to go after glory.”

Fred and George looked at each other before nodding their heads.

“I guess you’re right, Harry,” Fred said.

“We got caught up in the moment, but I suppose, between choosing our dream, or choosing glory, our dream wins hands down,” George said.

“Thank god,” Ginny said. “I would have killed you if either one of you actually entered.”

“She isn’t joking,” Harry told them.

“I’m sure Gran would have wanted me to try,” Neville said. “It’s a way to ‘uphold the family honour’”

“How can you do that when you’re dead?” Harry told him.

“Oh, I’m not going to enter,” Neville said. “I really don’t think I could do any of the tasks.”

“You’re not going to enter are you, Harry?” Hermione asked him as they reached the Fat Lady. “If any of us could get past Dumbledore’s enchantments it’s you, and you’re more than capable of doing the tasks.”

“Most likely, yes, I could do the tasks,” Harry told her as they entered the common room. “But right at this moment I’m trying to stay on Ginny’s good side; do you really think she would let me risk my life in this tournament?

“A clue, no,” Ginny said.

“There’s no way I’ll risk angering Ginny in entering into this tournament,” Harry told Hermione.

“Man she really does have you wrapped around her finger,” Ron muttered.

Well,” Harry said shrugging. “When that finger is connected to somebody as important to me as Ginny, then I guess I am happy to be so.”

“Smooth Potter,” Ginny said smirking. “Smooth.”

“I try,” Harry replied.

-oOoOoOoOoOo-

After everyone had gone to bed, Harry and Ginny snuck back down and met each other in the common room. Both had gotten changed out of their Hogwarts robes and were now wearing normal clothes. They smiled at one another before they silently made their way out of the common room, through the dim lighted corridors and along to the entrance of Dumbledore’s office. There, Harry politely asked the goblin to move and they made their way up the revolving staircase and to the door of the headmaster. Having knocked a couple of times and receiving a reply they entered to find Dumbledore and Sirius sat waiting for them.

“Hello, Harry, Ginny,” Dumbledore said greeting them. “I’ve had the liberty of having hot chocolates brought up for the both of you.”

“Hmm I could get used to this,” Ginny said as she grabbed a mug and settled down onto her seat.

“So new year,” Sirius said. “And the Triwizard Tournament.”

“Yes,” Harry said taking a sip, “but we have a problem.”

“I gathered as much,” Dumbledore said gently. “I saw how you two reacted when you looked at that wondrous map of yours under the table before the feast.”

“Moody isn’t Crouch?” Sirius asked.

“No, Moody is Moody,” Ginny told him.

“Wait, not even Pettigrew or Snape?” Sirius asked.

“Neither,” Harry said. “And I checked the new Potions mistress as well, her name matched to what you said she was.”

“Yes, I was quite sure she was the true Professor Primrose,” Dumbledore agreed. “So this is a bit of a dilemma.”

“What do we do?” Harry asked him.

“There’s nothing much we can do, but I do have one small suggestion,” Dumbledore answered. “It is just a suggestion mind, not a demand. I understand how important what I am just about to say is. However, I suggest we let Professor Moody into our confidence.”

“You mean tell Moody my secrets, about my memories?” Harry asked him for clarity.

“Moody would quite happily keep this secret, and with his magical eye and Auror experience he will be able to possible spot things we don’t. Plus his magical eye will come in most useful when finding hidden things.” Dumbledore explained. “Because of that fascinating map we can be sure it is the real Professor Moody and not an imposter, therefore we will not be risking this information falling into the wrong hands again.”

“Throughout this tournament I cannot be seen favouring you but Alastor can help out,” Dumbledore continued. “It isn’t perfect of that I understand, but we no longer know what Voldemort is planning and every advantage we can get this year is imperative.”

“What do you think?” Harry asked Ginny. Ginny took another sip before answering.

“I think we want to stop a war breaking out,” Ginny started. “I think we want to be ahead of Voldemort and his plans as much as possible. And with Moody’s experience, that can only help us be better equipped for what lays ahead, whatever Voldemort has planned. We don’t even know he is in the country.”

“Oh, of that I think we can be sure,” Dumbledore said. “After seeing Harry’s memories, I decided to keep an eye on the Muggle from little Hangleton and the Riddle house over the summer. The Muggle has indeed vanished, just like last time and according to Sirius here, there is possible movement inside the house.”

“So you truly think Voldemort is back in the country?” Harry said hopefully.

“Yes, I believe so,” Dumbledore said. “It is obvious though, with Snape added to the mix, he has decided to go down a different route with his plans for this year, how much they deviate from the originals I do not know, unfortunately I lost track of Snape just before the Quidditch World Cup.”

“You lost track of him!” Harry said astonished.

“Yes, but he did inform me that he was going to visit some friends in Europe,” Dumbledore said. “You see whilst I have placed Snape on a sabbatical, I haven’t given him any idea that I know where his true loyalties lie. As far as Snape is aware, I am still the trusting old fool. That can only be to our advantage.”

“Agreed,” Harry said. “So about Moody.”

“I can call him now if you like,” Dumbledore said gently. “I am sure Alastor hasn’t gone to bed just yet.”

“Is this really the right thing to do?” Harry asked, unsure.

“They’re your secrets, Harry,” Sirius said. “Only you can decide, but having him in the know would be helpful.”

“Very well,” Harry said still unsure but knowing that the advantages outweighed the disadvantages.

“Before you do there’s one other thing,” Ginny said quickly.

“Yes, Mrs. Potter?” Dumbledore said smiling.

“Damn, I could get used to that,” Ginny said laughing. “Anyway, Harry has been training me in wandless magic over the summer and I think my third year classes will quickly get boring. With Harry’s help I think I could quite happily work at year four level.”

“You want to be pushed forward a year?” Dumbledore said eyeing her and causing Harry to look at her intrigued. Ginny hadn’t spoken to him about this idea before.

“I do, I won’t deny that being in the same class as my husband is a huge incentive, but to tell you the truth, the more I train with Harry, the more boring my classes will be. At least now, I will be with my friends.” Ginny explained. “The only reason Harry wasn’t pushed forward was because he wanted to stay with us. Well I want to stay with them as well, and with my training I’m going to get better and better, I hope, and be in the same positon as Harry. I think I can cope with skipping a year.”

“Yes, I think you could cope,” Dumbledore said thinking. “I’ll inform Professor McGonagall in the morning that we will trial this for the first month to test how things go, and then both myself and Professor McGonagall will discuss this with your parents.”

“Thank you, Professor,” Ginny said. Harry smiled, knowing that Ginny could cope with skipping a year, and also happy knowing he be able to sit next to her in all his classes.

“What electives were you taking?” Dumbledore asked her.

“The same ones as Harry,” Ginny said smiling.

“Yes, yes,” Dumbledore said laughing standing up and walking to his fire place. “I should have known. Now, I shall call Alastor.”

“How’s the hunt for the ring, Sirius,” Ginny mentioned.

“Still a no show,” Sirius said worriedly.

“Alastor Moody,” Dumbledore announced as he through the Floo powder into the fire. Not a couple of seconds later Alastor Moody stepped out of the fire and graciously nodded to Dumbledore and Sirius. His magical eye however, was glued to both Ginny and Harry.

“Headmaster,” Moody said in his low gravelly voice. “Sirius, young boy, you doing well?”

“I’m getting married,” Sirius said deadpanned.

“So heartbreak for you then!” Moody barked laughing. “What caused you to call for me, Albus?”

“Many things, but first, I ask you to listen,” Dumbledore started as he withdrew his wand and literately drew a chair out of thin air with it. “We have a long tale to tell you, but it is of upmost importance.”

“To do with Potter and Weasley?” Moody asked.

“Yes, a lot to do with them,” Dumbledore said nodding.

“Well then,” Moody said taking out his flask and taking a long sip. “I’m listening.”

Back to index

Chapter 62: The Amazing Bouncing Ferret

Harry walked into the common room bleary-eyed early next morning. They had stayed up most of the night explaining everything to Professor Moody. Harry was a bit nervous when it came to explaining the original plan for this year but Moody surprisingly waved it away, saying if it helped him defeat Voldemort, he would have gladly giving up a year of his life to help.

Ginny was already there, sitting curled up by the fire, fighting back a yawn as she rested her head against the arm of the sofa. She smiled as she noticed Harry and stood up and stretched.

“Morning,” Ginny said, fighting back yet another yawn.

“Should we do this now?” Harry asked her as she walked towards him, “We got very little sleep last night, and we have classes all day. Especially you since you’ve skipped a year. When were you going to tell me you were thinking about that?”

“To be honest the idea didn’t pop into my head until we were on the way to the headmaster,” Ginny said. “But I didn’t say anything because it seemed less important with everything now changed. You are not mad are you?”

“No way,” Harry said shaking his head. “Just surprised.”

“But anyway, yes we should, the sooner we start the more prepared you are for the graveyard, we need to start training” Ginny said.

“What have we been doing all summer?” Harry asked her jokingly.

“Well that’s training, but this is proper training,” Ginny said. “So Room of Requirement?”

“Yes,” Harry said as they made their way out of the common room. “It’s hidden and I can train in secret, who knows what Voldemort’s plans are for this year or who he has on his side.”

“Agreed,” Ginny said nodding. “So what training are we doing today?”

“Ever heard of the game dodge ball?” Harry asked her as they turned the corner.

“No…” Ginny said tilting her head.

“It’s a Muggle game, it’s similar to dodging Bludgers,” Harry started to explain. “But rather than the Bludger it’s just a normal soft ball, like the Quaffle. You have two teams, and if one team hits you with a ball, then you’re out. The first team to hit all the other team wins.”

“So we’re going to throw balls at each other?” Ginny asked.

“No, spells, Stinging Hexes to be precise,” Harry told her. “I’m sure you just love the idea of cursing me over and over again. Plus it will be the room that will throw the curses at us.”

“No way,” Ginny said. “I do not love that idea, not to say it’s a bad idea per se.”

“Yeah sure,” Harry said laughing. “The best defence against the type of spells that Voldemort will throw at me will be to simply move out of the way, hence why we started running over the summer. Dodging the spells will tire us out and we need the stamina to keep it going. The running we do, helps keep our stamina up so we should be able to dodge the spells for longer.”

“That makes sense,” Ginny agreed.

When they reached the Room of Requirement, Harry simply asked Hogwarts to open it up rather than walk past the tapestry three times, thinking about what he wanted their training room to be like. When the door appeared Ginny grabbed the handle and opened it up and walked into what was their old teaching room but improved. Instead of one fire it had two, and rather than a circle it was now a rectangle. What was the old room where Harry had taught Ginny magic, was now a landing with a balcony and spiral steps leading downwards. The balcony had two couches by the fires like last time, and the table where they could do homework was still there. Also on the balcony was a Pensieve with memories dotted alongside it, these were all of Dumbledore’s memories of his fights against Voldemort in the first war. Harry had asked Dumbledore if he could graciously loan them to him to study over the course of the year to learn Voldemort’s tricks and duelling style for when he needed to face him, if he was going to face him that year. Below the balcony was what could only be described as a gym, with an empty area just to the side with dummies to aim at. There were also dummies with wands and if Harry had asked the Room correctly, they would fire off Stunning Hexes for them to dodge. There was also a door at the end which if Harry had thought correctly would become useful.

“Well this is different,” Ginny said as she chucked her bag on the sofa and went to lean on the balcony railing. “Pretty cool.”

“It’s not about the coolness, Ginny,” Harry told her. “It’s making sure I survive. And hopefully beat him.”

“Where do you want to start?” Ginny said looking around.

“With running,” Harry said putting down his bag next to Ginny’s and then walking over to the steps down to the gym.

“So that’s what the door is for,” Ginny said following him down the spiral staircase.

“Partly, behind that door is going to be one of two things, which ever I need and ask the room for at the time,” Harry said as they walked through the gym equipment. They reached the door and Harry opened it to show a copy of the Hogwarts grounds, it was still night, although the sun had stated to rise in the real world. He then closed it again and tapped his wand on the door and then reopened it. The scenery had changed, instead of the Hogwarts grounds, in front of them was the perfect replica of the graveyard at Little Hangleton.

“Useful,” Ginny said admiringly.

“I’ll be fighting Voldemort at night, hence the time of day,” Harry explained closing the door. “We’ll be spending quite a bit of time in here.”

“I know,” Ginny said. “Don’t you think the others will get suspicious?”

“Possibly,” Harry said. “But we’ve always gone off on our own before, so they shouldn’t look too much into it, hopefully.”

They spent the next ten minutes stretching before heading out into the darkness of the copied Hogwarts grounds. They ran towards the Quidditch pitch and did a lap of the pitch before running past the greenhouses and towards Hagrid’s hut and the Forbidden Forest. When they got there they stopped for five minutes to stretch and have a break, before they started to head off again along the tree line and then around the Black Lake. That took them another twenty minutes before they doubled back on themselves and then started to run up the hill towards the door that led them back inside to their new training complex. When they got at the door they began their cool down stretches.

“You know, the Room of Requirement is so damn useful,” Ginny said as she bent at the knees and breathed slowly, controlling her breath.

“Yeah,” Harry said copying her actions. “Now onto the next bit of training, the gym.”

“So what are we doing here?” Ginny asked him as they went back through the door and into the gym area. “How do these Muggle gym weights and machines help us?”

“Keeps us healthy,” Harry told her. “I know that in the graveyard the weights and rowing machines and stepping machine won’t be too much help. But if I fail and a second war breaks out, who knows? Plus, it still helps me with my stamina, the fitter I am the longer I can last against Voldemort. Heck, after being just reborn, maybe I would be able to outlast him until he gets tired and then strike, it won’t be harmful to do it so any advantage I can get is a bonus.”

“So you going to explain what the machines do or you going to let me guess?” Ginny said walking over to a stepping machine.

For the next thirty minutes, they each took turns on the equipment, first the rowing machine and then the bike machine. They didn’t bother having a treadmill since they had already done running out in the copied grounds. They then moved onto the weight machines, first their arms and then their legs as they worked out a sweat. Afterwards Ginny slumped down on the floor drinking a glass of water Dobby had brought her. Harry sat next to her, his arms and legs aching.

“This is horrible,” Ginny said yawning.

“We’ll get used to it,” Harry said taking a gulp of his water.

“I hope so,” Ginny muttered. “God I need a shower.”

“Then have one,” Harry said as a door appeared in the wall.

“I think I will, you stink too, so have one yourself” Ginny replied standing up and sticking her tongue out.

“Isn’t my wife so loving,” Harry muttered to himself as he too stood up and went to another door that had appeared. They both had showers and then dressed in clean clothes that they had Dobby bring them. They also had him bring them their school supplies so that they wouldn’t have to go back to the common room after breakfast. After putting on their school robes over their clothes, they headed out of the Room of Requirement and down the corridors for breakfast. When they reached the Great Hall they spotted Hermione, Ron, Neville and Luna, sitting at the Gryffindor table looking right at the door, obviously wondering where the two of them had been. Harry and Ginny walked over and sat down, Ginny started to grab food as Harry turned to Hermione.

“What have you been up to?” Hermione asked him.

“This and that,” Harry replied as he took a swig of pumpkin juice before he too started to fill his plate with sausages and bacon.

“Fine whatever,” Hermione said sighing. “Don’t tell your best friends.”

“Hello,” A stern voice behind them said and Harry turned around to see Professor McGonagall behind them. “Cutting it a bit late Potter, Weasley.”

“Sorry Professor,” Harry said between mouthfuls of egg.

“Well here are your timetables,” Professor McGonagall said handing them parchments. “I also hear Miss Weasley that you have advanced one year into fourth year.”

“WHAT!” Ron and Hermione said at the same time.

“Please be aware Miss Weasley that in order to stay in fourth year your grades need to be exemplary,” McGonagall continued after Ron and Hermione’s interruption. “It’s going to be hard work, but I’m sure the headmaster wouldn’t have agreed to this if he didn’t think you capable. Please take care, and if you do find things hard, my door is always open for help.”

“Thank you, Professor,” Ginny said sincerely and Professor McGonagall nodded before moving down the table.

“So what’s first?” Ginny said looking at the timetable.

“You have advanced a year?” Hermione asked her.

“I think that was the general idea,” Ginny said as she ran her finger down the table. “Oh Herbology first and then Care of Magical Creatures. Interesting.”

“When, what, how?” Ron said staring at her.

“Last night, Dumbledore, and because I’m that good,” Ginny said sassily back.

“Harry didn’t advance a year!” Ron said turning towards Harry.

“Because I didn’t want to,” Harry said shrugging.

“What?” Hermione asked him.

“I didn’t want to advance a year or two,” Harry said confused.

“But you were offered!” Hermione said shocked. “No one has ever been advanced a year, ever.”

“Seriously?” Ginny said frowning. “No one?”

“If they had it would be in Hogwarts a History,” Hermione told them.

“Well there’s always first,” Ginny said shrugging.

“This is big, Ginny,” Hermione said.

“Not now,” Neville interrupted. “We need to head to class.”

“We will see each other at lunch?” Luna asked dreamily.

“You’re not mad at me are you, Luna?” Ginny asked her. “For leaving you?”

“Oh no,” Luna said smiling, “We only had Herbology together, we’ll stay friends won’t we?”

“Of course, don’t be stupid,” Ginny said smiling back at her.

“Then what is there to be mad about?” Luna asked her tilting her head confused.

“You’re a good friend, Luna,” Ginny said smiling.

“Well I’ll see you at lunch,” Luna said standing up. “Have fun in your new classes.” With that she headed off to her first classes of the day.

“I feel guilty,” Ginny said quietly as she watched Luna walk away.

“Don’t be!” Hermione said gently. “You deserve this with your hard work.”

“Really?” Ginny said looking at Hermione. “You’re not jealous?”

“No way!” Hermione said shaking her head, “I’m happy for you.”

“I’m so glad to hear that,” Ginny said smiling.

They all stood up and started to head out towards the Hogwarts grounds where the greenhouses were for the Herbology lessons. The sky had cleared up after the storm the previous evening had blown itself out overnight. Although the grass was still wet the September sun was starting to show over the tree top of the Forbidden Forest and Harry could feel the heat whenever they walked through some sunlight. They arrived at Herbology with little time to spare, due to them running late because of Harry and Ginny’s training. Professor Sprout was already at the door letting the class in when they arrived and she eyed all five of them as they managed to squeeze in at the end.

“Welcome to fourth year Herbology,” Professor Sprout started as the students found their own space on the work tops. “Today you will be studying Bubotubers.”

“Bless you,” Seamus said.

“I didn’t sneeze, Finnegan,” Sprout said annoyed. “Bubotubers, Bubotuber is a plant with healing abilities for people with severe acne.”

“So Ron could do with some,” Neville muttered.

“Hey!” Ron replied.

“The plant looks like a black slug, which squirms like one too, but they are very easily popped, so handle with care and please wear your dragon hide gloves when handling them. The plant, when squeezed releases a puss which you will collect…”

“Collect what!” Seamus interrupted again.

“The puss, Finnegan, the puss,” Sprout said annoyed at being interrupted again. “It’s extremely valuable. But if you get undiluted puss on your skin it can burn through the skin which is very nasty, so please be careful and make sure your gloves are on securely and they have no holes in them!”

Slowly the class started to grab the Bubotubers from the pots and return to their tables to squeeze and collect the puss in the glass jars that Professor Sprout had provided. It was a slow and rather tedious affair. As they popped the Bubotubers, a strong smell of petrol filled the greenhouse. But eventually by the end of the lesson, Harry and the others had managed to fill most of their jar and didn’t get any of the puss on their skins. Professor Sprout was very happy and gave the class ten points for a job well done.

When the bell sounded for end of lesson, Harry and the group turned down the still slightly wet lawn towards the forest and Hagrid’s cabin for the first Care of Magical Creatures class of the year. Sadly they were soon joined by the Slytherins, who seemed to still be with the Gryffindors this year.

“Welcome everyone, I got a treat for yeh today,” Hagrid said enthusiastically.

“It’s not a creature that wants to kill us, is it,” drawled Malfoy.

“That’s a rather broad term, Malfoy, since any creature that meets you will probably get annoyed by you,” Ginny replied causing a laugh from the Gryffindors.

“What you doing here, Weaslette?” Malfoy said, eyeing her suspiciously.

“It’s called going to class,” Ginny replied smiling. “And learning. I know it’s a new concept for you but please try and keep up.”

“You’re not fourth year!” Malfoy argued.

“As a matter of fact she is, Malfoy!” Hagrid said smiling walking over to them. “Anyway, welcome to Care of Magical creatures, got a bit of a treat for yeh, come have a look.”

Harry and Ginny led the others as they walked over to the wooden grates that sat in a pen next to Hagrid’s huts. Inside the grates were slimy lobster type creatures, with no visible heads. They were about six inches long and they were just as disgusting looking as Harry thought they were from his future memories. They all had tails which was oddly similar to a scorpion and every now and again the tail would produce sparks which would propel the creature forward.

“Blasted-ended Screwts!” Hagrid said happily.

“Come again?” Malfoy said looking up from the crates to Hagrid.

“That’s their name, Malfoy,” Hagrid said. “On’y just hatched. I thought we could have a class project and study their living habits and raise ‘em yourselves!”

“Why would we want to do that?” Malfoy said eyeing them.

“er…” Hagrid said slowly thinking.

“I mean what’s their purpose, what do they do? Potion ingredients? Blood have Magical properties?” Malfoy asked slowly.

“That’s next lesson Malfoy, yeh just feedin’’em, testing on what they eat today,” Hagrid explained. “These are new, never had them before so don’t know too much about them at the moment…”

“Doesn’t know too much of anything,” Malfoy said quietly.

“… Anyway try ‘em on little bits I have and see what they like,” Hagrid said clearly not hearing Malfoy.

“Well this is fun,” Ron said as Harry, Ginny, Neville, Ron and Hermione gathered around their own screwt. The lesson was spent rather boringly try to feed whatever Hagrid had given them for them to try out with the screwts. However, the creatures didn’t like anything they offered. Some groups tried to be more forceful in given them food which caused some to explode their ends. Ginny mentioned it was disappointing that Malfoy wasn’t one of the unlucky ones which the others agreed to before the bell sounded and they started to head up to the castle for lunch.

Luna was already seated at the Gryffindor table and they soon joined her, eating the roast that was on the table. Hermione was however scoffing hers down desperately to get to the library, which confused Ron a lot because they hadn’t been given any homework.

That afternoon, Ron headed off with Neville towards Divination, whilst Harry and Ginny climbed the main staircase towards Ancient Runes. When they arrived Hermione was already there waiting for them.

“What was the reason you had to rush off to the library for?” Ginny asked as she sat down next to Hermione, Harry sitting down on Ginny’s other side.

“Research, we’re going to announce CARE very soon I hope, and it needs to be perfect,” Hermione explained.

“Then why didn’t you bring the rest of us along with you!” Harry said. “We’re all in this.”

“Can you really see Ron skipping lunch?” Hermione asked him. “Plus it didn’t need all of us.”

“Welcome, to another year of Ancient Runes,” Professor Pagget announced. “Today we will be studying an ancient scroll with markings from Egyptian wizards, it is up to you to tell me what the runes on the scroll mean and what kind of protection they were going for and what they were protecting. Miss Weasley I have been informed about your situation, I trust that Mr. Potter and Miss Granger are happy to help you get caught up to speed over the year, because truthfully I do not have the capacity to tutor you one on one.”

“Yes ma’am, I mean, yes Harry is happy to help as I am sure Hermione is also,” Ginny said quickly.

“Good,” Professor Pagget said nodding, “then I hope you will get caught up by Christmas.”

“Does she really think I could get a whole year’s school work done by then?” Ginny asked quietly.

“Yes, otherwise why move up a year?” Hermione asked. “Honestly you picked the wrong year, a year earlier or later would have been better, then you would have some background to start with, or start with the rest of us, this topic is going to be really hard for you.”

“Good thing the other classes are so easy,” Ginny muttered.

The class was spent studying the scroll which turned out to dictate a protection charm that was placed in the doorways of tombs, so that only blood relatives could pass. Any other person trying to enter the tomb would suffer a rather nasty death. Ginny caught on quickly to the basics of rune interpretation and it gave Harry hope that she wouldn’t struggle too much in the class.

When the bell sounded to end the double lesson, the three of them headed back down the stairs towards the Great Hall for dinner. Ron and Neville joined them when they reached the grand staircase, who was upset by the homework they had been given by Professor Trelawney.

“Well we haven’t got any,” Ginny said smirking. “I kind of like fourth year at the moment, seems like less homework.”

“Not really,” Neville said. “We’ve just got lucky so far.”

They walked down the staircase, chatting absentmindedly, as the smell of cooked dinner reached their nostrils. The further they headed down towards the Entrance Hall the stronger the smell.

“Hmm that smells so nice,” Ron said wistfully as they reached the bottom of the stairs.

“Let me guess, you’re hungry,” Hermione said rolling her eyes.

“Nothing wrong with a healthy appetite,” Ron said defending himself.

“Unless you are eating your family out of house and home,” Malfoy smirked, coming up from the entrance to dungeons, “With your appetite I wouldn’t be surprised, but then your mother is so fat I’m surprised you have enough food, Weasley.”

“Don’t you dare insult my mum!” Ron said walking towards Malfoy.

“Don’t,” Hermione said grabbing Ron. “He’s not worth it.”

“Was my Bat Bogey Hex on the train yesterday not a good enough warning to stay away?” Ginny asked Malfoy, a hint of danger in her voice.

“Maybe he likes getting put down all the time,” Harry said thinking allowed. “Whenever he comes to speaks to us he always walks away with his tail between his legs.”

“You just wait, Potter!” Malfoy sneered causing Harry to snort.

“Or what?” Harry asked him. “You know what, Hermione is right, you’re not worth it anymore. Come on, let’s get to dinner.” He took hold of Ginny’s hand as he tugged her gently away from Malfoy and towards the now open pathway to the Great Hall.

Suddenly a streak of a spell flew past Ginny’s right ear, just missing her by inches. Harry stopped in shock before taking out his wand and turning around, letting go of Ginny’s hand in the process, ready to curse Malfoy so badly he had to stay in the hospital wing for at least a week but someone beat him to it.

“No you don’t, laddie!” Professor Moody said coming down the staircase and with a bang in Malfoy’s place was a white ferret. Harry and Ginny shared a curious glance before Ginny took out the Marauder’s Map and had a look. Nope, right there, in the Great Hall was the true Mad-eye Moody.

“I guess Crouch got Moody spot on then,” Ginny whispered to Harry eyeing Moody carefully.

“Are you complaining? This memory was great to begin with,” Harry replied to her. “Now we get to see it for real.”

“True, true,” Ginny said smiling at him.

“He didn’t get you did he, Potter, Weasley?” Moody asked them with his magical eye still on the Ferret Malfoy.

“No,” Harry said.

“Leave it!” Moody barked as Crabbe tried to reach down to the ferret. Malfoy tried to run towards the dungeons but Moody caught sight of him trying and flicked his wand and the ferret flew up into the air.

“Being a coward, eh? Trying to run away eh?” Moody roared as Malfoy fell to the ground. “Not likely! Running away is a cowardly, gutless, spineless, thing to do!”

Moody emphasised the point by flicking his wand upwards so Malfoy flew into the air, and then flicked his wand down again so Malfoy fell to the floor, on every one of his words.

“Never — do — that — again!” Moody continued as he continued to bounce Malfoy around the entrance hall.

“Professor Moody!” a shocked voice came from the stairs and everyone turned to see Professor McGonagall walking down the staircase. “What do you think you are doing?”

“I’m a teacher? So teaching,” Moody replied.

“Teaching? Is that a student!” Professor McGonagall shrieked starting to race down the staircase and waving her wand so the ferret turned back into Malfoy. “We never use transfiguring as a punishment here at Hogwarts. Surely Dumbledore explained this to you last night!”

“Actually no,” Moody answered, “Last night we started to discuss something else and it never actually came up. No harm no foul, I know now.”

“No harm, explain that to my student,” Professor Primrose said walking through the crowd from the dungeon’s entrance.

“Professor Primrose! I just caught your student attempting magic in the corridors, and attacking a student whilst her back was turned,” Moody explained.

“So you decided to turn him into a ferret?” Professor Primrose asked him.

“I was trying to turn him into a weasel, since his behaviour matched, but it went somewhat off and it turned out to be a ferret instead,” Moody explained scratching his head in confusion.

“Ah, that explains that then,” Primrose said and to the shock of the crowd, smiled.

“So Mr. Malfoy, you tried to attack an unarmed student, when her back was turned,” Professor Primrose started before Malfoy interrupted.

“He’s lying!” Malfoy shouted.

“Excuse me,” Primrose said questionably.

“He’s lying,” Malfoy said standing up smiling. “I never attacked anyone.”

“So Professor Moody, a teacher, for no apparent reason, is lying just to get you into trouble?” Primrose asked Malfoy sceptically. “I cannot begin to tell you how many things are wrong with that statement. I said this to all my Slytherins last night and I will say it again, I am not Professor Snape. I do not tolerate misbehaviour downgrading the house of Slytherin. The tarnish yourself and certain other students of my house do to Slytherin’s reputation in this school is intolerable, as is your behaviour.”

“So,” Professor Primrose continued, now captivating the whole hall, for it was very rare for a Slytherin head of house to not back a fellow Slytherin. “Let’s start with ten points from Slytherin for insulting another student.”

The shock around the hall was clearly heard. Did a Slytherin head of house just take points from Slytherin?

“Let’s take another ten points from Slytherin for the attempted curse you tried to cast at Miss Weasley,” Professor Primrose continued into the now deathly silent Entrance Hall. “Let’s take fifteen for attempting to lie to your head of house and your stupid act of trying to blame the situation on a teacher none the less. And finally let’s put you in detention for a week, because it seems that no matter what is said, you do not listen, so maybe action is required.”

“But…” Malfoy said quietly.

“How about another five for just trying to back chat?” Professor Primrose asked him. “So in total that’s forty points from Slytherin and a week’s worth of detention. Do you have anything else to add Mr. Malfoy?”

“No,” Malfoy asked quietly.

“No?” Primrose asked shocked. “You do not wish to apologise to Miss Weasley for trying to curse her unprovoked? Shall we add on another night’s worth of detention because of that? Follow me, Mr. Malfoy, and we shall discuss your detentions. And Alastor, next time, rather than turning my student into an animal I hope you have the decency to come to me first about wrongful behaviour.”

“Of course, Agatha,” Moody said nodding his head. “I apologise.”

“Come Mr. Malfoy, we have your detentions to discuss,” Professor Primrose said walking towards the dungeons leaving a rather shocked Entrance Hall behind, Malfoy following quickly behind her.

“Did that just happen?” Neville asked quietly to the group.

“Do we have a decent Potions teacher?” Ginny asked shocked.

“We don’t know how well she teaches,” Hermione said

“Who bloody cares, nothing could make this day any better!” Ron exclaimed as they started to walk into the Great Hall. “Malfoy, the amazing Bouncing Ferret, and forty points off Slytherin, from their own Head of House, she’s better than Snape already! And Moody! How awesome is he? Maybe Potions won’t be so bad now!”

“We won’t find out until tomorrow,” Hermione said looking at her timetable as they sat down next to Luna who was already there eating.

“Yeah and Defence Against the Dark Arts isn’t until Thursday,” Ron said looking over her shoulder. “Who would have thought that Potions would be one of our most looked forward to lessons? Wait until Malfoy tries his usual stuff in Potions class, he won’t know what hit him.”

Back to index

Chapter 63: The Three Unforgivables

Author's Notes: Hope You Enjoy

It was with slight anticipation that the Gryffindors lined up outside Potions the next day. They had just come from their lunch and were eagerly waiting for Professor Primrose to escort them in. As the bell rang the door opened, and Professor Primrose stood aside gesturing the class to come into the room. Harry and the others took their usual seats at the back of the room and waited to see what Potions classes would be like now without Snape. As they waited for everyone to settle down, Harry did notice that there were no instructions on the board like usual and Harry was intrigued again by this different approach to Snape. Once the class settled down, Professor Primrose sat down at her desk and overlooked the students taking every one of them in.

“Welcome to Potions,” Primrose started as the glow of the candles lit the dark dungeon. “When I took this job I was pleasantly surprised that a position had opened up as I wanted to teach Potions since it’s such an enjoyable and pleasant practice. Of course, it isn’t easy; I’m sure your experiences over your first three years in the school have shown you this. The Potions themselves are very delicate and tempered. Get a single ingredient wrong, and it could have devastating effects on the outcome. But once I heard that the position was available I had to apply, and I am glad that I am here, especially after what I have learnt these first two days. I’m going to ask you some questions and some of them you will know, some you won’t remember and some you will have no idea what the answer is if my theory is correct. What my theory is will come clear after the questions.”

The class were held captivated as Professor Primrose addressed the class, even the Slytherins seemed to listen carefully. It seemed Professor Primrose’s actions in the entrance hall the previous day held strong in their memories.

“So onto my first question and it’s a two part, the first one you should all get, the second we shall see,” Primrose began. “So the first question, when brewing a Swelling Solution, what ingredient do you add after you let the potion simmer for an hour?”

Hermione’s hand shot right up in the air. Obviously, she was eager to impress the new professor.

“Yes, Ms…” Primrose said addressing Hermione.

“Granger,” Hermione answered before continuing. “And the answer is bat spleen.”

“Correct, five points to Gryffindor,” Primrose said smiling, “Now can anyone tell me why?” Confused looks spread across the classroom as Primrose smiled at their reaction.

“Don’t worry, after yesterday and this morning it’s a reaction I’ve gotten used to,” Primrose explained. “Maybe you can answer this, but don’t worry if you can’t, what magical properties does bat spleen contain?” Once again the class stayed silent in confusion.

“Don’t worry; it’s the reaction I was expecting. Unfortunately, this type of thing should have been taught to you in the first year, but it seems all Professor Snape did was teach you how to follow instructions. Heavens forbid if anything went wrong with the potion…” Professor Primrose ranted.

“Anyway, it seems my theory is correct, and I am extremely sorry to say that over the course of this year there will be lots of homework, every single lesson,” Primrose announced to the groan of some students, including Ron. Instead of telling those off Primrose just chuckled.

“Yes indeed,” Primrose continued. “Believe me I hate giving it out just as much; do you know how tedious it is to read through so many essays about the same thing over and over again? I hate essays myself, and I don’t normally in practice give them out, but due to your previous teachings in this class by my predecessor, it is a necessary evil.”

“So anyway, it seems I have a lot to teach you, from first year onward on some things,” Primrose announced standing up. “First off let’s explain to you the answer. Bat spleen has restoration properties. The reason it is added to the solution after an hour is to cause the swelling to stop; heavens forbid you would have some swelling solution, and it just keeps swelling and swelling. The longer or shorter you wait to add the bat spleen indicates how much you want the object to grow.”

Harry raised his eyebrows in shock. They had a decent Professor; he was going to learn something in Potions. Not just the how, but the why as well. Over the next thirty-five minutes the class answered and discussed questions and the ingredients of the swelling solution, and by the end of the lesson they had an easier understanding of not just how but why certain ingredients were added to the Potion.

As the Gryffindors walked up the steps from the dungeons and into the Entrance Hall, the chatter was in a curious and optimistic mood. Harry had an understanding of a potion for the first time. Even when following the instructions in Snape’s old potions book, he never had an understanding of what the ingredients did. But now, at least with the swelling solution, he started to understand. Sure, Snape would sometimes give out essays to research individual ingredients, but he would never go into the detail that Professor Primrose just did. And not only that, but she seemed to be a capable Slytherin Head of House.

“That was interesting,” Hermione said as they met Luna in the Great Hall for lunch and headed to the Gryffindor table and sat down.

“Just goes to show how rubbish Snape truly was,” Ron said digging into his cottage pie.

“The homework is annoying, though,” Ginny said sitting down next to him. “How come we have to do so many essays in Potions because Snape was a bad teacher?”

“You can’t blame Professor Primrose,” Harry said to her. “It’s not her fault either.”

“Then get Dumbledore to write them,” Ginny sighed.

“Well let’s change the subject,” Hermione mentioned. “We need to discuss C.A.R.E.”

“What about it?” Ron asked with a mouth full of pie.

“Well, what are we going to do first?” Hermione asked the group and also shooting Ron a disgusted look. “Luna, you managed to get the leaflets and posters sorted?”

“Indeed, Dad said he’s happy to print whenever we are ready, shouldn’t take a week,” Luna said smiling.

“Well that’s okay we can start advertising soon,” Hermione chirped. “Harry, Ginny, had any ideas on how to announce us?”

“A couple,” Ginny said between bites. “I’ll need to speak to the twins, and Harry, though.”

“Could I join you again?” Hermione asked.

“Maybe we all should,” Neville offered. “After all it’s our group; we should have some say in its announcement.”

“Sure the more, the merrier, as long as you’re okay, Hermione, with getting detention again,” Ginny said slyly to Hermione.

“It’s for a good cause!” Hermione said to the shock of the rest.

“Who are you and what have you done to the real Hermione?” Ron asked her.

“Hilarious Ron,” Hermione smiled.

-oOoOoOoOo-

Thursday afternoon found the Gryffindors lined up outside the Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom. They had all turned up early to what seemed to be a rather anticipated lesson. Harry himself was looking forward to the lesson, to see what the real Mad-Eye would teach the class, although if he remembered right it was Dumbledore’s idea to show them the Unforgivable Curses so maybe at least that would be what they were doing first. When they bell rang they headed into the lesson and chose a seat right at the front on the insistence of Ron. A few seconds later they could hear clunking as Moody walked down the corridor and into the classroom.

“Right then, those books can go for a start,” Moody announced to the class. “They’re to help you do research for homework, not to waste time in my lesson.”

The class looked eagerly at each other as they put the books away and took their wands out for those that haven’t.

“So,” Moody continued. “I had a letter from Professor Lupin explaining where you all are regarding the understanding of the Dark Arts and your defensive measures against them. While you are quite up to speed on dark creatures, you somewhat lack on curses and spells. As an ex-Auror, I believe I’m somewhat capable of teaching you these things.”

“So straight into it then. Curses can come in various shapes and forms. Many are small time and are easily defended against; some are not. There are curses you don’t need to bat an eye at because it’s simple to undo, while there are some that will make you sick to the stomach. It is my job to make sure you are ready to deal with any of these at any time. Constant Vigilance!”

“Now what I’m going to show you today is the extreme and something hopefully you won’t have to deal with ever, but it is always better to prepare for the worst and hope for the best, that way you are never out-manoeuvred. The three curses I am going to show you today, is, according to the Ministry of Magic, the three worst spells anyone could ever cast, and as such, they are named the Three Unforgivable Curses. While these Curses are typically saved until N.E.W.T level, myself and Professor Dumbledore, after some discussions, have decided to teach fourth years and up about these three curses. So out of curiosity, can anyone name me an Unforgivable Curse?”

A few hands went up into the air, including Harry’s and Ginny’s. Moody searched the classroom and finally picked out Ron who had his arm up as well.

“Err my dad told us about one, the Imperious Curse?” Ron said uncertainly.

“Indeed, the Imperious Curse,” Moody said. “It’s the most underhanded one of them all, in my opinion, sneaky and disgusting. You see what the Imperious Curse does is take away one's free will. You could make anyone do anything you want to. I could put the curse on you Mr Weasley, and make you walk through the corridors of this school in only your underwear.”

The class laughed at the image of Moody making Ron do such a thing, although Ginny and Harry didn’t. Moody smiled before continuing.

“Or make you drown yourself or slit your throat,” he continued.

The laughter in the classroom died instantly.

“The Imperious Curse gives no sign, no indication to the outside world that it is affecting the person. If the caster has done it correctly, even the person the curse is on won’t understand that they are being controlled. They’ll just happily go along with anything that the caster wishes. Back in the days in the war against Voldemort, there were many witches and wizards who fought for Voldemort only because of this spell. They were even reports of Voldemort’s supporters putting the spell on Muggles and forcing them to do horrible things to their family and friends. Out of the three you will learn today, it is personally my most hated of them all.”

“Over the next couple of weeks I will be teaching you how to defend against the Imperious Curse, but for now, let’s move onto another one, anyone else know what the other two curses are?”

Neville raised his hand along with Harry and Ginny, and Hermione also, although none else did; it appeared that the Imperious Curse was the most well-known of the three.

“Mr Longbottom,” Moody said addressing Neville.

“The Cruciatus Curse,” Neville said slightly uneasily.

“Yes, yes indeed,” Moody said, although his normal loud gruffly voice was lower than usual. “The Cruciatus Curse, better known as the torture curse, unbearable pain. I have been under it twice myself from my days fighting in the war. You cannot imagine how horrible it is; there is nothing like it. It’s like white hot metal spikes continuously punching into your skin. If held under long enough, people lose their minds. The brain shutdowns to try to get away from the pain. Even the most skilful mind Healers in all the top hospitals in the world, including St Mungo’s, can’t bring the mind back to life. It’s gone for good. Your memories, your personalities, snuffed out. It’s a fate worse than death if you ask me.”

“Now, who knows the last one?” Moody asked the now quiet room. Harry and Ginny once again raised their hands and Hermione also, although they were the only three to do so.

“Yes, Mr Potter,” Moody said addressing Harry.

“Avada Kedavra,” Harry said. “The Killing Curse.”

“Yes,” Moody said sadly. “I have lost too many friends to that curse than I would like to admit. Including your parents. The Killing Curse is the most feared of the three. Can anyone tell me why?”

“Because it can’t be blocked,” Hermione said. “Nothing can stop it.”

“Wrong!” Moody said to the shock of Hermione.

“But…” Hermione said aghast.

“You are correct in thinking that no magical barrier can stop the Killing Curse,” Moody started. “No magical way to counter the curse. Due to this, it is common practice to believe that the Killing Curse cannot be stopped and therefore is the most feared and most terrible of them all. But there is a way. Simply not be there. When compared to most other dark curses the Killing Curse is relatively slow and can be dodged. Also if you have things around you, pieces of rock, or furniture, you can summon things in the way of the curse so that it will hit that object rather than yourself. Don’t feel bad for thinking the way you did, but don’t fall into that trap too often. Otherwise, you won’t last many seconds in a fight against Dark wizards.”

“Funny enough the Killing Curse, while the most feared curse, is not, in my opinion, the worst. It is only the use of the curse by Dark Wizards that make it unforgivable; does anyone know who created the Killing Curse?” Moody asked the class.

“You-know-who?” Lavender Brown asked.

“Not even close,” Moody replied.

“Grindlewald,” Ron asked.

“Stop thinking Dark Wizards,” Moody exclaimed.

“Healer Thompson,” Harry answered him. “In twelve thirteen.”

“Correct, Mr Potter,” Moody said.

“A healer? What was he, an angel of death?” Hermione asked.

“A demon?” Ron asked. “Are you crazy?”

“No don’t be stupid; it’s the name of a doctor, or healer that kills their victims on purpose,” Hermione answered. “It’s well known in the Muggle world.”

“Actually no,” Professor Moody answered. “The healer was researching a way of mercy killing. When the victim was sure to die, but would have to spend days in agony before so, Healer Thompson wanted a peaceful and painful way for the victim to pass on; therefore he created the killing curse. The reason no magical barrier can stop the killing curse is that Thompson didn’t want any magical curses that were currently affecting the patient to interfere with the process and cause more pain.”

“Sadly, only a few months after he had created the curse a dark wizard picked up on it and used it in a duel killing his opponent dead on the spot. Since then it’s been frowned upon and eventually banned from use on humans, so much so that using any one of these three spells on a person even once, can earn you a lifetime spell in Azkaban.”

“So, the question is why am I teaching you about these curses? Well, the answer is simple, not knowing can be the death of you!” Moody continued. “There are wizards and witches out there that do not care about the law and are willing to use these curses anyway. You need to know what you could be up against. The strongest weapon anyone can have over you is the unknown, how can you prepare for something you don’t know about?”

“Well now you know about these curses, it’s time to move on. I’m sure you will never forget them, but just to make sure, your homework is to write each of the three curses down on parchment and to tell me what they do, even better, write a way to counter them.”

-oOoOoOoOoOo-

The rest of the week was uneventful, double Potions lesson on Friday afternoon was met with more appreciation for Professor Primrose as the Potions Mistress continued to impress. Even though they had already done it the previous year, they spent the lesson re-brewing the swelling solution, although the difference between Primrose and Snape were black and white. Rather than just have the instructions on the board Primrose also chatted happily away with the students mingling, helping and laughing. The Slytherins weren’t sure what to do with themselves. As they got to certain stages of the potion, Primrose reminded them what to do and even explained how what they were doing were affecting the potion and why it was necessary to get the outcome they desired. Overall the first week of Primrose's classes was informative and gave the student body hope that things were improving. Harry himself for the first time was looking forward to Potions. He never knew he could enjoy it so much without Snape, but it soon became one of his most anticipated lessons. And due to Snape’s previous shambles of a class, he was learning new stuff, which he hadn’t learnt before nor had his future self-been taught.

The icing on the cake was when Malfoy tried to chuck an extra ingredient into Ron’s Cauldron. Harry’s ears were still ringing from the shouting Professor Primrose had done at Malfoy for a full ten minutes. He had quickly lost Slytherin another fifty points and gained another week’s worth of detentions for his antics.

Training was also going well; he would wake up and meet Ginny in the common room, and then head off to the Room of Requirement. They would first do two laps of the lake in the copied grounds, and then take turns on the weight machines. The first couple of days their bodies ached after, but they knew it was worth the pain.

Saturday morning found Harry and Ginny preparing for the first time with the dummies. They arrived very early and went about their routine of the run and then the weights. But then they eagerly walked over to the training dummies.

“I’m looking forward to this,” Ginny said looking the dummies with excitement.

“Yes, you are aren’t you,” Harry said carefully eyeing her. “I’m not sure whether I should be scared about that fact or not.”

“Just be glad I am not practising my aim on you,” Ginny retorted shoving Harry playfully.

They walked up to the line which was about ten meters away from the dummy. As they got there, the dummies sprang to life, weaving sideways. Ginny saw Harry put the dummies on a lower setting, to begin with, before stepping forward and waiting for the spells to start coming his way. He didn’t have to wait very long as spells began to get thrown his way. Ginny watched entranced as Harry jumped from side to side and threw himself on the floor to avoid getting hit. However, he wasn’t doing a very good job as spells still hit him. After five minutes Harry had enough and stopped the dummies before sitting down panting.

“It’s harder than it looks,” Harry told her.

“Looks simple to me,” Ginny said shrugging.

“Then, by all means, be my guest,” Harry said waving his hand at the dummies. Ginny strode forward and stood on the line waiting on the dummies to start. She didn’t have to wait long before the dummy raised its wand and shot the Stinging Hex at her. Ginny dodged to the left as the spell flew past her. Smirking at how easy it was she looked up to see another already coming right at her, and she quickly dove to the right. The Stinging Hex just brushed her left shoulder as she rolled and stood back up. She couldn’t even catch a breath before she once again had to dive out of the way. The more she dived and dodged the slower she got and all too quickly the spells were hitting their target. Still, she struggled on, determined to continue. When she was sure she had lasted longer than Harry, she stopped the dummies and dropped to the floor.

“See easy,” Ginny panted heavily.

“You lasted seven minutes,” Harry said. “Those last two minutes you were hit ninety percent of the time.”

“Still lasted… longer than you,” Ginny heaved out causing Harry to shake his head.

“Competitive much?” Harry asked her.

“You sound like you haven’t known me most of your life,” Ginny shrugged. It was true; she had a rather serious competitive streak in her when it came to proving herself against her brothers or Harry. Although the latter she found very hard to satisfy her competitive streak with, the fact she lasted longer than Harry brought her a small amount of satisfaction.

“I thought you had grown out of that,” Harry sighed.

“Nope,” Ginny said grinning.

Harry and Ginny took another turn each on the dummies before calling it a day and had a shower before heading down to breakfast. There they found their friends waiting, and they hungrily ate their breakfast after all the energy they had just used up. Both were sore but knew that they would get better in time. After they had filled their empty bellies, they said goodbye to their friends, who by now were used to Harry and Ginny going off to their own, even though it didn’t stop Hermione asking questions, and headed back to the Room of Requirement. Harry was planning on studying a battle between Dumbledore and Voldemort back in the first war to see what traits he had. He didn’t get much from his future-self memories because most of the time he was in hiding away from Voldemort. However, when they got back to the room, Ginny changed the plans slightly.

“Do you know how to cast the Imperious Curse?” Ginny asked him when they had shut the door and put their bags down.

“Hmm, what?” Harry asked caught off guard.

“The Imperious Curse, do you know how to cast it?” Ginny repeated.

“Hmm yes,” Harry said. “At least I know the theory; I’ve never put it on anyone.”

“No, no, of course not,” Ginny said soothingly. “Just, will you cast it on me?”

“Excuse me?” Harry asked confused.

“Harry,” Ginny started sitting down wondering how she was going to persuade Harry to do this. “My free will has been taking away from me twice now, once with the diary, and again by Crouch at the end of last school term. I hate the knowledge that someone could do that to me again. I want to make sure it doesn’t. You know how to throw off the Imperious Curse. Teach me how.”

“Well, I suppose you have some exceptional reasons for wanting to learn,” Harry said. “But I’m no expert in teaching how to do this. In fact, I don’t know how I do it myself. It just doesn’t have much effect on me. Of course, the fact that we know Occlumency helps as well. In fact, I’ve never personally done it, my future-self has, so who knows if I still can.”

“But how did your future-self learn? By having the curse put on you again and again until it didn’t affect you,” Ginny said trying to emphasise her point.

“So you want me to do the same to you?” Harry asked her.

“Yes,” Ginny said nodding hoping that Harry would understand.

“I understand why,” Harry said. “But I’m no expert at casting the curse; I’ve never done it before.”

“I trust you,” Ginny told him without any uncertainty.

“Like I said, I’ve never done it before; maybe we should get someone else to cast the curse,” Harry said. “Plus I haven’t ever thrown it off myself, and I know it would be something Voldemort would try on me. It's an excellent idea to learn how to throw it off; we just need someone else to teach us.

“So Dumbledore or Moody?” Ginny asked him.

“Well, Dumbledore might not make us do cartwheels around the room,” Harry mentioned to her.

“Constant vigilance Harry, always prepare for the worse,” Ginny replied. “Plus Dumbledore might have more on his plate than Moody, being headmaster and all, and the Tri-wizard Tournament.”

“Moody it is then,” Harry concluded.

-oOoOoOoOo-

The rest of the morning Harry and Ginny spent doing homework. They debated whether to join the others in the common room but knew they would do so tomorrow. In order to not neglect their friends, they had decided that every Sunday, they would only do the morning jog before heading back to the common room and spend the day with them. With that in mind after lunch rather than head back to the Room of Requirement, they made a detour to find Professor Moody. They found him in his office, scrolls of parchment spread around his desk as he looked over them, although his magical eye was fixed on the two of them in the doorway.

“Potter, Potter,” Moody said nodding and smiling at Ginny, knowing that Ginny liked it when she heard her true surname said aloud.

“Moody,” Harry said sitting down.

“Call me Alastor when I’m not teaching,” Moody said waving his hand. “What can I do for you?”

“We were discussing something this morning, after your lesson on the Three Unforgivables, and we were wondering if you could help us with practising to throw off the Imperious Curse,” Harry asked him. Moody looked between the two of them before nodding his head.

“Smart Potter,” Moody said nodding. “That’s definitely something worth doing. You are both aware, though, what that would entail?”

“You putting the Imperious Curse on us while we try and fight it,” Ginny answered.

“Indeed, I just needed to make sure that you knew what you were asking,” Moody said. “Now when do you want to do this?”

“When are you free?” Harry asked him.

“No time like the present, unless you have something else to be getting on with?” Moody asked standing up. “I believe doing this in the Room of Requirement where no one can walk in on us would be the best thing to do.”

“Thank you, Professor,” Harry said standing up also.

“Constant Vigilance,” Moody said opening the door to his office. They headed back to the Room of Requirement and Moody inspected the room.

“Not bad, Potter,” Moody said looking around. “I take it you have warded the door, so no one else can get in?”

“The room does that automatically,” Harry explained.

“Yes of course, if you require it to be so, it will be. Quite useful room this is,” Moody said looking around. “Right then, Imperio.” He had his wand pointing straight at Ginny whose body went slack, and her face relaxed, smiling. She didn’t have time to prepare herself.

“Hop around the room on one leg,” Moody said, and Ginny started to move around the room.

“You didn’t exactly give her any warning,” Harry said as he watched his wife hop nonstop.

“Of course not!” Moody exclaimed. “You think that Death Eaters or Voldemort are going to explain to you what they are just about to do before they do it, boy! No! They will just do it. Constant Vigilance! Always be prepared. She knew what both of you were asking me to do! She should have been ready to fight it as soon as you both asked.”

Moody waved his wand at Ginny apparently removing the curse as Ginny stopped.

“That was unfair!” Ginny exclaimed.

“Fair! You think Voldemort or Death Eaters are going to fight fair!” Moody growled.

“Imperio!” Moody said as he waved his wand over Harry.

Harry felt blissfulness spread over him as he smiled in content. The worry of Voldemort and the possible upcoming war melted away. He was truly at peace for the first time since he could remember in his life.

“Do cartwheels,” something in Harry’s mind said to him. Cartwheels? Harry asked himself.

“Do cartwheels, it will help with your training, keep you fit,” the voice said again and not seeing anything wrong with that logic, Harry started to do cartwheels around the room. The blissfulness continued as he began the second lap and only when he had finished did the blissfulness vanish.

“That was something, Potter!” Moody growled out. “Not good enough but at least something. You questioned why, didn’t you? I could see the hesitance. That is the thing to remember! To ask why! That’s the start of fighting it. Your occlumency should help, which I’m sure you had prepared.”

“Yes,” Harry said. “But I still failed.”

“It isn’t easy boy, but it does come with practice,” Moody explained.

“Imperio.”

Once again Moody had waved his wand capturing Ginny in the spell. Moody asked her to start dancing. Harry could see her hesitate, and Harry wondered if she would manage to fight Moody off.

“You have the Yule Ball coming up this Christmas; you need to practise for it,” Moody explained.

Harry saw Ginny relax after that and then start to dance around the room. Harry couldn’t help but see the situation in a funny light as Ginny pranced around the room waving her arms about. Moody must have seen the look on Harry’s face because blissfulness suddenly swamped his mind and soon he pranced over to Ginny and grabbed her hand and danced around with her. It wasn’t for another minute before Moody had them stop.

“I thought you said you could throw the curse off in the future, Potter,” Moody growled at him. “Doesn’t seem much like it at the moment.”

“Sorry I wasn’t prepared,” Harry explained.

“Constant vigilance, Potter, constant vigilance!” Moody roared. “You need to control your mind. I didn’t expect for you guys to find it so hard with your Occlumency shields.”

“Me neither,” Harry admitted.

“Can you stop making me do things that wear me out?” Ginny complained. “I’ve been up since dawn, and while I’m not exhausted yet, my body is starting to ache a little.”

“Do you think the Dark Lord would take that into consideration? Or his Death Eaters? It’s more likely they will try and put the curse on you after a battle between them and yourself, rather than before, so you will be tired anyway!” Moody explained. “What you’re feeling now is perhaps exactly what you will feel like when they put it on you! You must learn how to throw it off even when you are having trouble opening your eyes!”

“I hate it when you’re right,” Ginny muttered.

“No, you just hate it when you’re wrong,” Harry told her earning a glare from Ginny.

“I think we will stop there actually,” Moody said. “We’ll continue this at a later time. Go away and practise your Occlumency shields, maybe they aren’t as strong as you think. Plus dinner will be soon. Spend the evening with your friends; we’ll meet again on Monday night.”

Harry and Ginny left the room and started to slowly walk back to the common room where they would meet the others before going down to dinner.

“Did you think it would be so hard?” Ginny asked as they got to the grand staircase.

“I didn’t think we would get it on the first try, but no I didn’t believe that it would be this hard,” Harry conceded. “What I don’t get is why? What’s causing us to fail?”

“Fatigue?” Ginny asked Harry. “We’ve been doing extra training all week that we’re not used to yet. Could tiredness be the cause?”

“It is possible,” Harry said thinking. “Defending against the Imperious Curse is all in the mind, and if you’re tired your mind isn’t going to be as strong defending against attacks.”

“Shall we test that theory?” Ginny asked. “Let’s say we don’t do any training on Monday, missing one day won’t hurt, see if we can fight of the Imperious Curse then. If so, we know it’s a simple matter of stamina. Then it is simple continuing training until our endurance has built up and then we shouldn’t have a problem.”

“It is worth finding out, agreed,” Harry said nodding. “We need to make sure. And your way does seem like the best way to know.”

“Of course it is!” Ginny said cheekily. “I thought of it!”

-oOoOoOoOo-

The next day, being a Sunday, they woke early and went for their jog before heading back to the common room and settling down in front of the fire waiting for the others to wake up. They didn’t have to wait long before Hermione soon joined them by the fire sitting across from them.

“What are you two up to today then?” Hermione asked them. “Whatever have you two have been doing this past week anyway?”

“Just hanging out,” Ginny said. “But we realised that we weren’t spending enough time with you guys.”

“So we’re spending the whole day with you,” Harry explained.

“Well,” Hermione started picking up a book. “At least you realise that part, although you’re still keeping secrets from us. When are you going to learn to trust us?”

“It’s not about trust,” Harry explained.

“Have you two always hung out on your own then?” Hermione asked.

“What do you mean?” Ginny asked her.

“Well, the first year Harry didn’t hide away at all, but then you came, and you guys hid in the Room of Requirement all year. Which I thought afterwards was just because of the diary,” Hermione explained. “Then came last year and while you did spend some time in the room, you spent a lot of time with us. So I thought it was just, you know, trying to deal with the diary. But now your starting to hide away again and I can’t help think, did you guys always hide away before coming to Hogwarts or…”

“Or what Hermione?” Harry asked her intrigued.

“Or do you no longer wish to hang out with us?” Hermione asked them.

“No way!” Ginny exclaimed. “You’re our best friends!”

“Who never see each other anymore,” Hermione said. “I know, I know, it’s only the first week, but we’ve barely seen you! And I have the feeling this first week is just the promise of more to come.”

“We’ve got care to do,” Harry reminded her.

“C.A.R.E!” Hermione responded automatically. “And yes we do, but is that the only time we get to see you? Once a Sunday to do C.A.R.E? That’s not enough to do C.A.R.E! Let alone spend time with your friends.”

“What we are doing is important,” Harry began.

“And we’re not?” Hermione finished for him.

“I didn’t say that!” Harry defended.

“What are you doing?” Hermione asked them.

“We can’t tell you,” Harry told her.

“Can’t, or won't?” Hermione asked them.

“We’re doing this for your own good!” Harry argued.

“Then it’s dangerous?” Hermione asked them. “If so, what’s stopping me going to McGonagall right now and have her stop you?”

“What on earth is going on?” Neville asked as he and Ron walked down the staircase from the boy’s dormitories.

“They’re up to something!” Hermione said addressing Ron and Neville. “And I think it’s time I went to McGonagall!”

“Come off it; they are just hanging out!” Ron said frowning.

“No they’re doing more than that, but they won’t tell us!” Hermione argued.

“Have you ever thought why?” Harry asked her.

“Of course I have!” Hermione responded. “I can’t stop thinking why! You said you still want to be friends, but you don’t hang out with us. You say what you are doing is perfectly safe, then why are you keeping it a secret? I just want you to trust us like friends should.”

“Hermione look, I know you’re rather passionate about this,” Ginny said. “I know you had trouble making friends when you were younger, which is why you overreact sometimes, but we’re just hanging out in the Room of Requirement, learning magic and just relaxing.”

“Then why can’t we hang out with you?” Hermione demanded.

“Because you ask too many questions!” Harry responded heatedly. “Sure, we could let you in, let you see what we are doing, but then the next set of questions will be why! Why are you doing this, why are you doing that! You will never be content! You will always be after the next detail. The next secret we haven’t shared with you yet. Sure, we can tell you that we use the Room of the Requirement to go for a run every morning and to learn certain magic. But then your next question will be why are we going for a run? Why do we want to learn this magic? It will always be why, why, why! Maybe we don’t let you in because we don’t want to be treated like a project that you have to unravel all the time. Maybe we just want you to treat us as friends and accept that some things you can’t know!”

“Why…” Hermione started.

“See, another why!” Harry interrupted her. “Who are you to think that you deserve to know all my secrets? Who do you think you are to say that you deserve to know certain things about me?! I wish I could trust you more, but I know all I would get is more questions aimed at me.”

Harry sighed and dropped his head in his hands.

“I’ll admit,” he continued. “There are certain things I’m keeping from you that I don’t need to. That won’t put you in any danger, that won’t do any harm from you knowing. But I also know that once I open up those floodgates a little, you will force them wide open, and I’ll drown. And I don’t think I could take that; I don’t think our friendship could take that. Contrary to what you think Hermione, I value each and everyone one of you and the friendship I have with you all. And I don’t want to lose that friendship.”

“I don’t want to lose it either,” Hermione murmured.

“Well I don’t know what to do, Hermione,” Harry said spreading his hands out in an empty gesture.

“Give me a chance,” Hermione answered. “I understand, and I know that I get, too much, sometimes, but your friendship means everything to me. All of your friendships do. Before I came to Hogwarts, I had no friends; I had no one. And it was you, Harry, you that reached out to me. It was you that made me feel welcomed, that allowed me to become friends with Neville and Ron. It was you that showed me that there wasn’t anything wrong with me! That I wasn’t defected, and that it was possible for me to have friends.”

“Hermione…” Ginny said shocked at what she was hearing.

“No, I have to say this,” Hermione said looking at her. “Before I came to Hogwarts, I was the class nerd, the teacher’s pet, the class geek that answered all the questions because I couldn’t help but want to learn everything about the world. But that changed when I came here. I found you guys, but now I fear I’m losing you. And if I can lose you Harry, the person that reached out to me and befriended me in the first place, then who’s to say that I wouldn’t lose Ron, Ginny, Neville or Luna too?”

“That’s not going to happen!” Ron growled. “You’re our best friend!”

“So is Harry, yet we’re losing him,” Hermione whispered.

“Can you promise me that you will cut back on the questions?” Harry asked her quietly. “That you will stop treating me as a project to work out or learn about, that you will start treating me as a real friend?”

“Your friendship means everything Harry,” Hermione whispered. “I guess that’s why I’m so forward because you mean so much to me. I promise that I will try. If I get too much just tell me, and I will try to back off a little.”

“Very well,” Harry said standing up and holding out a hand to her. Hermione stood up taking the hand looking at Harry inquisitively. She had opened her mouth to ask a question, but then her mind caught up with her, and she immediately shut it again. Harry smiled at her recognising her effort and started to lead her out of the common room. Harry caught Ginny’s eye quickly and hopefully managed to pass on the message he wanted to quick enough for her to read. She seemed too as she headed quickly away from the others.

“Where’s Ginny going?” Hermione asked then shut her mouth quickly. “Sorry I didn’t mean…”

“It’s alright; she’s just got something she needs to do first. She’ll join us in a few minutes,” Harry explained as Ron and Neville followed Harry and Hermione through the corridors of Hogwarts.

Harry led them swiftly through the seventh-floor corridors until he reached the Room of the Requirement, the door visible to them. It seemed that Ginny did thankfully understand

“That door isn’t normally there is it?” Ron asked tilting his head. “I’m not going that stupid am I?

“Oh,” Harry replied, suddenly realising that he hadn’t ever told Ron or Neville about the Room of Requirement since they weren’t privy to the information that Hermione had a Time Turner last year.

“No, it’s not; this is the Room of Requirement,” Harry explained. “Or also known as the come and go room. It only appears to those who have the need to use it. To open it up, you simply walk past this wall here opposite the tapestry three times thinking what you are in need off, and then the door will appear. Since Ginny is already in there, then we simply open the door.”

Harry led the others through the door into the training room Harry and Ginny had been using for the past week. Harry quickly scanned the room and noticed a new door to the left next to one of the tables, and no memories of Voldemort or any indication of his memories of the future was about. He didn’t want them to find out and put them at risk of being targeted for knowing his secrets. They were obviously behind the new door.

“This is a training room,” Hermione said walking to the balcony and looking over the railings to see the gym and training dummies.

“Yes, it is,” Harry said. “I thought, since dark wizards seem to try and attack Ginny and me every year, it would be a good decision to learn to defend ourselves.”

“But you’ve known wandless magic for ages, you already know how to protect yourself,” Ron said looking around.

“Knowing wandless magic does not mean I can take on every dark wizard on the planet,” Harry said.

“But why would every dark wizard on the planet come after you?” Hermione said looking at him. “Or why would you go after every dark wizard?”

“Well they won’t, but since I came to Hogwarts, each year I’ve had someone try and kill me,” Harry said sombrely. “Or someone has sought to kill Ginny. I don’t think it is beyond the imagination that someone might try and kill us again. So we have decided to train ourselves. We’re not actively looking for dark wizards, but knowing our track record, it isn’t beyond the possibility that someone could try and kill us again. Training ourselves like this means that we are prepared for the worst. Constant Vigilance as Moody would say.”

“Why the need to keep this from us?” Neville asked him quietly.

“There was no need,” Harry said. “But it leads to other secrets, for example, what is behind the locked door that you guys can’t get through. Which you can’t by the way, It’s warded only to let Ginny and me in. And sadly, that is a secret I can’t tell you.”

“And you were afraid I would push for those secrets,” Hermione said.

“Don’t tell me you don't desperately wish to ask what is behind that door,” Harry said.

“I won’t lie,” Hermione said looking to said door. “I do wish to know, but I will respect your privacy. At least you’re trying. You both are. Plus, this is an excellent base to do research for C.A.R.E and plan what we are going to do. I do wish to know more, but I promise I won’t push for it. I’m just happy that you still want to be friends.”

“Of course we do,” Harry said smiling. “And that won’t ever change.”

Back to index

Disclaimer: All publicly recognizable characters and settings are the property of their respective owners. The original characters and plot are the property of the author. No money is being made from this work. No copyright infringement is intended.

This story archived at http://www.siye.co.uk/siye/viewstory.php?sid=12019